FIFTIE GODLIE AND LE …

FIFTIE GODLIE AND LEAR­ned Sermons, diuided into fiue Decades, con­teyning the chiefe and principall pointes of Christian Religion, written in three seuerall Tomes or Sections, by Henrie Bullinger minister of the Churche of Tigure in Swicer­lande.

WHEREVNTO IS ADIOYNED A TRIPLE or three-folde Table verie fruitefull and necessarie.

Translated out of Latine into English by H. I. student in Diuinitie.

ET INVENTA EST PERIIT

MATTHEWE. 17.

This is my beloued Sonne in whome I am well pleased: Heare him.

¶ IMPRINTED AT LONDON BY RALPHE Newberrie, dwelling in Fleete-streate a little aboue the Conduite.

Anno. Gratiae. 1577.

A Praeface to the Ministerie of the Church of England, and to other wel disposed Readers of GDOS woorde.

WHat iust cause there is, that all spiritual sheepeherdes, and especially these of our time, should see carefully to the feeding of the flockes committed to their charge: may easily appeare to him that shal but a litle stay his consideration vpon this matter. For first, the com­maundementes of the Almightie touching this thing are verie earnest, the authoritie of whiche shoulde greatly inforce. Secondly, the rewardes which hee proposeth to vigilant and carefull pastours are large and bountiful, the sweetenesse of which should muche allure. Thirdly, the plagues and heauie iudgementes whiche hee denounceth against slouthful and carelesse shepeheards are grieuous and importable, the terrour whereof shoulde make afraide. Then the nature and condition of the sheepe ouer whom they watche, the vigilancie of the wolfe againste whome they watche, the conscience in taking the fleece for whiche they watche, and this time and age wherein they watche being rightly considered, will giue them to vnderstand suffici­ently, that they haue good occasion to watch. Howe earnestly God commaundeth, ap­peareth, Esaie 58. Where he sayth, Crie aloude, spare not, lift vp thy voice like a trumpet, shewe my people their transgressions, and the house of Iacob their Esai. 58. sinnes. And Esaie. 62. I haue set watchmen vpon thy walles, O Hierusalem, Esai. 62. which all the day and al the night continually shal not ceasse: ye that are mind­full of the Lord keepe not silence. And Iohn. 21. Feede my lambes, Feede my Iohn 21. sheepe, and if ye loue me, Feede. And 2. Tim. 4. Preache the woord: be instant, 2. Tim. 4. in season out of season, improue, rebuke, exhorte, &c. Howe sweetely with re­wardes he allureth, doth appeare in the 12. of Daniel: They that be wise shal shine Dan. 12. as the brightnesse of the firmament, and they that turne many to righteousnes shal shine as the starres for euer and euer. And [...]. Tim. 4. Take heede to thy selfe 1. Tim. 4 and to doctrine, in them occupie thy selfe continually. For in so dooing thou shalt saue thy selfe and them which heare thee. How fiersly also he vrgeth and dri­ueth on the sluggish and carelesse sheapheards with terrible plagues and whips threate­ned vnto them: appeareth Ezechiel. 3. Where he sayth: Sonne of man, I haue made thee a watche-man vnto the house of Israel: therefore heare the woord of my Ezech. 3. mouth, and giue them learning from me: When I shal say vnto the wicked, thou shalt surely dye, and thou giuest him not warning, nor speakest to admo­nish the wicked of his wicked way, that he may liue: the same wicked man shal dye in his iniquitie, but his bloud wil I require at thy hand. And Ieremie. 1. ver. 17. Thou therefore trusse vp thy loynes, and arise, and speake vnto them all Ier [...]. 1. that I commaund thee: bee not afraide of their faces, least I destroy thee before them. And 1. Cor. 9. ver. 16. Though I preache the Gospel, I haue nothing to re­ioyce [...]. Cor. 9. [Page] of: for necessitie is laide vpon me, and woe is vnto me if I preach not the Gospell: for if I doe it willingly, I haue a rewarde: but if I doe it against my will, notwithstanding the dispensation is committed vnto me. Nowe the sheepe whereof spiritual sheepheards haue vndertaken charge, are not beastes, but men: the verie Images of God himselfe endued with euerliuing soules, Citizens with the saintes and blessed angels, cloathed with Gods liuerie, beautified with his cognisance, and all the badges of saluation, admitted to his Table, & to no meaner dishes than the bodie & bloud of the vndefiled lambe Christ Iesus, bought also and redeemed out of the wolues chawes with no lesse price, than of that same bloud more precious than any Golde or siluer. Sheepe also of that nature they are, that being carefully fed and discreetely or­dered, they proue gentle and louing towardes their sheepherds, and seruiceable towards the chief sheepherd Iesus Christ: but being neglected & left to thē selues, they degene­rate into bloudie wolues, watching euer opportunitie whē they may rent in peeces their sheepherds, and all other sheepe which are not degenerated into their woluishe nature. As for the spirituall wolfe against whom they watch, which is Satan, He, (as the A­postle Peter witnesseth, 2. Epistle, cap. 5.) Neuer resteth, but as a roaring Lyon, wal­keth [...]. Pet. 5. about, seeking euer whom he may deuour. And for that cause also is he cal­led Apoc. 20. ver. 2, A dragon, Which beast naturally is verie malicious, craftie and Apoc. 20. watchfull: so then, if the spiritual sheepheard must watche whiles the spirituall wolfe doth wake, he can promise vnto him selfe no one moment of securitie, wherein he may be carelesse. God by his Prophet Ezechiel cap. 34. saith, Woe be vnto the sheepherds of Israel that feede themselues: should not the sheepherdes feede the flockes? Ezech. 32. ye eate the fatte, and ye cloathe you with the wooll: ye kill them that are fedde, but ye feede not the sheepe. This sentence should awake the sleepie and carelesse consciences of many sheepherds. For as the priest that serueth the altar, is worthie to liue vpon the offeringes: and the souldier that ventereth, is worthie his wages: and the husbandman that toyleth, is worthie the haruest: and the sheepheard that feedeth the flocke, is worthie to be fedde with the milke, and cloathed with the wooll: so ques­ti [...]nlesse, the priest that serueth not, is worthie no offerings: the souldier that fighteth not, is worthie no wages: the husbandman that loytereth, is worthie of weedes: and the sheepherd that feedeth not, can with no good consciēce require either the milke or the fleece: but his due rewarde and iust recompence is punishment, for that through his de­fault the sheepe are hunger-sterued and destroyed of the wolfe. But let the ministers of our time well weighe the condition and manner of the time, and then no doubt, they shall see that it is highe time to bestyrre them to the doing of their dueties. This time succedeth a time, wherein was extreame famine of all spiritual foode, so that the sheepe of this time can neuer recouer themselues of [...]hat feeblenesse whereinto they were brought, but by some great and extraordinarie diligence. This time succedeth a time, wherein the multitude of wolues and rauenous beastes was so great, and their rage, and furie so fell in euery sheepfolde, that the good sheepherdes were either put to flight, or pitifully murth [...]red: so that the sheepe being committed to wolues, did either perish, or degenerate into wolues: so that to regenerate them againe into sheepe, requireth no small labour. The Churche in this time is like lande that hath lyen (time out of minde,) vnmanured, vncompassed, vntilled, by reason whereof it is so out of harte, that it requireth armes of yron, and legges of brasse to recouer it againe: or like a ship soworne with windes and tempests, so rente with rockes, so crackt and vtterly decayed, that it seemeth a rare peece of cunning to make her take the seas againe. No reme­die [Page] then but the ministerie of this time, if there be any loue or feare of God in them, if they would not haue all things run to ruine, if they regard either God, themselues, or their brethrē, must forthwith without further delay set thē selues to feede their flocks, to teach, to exhorte, to strengthē, to binde vp, to builde, to plant, to water, to set, to graffe, to leaue no­thing vndone that apperteineth to the feeding & fatting of the Lords flocks, to the plāting of the Lords Paradise, tilling of the Lords husbandrie, dressing of the Lords vineyarde, raising and rearing vp of the Lordes Temple. What great want there is in many, to dis­charge their dueties in this behalfe, is verie lamentable, and by some meanes (as muche as is possible) to be supplied and remedied, rather than to be made a common theame and argument of railing, whiche at this day many doe. Wherein they shewe them selues like vnto those, whiche finde faulte at other mens garmentes, not for that they loue them, or minde to giue thē better: but for that they are proude of their owne, & would scornefully shame and vexe other. The cause of this great want needs not heere to be disputed: but in verie deede, any man may iudge howe vnpossible it was for so populous a kingdome, a­bounding with so many seuerall congregations, to be all furnished with fitte and able pas­tors, and that immediatly after such a generall corruption and apostacie from the trueth. For vnlesse they should haue soudenly come from heauen, or been raysed vp miraculous­ly, they coulde not haue been. For the auncient preachers of king Eduardes time some of them died in prison, many perished by fier, many otherwise: many also fled into other countries, of whom some there died and a few returned, which were but as an handful to furnish this whole Realme. The Ʋniuersities were also at the first so infected, that ma­ny wolfes and foxes crept out, who detested the ministerie, and wrought the contempt of it euerie-where: but verie fewe good sheapherdes came abroade. And whereas since that time, now eighteene yeares, the Vniuersities being wel purged, there was good hope that all the land should haue been ouer-spred, and replenished with able and learned pas­tors: the diuel and corrupt patrones haue taken suche order, that much of that hope is cutte off. For patrones, nowe a dayes, searche not the Vniuersities for a moste fit pastor: but they post vp and downe the countrie for a most gaineful chapman. He that hathe the biggest purse to pay largely, not he that hathe the best gyftes to preache learnedly is presented. The Bishops beare great blame for this matter, and they admitte (say they) vnworthy men. See the craft of sathan, falsly to charge the worthiest pillers of the church with the ruine of the church: to the end that al church-robbers & caterpillers of the Lords vineyard may lie vnespied. There is nothing that procureth the bishops of our time more trouble and displeasure, than that they zealously withstand the couetousnesse of Patrons, in reiecting their vnsufficient clerkes. For it standeth them vpon of al other, that the Churche of God doth prosper, in the decay and fall whereof they can not stande but perishe. But how so euer it commeth to passe, certeine it is, that many are farre be­hinde in those gyftes which are necessarie for their function, and small likelyhoode is there yet that the Churche shalbe serued with better, but rather with worse. For it see­meth not, that Patrones here-after wil bate one penie, but rather more and more rayse the market. The case standing thus, their labour surely is not woorst bestowed, neither do they promote the glorie of God, or profite the Church least, whiche to that end applie their endeuour, that the ministerie which now is in place, may come forward, and bee better able to do their dueties: I meane such, as either set forth godly and learned trea­tises, or expositions of the holy scriptures, compiled by themselues in our mother tounge: or else suche as translate the worthie workes of the famous diuines of our time: bothe [Page] these sortes of men, no doubt, do muche aedifie all the godly, and doe greatly helpe for­ward all those ministers, whiche either not at all, or verie meanely vnderstand the La­tine tounge: so that amongst them are found many, which by painful industrie and di­ligent reading of suche bookes, doe God good seruice in the Churche, and so might all the rest of them do also if slouth and worldly affaires did not hinder them. Some of that sort complaine, that Caluins maner of writing in his institutions is ouer-deepe and pro­found for them: Musculus also, in his commonplaces is verie scholastical: the com­mentaries of Marlorat vpon Iohn, of Peter Martyr vpon the Iudges, of Gualter vpon the small prophets, and other many are translated and extant, which altogether do handle most points of christian doctrine excellently wel: but this sort of ministers for the most part are so bare bitten of their patrones, that to buy thē al would deeply charge them. Therfore questionlesse, no writer yet in the hands of men can fit thē better, than maister Bullinger in these his Decades, who in thē amēdeth much Caluins obscuritie, with singular perspicuitie: & Musculus scholastical subtilitie, with great plainnes & e­uen popular facilitie. And all those points of christiā doctrine, which are not to be found in one, but hādled in al: Bullinger packeth vp al, & that in good order, in this one booke of smal quantitie. And where as diuerse of the ministerie which lacke knowledge and some also which haue knowledge, but yet lacke order, discretion, memorie, or audacitie, cannot by reason of those wants, either expound or exhort, or otherwise preache, but onely read the order of seruice: the Decades of Maister Bullinger in this respect may do more good, than shall perhaps at the first be conceiued. For in very deed, this book is a book of Sermons: Sermons in name, and in nature: fit to be read out of the pulpit vnto the simplest and rudest people of this land: the doctrine of them verie plaine, without ostentation, curiositie, perplexitie, vanitie, or supersluitie: verie sound also, without Po­perie, Anabaptisme, Seruetianisme, or any other haeresie: and in number, 80. eueri [...] Decade conteining (as the word importeth) tenne: so that they may easily be so diui­ded, as there may be for euerie Sunday in the yeare one. Neither is it materiall, what those Phanatical felowes say, which can away with no Homilies or Sermons, be they neuer so sound, pithy, and effectuall to be read in Churches. They are like Physicians, whiche forbid their patients all those meates which they may haue, and would do them good: and appoint them only suche, as by no meanes they can obteine: for it will not yet be, that euery parish shal haue a learned able preacher resident and abyding in it. And in the meane time it cannot be denied, but that an Homilie or sermon penned by some excellent clerk being read plainly, orderly, & distinctly, doth much moue the hea­rers, doth teach, cōfirme, confute, cōfort, persuade, euen as the same pronounced without the booke, doth. Perhaps some hearers whiche delight more to haue their eyes fed with the preachers action, than their hartes aedified with his sermon, are more moued with a sermon not read: but to a good christian hearer, whose minde is moste occupied on the matter, there is smalods. Better is a good sermon read than none at all. But nothing (say they) must be read in the open congregation, but the verie Canonical scriptures. That rule is somwhat straite & praecise. Then may not either the Creed, called the Apostles creed, or the Nicene creed, or the creed called Athanasius creed, or any prayers, which are not word for word cōteined in the canon of the scriptures, nor any cōtents of chapters be read in the Cōgregatiō. The church & Congregatiō of the Colossians, were inioyned by S. Paul, Col. 4. ve. 16. to read amongst them the Epistle written frō Laodycea, which Epistle (as Caluine thinketh) was not writen by Paule, but by the church of Laodycea, [Page] and sent to Paule, and is not con [...]eined in the Canon of the scriptures. The Churche of Corinth also, and other churches of the godly, soone after the Apostles times (as appea­reth out of Eusebius, lib. 4. cap. 23. and the writers of the Centuries, Cent. 2. cap. 10.) did vse to read openly for admonition sake, certeine Epistles of Clement, & of Diony­sius Bishop of Corinth. Maister Bucer in his notes vpon the communion book in King Edwardes time, writeth thus: It is better, that where there lackes to expounde the scriptures vnto the people, there should bee godly and learned Homilies read vnto them, rather than they should haue no exhortation at al in the admi­nistration of the supper. And a little after, he saith: there be two fewe Homi­lies, and too fewe pointes of religion taught in them: when therefore the Lord shal blesse this kingdome with some excellent preachers, let them be cōmaun­ded to make moe Homilies of the principal pointes of religion, which may be read to the people, by those pastors that cannot make better themselues. And that worthie martyr doctor Ridley Bishop of London, speaking of the Church of Eng­land that was in the reigne of king Edward (as he is reported by maister Foxe in his booke of Actes and Mo: To 2. Pag. 1940.) sayeth thus: It had also holy and whole­some Homilies in commendation of the principall vertues, which are cōmen­ded in scripture, and likewise other Homilies against the most pernicious and capital vices, that vse (alas) to reigne in this Churche of Englande. So long ther­fore as none are read in the Church, but such as are sound, godly, & learned, and fit for the capacitie of the people: and whiles they are not thrust into the Churche for Cano­nicall Scriptures, but are read as godly expositions, and interpretations of the same: and whiles they occupie no more time in the church, than that which is vsually left and spa­red, after the reading of the Canonical scriptures, to preaching and exhortation: and whiles they are vsed, not to the contempt, derogation, or abandoning of preaching, but on­ly to supplie the want of it: no good man can mislike the vse of them, but such contenti­ous persons as defie all thinges which they deuise not themselues. And if it be saide, there be already good Homilies, and those also authorized, & likewise wholesome expo­sitions of sundrie parts of scripture t [...] the same purpose: I graunt there be so. But store is no sore. And as in meats, which are most deintie, if they come often to the table, we care not for them: so in sermons which are moste excellent, if the same come often to the pul­pit, they oftentimes please not: others are desired. But, to end: these sermons of maister Bullingers are such, as whether they be vsed priuately, or read publiquely: whether of ministers of the word, or other Gods children: certeinely there will be found in them suche light and instruction for the ignorant, such sweetenesse and spiritual comfort for consciences, suche heauenly delightes for soules: that as perfumes, the more they are chafed, the better they smell: and as golden mynes, the deeper ye digge them, the more riches they shewe: so these, the more diligently ye peruse them, the more de­lightfully they will please: and the deeper ye digge with daily studie in their mynes, the more golden matter they will deliuer forth to the glorie of GOD, to whō only be praise for euer and euer, Amen.

Of the foure generall Synodes or Counsels.

SINCE THE TIME OF THE APOSTLES, MANY Counselles haue beene celebrated in sundrye Pro­uinces. Those (Counsels) then were Synodes or as­semblies of Bishops and holy men, meeting together to consult for keeping the soundnesse of Faith, the v­nitie of Doctrine, and the discipline and peace of the Churches. Some of which sorte the Epistles of the blessed martyr Cyprian haue made vs acquainted withall.

The first generall or vniuersall Synode therefore, is reported to haue The Ni­cene coun­sel. bene called by that moste holy Emperour Constantine in the Citie of Nice, the yere of our Lorde 324. against Arius and his parteners, which denied the naturall Deitie of our Lorde Iesus Christ. And thither came there out of all nations vnder heauen 218. Bishops, and excellent learned men, who wrote the Creede commonly called the Nicene Creede.

Hitherto the Creede of the Apostles sufficed, and had bene sufficient to the church of Christe euen in the time of Constantine. For all men cōfesse that all the churches vsed no other Creede than that of the Apo­stles (which we haue made mention of and expounded in the firste De­cade,) wherewith they were content throughout the whole world. But for because in the dayes of Constantine the great, that wicked blasphe­mer Arius sprange vp, corrupting the purenesse of Christian faith, and peruerting the simple trueth of doctrine taught by the Apostles, the Mi­nisters of the churches were compelled of very necessitie, to set them­selues againste that deceiuer, and in publishinge a Creede, to shewe forth and declare out of the Canonical Scriptures, the true and auncient confession of faith, condemning those nouelties brought in of Arius. For in the Creedes set forth by the other three general counsels present­ly folowing, neither was any thinge chaunged in the doctrine of the A­postles, neither was there any new thinge added, which the churches of Christe had not before taken and beleeued out of the holy Scripture: but the auncient truth beeing wisely made manifest by cōfessions made of faith, was profitably and godly set against the new corruptions of he­retiques. Yet were the writings of the Prophets & Apostles the Springe, the Guide, the Rule, and Iudge in all these counsels, neither did the fathers suffer any thing to be done there according to their owne minds. And yet I speake not of euery Constitution and Canon, but namely of those auncient Confessions alone, to which we doe attribute so much as [Page] is permitted by the Canonicall Scripture, which we confesse to be the onely rule how to iudge, to speake, and doe.

The seconde generall counsell was helde in the royal citie Constan­tinople, vnder Gratian the Emperour, in the yeare of our Lorde 384. The coun­sel of Cō ­stantino­ple. There were assembled in that Synode (as witnesseth Prosperus Aquita­nicus) 180. fathers or Bishops, which condemned Macedonius and Eu­doxius denying the holy ghost to be God.

And about the yeare of our Lorde 434. in the very same yeare that the blessed father Augustine died, when that godly Prince Theodosius The counsel of E­phesus. the great was Emperour, there came together at Ephesus the thirde Sy­node, of 200. Priestes or thereabout against Nestorius, which tare the mysterie of the Incarnation, and taught that there were two sonnes, the one of God, the other of man: whom this Counsell condemned, toge­ther with the Pelagians helpers of this doctrine as cousin to their owne.

The fourth generall counsell was assembled at Calcedon, in the yere The counsel of Cal­cedon. of our Lorde 454. vnder the Emperour Martian, where 630. fathers were gathered together, who accordinge to the Scriptures condemned Eutyches, which confounded the natures in Christ for the vnitie of the person.

Beda de ratione temporum, and many other writers doe ioyne with these foure vniuersall counsels, two generall Synodes more, the fifte and the sixte, celebrated at Constantinople. For the fifte was gathered together when Iustinian was Emperour, against Theodorus, and all heretiques, about the yere of our Lorde 552. The sixte came together vnder Con­stantine the sonne of Constantius, in the yere of our Lorde 682. And there were assembled 289. Bishops against the Monothelites. But there was nothing determined in these Synodes, but what is to be founde in the foure first counsels, wherefore I haue noted nothing out of them.

The Nicene Creede taken out of the Ecclesiasticall and tripartite historie.

WE beleeue in one God the father almightie, maker of all thinges visible and inuisible. And in one Lord Iesus Christe the sonne of God, the one­ly begotten sonne of the father, that is, of the substaunce of the Father, God of God, light of light, very God of very God, begotten not made, beeing of the same Essence and substance with the Father, by whome all things were made, which are in heauen, and whiche are in earth: Who for vs men, and for our saluation came downe, was incarnate and manned (was made man.) Hee [Page] suffered and rose againe the third day, he ascended into Heauen, and shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead. And (we beleeue) in the holie Ghoste. As for those that say, it was sometime when he was not, and before he was borne he was not: and whiche say, because he was made of thinges not beeing (of nothing) or of an other substance, that therefore the sonne of God is either created, or turned, or chaunged, them doeth the holie Catholique and Apostolique Church curse or excommunicate.

The Creede of the counsell held at Constantinople, taken out of a certeine copie written in Greeke and Latine.

I Beleeue in one God, the Father almightie, maker of heauen and earth, and of all things visible and inuisible. And in one Lord Iesus Christe the onelie begotten sonne of God, borne of his father before all worldes, light of light, very God of very God, begotten not made, beeing of the same substance with the father, by whome all things were made. Who for vs men and for our saluation, came downe from Heauen, and was incarnate by the holie Ghoste and the virgine Marie, and was made man. He was also crucified for vs vnder Pontius Pilate. He suffered and was buried: and he roase the third day, accor­ding to the Scriptures. And he ascended into heauen, and sitteth on the right hand of God the father: and he shall come againe with glorie to iudge the quick and the dead, whose kingdome shall haue no end. And (I beleeue) in the holie Ghoste the Lord and giuer of life, who proceeding from the father, is to be worshipped and glorified together with the father and the sonne, who spake by the prophets, in one Catholique and Apo­stolique church. I confesse one baptisme for the remission of sinnes. I looke for the re­surrection of the dead: and the life of the worlde to come.

The confession of faith, made by the Synode at Ephesus.

IN as much as because heere I note all things briefly, I could not in writing place with these that large Synodall Epistle written by S. Cyrill to Nestorius, wherein is conteined the full consent of the generall Counsell held at Ephesus: I haue therefore rather chosen out of the 28. Epistle of the same Cyrill, a short confession sent to the Synode and alowed by the whole Counsell. Before the confession are set these wordes. Euen as in the beginning wee haue heard out of the diuine Scriptures and the tradition of the holie fathers: so will we briefely speake, not adding any thing at all to the faith set foorth by the holie fathers in Nice. For that doeth suffice as well to all knowledge of godlines, as also to the vtter [Page] forsaking of any hereticall ouerthwartnesse.

And a litle after this, the Confession is sette downe in these wordes. We acknowledge our Lorde Iesus Christe the onely begotten Sonne of GOD, to be perfect God and perfect man of a reasonable soule and bodie, borne of the father accor­ding to his Godhead before the worldes, and the verie same according to his huma­nitie borne in the latter times of the virgine Marie for vs, and for our saluation. For there was made an vniting of the two natures. Wherfore we confesse bothe one Christe, one Sonne, and one Lorde. And according to this vnderstanding of the vnconfounded vnitie, we acknowledge the holie virgine to be the mother of God, because that GOD the word was incarnate and made man, and by the verie conception gathered to him selfe a bodie taken of her. But for the speaches vttered by the Euangelistes and A­postles touching the Lord, we knowe that the Diuines doe by reason of the two natures diuide them, so yet as that they belong to one person, and that they doe referre them, some because they are more agreeable to the diuinitie, to the Godhead of Christe, and other some (because they are) base to his Humanitie.

To this confession Cyrill addeth these wordes. When wee had read these holie wordes of youres (euen in the Synode to whiche the confession was sent) and did perceiue that wee our selues were of the same opinion (for there is one Lorde, one faithe, and one baptisme) wee glorified GOD the sauiour of all (men) reioycing together in our selues, for that the Churches bothe oures and youres do beleeue agree­ably to the Scriptures of God and tradition of the holie fathers.

A Confession of faith made by the Counsell of Chalcedon, taken out of the booke of Isidore.

AFter the rehearsall of the Creeds set foorth by the Synodes of Nice and Constantinople, with a fewe wordes put be­tweene, streight way the holie Counsell of Chalcedon doeth prescribe (their Confession) in these words.

We therfore agreeing with the holie fathers doe with one accorde teache to confesse one & the same sonne, our Lord Iesus Christ, and him (to be) perfect GOD in the deitie, and the same also verie man of a reasonable soule and bodie: touching his Godhead (beeing) of one nature with his Father: and the same as tou­ching his manhoode of one nature with vs, like to vs in all thinges excepte sinne. Touchinge his Godhead borne of his Father before the worldes: and the same in the latter dayes made man for vs and for our saluation. (Wee teache) to con­sider that hee is the one and the same Christe the sonne (our) Lorde the onely begotten sonne in two natures, n [...]ither confounded, nor chaunged, nor diuided, nor separated, and that the difference of the natures is not to be taken awaye because [Page] of the vnitie, but rather, the propertie of bothe (his) natures remaining whole and mee­ting together in one person and one substance, that he is not parted or diuided in two persons, but is one and the same Sonne the only begotten sonne God the worde (Our) Lord Iesus Christe: euen as the prophets from the beginning (haue witnessed) of him, as he himself hath instructed vs, and the confession of the fathers hath taught vs. These thinges therefore being ordered by vs with all care and diligence, the holy and vniuer­sal Synode doth determine that it should not be lawful for any man to professe any other faith, or else to write, to teache, or speake to the contrarie.

That the Decree of the Synode of Calcedon is not contrarie to the doctrine of the blessed bishop Cyrill, taken out of the fifte Booke of the holy Martyr Vigiluis against Eutyches.

BVt nowe let vs consider the last article in the decree of the Synode of Calcedon. We confesse that Christ our Lord the one­ly begotten Sonne is to be vnderstoode to bee one and the selfe same in (his) two natures neither confounded, nor chaunged, nor diuided, nor separated, not making voide the difference of the two natures because of the vnitie, but keeping sound the propertie of both natures comming together into one person and sub­stance, not as beeing diuided or separated, but (as beeing) one and the same onely bee­gotten Sonne God the word (our) Lord Iesus.

In this article this displeaseth them, because they saide: The propertie of bothe natures remaining sound, Or, The difference of the natures not beeing made void. And that they may persuade vs y t those things (which they mislike) are assuredly so, they vsing their accustomed largenesse of wordes, and vaine assertions doe bring in many testimonies out of the articles of Cyrill, wherein he denyeth not the two natures in Christe, but tea­cheth that there is but one person. To the intent therefore that we maye not confute them with our disputation alone, let vs set downe also the wordes of Cyrill, that euen as they leane to the testimonie of Cyrill, so by the testimonie of Cyrill they may be ouercome. In the Synodall epistles of Cyrill to Nestorius, thus it is (writtē.) For we do not affirme (saith he) that the diuine nature is turned or chaunged into flesh, nor yet that it is transfor­med into the whole man, which consisteth of bodie and soule, but wee say rather that the reasonable soule hath coupled to it selfe the substance of liuing flesh, that it is vnspeaka­blie and vnconceiuably made man, and is also called the sonne of man, not of bare will alone, nor by the onely taking on of the person, but because the two natures doe after a certeine maner come together in one, so that there is one Christ, and one Sonne of both (the natures) by ioyning them in one, not in making void or taking away the difference of [Page] the natures, but because they, that is, the Godhead and the manhoode, together by that hidden and vnspeakeable knitting to the vnitie, haue made to vs one Lorde, and (one) Christe, and (one) sonne. What could be spoken more plainely than this? What could be shewed more cleerely out of the Epistles of Cyrill to agree with the determination of the Counsell of Calcedon? For see, neither are wordes to wordes, nor sentence to sentence any thinge contrarie, but euen as they had one meaning of faithe, so vse they in a manner the selfe same wordes.

The holie Synode said: The difference of the two natures beeing no where made voide. Saint Cyrill sayde: The difference of the natures not beeing made voyde, or taken away by ioyning them together. The holie Synode said, Bothe the natures meeting together in one person. S. Cyrill saith, Not of a bare will onelie, nor yet by the onlie taking on of a person, but because the two natures after a sorte doe meete together in one. The holie Synode said, Not beeing diuided into two persons: but beeing one and the same Christe. S. Cyrill said, So that of two, that is to say (of two) natures is one Christ the sonne. And again, Because they, that is, the God­head and the manhood together haue made to vs one Lorde, (one) Christe, and (one) Sonne &c.

The Creede of the first Counsell held at Toledo, when Honorius and Arcadius were Emperours, taken About the yeare of our Lord out of the booke of Isidore.

WE beleeue in one verie God the father allmightie, and the sonne, and the holie Ghoste, maker of thinges visible and inuisible, by whome all things were made in heauen and in earth. We beleeue that there is one God and one tri­nitie of the diuine substance. And that the father himself is not the sonne, but that he hath a Sonne, which is not the father. That the sonne is not the father, but that the sonne of God is of the nature of the father. And also that the holie Ghoste is the comforter, which neither is the father him selfe, nor the sonne, but proceeding frō the father and the sonne. The father therefore is vnbegotten, the sonne begotten, the com­forter not begotten but proceeding from the father and the sonne. The Father is hee from whome this voice was hearde out of Heauen, This is my beloued sonne, in whome I am well pleased, heare him.

[Page] The Sonne is he whiche saide, I went out from the Father, and came from GOD into this worlde. The comforter is the holie Ghoste of whom the sonne said, Vnlesse I go away to the father the cōforter shal not come. We beleeue in this trinitie differing in persons (but) all one in substance not diuided nor differing in strength, power and maiestie, (and) we beleeue that be­side this there is no diuine nature, either of Angel, or of spirit, or any po­wer, which may be beleeued to be God.

We therefore beleeue, that this sonne of God, beeing God begotten of his father all together before all beginning, did sanctifie the wombe of the virgin Marie, and that of her he toke vpon him verie man, begot­ten without the seede of man, the two natures onlie, that is of the God­head and manhood comming together into one person onelie, that is, our Lord Iesus Christe. Neither (doe we beleeue) that there was in him an imagined or any phantastical bodie, but a sound & verie (bodie) and that he both hungered, and thirsted, and taught, and wept, and suffered all the damages of the bodie. Last of al, that he was crucified of the Iew­es, and was buried, and rose againe the third day, & afterwarde was con­uersant with his disciples, and the fortieth day after his resurrection as­cended into heauen. This sonne of man and also the sonne of God, wee call bothe the sonne of God and the sonne of man.

We beleeue verilie that there shall be a resurrection of the fleshe of mankinde: and that the soule of man is not of the diuine substance, or of God the father, but is a creature created by the will of God,

The Creede of the fourth Counsell kept at Toledo, taken out of the booke of Isidore.

AS we haue learned of the holie fathers, that the father, and the sonne, and the holie ghost are of one Godhead and substance, (so) is our confession, beleeuing the trinitie in the difference of persons, and openly professing the vnitie in the Godhead, neither confounde we the persons, nor diuide the substance. Wee say that the father is made or begotten of none: we affirme that the sonne is not made, but begotten of the father: and wee professe that the holie ghoste is neither created nor begotten, but proceeding from the father and the sonne. And (we confesse) that the Lord him selfe Iesus Christe the sonne of God, and the maker of all things, begotten of the substance of his father before all the worldes, came downe from his father in the latter times for the redemption of the worlde, who (neuerthelesse) neuer [Page] ceassed to be with the father. For hee was incarnate by the holie ghoste and the glorious virgine Marie the holie mother of God, and of her was borne alone the same Lord Iesus Christ, one in the trinitie, beeing per­fect (man) in soule and bodie, taking on man without sinne, beeing still what he was, taking to him what he was not: touching his godhead e­qual with the father, (and) inferiour to his father touching his manhood, hauing in one person the propertie of two natures. For (there are) in him two natures, God and man. And yet not two sonnes or two Gods, but the same (God and man) one person in bothe natures, who suffered griefe and death for our saluation, not in the power of his godhead, but in the infirmitie of his manhood. He descēded to them belowe to draw out by force the Saintes which were held there. And he rose againe, the power of death beeing ouercome. He was taken vpp into the Hea­uens, from whence he shall come to iudge the quick and the dead. By whose death and bloud we beeing made cleane haue obteyned forgiue­nesse of (our) sinnes, and shalbe raysed vp againe by him in the last day, in the same flesh wherein now we liue, (and) in that manner wherein the same (our) Lord did rise againe, (and) shall receiue of him, some in rewarde of their well-doing life euerlasting, and some for their sinnes the iudgement of euerlasting punishment. This is the faith of the Ca­tholique church, this confession we keepe and holde, which whosoeuer shall keepe stedfastly, he shall haue euerlasting saluation.

A declaration of the faith or preaching of the Euangelicall and apostolicall truethe, by the blessed mar­tyr Irenaeus, taken out of the 2. Chap. of his first booke Contra Valent.

THe churche dispersed through the whole worlde euen to the endes of the earth, hath of the Apostles and their Dis­ciples About the yeate of our lorde 185. receiued the beliefe which is in one God the father almightie, which made Heauen, and earth, the Sea, and al that in them is. And in one Iesus Christe the Sonne of God (who was) incarnate for our saluation. And in the holie Ghost, who by the prophets preached▪ the mysterie of the dispensatiō & the cōming of the beloued Iesus Christe our Lord with his natiuitie of the virgine, and his passion, and resurrection from the dead, and his ascension in the flesh into the Heauens, and his comming againe out of the heauens in the glorie of the father to restore all thinges, and to raise vppe againe all flesh of mankinde: so that to Christe Iesus our Lorde, bothe God, and [Page] sauiour, and king, according to the wil of the inuisible father, euery knee may bow, of thinges in Heauen, and things in earth, and thinges vnder the earth, and that euerie tongue may praise him, and that he may iudge rightlie in all things, and that hee may cast the spirites of naughtinesse, with the angels which transgressed and became rebells, and wicked, vn­iust, mischiefous, and blasphemous men into eternall fire: and that to the iust and holie ones, and such as haue kept his commaundements and remained in the loue of him, partely from the beginning, and partely by repentaunce, he may graunt life, bestowe immortalitie, and giue glorie euerlasting. The Churche, although it be dispearsed throughout the whole worlde, hauing obteined, as I haue saide, this confession and this faith, doeth as it were dwelling together in one house, diligently keepe them, and likewise beleeue them, euen as if it had one soule and the same hart, and doeth preache, teach, and agreeably deliuer these thinges, euen as if it had al one mouth. For in the world y e tongues are vnlike, but the force of teaching is one and the same. Neither doe the Churches whose foundation is laide in Germanie beleeue otherwise, or teache to the con­trarie: neither those in Spaine, nor those in France, nor those in the East, nor those in Aegypte, nor those in Libya, nor those whiche are in the worlde (beside,) but euen as the Sunne (which is) the creature of God is one and the selfe-same in all the worlde, so also the preaching of the trueth shineth euery where, and giueth light to all men, whiche are wil­ling to come to the knowledge of the truth. And neither shal he, which among the chiefe ouerseers of the Church is able to say muche, speake cōtrarie to this. For no man is aboue his maister. Neither shal he which is able to say litle, diminish this doctrine any whit at al. For seeing y t faith is all one and the same, neither doeth he which is able to say much of it, say more than should be said: neither doeth he whiche saith little, make it euer a whit the lesser. Reade further in the fourth chapter of his third booke Contra Valent. and you shall perceiue that by the terme of A­postolicall tradition, he meaneth the Creede of the Apostles.

A rule of faith after Tertullian taken out About the yeare of our lorde 210. of his Booke De praescriptionibus haereticorum.

THe rule of faith is, that we out of hande professe openly what our beleefe is, which is that in deed, wherby we be­leeue that there is one God onlie, & not any other beside the maker of the worlde, whiche by his worde sent out firste of all brought foorth all thinges of nothing. That [Page] worde beeing called his Sonne, beeing seene after sundry sortes of the Patriarches, beeing alwayes hearde in the Prophetes, and lastly by the spirit and power of God the father beeing brought into the virgin Ma­rie, beeing made fleash in her wombe and borne of her, became Iesus Christ, (which) afterwarde preached the new law and the new promise of the kingdome of Heauen, wrought myracles, sate at the right hande of the Father, was nayled to the crosse, roase againe the thirde day, was taken into the heauēs, sitteth at the right hand of the Father, sent the po­wer of the holie Ghost to gouerne the beleeuers in his owne steed, shall come with glorie to take the saintes into the ioy of eternall life and hea­uenly promises, and to condemne the wicked to euerlasting fier, when both the parties are raysed vp and haue their fleash restored againe.

This rule, as it shall be prooued, beeing ordeyned by Christ, hath a­mong vs no doubtes at all, but those which heresies bring in, and which make men become heretiques.

The Creede of the blessed Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria, taken out of his bookes. [...]bout the [...]are of [...] lord [...].

WHosoeuer will be saued: before all things it is necessarie that he holde the Catholique faith.
Which faith, exeept euery one do kepe holy & vndefiled: without dout he shall perish euerlastingly.
And the Catholique faith is this: that we worship one God in tri­nitie, and trinitie in vnitie.
Neither confounding the persons: nor diuiding the substance.
For there is one person of the Father, another of the Sonne, and another of the holy Ghost.
But the godhead of the Father, of the Sonne, and of the holy Ghost, is all one: the glory equall, the maiestie coeternall.
Such as the Father is, such is the Sonne: and such is the holy Ghost.
The Father vncreate, the Sonne vncreate: and the holy Ghost vncreate.
The Father incomprehensible, the Sonne incomprehensible: and the holy Ghoste incomprehensible.
The Father eternall, the Sonne eternall: and the holie Ghost eternall.
And yet they are not three eternalls: but one eternall.
As also there be not three incomprehensibles, nor three vncreated: but one vn­created, and one incomprehensible.
So likewise, the Father is almightie, the Sonne almightie: and the holie Ghoste al­mightie.
And yet are they not three almighties: but one almightie.
So the Father is God, the Sonne is God: and the holie Ghost is God.
And yet they are not three Gods: but one God.
So likewise the father is Lord, the Sonne Lord: and the holie Ghost Lord.
[Page] And yet not three Lordes: but one Lord.
For like as we be cōpelled by the Christian veritie: to acknowledge euerie person by him selfe to be God and Lorde.
So are we forbidden by the Catholique religion: to say there be three Gods or three Lordes.
The father is made of none: neither created, nor begotten.
The sonne is of the father alone: not made, nor created, but begotten.
The holie Ghost is of the father and of the sonne: neyther made, nor created, nor begotten, but proceeding.
So there is one father, not three fathers: one sonne, not three sonnes: one holy ghost, not three holy ghostes.
And in this Trinitie none is afore or after other: none is greater or lesse than other.
But the whole three persons be coet [...]rnall together: and coequall.
So that in all things, as is aforesaid: the vnitie in trinitie, and the trinitie in vnitie is to be worshipped.
He therefore that will be saued, must thus thinke of the trinitie.
Furthermore it is necessarie to euerlasting saluation: that he also beleeue rightly in the incarnation of our Lorde Iesus Christ.
For the right faith is, that we beleeue and confesse: that our Lorde Iesus Christ the sonne of God, is God and man.
God of the substance of the father, begotten before the worldes: and man of the sub­stance of his mother borne in the worlde.
Perfect God and perfect man: of a reasonable soule, and humane flesh subsisting.
Equall to the father as touching his godhead: and inferior to the father touching his manhood.
Who although he be God and man: yet he is not two, but one Christ.
One, not by the conuersion of the godhead into flesh: but by taking of the manhood into God.
One altogether, not by confusion of substance: but by vnitie of person.
For as the reasonable soule and flesh is one man: so God and man is one Christ.
Who suffered for our saluation, descended into hell, rose againe the thirde day from the deade.
He ascended into heauen, he sitteth on the right hand of the father, God almightie: from whence he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead.
At whose comming all men shall rise againe with their bodies: and shall giue ac­count for their owne woorkes.
And they that haue done good, shall goe into life euerlasting: and they that haue done euill, into euerlasting fier.
This is the Catholique faith: which except a man beleeue faithfully, he can not be saued.

The Creede of the blessed Damasus bishop of Rome, taken out of the seconde Tome of S. Hierome his woorkes.

[Page] WE beleeue in one God the father almightie, and in one Iesus Christ our Lorde the sonne of God, and in the holy ghost. We worship About the yeare of our Lorde 336. and confesse God, not three Gods, but the father, the sonne, and the ho­ly ghost one God: one God, not so as though he were alone, nor as one which is himselfe father to him selfe, and sonne him selfe also: but him to be the father which begot, & (him) to be the sonne which was begot­ten: but the holy ghost to be neither begotten, nor created, nor created, nor made, but proceeding from the father and the sonne, coeternall, coequal, and wor­king together with the father and the sonne: because it is written, By the worde of the Lorde the heauens were established, that is, by the sonne of God, and by the breath of his mouth all the powers thereof. And in another place: Sende forth thy breath and they shall be created, and thou shalt renew the face of the earth. And therfore vnder the name of the father, of the sonne, & of the holy ghost, we confesse one God, which is the name of the power, and not of the propertie. The proper name of the father, is the father: and the proper name of the sonne, is the sonne: and the proper name of the holy ghost, is the holy ghost. In this trinitie of persons, we worship one god (in sub­stance,) because that which is of one father, is of one nature with the fa­ther, of one substance, and one power. The father begat the sonne, not by will or necessitie, but by nature.

The sonne in the last time came downe from the father to saue vs and to fulfill the scriptures, who (neuerthelesse) neuer ceassed to be with y e fa­ther. And he was conceiued by the holy ghost, and borne of the virgin, he tooke vpon him flesh, and soule, and sense: that is, he tooke on him very man, neither lost he what he was, but began to be what he was not, so yet that in respect of his owne properties he is perfect God, and in respect of ours, he is verie man. For he which was God is borne man, and he which is borne man, doth woorke myracles as God, and he that woorketh myracles as God, doeth die as a man, and hee that dieth as man, doeth rise againe as God. Who in the same flesh wherein he was borne and suffered, and died and roase againe, did ascende to the father, and sitteth at his right hande, in the glorie which he alwayes had, and yet stil hath. By whose death and bloud we beleeue that we are clensed: and that at the latter day we shall be raised vp againe by him in this flesh wherein we now liue. And we hope that we shall obteine a reward for our good deedes: or else the paine of euerlastinge punishment for our sinnes. Reade this, beleeue this, holde this, submit thy soule to this faith, and thou shalt obteine life and a rewarde at Christ his hande. S. Peter Bishop of Alexandria taught and beleeued the verie same with the bles­sed Athanasius and Damasus, as it may be gathered out of the 37. chap­ter of the 7. booke, and the 14. chapter of the 8. booke of the Tripartite historie.

The Jmperiall decree for the Catholique faith, taken out of the Tripartite historie, lib. 9. cap. 7.

THE noble Emperours Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius, to the people of the citie of Constantinople. We will all people whom the royall authoritie of our clemencie doth rule, to be of that religion, which the religion brought in by (Peter) him selfe doeth at this time de­clare, that S. Peter the Apostle did teach to the Romanes, and which it is euident that byshop Damasus and Peter the byshop of Alexandria a man of Apostolicall holinesse do followe: that is, that according to the discipline of the Apostles and doctrine of the Euangelistes, in the equa­litie of the maiestie and in the holy Trinitie, we beleeue that there is (but) one godhead of the father, of the sonne, and of the holy ghoste. Those which keepe this lawe, we commaunde to haue the name of ca­tholique Catho­liques. Christians: But for the other whom we iudge to be madde & out of their wits, (we wil,) that they susteining the infamie of hereticall doctrine, be punished firste by Gods Haere­tiques. vengeaunce, and after that by punishment ac­cording to the motion of our mindes, which we by the will of God shall thinke best of.

Gratian the fifte,Valentinian, andTheo­dosius Aug. Coss.

FINIS.

THE FIRST TABLE CONTEY­ning the arguments and summe of euery Sermon, as they follow one an other in euerie Decade, throughout the body of the whole booke. The first number is referred to the Sermon, the second to the Page where it beginneth.

The first Tome, and first the summe or contentes of the tenne Sermons of the first Decade.

  • 1 OF the worde of God, the cause of it, and howe and by whome it was reuea­led to the world. Page. 1.
  • 2 Of the worde of God, to whome and to what end it was reuealed, also in what maner it is to be hearde, and that it doth fully teache the whole doctrine of godlinesse. 14
  • 3 Of the sense and right ex­position of the worde of God, & by what manner of meanes it may be expounded. 23
  • 4 Of true fayth, from whēce it commeth, that it is an assured beliefe of the mynde, whose on­ly stay is vpon GOD and his worde. 30
  • 5 That there is one onely true fayth, and what the vertue thereof is. 40
  • 6 That the faythfull are iu­stified by fayth without the law and workes. 44
  • 7 Of the first articles of the Christian faith conscined in the Apostles Creede. 55
  • 8 Of the latter Articles of the Christian faith, conteyned in the Apostles Creede. 67
  • 9 Of the latter Articles of the Christian fayth conteyned in the Apostles Creede. 77
  • 10 Of the loue of God and our neighbour. 91
The summe or contents of the tenne Sermons of the se­cond Decade.
  • 1 OF lawes, and first of the lawes of Nature, then of the lawes of men. 100
  • 2 Of Gods lawe, and of the two first commaundements of the first table. 109
  • 3 Of the third precept of the tenne commaundements, and of Swearing. 126
  • 4 Of the fourthe precept of the first table, that is, of the or­der and keeping of the Sabboth day. 136
  • 5 Of the first precept of the second table, which is in order the fift of the tenne commaun­dementes, touching the honour due to parents. 144
  • 6 Of the seconde precept of the second table, which is in or­der the sixte of the tenne Com­maundements: Thou shalt not kill. And of the magistrate. 163
  • 7 Of the office of the Magi­strate, whether the care of reli­gion apperteineth to him, or no: & whether he may make lawes and ordinaunces in cases of re­ligion. 177
  • 8 Of iudgement, and the of­fice of the Iudge: That Chri­stians are not forbidē to iudge. Of reuengement and punish­ment. Whether it be lawfull for a magistrate to kill the guiltie. Wherefore, when, howe, & what the magistrate muste punishe. Whether he may punish offen­ders in religion, or no. 191
  • 9 Of warre, whether it bee lawful for a magistrate to make warre. What the scripture tea­cheth touching warr. Whether a Christian man may beare the office of a magistrate. And of the dutie of subiectes. 207
  • 10 Of the thirde precept of the second table, which is in or­der the seuenth of the ten Com­maundements. Thou shalt not commit adulterie. Of wedlock. Against al intemperancie. Of Continencie. 222

The second Tome, and firste the summe or con­tentes of the tenne Ser­mons of the thirde Decade.

  • 1 OF the fourth precept of the second table, whiche is in order the eighth of the ten com­mandements: Thou shalt not steale. Of the owing and pos­sessing of proper goodes, and of the right and lawfull getting of the same. Against sundry kinds of theft. 259
  • 2 Of the lawfull vse of earthly goods: that is, how we may rightly possesse, and law­fully spende the wealth that is rightly and iustly gotten. Of restitution & almes deeds. 279
  • 3 Of the patient bearing and abiding of sundrie calamities & miseries: and also of the hope and manifold consolation of the faithfull. 270
  • 4 Of the fift & sixt preceptes of the second table, which are in order the ninth and tenth of the tenne Commaundements, that is: Thou shalt not speake false witnesse against thy neighbour, And: Thou shalt not couet thy neighbours house, &c. 318
  • 5 Of the Ceremonial lawes of GOD, but especially of the Priesthoode, time, and place ap­pointed for y e Ceremonies. 327
  • 6 Of the Sacraments of the Iewes, of their sundry sorts of sacrifices, and certeine other things perteyning to their Ce­remoniall lawe. 354
  • 7 Of the Iudicial lawes of God. 387
  • 8 Of the vse or effect of the lawe of God, and of the fulfil­ling & abrogating of the same. Of the likenesse and difference of bothe the Testamentes and people, the old and the new. 400
  • 9 Of Christian libertie, and of offences. Of good workes, and the reward thereof. 440
  • 10 Of sinne, and of the kyn­des thereof, to wit, of originall [Page] and actuall sinne, and of sinne against the Holie Ghoste. And lastly, of the most sure and iust punishment of sinnes. 477
The summe or contentes of the tenne Sermons of the fourth Decade.
  • 1 Of the Gospell of the grace of GOD, who hath gi­uen his Sonne vnto the world, and in him all thinges necessa­rie to saluation, that wee belee­uing in him, might obteine e­ternall life. 525
  • 2 Of repentaunce, and the causes thereof, of confession and remission of sinnes, of satisfacti­on and indulgences, of the olde and newe man, of the power or strength of mē, & the other thin­gs perteyning to repentāce. 561
  • 3 Of God, of the true know­ledge of God, and of the diuers ways how to know him: That God is one in substance, & three in persons. 604
  • 4 That God is the creatour of all things, and gouerneth all thinges by his prouidence: where mention is also made of the good wil of God to vsward, and of Predestination. 635
  • 5 Of adoreing (or worship­ping,) Of inuocating (or cal­ling vpon,) And of seruing the onely, liuing, true, and euerlast­ing God. Also of true and false religion. 648
  • 6 That the sonne of God is vnspeakably begotten of the fa­ther, that he is consubstantiall with the father, and therefore true God. That the selfe same sonne is true man, consubstan­tiall with vs, and therefore true God and man, abiding in two vnconfounded natures, and in one vndiuided person. 677
  • 7 Of Christ King & Priest, of his onely & euerlasting king­dome and priesthoode, and of the name of a Christian. 698
  • 8 Of the holie Ghoste, the thirde person in Trinitie to be worshipped, and of his diuine power. 714
  • 9 Of good and euil spirites, that is, of the holie Angels of God, and of diuels or euill spi­rites, & of their operations. 731
  • 10 Of the reasonable soule of man, and of his most certeine saluation after the death of his body. 759

The third & last Tome and first the summe or cō ­tents of the ten Sermons of the fift and last Decade.

  • 1 Of the holy Catholique Churche, what it is, how far it extendeth, by what marks it is knowne, from whence it springeth, howe it is maintey­ned and preserued, whether it may erre. Also of the power & studies of the Church. 812
  • 2 That there is one Catho­lique Church, that without the Churche there is no light or saluation. Against Schisma­tiques. Wherefore we depart from the vp-start Churche of Rome. That the Church of God is the house, vineyard, and kingdome of God: and the bo­dy, sheepefolde, and spouse of Christe, a mother and a vir­gine. 841
  • 3 Of the ministerie, and mi­nisters of Gods worde, where­fore, and for what ende they are instituted of God. That the or­ders giuen by Christe vnto the Churche, in times past were e­quall. Whence and howe the prerogatiue of ministers sprang and of the supremacie of the by­shop of Rome. 870
  • 4 Of calling vnto the mini­sterie, of the word of god. What manner of men, and after what fashion ministers of the worde must be ordeined in the church. Of the keyes of the Churche. What the office of them is that be ordeyned. Of the man­ner of teaching the Churche, and of the holie life of the Pa­stours. 891
  • 5 Of the fourme and maner how to pray to God, that is, Of the calling on the name of the Lorde, where also the Lordes prayer is expounded, and also singing, thankesgiuing, and the force of prayer is intreated. 914
  • 6 Of signes, & the manner of signes, of Sacramentall signes, what a sacrament is, of whome, for what causes, and how many Sacraments were instituted of Christ for the christian church: Of what thinges they doe con­sist, howe they are consecrated, how the sign and the thing, sig­nified in the Sacramentes, are eyther ioyned together or dis­tinguished, and of the kinde of speaches vsed in the Sacra­mentes. 955
  • 7 That we must reason re­uerently of Sacramentes, that they doe not giue grace, neyther haue grace included in them. A­gain, what the vertue and law­ful end and vse of Sacraments is. That they profite not with­out fayth, that they are not su­perfluous to the faythfull, and that they do not depend vpō the worthinesse or vnworthinesse of the minister. 995
  • 8 Of holie Baptisme, what it is, by whome, & when it was instituted, and that there is but one baptisme of water. Of the baptisme of fire. Of the rite or ceremonie of baptisme, howe, of whome, and to whome it muste be ministred. Of Baptisme by Midwiues, and of infants dy­ing without baptisme. Of the baptisme of infantes: againste Anabaptisine, or Rebaptising, and of the power or efficacie of baptisme. 1032
  • 9 Of the Lords holie Sup­per, what it is, by whom, when, and for whome it was insti­tuted, after what sort, when, and howe oft it is to be celebrated, & of the ends thereof. Of the true meaning of the wordes of the supper: This is my body: O [...] the presence of Christ in y e sup­per. Of the true eating of Chri­stes body. Of the worthy & vn­worthy eaters thereof: & how [...] euerie mā ought to prepare him self vnto the lords supper. 1063
  • 10 Of certeine institutions of the church of God. Of scho­les. Of Ecclesiasticall goods, & of y e vse & abuse of the same. O [...] Churches & holie instrument [...] of Christians. Of the admoni­tion and correction of the mini­sters of the Church, and of the whole Churche. Of matrimo­nie, Of widowes. Of virgines. Of Monkes. What the church of Christe determineth concer­ning the sicke, and of funeralls and burials. 1112

The second table conteyning such places and testimonies of Scripture both of the old Testament and the Newe, as are vsed of the Authour euery where throughout this his whole worke.

The first number is referred to the Chapter, the second to the Page.

  • Out of Genesis.
    • 1 IN the beginning God created heauen & earth, &c. Pag. 632.
    • 1 Let there be light: and there was light, &c. 977
    • 1 Let vs make man in our Image after our owne likenes, &c. 490. 633
    • 2 Of the institution of mariage. It is not good for man to bee alone, &c. 222.
    • 2 Thou shalt not eate of the fruite of the trée of knowledge, &c. 483. 484. 488
    • 3 Ye shall not die y e death, for God doth know that the same day that ye eate thereof, your eyes shalbe ope­ned, &c. 751
    • 3 The Serpent was subtiler than all the beastes of the field, &c. 749
    • 3 The woman whom thou gauest to be with mée, gaue mée of the trée, &c. 479
    • 3 For dust thou art, and into dust thalt thou be turned againe, &c. 764
    • 3 The séed of the womā shall crush the serpents head, &c. 687
    • 4 The voice of thy brothers bloud cryeth out of the earth, &c. 167
    • 5 Adam begat a sonne in his owne similitude, &c. 500
    • 6 I will destroy all flesh, wherein there is breath of life, &c. 715
    • 8 I will set my raine-bowe in the cloudes, that when I sée it, I may, remember, &c. 957
    • 9 The eating of beastes, or anye thinge that liueth and moueth is graunted, &c. 385
    • 9 The Lord rayned vpon Sodom and Gomor, brimston and fire, &c. 633
    • 9 Whatsoeuer mā it be of y e house of Israel, or of the strangers, &c. 385
    • 12 Pharao the king of Aegypt cō ­maunded Sara Abrahams wife to be taken and caried to his palace, &c 231
    • 14 Giue mée the soules, and take y e substance or goods to thy self, &c. 755
    • 16 And she called the name of the Lord which spake vnto her, Thou God lookest on me, &c. 743
    • 16. Hast thée to Zoar and saue thee selfe there: for I can do nothing, &c. 640
    • 17 I will make my couenaunt be­twéene mée and thée, and thy séed af­ter thée in their generations, &c. 1051
    • 17 The vncircumcised man child, in whose flesh the foreskinne is not circumcised, that soule shalbe cut off from his people, &c. 1041. & 1046
    • 18 Abraham sawe thrée, but with them thrée he talked as with one, & worshipped one, &c. 633
    • 18 Wilt thou destroy the iust with the wicked? That be farre from thee &c. 520
    • 18 And shal I hide from Abraham what I minde to do? &c. 3
    • 20 Loe, thou shalt die because of y e womā which thou hast taken away &c. 232
    • 22 In thy séede shall all the nati­ons of the earth be blessed, &c. 545 645. 687.
    • 22 God tempted Abraham, &c. 485
    • 30 Giue me children or else I die, &c. 658
    • 30 Am I in Gods stéede, whiche hath denied thée (or withholden frō thée) the fruite of the wombe? &c. 658
    • 33 And hée going before them, bo­wed himselfe seuen times to the ground, &c. 649
    • 34 Sichem defiled Dina y e daugh­ter of Iacob, &c. 235
    • 39 Ioseph beeing prouoked to a­dulterie, by his maisters wife, &c. 232
    • 44 Ye wil bring my gray haires w t sorrow to hell, or the graue, &c. 65
    • 48 Le [...] my name be called vppon them, &c. 655
  • Out of Exodus.
    • 3 THus shalt thou saye to y e chil­drē of Israel, The Lord God of our fathers, the God of Abraham &c. 612
    • 3 And Moses said to God, Be­hold, when I come vnto the childrē of Israel (to whom thou doest nowe send me) and shal say vnto them, &c. 608
    • 4 Euery manchild whose foresain shall not be circumcised shal be cutt off, &c. 1029
    • 4 And GOD hardened Pharaos heart, &c. 493
    • 4 A bloudie husband art thou vnto mée, &c. 1044
    • 6 I am Iehouah. And I appeared to Abraham, Isaac, & Iacob, as God Schaddai: but in my name Iehouah I was not knowen vnto them, &c. 611
    • 9 I haue now sinned: the Lord is iust, but I and my people, &c. 493
    • 12 When your children: shall saye vnto you what meaneth this wor­ship, &c. 160. 364
    • 13 Sanctifie to mée al y e first borne &c. 160
    • 17 Whosoeuer sacrificeth to any God, &c. 200
    • 18 Looke ouer all the people, consi­der them diligently, and choose, &c. 175. 389. 894
    • 19 Talke thou with vs & wée will heare, but let not God talke, &c. 870
    • 19 Moses y e holy seruant of God is commaunded to sanctifie the people, &c. 19
    • 19 Sett boundes vnto the people, round about the mounteine, and say vnto them, Take héed to your selues &c. 606
    • 20 Thou shalt not bow down nor worship them, &c. 650
    • 21 Hee that curseth father or mo­ther, &c. 153
    • 21 The punishment of that kinde of thefte, whiche the Lawyers call Plagium. 272. 278
    • 22 Thou shalt not haue to do with a false report, &c. 390
    • 22 If any man shall giue to his neighbour a beast to kéepe, &c. 131
    • 22 Restitution is flatly comman­ded of the Lord in the Law, &c. 280
    • 22 Thou shalt not suffer a witch to liue, &c. 197
    • 22 Thou shalt not afflicte the wi­dowes, nor fatherlesse children, &c. 158. 509.
    • 23 Thou shalt not followe a mul­tinide to do euill, &c. 194
    • 23 Thrice in the yeare shall euery male appeare before the Lord, &c. 352
    • 30 Whosoeuer shall make for him selfe a composicion (or perfume) of incense, to smell therew &c. 658
    • 31 Ye shall kéepe my Sabb [...]hes: [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] because it is a signe, &c. 144
    • 32 And Moses said vnto the Le­uites, Consecrate your handes, &c. 331.
    • 33 Thou canst not sée my face. For no man shall see mée and liue, &c. 607 616.
    • 34. Behold, I will send mine An­gel before thee, to kéepe thee in the way, &c. 741
  • Out of Leuiticus.
    The chiefest Chapiters of Leuiticus, are expounded in the Sermon of the Ceremoniall Lawes.
    • 6 CHarge giuen to the priests to kéepe the holy fire alwayes burning, &c. 368
    • 7 Touching vowed sacrifices, or sacrifices offered by couenaunt, &c. 379
    • 10. Thou, and thy sonnes that are with thee, shall drincke neither wine nor, &c. 336
    • 10 The sonnes of Aaron burnt & scor [...]h [...] vpp with fire from heauen, for offering straunge fire, &c 962
    • 11 Of the cleane and vncleane creatures, &c. 382
    • 12 13. 14 15. & 16. Touching clean­sing sacrifices for bodily de [...]ilinges, 373.
    • 13 The priestes did iudge betwixt cause and cause and betweene cleane and vncleane, &c. 338
    • 17 Whosoeuer of the house of Is­rael shall kill an o [...]e, or a sheepe, &c. 344.
    • 3. 7. 17. 19. The eating of bloud and strangled is forbidden, &c. 385
    • 18 The abhominable sinne of So­domie, & medling with beastes also is plainely forbidden, &c. 236
    • 19 Ye shall doe no vnrighteousnes in Iudgement, &c. 194
    • 19 Ye shall not steale, ye shall not lye, no man shall deale, &c. 273
    • 19. Ye shall do no vnrighteousnes in iudgement, true balances, true weightes, &c. 270
    • 20 Of the punishment of adulte­rie. 236
    • 20 Of y e punishment of incest. 236
    • 20 A lawe against Sodomie. 236
    • 20 The soule that worketh with a spirite, or that is a Southsayer shal die, &c. 755
    • 22 Let no deformitie be in y e thing that thou shalt offer, &c. 368
    • 24 Of the punishment of such as blasphemed Gods name, &c. 129
    • 26 I wil smite you for your sinns seuen times, &c. 936
    • 27 Of vowes, &c. 380
  • Out of Numerie.
    • 3 ANd thou shalt giue y e Leuites vnto Aaron & to his sonnes, &c. 232
    • 3 The Leuits shall kepe all the in­struments of the tabernacle, &c. 338
    • 6 And y e Lord spake vnto Moses saying: speake vnto Aaron and his sonnes saying: On this wise ye shal blesse the children, &c. 336
    • 6 Touching the discipline of the Nazarites, &c. 380
    • 10 The trumpets wherewith the congregation was called together, were in the Leuites hands, &c. 338
    • 11 Gather vnto me threescore and tenne men of the elders of Israel, &c. 878
    • 15 He that brake the Lords Sab­both by gathering of stickes, was stoned to death, &c. 141
    • 19 How to make the holy clensing water against al defilings, &c. 376
    • 24 Baalam foretold y e ouerthrowe of Hierusalem, &c. 414
    • 27 Let the God of the spirites of all flesh, sett a man ouer the congre­gation, &c. 177. 389
    • 27 Iosua, the Capteine of Gods people, is set before Eleazar. &c. 181
    • 30 Touching Votories, and when their vowes are of force, &c. 380
  • Out of Deuteronomie.
    • 1 BRing men of wisedome, of vn­derstanding, and of an honest life, &c. 176. 389. 894
    • 1 Heare the cause of your brethren and iudge righteously, &c. 192. 390
    • 4 The Lord spake vnto you from the middest of the fire: and a voyce of words ye heard, but likenes sawe ye none, &c. 2. 119
    • 5 These words spake the Lord w t a lowde voyce from out of the mid­dest of the fire, &c. 2
    • 5 Thou shalt not couet thy neigh­bours wife, thou shalt not, &c. 324
    • 5 I haue heard the voice of the woordes of this people, whiche they haue spoken, &c. 870
    • 6 Heare, Israel, the Lord our God &c. And thou shalt shewe them vnto thy children, &c. 56 160. 623
    • 6 Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart, &c. 93
    • 8 Man liueth not by bread onely, but by euery woord that commeth out of the mouth of, &c. 947
    • 8 When thou hast eaten therefore, and filled thée selfe, &c. Beware that thou forget not, &c. 283
    • 8 Saye not thou in thine hearte: Mine owne strength, & the power, &c. 471
    • 9 The Lord had determined to de­stroy you, therefore I made interces­sion, &c. 916
    • 10 And Nowe Israel, what doeth the Lord thy God require of thée, &c. 668. 475
    • 10 Circumcise y e foreskin of your heartes, and harden not your, &c. 361. 1025.
    • 10 Thou shalt worshipp the Lord thy God, him shalt thou feare, &c. 655
    • 12 Euery man shall not doe that whiche is righteous in his owne eyes, &c. 472
    • 12 & 15. The eating of bloud and strangled is forbidden, &c. 385
    • 13 The Lord commaundeth that euery citie whiche departeth from God, and the worship of God, shuld be sett on with warriours, &c. 211
    • 13 Follow ye the Lord your God, feare him, &c. 113. 671
    • 14 Of cleane & vncleane creatures, &c. 382
    • 15 Beware that thou harden not thine heart, nor shutt to thine hand for &c. 288
    • 16 God also forbad the magistrate to plant groaues, &c. 179
    • 16 Thou shalt appoint thée Iud­ges, &c. 894
    • 17 When the king sitteth vppon the seat of his kingdome, he shal, &c 252. 391
    • 19 If a false witnesse be founde a­monge you, then shall you doe vnto him, &c. 320
    • 20 Lawes made for warre, &c. 213
    • 21 The parentes them selues are commaunded to bring their disobe­dient children before the Iudge, &c. 162
    • 24 No man shall take the neather or the vpper milstone to pledge, &c. 272
    • 24 Thou shalt not denie, nor with­hold the wages of an hired seruant &c. 272
    • 25 Thou shalt not haue in thy bag two manner of weightes, &c. 270
    • 28 If thou shalt hearken diligent­ly vnto the voyce of the Lord thy God, to obserue and do, &c, 641
    • 30 The Lord thy God shal circumcise thine heart, and the heart of thy séede, &c. 359. 454
    • 32 Sée nowe howe that I, I am God, and there is none other God but I, I kill, &c. 623. 658
  • Out of Iosua.
    • 1 SEe that thou doest obserue and doe according to all the Lawe, &c. 184
    • 2 Let not the booke of this Lawe depart out of thy mouth, &c. 252
    • 2 Giue mée a signe by oath, that ye will shewe mercie vnto mée: And they gaue her a roape to hang out of her windowe, &c. 956
    • 5 Make thée sharpe kniues (of stone & go to againe, and circumcise the children of Israel the second time, &c. 1059
    • 28 Of the Lordes Tabernacle at his apointment erected in Silo, &c. 342
    • 23 When ye shall come in among [Page] these nations, sée that, &c. 133
  • Out of Iudges.
    • 6 HE is called Lord who before was called an angel. &c. 743
    • 14 And the spirit of the Lord came vpon Samson, &c. 382
    • 17 Micha instituted vnto the true God a kinde of seruice of his owne &c. 676
  • Out of the first booke of Samuel.
    • 1. & 3. OF the Lords Tabernacle, at his appointment erec­ted in Silo, &c. 342
    • 3 And the sinne of the children of Helie was too abhaminable before the face, &c. 910
    • 4 The elders of Israel said, Wher­fore hath the lord cast vs downe, &c. 996.
    • 4 So the people sent into Silo, & brought from thence the arcke, &c. 996
    • 4 And th [...] Philistines fought, and Israel was smitten downe and fled &c. 996
    • 4 & 5. The vse and abuse of y e arke &c. 346
    • 6 The Lord smote fiftie thousand thrée score and ten men of Beth-she­mesh. &c. 997
    • 15 Hath the Lord as great plea­sure in burnt offeringes and sa­crifices, as when the voyce of the Lord is obeyed? &c. 472 677
    • 16 The good spirite of God depar­ted from Saule, and the euil spirite succéeded, &c. 722
    • 19 Dauid doth not despise the ayd and shiftes of his wi [...]e Michol, &c. 640
    • 23 When Abigael saw Dauid, shée hasted & lighted off her a [...]e, &c 649
    • 28 Samuel, or rather Sathan coū terfecting Samuel, raised vpp by a witch, &c. 247
  • Out of the second booke of Samuel.
    • 6 OZa perished for handling the arche of the Lord otherwise than was commaunded in the law, &c. 676
    • 7 I wil be his father and he shal be my sonne, &c. 57
    • 7 Who am I O Lord God? and what is the house of my father, &c. 952
    • 8 Dauids sonns were called prie­stes, &c. 880
    • 12 The sword shal not depart from thy house, &c. 522
    • 12 The Lord hath taken thy sinne [...], &c. 522
    • 12 Take thou y e citie Rabah, least I take it and my name be called vp­pon it, &c. 655
    • 15 Carrie bache the arcke of God into the citie againe. If I shal finde &c. 308
    • 15 If I shall finde fauour in the eyes of the Lord, hee wil bring mée, &c. 926
  • Out of the first book [...] of kinges.
    • 3 SOlomon loued the Lord, &c. onely he sacrificed and burnt incense in the high places, &c. 343
    • 3 And when he was come in to the king, he worshipped (or made obey­saunce) &c. 650
    • 4 And vnder Solomon they in­creased, and were many in number, as the sand, &c. 284
    • 6 Dauids deuotion was great to­ward the arke of the Lord, &c. 824
    • 6. 7. &c. The description of So­lomons temple, &c. 344
    • 8 If the heauens of heauens are not able to conteine thée, how much lesse, &c. 659. 943. 1004
    • 8 And Solomon made a solemne feast, and all Israel with him, &c. 284.
    • 8 And they drewe out the staues, that the endes of them mighte ap­peare, &c. 340. & 341
    • 11 Ahia the Silonite saith to Ie­roboam: Thus saith the Lord, thou shalt reigne, &c. And if thou hearken vnto al that I cōmaund thée, &c. 185
    • 12 Ieroboam sacrificed vnto God, but because he sacrificed not lawful­ly, he was, &c. 676. 824
    • 12 In the kingdom of Israel king Ieroboam thrust out of their offices the teachers and preachers of the Lawe of the Lord, &c. 854
    • 16 And Achab serued Baal, and worshipped him, &c. 667
    • 18 How long do you halt on both partes? If the Lord be God follow him, &c. 653
    • 19 I haue béene very iealous for y e Lord God of hoasts, for that the, &c. 855
    • 19 I haue left vnto me selfe seuen thousand men in Israel. &c. 855
  • Out of the second booke of Kinges.
    • 5 NAaman the Syrian was cō ­maunded to washe himselfe seuen times, &c. 972
    • 5 Heliseus, by most wholesome counsel refused the reward of Naa­man, &c. 888
    • 5 Am I a God, that I should be a­ble to kill, and to giue life, &c. 658
    • 6 Feare not, for they that be with vs are mo [...] than they that bee with them, &c. 741
    • 6 Lord I beséeche thée open his eyes that he may sée: and the Lord opened his eyes, &c. 741
    • 17 Israel walked in the ordinan­ces or ceremonies, which they thē ­selues had made, &c. 329
    • 17 And yet they serued the Lord, and they appointed out priests, (euē of the basest) vnto themselues, for the high places, &c. 675
    • 16 Achas king of Iuda shutvp the temple of the Lord, and toke away the holy altar, &c. 854
    • 21 Vnder Manasses the nephue of king Achas, true doctrine and ad­ministration of the sacramēts was banished, except onely circumcision, &c. 854
    • 21 This is the house of the Lord God, and this altar is for the sacri­fice, &c. 344
  • Out of the first booke of Chronicles.
    • 15 THe Lord hath chosen y e Le­uites, &c. Therefore sée that ye be holy that ye may, &c. 997
    • 15 The priestes and Leuites sanc­tified themselues to fetch the arke, &c. 997
  • Out of the second booke of Chronicles.
    • 1 ANd Solomon, with all the cōgregation went to the high place that was at Gabaon, &c. 343
    • 8 And Solomon sett the sortes or priestes to their offices, as Dauid his father, &c. 182
    • 11 Ieroboam thruste the teachers and preachers of the Lawe of the Lord out of their offices, &c. 954
    • 19 Take héede what ye do: For ye execute not the iudgements of man, &c. 194
    • 28 Achas king of Iuda shutt vp y e temple of the Lord, &c. 854
    • 29 The Leuites did sing, and that at the commaundement of God, &c. 932
    • 29 Be yee sanctified, and sanctifie ye the house of the Lord oure God, &c. 182
    • 33. & 34. Vnder Manasses, the nephue of king Achas, true doctrine was banished, &c. 854
    • 36 The Lord God of their fathers sent to you by his ministers, rising vp betimes, &c. 154. 155
  • Out of Nehemias.
    • 5 A Notable example in Nehe­mias, suppressing the coue­tousnesse, crueltie, &c. of vsurers, &c. 276
    • 8 Esdras the priest brought the Lawe, the booke of Moses, &c. 24
    • 8 Touching the solemne celebra­ting of the feast of Tabernacles, or seuenth moneth, &c. 353
    • 8 And Esdras, with the Leuites, [Page] saide to all the people which was sad and sorrowfull, &c. 284. 285
  • Out of the booke of Iob.
    • 1 SAthan came and shewed him­selfe among the children (or seruauntes of God, speaking with the Lord, &c. 747
    • 1 Naked came I out of my mo­thers womb and naked shal I turne to the earth againe, &c. 312
    • 4 Behold, he found no trueth in his seruauntes, and in his angels there was follie, &c. 745
    • 9 If I will iustifie my selfe mine owne mouth will condemne mée, &c. 467
    • 9 If I haue any righteousnesse, I will not aunsweare, but humbly be­sée [...]h my Iudge, &c. 560
    • 10 Thy hands O God haue made me, and fashioned me round about, &c. 760
    • 10 Thou hast giuen me life and grace, and thy visitation hath presen­ued my spirite, &c. 760
    • 14 Who can make or bring forth a pure or cleane thing of that whiche is vncleane, &c. 496
    • 19 I knowe that my redéemer li­ueth and that in the last day, &c. 86
    • 25 I know verily that a man com­pared to God cannot be iustified, &c 401
    • 26 His spirite hath garnished the heauens, &c 716
    • 31 If mine heart haue béene de­ceiued by a womā: or if I haue laid wa [...]te, &c. 232
    • 33 The spirite of God hath made me, and the breath of the Almightie hath giuen me life, &c. 716
    • 34 Nothing is more contrary to the nature of God, than sinne and naughtinesse. &c. 482
  • Out of the Psalmes.
    • 2 BE wise O ye kinges, be lear­ned ye that are Iudges of the earth, &c. 699
    • 5 The vnrighteous shal not stand in thy sight, O Lord: thou hatest, &c. Thou shalt destroy al them y t speake lyes, &c. 129
    • 5 Thou art the God that hast no pleasure in wickednes: neither shal &c. 482
    • 8 O Lord our gouernour, how ex­cellent is thy name in al the world? For thy glorie, &c 637. 952
    • 9 The heauens are thine, O God, and the earth is thine: thou hast laid the foundation, &c. 637
    • 10 The Lord loueth the iust, &c. Vppon the vngodly he shall raine snares, &c. 520
    • 14 The foole hath said in his hart, There is no God, &c. 605
    • 15 Lord, who shall dwell in thy ta­bernacle, &c. Euen he that walketh &c. 669
    • 16 The Lord is alwayes at my right hand: Therefore my heart is glad, &c. 433
    • 18 Who is God besids the Lord? and who is mightie (or a rock) saue our God? &c. 658
    • 18 The way of God is vncorrupt: the word of the Lord is tryed, &c. 861
    • 18 He bowed the heauens, and came downe, and there was barckenesse vnder his féete, &c. 738
    • 19 The law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule, &c. 21
    • 19 The heauens declare the glorie of God, and the firmament sheweth forth the workes of his hands, &c. 620
    • 19 Who knoweth his sinnes? Clense me from my hidden faultes, &c. 578
    • 22 Thou art he that toke mée out of my mothers wombe, thou wast my hope, &c. 306
    • 22 Our fathers hoped in thée, they hoped in thée and thou didst deliuer them, &c. 306. 657
    • 27 In my trouble I will call vp­pon the Lord, and I will crie vnto my God, &c. 657
    • 27 Because my father & my mo­ther haue left (or forsaken) mée, the Lord hath taken mée vp, &c. 660
    • 31 I haue hoped in thée, O Lord, I haue said Thou art my GOD, &c. 640
    • 32 I haue made my fault knowen vnto thée, and mine vnrighteousnes haue I not hidden, &c. 572
    • 33 By the word of the Lord were the heauens made, & all the hoastes of them by the breath of his mouth &c. 633.
    • 34 This poore man cried, and the Lord heard him, and saued him out of all his troubles, &c. 741
    • 37 A good man is mercifull, and lendeth, & guideth his woords with discretion, &c. 288
    • 37 Yet a little and the vngodly shal be no where: and when thou lookest in his place, &c. 300
    • 38 Rebuke me not in thine anger (O Lord) neither chasten me in thy &c. 919
    • 38 Thine arrowes stick fast in me and thine hand doth presse mée sore, &c. 565
    • 45 All the beasts of the woods are mine, and the cattel &c. 127
    • 45 The Lord shall reigne for euer, and his kingdom is a kingdome of all ages, &c. 638
    • 45 Thy God hath annoynted thée with the oyle of gladnesse aboue thy fellowes, &c. 705
    • 50 Offer to the Lord the sacrifice of praise, and pay thy vowes, &c. 113. 657. 922.
    • 50 Why doest thou take my cou [...] ­naunt in thy mouth, &c. When thou sawest a theefe, thou consentedst vn­to him, &c. 237
    • 50 Whosoeuer offereth me thanks and praise, he honoureth me, &c. 953
    • 51 Cast me not away from thy pre­sence, and take not thine holy spirite from me, &c. 722
    • 51 Behold, I was borne in wic­kednes, & in sinne hath my mother conceuied me. 496
    • 51 Make mee a cleane heart (O Lord, and renue a right spirit with­in me. 819
    • 51 Haue mercie vpon me, O God, according to the greatnesse of thy mercie. For I▪ &c. 572
    • 54 O come, lee vs sing vnto y e Lord let vs hartily reioyce in God eure saluation, &c. 651
    • 61 Thou, O Lord, shalt not leaue my soule in hell, neither shalt thou suffer thine holy one to sée corrupti­on, &c. 764
    • 62 Put your trust in God alwayes powre out your heartes before him, &c. 282
    • 67 God be mercifull vnto vs, and blesse vs, snewe vs the light of his &c. 944
    • 72 Touching the infelicitie of the vngodly, thou verily hast sett them in slipperie places, &c. 300
    • 73 Touching the prosperitie of the wicked, my feete were almost gone, my treadings, &c. 292
    • 75 Make vowes and paye them, &c. 381
    • 78 The things that we haue heard and knowen, & suche as our fathers haue [...]ould vs &c. 622
    • 79 Help vs, O Lord of our salua­sion, for the glorie of thy name, &c. 921
    • 81 In thine extremities and trou­bles (O Israel) thou calledst vppon mée, and I deliuered thée, &c. 657
    • 82 Man is y e liuely image of god, &c, 650
    • 89 Thou Lord rulest the raging of the sea, thou stillest the waues ther­of, when they arise. &c. 639
    • 91 Call vppon mee in the day of trouble, and I will deliuer thée, and thou shalt glorifie mée, &c. 657
    • 91 There shall no euill come vnto thée, neither shall any plagne com [...] néere thy dwelling, &c. 741
    • 91 Thou art my hope, O Lord: thou hast set thine house very high [...] &c. 305
    • 94 Vnderstand ye vnwise among the people, ye fooles, at length be wise, &c. 614
    • 97 Thou Lord art higher than all that are in the earth, Thou art exal­ted farre aboue all Gods, &c. 610
    • 102 Heare my prayer O God and let my crie come vnto thée, &c. 914
    • [Page] 103 The Lord is full of compassi­on and mercie, slow to anger, and of great kindnesse, &c. 644. 942
    • 103 Blesse the Lord, O my soule, and all that is within mée blesse, &c. 952
    • 103 Euen as the father pityeth his children, so doeth the Lord pirie them, &c. 57
    • 103 Praise the Lord, O my soule, and forge [...]t not the thinges that hee hath done for thee, &c. 567
    • 103 O praise the lord all ye angels of his, ye that excell in strengthe, yée that fulfil his commaundement, &c. 738
    • 104 Of the fruite of thy works, O God, shal the earth be filled, &c. 639.
    • 104 All thinges waite vppon thée, that thou mayest giue them meate in due season, &c. 947
    • 104 Whiche maketh his Angels spirites, & his ministers a flaming fire, &c. 714
    • 110 The Lord sware and will not repent hun, Thou art a priest for e­uer after t [...]e order of Melchisedech &c. 704
    • 110 The Lord said to my Lord: sit thou at my right hand, &c. 59. 633. 692. 699.
    • 110 In the mightie power of ho­linesse the dewe of thy byrthe is to thée of the wombe of the morning, &c. 62
    • 113 The idols of the heathen are siluer and gold, the workes of mens hands, &c. 118
    • 113 The Lord is higher than all nations, and his glorie is aboue the heauens. &c. 610
    • 116 Onely God is true, and euery man a liar, &c. 834
    • 118 The pathe of life shalt thou make knowen to mée, the fulnesse, &c. 71
    • 118 The stone which the builders refused, is the head of the corner, &c. 861
    • 119 Seuen times in a daye doe I praise thée, &c. 936
    • 119 It is good for me (Lord) that thou hast troubled mée, &c. 294
    • 119 I haue longed after thy com­maundements, &c. 324
    • 119 The praise of Gods word, &c. 253
    • 120 Lord deliuer mee from lying lippes, and a deceiptfull tongue, &c. 324
    • 123 Our GOD is in heauen, hée hath done what soeuer pleased him, &c. 945
    • 128 The labours of thine handes shalt thou eate: O well is thée and happie, &c. 269
    • 135 I know that the Lord is great & that he is aboue al Gods, &c. 639
    • 136 Oh praise the Lord for hée is good: because his mercie endureth for euer, &c. 164. 570
    • 138 Whether shall I goe from the breath of thy mouth? and whether shall I flée from thy countenaunce? &c. 610
    • 139 Thou, O Lord, knowest my downe-sitting, and mine vp-rising: thou spyest out all my wayes, &c. 638
    • 141 Let my prayer bee directed in thy sight as incense, and the lifting vpp of my hands as an euening sa­crifice, &c. 658
    • 141 The righteous shall sinite mée friendly, but the precious baulmes of the wicked, &c. 324
    • 142 Enter not into iudgment with thy seruaunt, for in thy sight shal no man liuing, &c. 467. 555
    • 145 When thou giuest it them, they gather it: when thou openest thy hand they are filled, &c. 714
    • 145 The Lord is nigh vnto al that call vpon him, vnto all such as, &c. 922
    • 145 The Lord is iust in all his wayes, and holy in all his workes, &c. 494
    • 145 The eyes of all things do loke vpp vnto thée, O Lord, and thou gi­uest, &c. 947
    • 145 The Lord vpholdeth such as fall, and lifteth vpp all those that be downe, &c. 639
    • 147 Great is oure Lord, and great is his power, and of his wisedome there is none end, &c. 639
  • Out of the Prouerbes of Solomon.
    • 1 MY sonne if sinners entice thée, consent not vnto them, &c. 168
    • 3 My sonne refuse not the chaste­ning of the Lord, neither faint, &c. 295
    • 3 Whom y e Lord loueth he chaste­neth, whom he chasteneth, &c. 919
    • 3 Honour the Lord with thy sub­stance, and the firstlings of all thine increase, &c. 289
    • 3 Let mercie or well doing, and faithfulnesse neuer depart from thée &c. 289
    • 5 Be glad w t the wife of thy youth, let her be as the beloued hinde and pleasaunt Roe, &c. 238
    • 6 God hateth a false witnesse, &c, 320
    • 6 Goe to y e Emmet, thou sluggard, consider her wayes, and learne to be wise, &c. 269
    • 6 He that goeth in to his neigh­bours wife and toucheth her, cannot be vnguiltie, &c. 232
    • 6 May a man take fire in his bo­some, &c. Euen so he that goeth in to his neighbours wife, &c. 232
    • 16 Prophecie is in the lippes of y e king: therefore his heart, &c. 219
    • 16 God created al thinges for his owne sake: yea the vngodly against, &c. 494
    • 17 The Lord doth as greatly hate the magistrate that acquiteth a wic­ked person, as him that cōdemneth an innocent man, &c. 168
    • 17 Whosoeuer rewardeth euill for good, euill shall not depart from his house. &c. 153
    • 18 The name of y e Lord is a strong tower, the righteous runneth, &c. 659. 951.
    • 19 The thought of a foole is sinne, and a slanderer is hared of men, &c. 323
    • 19 A false witnesse shal not escape vnpunished, &c. 320
    • 20 Two manner of weightes and two manner of measures, &c. 271
    • 20 Godlines and trueth preserue the king, and in godlines, &c. 178
    • 20 He that despitefully ta [...]nteth his father, and despiseth the old age of his mother, &c. 153
    • 21 The kings heart is in the hand of the Lord, like as y e riuers of wa­ter, he may turne it, &c. 638
    • 21 Whosoeuer stoppeth his care at the crie of the poore, he shall crie, &c. 289. 918.
    • 23 Who hath woe? who hath sor­row? who hath strife, &c. 239
    • 24 My sonne, feare thou the Lord and the king, and kéep no companie, &c. 219
    • 24 The iust man falleth and riseth seuen times in a day, &c. 700
    • 25 As it is not good to eate much honie: so &c. 605
    • 25 A man that refraineth not his appetite, is like a citie which is bro­ken downe, &c. 715
    • 28 The woords of a talebearer be as though they were simple, &c. 323
    • 28 He that turneth his care from hearing the Lawe, his prayer shalbe &c. 923
    • 28 Whosoeuer hideth his iniqui­ties (or doth as it were defend thē:) nothing shal go well, &c. 571
    • 29 The rodd and correction giueth wisedom: but the child that tunneth at randon, &c. 161.
    • 30 Two thinges haue I required of thée, denie [...]e them not before I die. &c. 947
    • 31 The praise of a good housewife, &c. 268
  • Out of Solomons Ecclesiaste, or Preacher.
    • 7 IT is better to heare the rebuke of a wife man, than the song of a foole, &c. 323
    • 12 The words of the wi [...]e are like prickes and nailes that go through,, &c. 978
  • Out of the Canticles or Ballads of Solomon.
    • [Page] 4 ONe is my done, and my belo­ued, &c. 841
  • Out of the Prophete Isaie.
    • 1 IF ye will b [...]e willing and obe­di [...]nt, ye shall eate the good of the la [...], &c. 641
    • 1 Thus saith the Lord, Thoughe your sinnes bee as redd as scarlet, they shalbe made wh [...]ter, &c. 567
    • 1 Though [...] make many prayersm yet will I heare nothing a [...] all. &c. 918. 923.
    • 2 Their land is full of vain [...] gods (o [...] idols, before the workes of [...]heir hande haue they bowed▪ &c. 650
    • 2 They shall turne their swordes into spades and their [...] [...]nto syth [...]s. &c. 207
    • 3 I will giue them children to bee their kinges and infantes shal rule them. &c. 173
    • 3 [...] to the iust, that it shall go [...] we [...]l with him [...]or hee shal eate. &c. 4 [...]3
    • 3 The Lord shall en [...]er into iudge­ment wi [...]h the elders and p [...]inc [...]s of the people▪ &c 280
    • 4 Let thy name be called vpon vs &c. 655
    • 5 The vine [...]ard of the Lord of ho­stes is the house of Israel. &c. 863
    • 6 Holie, holie, holie, is the Lord God of Sabbaoth, Heauen & earth are full of his glorie &c. 740
    • 7 Behold, a virgin shal conceiue & bring forth a sonne. &c. 63 688. 692
    • 9 A childe is borne vnto vs, and a sonne is giuen vs. &c. 692
    • 11 The spirite of the Lord shal rest vppon him, the spirite of wisedome and vnder [...]anding. &c. 727. 729
    • 16 And in mercie shall the seate be pr [...]pared, and he shal sit vppon it in truth. &c. 669
    • 5. & 28. Gods threateninges a­gainst drunkards. &c. 241
    • 23 Their occupying also and their wares shalbe holy vnto the Lord, &c. 288
    • 26 Goe my people, enter into thy chambers, and shutt the doores af­ter thée. &c. 310
    • 29 This people honoureth mee with th [...]ir lippes, but their heart is farre from mée. &c 652
    • 33 The Lord is oure Iudge, the Lord is our Lawe giuer. &c. 905
    • 38 Thou shall die, and not liue. &c. 917
    • 40 Who hath measured the wa­ters with his [...]? Who hath mea­sured h [...]auen with his spanne? &c. 622
    • 40 Behold, al people to witt com­pared to GOD, are in comparison of him as a drop of a bucket ful. &c. 119
    • 40 Lift vp your eyes on high, and consider who hath made these thin­ges. &c. 621
    • 41 They cannot foretell or knowe thinges to come hereafter, neither yet can do good or euill. &c. 676
    • 42 I the Lord, HV (or, I my selfe) is my name, and my glorie I will not giue to an other, &c. 609. 623. 658. 686
    • 42 The Lord shall come forth l [...]ke a Giant, hee shal take stomache vn­to him, like a man of warre, &c. 610
    • 42 I, I am hee that blott out thy transcressions and that for mine owne sake. &c. 568
    • 42 Behold my sonne whome I haue chosen, my beloued in whome my soule is pleased. &c. 634
    • 41 I will powre water vppon the th [...]rstie, and flouds vpppon the drie ground, &c. 707. 725
    • 44 None considereth with h [...]m­selfe of this matter, and sayth: One pe [...]ce of the wood I haue burnt in the fire. &c. 650
    • 44 I will powre my spirite vppon thy seede, and my blessing vppon thy stcke, &c. 725
    • 45 I haue sworne by mine owne selfe, the word of righteousnes shal goe out of my mouth &c, 686
    • 45 I am I am the Lord, and there is no Sauiour without me. A last God and a sauiour. &c. 685.
    • 45 Haue not I the Lord? and there is none other God beside mee. &c. 494. 624. 658.
    • 49 Kinges are called noursing fa­thers, and Quéenes noursing mo­thers. &c. 432
    • 49 I will lift vp mine hands vn­to the Gentiles, and set my stādard to the people. &c. 180. 699
    • 49 Can a woman forget her child, and not haue compassion on the sonne. &c. 644. 919
    • 52 The deliuerie of Israel out of Aegypt, compared with the redemp­tion of all the world wrought by Christ. &c. 114
    • 53 He is a man of sorrowes, and hath felt calamities. &c. 64
    • 53 And with the blewnesse of his stripes are wée healed. &c. 47
    • 53 Whereas he neuer did vnrigh­teousnesse, nor any deceiptfulnesse was found. &c. 371
    • 53 Wée haue all gone astray like shéepe, we haue turned euery one to his owne way &c. 374 645
    • 58 The fastings of the Iewes dis­pleased GOD. &c. I haue nor cho­sen such a manner of fasting. &c. 244.
    • 59 I will make this couenaunt with them: My spirit that is come vppon thée. &c. 821
    • 61 The spirite of the Lord vppon mée, because he hath annointed mee, to preach the Gospell &c. 525. 634. 705.
    • 63 And it shall come to passe, that before they call, I will aunsweare them. &c. 922
    • 63 Thou, O GOD, art oure fa­ther. Though Abraham be ignorant of vs and Israel knowe vs not, &c. 660
    • 64 What the eye hath not séene, nor the eare heard, &c. 90
    • 65 Hée that will blesse himselfe, shall blesse in the Lord &c. 133
    • 66 Hée that killeth a bullocke is as if he siue a man. He that sacrifi­ceth a shéepe, as if he cutt off a dogs necke, &c. 677
    • 66 Vppon whome shall my spi­r [...]te rest? Euen vppon him that is poore▪ & of a lowely troubled spirite, &c. 711
  • Out of the Prophete Ieremie.
    • 2 HEare yee the woorde of the Lord O house of Iacob, and all the families of the house of Is­rael, &c. 674
    • 3 In those dayes they shall make no more boast of the arcke of the Lords Cou [...]nan [...], &c. 413
    • 3 If an [...] man put awa [...] his wife, and shée marrie to another mann, will her first husband turne to her aga [...]ne? &c. 569
    • 4 And the Nations shall blesse themselues in him, and in him, &c. 135
    • 4 Thou shalt sweare: The Lord liueth, in truth, in iudgement and righteousnesse &c. 133
    • 4 If, Israel, thou wilt returne, re­turne to mée, &c. 563
    • 4 Bée ye circumcised to the Lord, and cut away the foreskinne of your heart, &c 361. 1025
    • 5 Turne vs, O Lord, and we shall be turned, &c. 564
    • 5 Sincere turning to God is the onely way to remedie and shake off warre, &c. 210
    • 7 Thou shalt not praye for this people, neither giue thankes, &c. 923
    • 7. Heape vp your burnt offerings with your sacrifices, and eate the slesh, &c. 322. 1000
    • 8 They haue reiected the word of God, therefore what wisedome, &c. 447. 834
    • 8 Howe say ye, wee are wise, wee haue the lawe of the Lord amonge vs, &c. 600
    • 8 Doe men fall so that they may not rise againe? Doth any man go so astray that he may, &c. 565
    • 8 Let not the wise man glory in his wisedome: nor the strong man in his strength, nor the rich man in his riches: but let him, &c. 622
    • [Page] 10 Thus sayth the Lord: ye shall not learne after the manner of the Heathen, &c. 481
    • 10 O Lord there is none like vnto thée. Thou art great, and great is thy name with power, &c. 621
    • 12 O Lorde, thou art more righte­ous, than that I should dispute with thee, &c. 300
    • 12 But drawe them out O Lorde, like a shéep to be slaine, and ordeine &c. 300
    • 17 Thus sayth the Lorde: curssed be the man that trusteth in man, &c. 687. 861
    • 17 Thus hath the Lord sayd vnto me: Goe and stande vnder the gate of the sonnes of the people. 142
    • 17 The heart of man is euill and vnsearchable, &c. 578
    • 18 I will speake soudenly against a nation or a kingdome for to pluck it vp, &c. 917
    • 20 The Lord with me is a strong Giant, 610
    • 22 Kéepe equitie and righteous­nesse, deliuer the oppressed, &c. 194
    • 22 Woe to him that buildeth his house with vnrighteousnesse, &c. 239
    • 22 As truely as I liue sayth the Lorde, if Chonenias the son of Ie­h [...]ak [...]m king of Iuda, &c. 1011
    • 23 Behold the time cōmeth, saith the Lord, that I will raise vppe the righteous braunche of Dauid, &c. 699
    • 23 Christe the sonne of Dauid cal­led IEHOVAH, and our righteous­nesse, &c. 686
    • 23 I haue not sent them and yet they runne, &c. 893
    • 23 The Prophete y t hath a dreame let him tell a dreame, &c. 904
    • 23 Am I GOD, that séeth but the thing that is nigh at hand only, and not the thing that is farre off? &c. 610
    • 25 Take this wine-cup of indig­nation from my hand, and make all the people, &c. 316
    • 26 If they turne from euill, I will also repent me of the euill, which I ment, &c. 562
    • 29 Ye shall call vppon me, and ye shall liue: ye shall praye vnto me, & I will heare you, &c. 657
    • 29 Builde vp houses, &c. and pray to the Lord for Babylō, &c. 151. 219
    • 31 This is my couenant that I wil make with them, after these dayes, &c. 568. 726
    • 31 Leaue of from wéeping, for thy laboure shall be rewarded thée, &c. 468
    • 31 Turne thou me, O Lorde, and I shall be turned: bycause thou arte the Lord, &c. 564
    • 31 No man shall teach his neigh­bour [...] for al shall know me, &c. 876
    • 31 They shall come and reioyce in Sion, and shal haue plenteousnesse, &c. 284
    • 44 When GOD will punishe the sinne of the fathers in the children, &c. 125
  • Out of the Prophete Ezechiel.
    • 3 THou shalt heare the worde at my mouth, and giue them warning, &c. 904
    • 3 Blessed be the glory of the Lorde out of his place, &c, 740
    • 7 They shall not satisfie their soul, neyther shall their bellies be filled, &c. 756
    • 13 Woe vnto them that say to the people, Peace, Peace, when there is no peace, &c. 323
    • 14 If I send a pestilence vnto this land, and if Noe, Iob, and Daniel, &c. 923
    • 18 A b [...]adrowe of good works, knit vp by the Prophete, in ample man­ner, &c. 475
    • 18 The sonne shall not beare the iniquirie of the father, but euery mā shall dye, &c. 497
    • 28 The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes, and the childrens teeth, &c. 124
    • 28 I sawe sathan as it had béene lightening, falling downe from hea­uen, &c. 746
    • 34 Thus sayth the Lord God: Wo be vnto the shepeheards of Israel, &c. 906
    • 34 Séemeth it a small thing vnto you, to haue eaten vppe the good pa­sture, &c. 26
    • 34 I will féede my flocke my selfe alone, &c. my seruant Dauid shall féede it, &c. 686
    • 34 I will raise vp ouer my shéepe a shepehearde, who shall féede them, &c. 864
    • 36 I will sprinckle cleane water vpon you, and ye shall be cleansed from all your vncleannesse, &c. 568
  • Out of Daniel.
    • 2 WIsedome and strength are the Lordes, it is he that chaungeth the times and seasons, &c. 639
    • 4 Let thy sinnes bee redéemed in righteousnesse, and thine iniquities in shewing pitie to the poore, &c. 584
    • 4 Nabuchodonosor sawe in a visi­on a watchman comming downe from heauen, &c. 742
    • 7 Thousand thousands, and hun­dred thousandes did minister vnto him, &c. 609. 737
    • 7 Daniel describeth the rising and falling of all kingdomes, and of an­tichrist, &c. 703
    • 7 Hee shall thinke that hee may chaunge times and lawes, &c. 887
    • 9 We haue sinned, we haue com­mitted iniquitie, and haue done wickedly, &c. 308
    • 9 Thou verily O Lorde art righte­ous, thou ar [...]e true, and thy iudge­ments iust, &c. 564
    • 9 I turned my face vnto the Lord God, and sought him by prayer, &c. 924
    • 9 We do not present our prayers before thée, in oure owne righteous­nesse, &c. 921
    • 9 As I was yet a speaking, ma­king supplication, and confessing myne owne sinne, &c. 736
    • 9 A people vpon whom the name of God is called, &c. 656
    • 10 His body was like the Tur­kish or Iasper stone, his face to look vpon was like lightening, &c. 737
    • 10 Angels are brought in as prin­ces and presidentes, or gouernours of kingdomes, &c. 742
    • 12 And many of them that sléepe in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to euerlasting life, &c. 747
  • Out of Osee.
    • 2 I Will not haue compassion vp­on her children, bicause they are &c. 869
    • 3 Thou shalt be without Ephod and Ter [...]ph [...]m, &c. 333
    • 6 I desire mercy more than sacri­fice, and the knowledge of god more than, &c. 475
    • 14 Take these wordes with you & turne ye to the Lorde and say, &c. 953
  • Out of Ioel.
    • 1 PRoclayme an holy fast, gather the people together, &c. 238
    • 2 Blowe the Trumpet in Sion, sanctifie a fast, call a solemne, &c. 927
    • 2 Turne ye to me (sayth the Lord) with all your heartes, with fasting with wéeping, &c. 595
    • 2 Euery one that calleth vpon the name of the Lorde shall bee saued, &c. 645. 657
  • Out of Abdias.
    • 1 HE sayth that Sauiours shall ascend into the monne Sion. &c. 871
  • Out of Ionas.
    • 3 THE men of Niniuie beleued God, and proclaymed a fast, and put on sackcloth from &c. 595
    • 3 Let neyther man nor beast taste any thing, neyther féede, nor yet [Page] drinke water, but let, &c. 595
    • 3 And God sawe their works, that they turned from their euill wayes, and he repented of, &c 596
    • 4 The Lorde sayth that he hath a consideration and respect to such as are not yet come to yeares of discre­tion, namely to infantes, &c. 1045
  • Out of Amos.
    • 2 VNder Ietoboam, the second of that name, Amos the prophet, a neatchearde of Tecoa, taught and preached, &c. 855
    • 2 I taysed vp of your sonnes for Prophetes, and of your young men for Nazarites. 1114
    • 3 There is no euill in a citie, but the Lord doth it, &c. 493
    • 3 They store vp treasures in their palaces by violence and robberie. Therefore, &c. 280
    • 6 I am no Prophete, neyther the sonne of a Prophete, &c. 1114
    • 7 Get thee quickly hence, and goe into the land of Iudea, and prophe­ete, &c. 855
    • 8 Heare this, Oye that swallowe vp the poore, and make the néedie of the land, &c. 276
    • 9 The temnaune of the men shall séeke after the Lord, and at the hea­then, &c. 425
  • Out of Micheas.
    • 4 ALI people walke in the name of their God: as for vs, we wil walke in the name of our God, &c. 685. 686
    • 4 And the Lorde shall reigne ouer them in mount Sion, &c. 699
    • 4 A man shall sit vnder his vine, &c. 72
    • 5 And thou Beth lehem Ephrata art little to be among the thousands of Iuda, &c. 678. 692
    • 6 For what cause GOD sendeth waree as a plague vppon people, &c. 209
    • 6 Threatenings of grieuous pu­nishmentes against them that vse deceites in weightes and &c. 271
    • 6 I wil them thée (O man) what is good, and what the Lorde requireth of thée: namely, &c. 475. 668
  • Out of Malachie.
    • 1 WHen ye bring the blinde for sacrifice, do ye not sinne? & whē ye bring the lame & sick, &c. 368
    • 1 I haue no pleasure in you, sayth the Lorde of hoastes: neyther will I, &c. 953
    • 1 The sonne honoureth the fa­ther, and the seruaunt the maister, Therefore if I be a father, &c. 565
    • 2 My couenaunt was with Leuie of life and peace, and I gaue him feare, &c. 904
    • 3 It is but vaine to serue GOD, and what profite is it that we haue kept his commandements, &c. 292
    • 4 The day of the Lord shall come, in which the proude, and those that worke wickednesse, &c. 300
  • Out of Sophonie.
    • 1 I Will out off those that worship & sweare by the Lord, & sweare by Malchom, &c. 133
  • Out of Haggee.
    • 1 COnsider your owne wayes in your heartes, ye so we muche, but ye bring little in, &c. 285
    • 2 I will take thée to my seruaunt Zorobabel thou sonne of Salathiel, &c. 1011
  • Out of Abacuche.
    • 1 O Lorde howe long shall I cry, and thou not heare? howe long shall I cry out to thée, &c. 292
    • 2 What profiteth the Image: for the maker of it hath made it, &c. 122 123
  • Out of Zacharie.
    • 1 AN Angel of the Lorde is bro­ught in sorrowfull for the mi­serie of the captures in Babylon, &c. 739
    • 3 Behold I bring foorth the braunche, my seruaunt. For loe, the stone, &c. 375
    • 7 Thus saith the Lord of hoastes, execute true iudgment, shewe mer­cie and louing kindnesse, &c. 475
    • 7. 8 Hypocriticall fastings found fault withall, I haue not chosen, &c. 241
    • 12 Beholde, I make Hicrusalem a cup of poyson vnto all the people, &c. 316
    • 12 Of warres to be made againste all nations by the Apostles, &c. 831
    • 11 Take to thée yet the instrumēts of a foolish shepheard: For lo, I wil raise vp a shepheard, &c. 829
    • 13 Arise, O y u sword, vpon my shep­heard, and vpon the man that is my fellowe, &c. 680
  • Out of Ecclesiasticus, or Ie­sus of Syrache.
    • 1 SEeke not out the thinges that are too harde for thee: neyther search after, &c. 642
    • 7 God created man good, but they sought out many inuentiōs of their owne, &c. 482
    • 11 When the cloudes are full, they poure out raine vpon the, &c. 771
    • 15 Say not thou: It is the Lords fault that I haue sinned, for thou shalt not doe the thing, &c 491
    • 15 God made man in the begin­ning, and left him in y e hand of his counsel, &c. 483
    • 12 The dust shalbe turned againe vnto earth from whence it came, &c. 715
  • Out of the booke of Wisedome.
    • 1 GOD hath not made death, nei­ther hath he delight in the de­struction of the liuing. &c. 481 482
    • 3 The soules of the righteous are in the hande of God, and there shall no torment touch them, &c. 766
  • Out of the booke of Tobie.
    • 4 BE mercifull after thy power, if thou haue much, giue plentiously, &c. 290
    • 4 Who so euer worketh any thing for thee, giue him his hire immedi­ately, &c. 273
  • Out of the booke of Iudith.
    • 8 WHat manner of sentence is this, whervnto Ozias hath consented? &c. 926
  • Out of the first booke of Machabeis.
    • 2 OF prayer for the deade or de­parted this life, &c. 774
  • Out of the second booke of Machabeis.
    • 2 The obedience and fayth in the Machabeis, in olde Eleazat and certaine other &c. pleased the Lord, &c. 383. 511
  • Out of the newe Testa­ment, and first out of the Gospell after Saint Matthewe.
    • 1 THat which is conceiued with­in her, is of the holie Ghoste, &c. 688
    • 1 Marie shal bring foorth a sonne, and thou shalt call his name Iesus, &c. 60
    • 3 All Iurie came out to Iohn, the [...] of the Lorde, and were baptised of him, &c. 573
    • 3 This is my beloued sonne, in whome I am pleased: beare him, &c. 527. 628. 682
    • 3 I baptise you with water, but he shall baptise you with the holie Ghost, &c. 983
    • 3 The Lorde is sayde to haue a vanne is his hande, and cleanseth the flowre, &c. 819
    • 4 All these will I giue thée, if thou falling downe, wilt worship me, &c. 653
    • 4 Anoyd sathan, For it is written: Thou shalt worship the Lorde thy God, &c. 653. 671
    • [Page] 5 The father sendeth rayne vppon the iust and vnuist, &c. 641
    • 5 Blessed are you when men shall reuile you and persecute you, &c. 468. 910.
    • 5 ye are the light of the world, a ci­tie that is set on an high hil, &c. 910
    • 5. 6. 23 Hypocrutes much and often spoken against in the Gospell, &c. 817
    • 5 ye haue heard what was sayde of olde, Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe, &c. 130
    • 5 Ye are the salt of the earth, if the salt become vnsauourie, &c. 908
    • 5 Ye haue heard that it was sayde to them of olde: Thou shalt not cō ­mit adulterie, &c. 234
    • 5 To hun that will sue thée at the lawe, and take away thy coate, &c. 195
    • 5 Blessed are they that suffer per­secution for righteousnesse sake: for &c. 307
    • 5 Be ye perfect, euen as your fa­ther which is in heauen, &c. 405
    • 5 Who so euer is angrie with his brother, shall be in daunger of iudge­ment, &c. 326. 508
    • 5 Think not that I am come to de­stroy the lawe or the, &c. 409 410
    • 5 Therefore, if thou bring thy gift vnto the altar, & there, &c. 574. 924
    • 5 Let your light so shine before men, that they may sée youre good workes, &c. 453. 476
    • 6 When ye pray, say: Our father which art in heauen, halowed be thy name, &c. 703. 941
    • 6 Ii ye forgiue men their trespas­ses, your heauenly father will also to giue you, &c. 574
    • 6 No man can serue two maisters &c. 653
    • 6 Ye can not serue God and Mani­mon at once. &c. 263
    • 6 But then what thou pravest, en­ter into thy chamber, and when, &c. 914. 927
    • 6 Hoorde not vppe for your selues treasures in earth, where the rust & moth, &c. 264
    • 6 The light (or candle) of the body, is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, &c. 264
    • 6 If ye forgiue men their trespas­ses, your heauenly father shall also, &c. 924
    • 6 Fastings must be without super­stition and feigned hypocrisie, &c. 243
    • 7 Aske, and it shall be giuen you: séeke, and ye shall finde: knock, and it shall be opened vnto you, &c. 647
    • 7 Euery one that asketh receiueth, and he that séeketh findeth, &c. 545
    • 7 What so euer ye would that mē should doe to you, do ye the same to them, &c. 102
    • 7 Cast not youre pearles before sw [...]ne, neyther giue that whiche is holie, &c. 961
    • 7 Striue to enter in at the streight gate, for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destructi­on, &c. 712
    • 8 It is no reason that thou shoul­dest come vnder my roofe, &c. 36
    • 8 Goe thy way, and as thou haste beléeued, so be it vnto thée, &c. 776
    • 8 I say vnto you, that many shall come out of the East and out of the West, &c. 432
    • 9 Beware of false Prophetes whiche come to you in shéepes clo­thing, &c. 858
    • 9 I came to séeke that which was lost, &c. 645
    • 9 They that are whole néede not the Physician, but they that are sick &c. 568
    • 9 The children of the bride cham­ber do fast, when the bride is taken from them, &c. 242. 243
    • 9 Beholde, a certeine ruler came to Iesus, & worshipped him, &c. 649
    • 10 Fréely ye haue receiued. &c. 1119
    • 10 The sonne of man came not to be ministred vnto, but to minister, and to giue his soule a redemption for many, &c. 690
    • 10 Are not two sparrowes solde for a farthing? and one of them shal not light on the ground, &c. 638 648
    • 10 If they haue called the Lorde of the house Béelzebub, howe much more shall they call them of his housholde, &c. 910
    • 10 He that heareth you, heareth me: and he that despiseth you, &c. 154
    • 10 It shall be easier for the lande of Sodome in the day of iudgemēt, then for the, &c. 508
    • 10 For it is not you that speake, but the spirite of your father, hee it is which speaketh in you, &c. 719
    • 10 Feare ye not them whiche kill the body, but are not able to kill the soule, &c. 765
    • 10 I came not to send peace, but a sword. For I am come to set a man at variaunce, &c. 452
    • 11 It shall be easier for Tyre and Sidon in the day of iudgement, than for you, &c. 508
    • 11 Come vnto me all ye that la­bour, and are heauie loden, and I will refreshe you, &c. 545. 644. 662
    • 12 By thy déedes thou shalt be iu­stified, and by the same thou shalt be condemned, &c. 470
    • 21 The baptisme of Iohn, was it from heauen, or of men? &c. 963
    • 12 If I through Béelzebub cast out diuels by whome, &c. 883
    • 12 A disparation touching the sab­baot [...], betwēen our sauiour Christ, and the Phariseis, &c. 143
    • 12 Eyther make the trée good, and the fruite good: or else the trée nou­ght, &c. 817
    • 12 The Prophetes and the lawe prophecied vnto Iohn, since y e time the kingdome, &c. 436
    • 12 Euerie sinne and blasphemie shall be forgiuen vnto men: but the sinne against, &c. 517. 568
    • 12 As Ionas was thrée dayes, and thrée nightes, in the bellie of the whale, &c. 69
    • 13 To euery one that hath shall be giuen, and he shal abound, and from him, &c. 476 646. 722
    • 13 The sonne of man shall sende foorth his Angels, and they shall ga­ther out of his kingdome al things that offend, &c. 740
    • 13 The kingdome of heauē is like vnto a net, which being cast, &c. 818
    • 13 The parable of him whiche bought the precious pearle, &c. 21
    • 13 Cockle groweth vp in y e Lords field, which he forbiddeth to plucke vp, &c. 818. 1132
    • 13 Riches are the thornes y t choke the seede of the word of god, &c. 263
    • 15 Whatsoeuer entreth in by the mouth goeth into the belly, and is cast into the, &c. 325
    • 15 Out of the heart procéede euill thoughts, murthers, adulteries, whoredomes, &c. 503
    • 15 This people honoreth me with their lippes, but their heart is farre from me, &c. 652. 925
    • 15 In vaine doe they worship me, teaching doctrines the preceptes of men, &c. 19. 473 827. 906
    • 16 What so euer ye shall loose in earth, shalbe loosed in heauē, &c. 871
    • 16 If any man will goe after me, let him forsake him self, &c. 65. 309
    • 16 Vpon this rocke I will builde my church, &c. 860. 861. 887. 890
    • 16 And the gates of hell shall not preuaile against the church, &c. 816
    • 16 Thou art truely the sonne of God, &c. 652
    • 16 Fleshe and bloude hath not re­llealed these thinges vnto thée, but my, &c. 827
    • 16 I will giue thée the keyes of the kingdome of heauen, and what so e­uer, &c. 902
    • 16 Who so euer will saue his life, shall loose it: Againe, who so euer will loose his life for my sake, shall finde it, &c. 765
    • 17 Of the transformation or transfiguration of Christ in y e, &c. 87. 88
    • 18 There is none good but one, &c. 657
    • 18 Woe vnto the world because of offences. It must néedes be that of­fences come, &c. 452
    • 18 Derily, verily, I say vnto you, except you turne and become, &c. 881. 958. 1014.
    • 18 If he that offendeth the church wil not regard when he is wa [...]ed, &. 816
    • [Page] 18 I say vnto you, that if two of you shall agree in earth as touching &c. 915
    • 18 It is not the will of my father which is in heauē, that one of these [...]ittle ones should perish, &c. 104
    • 18 Where so euer two or thrée be gathered together in my name, &c. 864
    • 19 Verily I say vnto you, a riche man shal hardly enter into the kingdome of heauen, &c. 263
    • 19 If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandements, &c 408. 478
    • 19 If thou wilt be perfect, go and [...]ell that which thou haste, and giue to the poore, &c. 263
    • 20 Ye knowe not what ye aske, &c 919
    • 21 The Chanaanites cast oute of Gods temple, &c. 698
    • 22 He which had not on his wed­ding garment, is suffered for a sea­son among the other guestes, &c. 818
    • 22 One onely vineyarde, not two or diuers let out to husbande men, &c. 842
    • 22 GOD is not the GOD of the deade, but of the liuing, &c. 432
    • 22 Ye [...]rre, not knowing the scrip­tures. For in the resurrection they neyther marrie, &c. 732
    • 22 What thinke you of Christe? whose [...]onne is he? They sayd vn­to him the sonne of Dauid &c. 692
    • 22 Giue to God that whiche be­long [...]h to God, and to Caesar, &c. 220
    • 22 Loue thy neyghbour as thy sel [...], &c. 96
    • 23 Woe to you Scribes and Phariseis hypocrites, whiche [...] w [...]dowes houses, vnder &c. 507. 925
    • 23 Woe vnto you Scribes and Pharise [...]s hypocrites, bycause ye [...] vppe the kingdome of heauen, &c 901
    • 23 The Scribes and the Phari­se [...]s [...] Mo [...]es seate. All there­fore, &c. 846
    • 23 I send vnto you Prophets and wisemen, some of whome ye shall, &c. 155
    • 24 There shall arise false Christes and false Prophetes, and shall shew great signes, &c. 858
    • 24 The Lorde of that seruant shall come in the day wherein he looketh not for him, &c. 817
    • 24 Doe ye not sée all these things? verily I say vnto you, there shal not be left, &c. 415
    • 24 Then, if they shal say vnto you, Loe, here is Christe, or, there is Christe, doe not beléeue &c. 1092
    • 24 Heauen and earth shall passe, but in word shall not passe, &c. 37
    • 25 Come [...]e blessed of my father, possesse the kingdome prepared for you from the, &c. 469. 699
    • 25 Depart from meye curssed in­to euerlasting fire, which is prepa­red for the diuell and his angels, &c. 747. 1104
    • 25 Verily, I say vnto you, in that ye did it not to one of the leaste of these, ye did it not vnto me, &c. 1104
    • 26 The Lord Iesus when he had taken breade, he gaue thankes, and brake it, &c. 969
    • 26 Whome so euer I shall kisse, that same is he, take him &c. 957
    • 26 Put vppe thy sworde into thy sheath: He that taketh, &c. 28. 832
    • 26 Thinkest thou that I can not pray vnto my father, and he shall sende me more than twelue legions of Angels, &c. 737
    • 26 And Peter remembered the words of the Lorde, which he had sayde vnto him, before the cocke crowe, &c. 564
    • 26 He began to be sorrowfull and heauie, And Iesus saide, My soule is heauie euen vnto death, &c. 690
    • 27 Father, if it be possible, let this cuppe passe from me, &c. 625
    • 27 So they went and made the Scpulchre sure, and sealed the stone &c. 1012
    • 28 Tell his disciples and Peter that he is ri [...]en, and goeth before you into Galilée, &c. 569
    • 28 Teach ye all nations, baptisting them in the name of the father, &c. 821
    • 28 All power is giuen me both in heauen and in earth, &c. 627. 836. 1053
    • 28 I will re [...]aine with you con­tinually vnto the end of the worlde, &c. 599. 699. 864. 1095
  • Out of the Gospell after Saint Marke.
    • 1 IOhn baptised in the wilder­nesse, preaching the baptisme of Repen [...]ance, &c. 968
    • 2 What haue we to doe with thée thou Iesus of Nazareth, art thou come to destroy vs? &c. 747
    • 3 All sinnes shall be forgiuen vnto the children of men, and blasphe­mies wherewith, &c. 517
    • 3 My name is Legion, bicause we are many, &c. 748
    • 3 Hee casteth out diuels by the prince of diuels, &c. 748
    • 9 If thou canst beléeue. All things are possible to him that beléeueth, &c. 35. 646
    • 9 And whensoeuer he taketh him, he teareth him, and he fometh and guatheth with his teeth, and pineth away, &c. 751
    • 9 And these shall goe into euerlast­ing punishment, but the righteous into life euerlasting, &c. 717
    • 10 Verily I say vnto you, there [...] no man that hath forsaken house, &c. 312. 4 [...]8
    • 10 Suffer the young children to come vnto me, and forbid them not, &c. 1014
    • 11 Whatsoeuer ye desire when ye pray, beléeue that ye shall haue it, &c 922
    • 11 And when ye stande praying, forgiue if ye haue ought against, &c. 924
    • 13 They shall deliuer you vppe to counsels, and in their Synagogues, they shall scourge you, &c. 293. 294
    • 14 The poore shal ye haue alwayes with you, but me alwayes ye shall not haue, &c. 692
    • 16 Goe ye into all the worlde, and preach the Gospel vnto euerie crea­ture, &c. 644. 905. 963. 968. 973. 978. 1053
    • 16 He is not here, He is risen, &c. 697. 1091
    • 16 He appeared vnto them as they sa [...]e together, and reproued them, &c. 902
    • 26 And he tooke the cup, and when he had giuen thankes, he gaue to them, &c. 984
  • Out of the Gospell after Saint Luke.
    • 1 OF the Conception of Christe, &c. 62. 63
    • 1 The holie Ghost shall come vpō thée, and the power of the highest shall ouershadowe thée, &c. 628
    • That holie thing which shall bee borne, shall bee called the sonne of God, &c. 692
    • 1 Anna the daughter of Phanuel departed not from the temple, but night, &c. 926
    • 1 He shall goe before the Lorde, with the spirite and power of Eli­as, &c. 871
    • 1 And therefore God shal giue vn­to him the seate of his father Da­uid, &c. 688
    • 1 And whence commeth this to me, that the mother of my Lorde should come vnto me? &c. 688
    • 1 Blessed be the Lorde God of Is­rael, for he hath redéemed his peo­ple, &c. 717
    • 1 That we being deliuered out of the handes of our enimies, might serue him, &c. 444. 591
    • 1 With God shall no word be im­poss [...]ble, &c. 1
    • 2 The manner of Christe his Na­tiuitie and byrth, &c. 63
    • 2 Feare not, for beholde, I bring you good tydinge of great ioye, that shall be, &c. 526
    • 2 Glorie be to God on highe, and in earth pe [...]ce, and among men good will▪ &c. 740
    • 3 The Publicanes also came to Iohn that they might be baptised of him, &c. 276
    • 4 Christe e [...]ring vnto the [...] at Nazareth stoode vppe to reade, &c. 25
    • [Page] 5 Go out from me, O Lord, for I am a sin [...]ull man, &c. 606
    • 5 The children of the bridecham­ber do fast, when the bridegrome is taken from them, &c. 243
    • 6 The Lorde called his disciples, and of them he chose twelue, &c. 877
    • 6 Can the blinde leade the blinde, shal they not both fal into the dich? &c. 858
    • 6 If you lende to them of whome you hope to receiue againe, &c. 275
    • 6. 13 A disputation touching the Sabbaoth, betwéene our Sauiour and the Phariseis, &c. 143
    • 7 When the debters were not a­ble to pay, he forgaue thē both their debtes, &c. 584. 948
    • 7 Many sinnes bee forgiuen her, bycause she loued much, &c. 584
    • 8 The parable of the sower, and the séede sowen, &c. 20
    • 8 Riches are thornes, that choake the séede of the worde of GOD, &c. 263
    • 9 Christe sayde to his disciples, so it is written, & so it behoued Christe to suffer, &c. 547
    • 9 Iames and Iohn woulde haue commaunded fire from heauen, to fall downe vpon Samaria, if they had béene able, &c. 838
    • 9 He gaue them power and au­thoritie ouer all diuels, &c. 836
    • 9 No man that layeth his hande to the plough, and looketh backe, is fit for the kingdom of God, &c. 600
    • 9 The sonne of man came not to destroy mens soules, but to saue thē &c. 690
    • 10 Woe vnto you interpreters of the lawe: for ye haue taken awaye the key, &c. 901
    • 10 Woe be to thée Chorazin, woe be to thée Beth-saida: for if the wonders had ben done in Tyre and Sydon, &c. 597
    • 10 Hee that heareth you, heareth me: & he that despiseth, &c. 871. 963
    • 10 Of our neighbour, and whome we must take for our neighbour, &c 94. 97
    • 11 If I with the singer of GOD cast out diuels, no doubt the king­dome of God is come vpon you, &c. 724
    • 11 If thou canst do any thing lord, haue compassion vpon vs, &c. 646
    • 11 This one thing is necessarie, Marie hath chosen the good parte, which shal not be taken, &c. 671
    • 21 Through your patience possesse your soules, &c. 304
    • 12 Whosoeuer speaketh a word a­gainst the sonne of man, it shall be forgiuen, &c. 517
    • 12 The seruaunt that knewe his maisters wil, and prepared not him selfe, &c. 508
    • 12 Who is a faythfull and wise Steward, whome the Lorde hath made ruler, &c. 908
    • 12 Who hath appointed me a iudge betwéene you and a diuider of land, &c. 195
    • 12 Take héede and beware of co­uetousnesse: for no mans life stan­deth in the aboundance, &c. 265
    • 14 If any man commeth to me, and hateth not his father and mo­ther, &c. 146
    • 15 The Angels in heauen reioyce at the conuersion and turning of mē that be sinners, &c. 739
    • 16 Of Abrahams bosome, &c. 66
    • 16 The parable of the riche glut­ton, and poore sillie Lazarus, &c. 521
    • 16 I praye thée father Abraham that thou wouldest send Lazarus to my fathers house, &c. 776
    • 16 And it came to passe that the begger dyed, and was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome, &c. 736
    • 16 Betwéene vs and you there is a great gulfe stedfastly set, so that they which would go from hence to you, can not, &c. 767
    • 17 When ye haue done all things that are commaunded you then say, &c. 467
    • 17 As it happened in the dayes of Noe and Lot, they did eate, &c. 240
    • 18 God be mercifull to me a sin­ner, &c. 572. 918
    • 19 It is written, My house shalbe called the house of prayer, but ye haue made it, &c. 587
    • 19 Touching Zacheus and his vo­luntarie restitution, &c. 230
    • 20 The children of this worlde marrie wiues, and are married: but they that shall be counted worthy to enioy that world, &c. 735
    • 22 With heartie desire haue I de­sired to care this Passeouer with you before I suffer, &c. 690
    • 22 The Lorde Iesus, when he had taken breade, he gaue thankes, and &c. 969
    • 22 And there arose also a strife a­mong the Apostles, whiche of them &c. 865
    • 22 Kings of nations haue domi­nion ouer them, but ye, &c. 218. 887
    • 22 Beholde, Sathan hath earnest­ly desired to sift you, as it were wheate. &c. 751
    • 22 And the Lord turning him self about, looked vppon Peter, &c. 564
    • 22 I haue prayed for thée (Peter,) that thy fayth fayle not, &c. 819
    • 22 Ye are come out as it were to a theefe▪ &c. Christe calleth the ordina­rie [...] the power of darke­nesse, &c. 172
    • 22 Put vppe thy sworde into thy sheath, &c. 831
    • 23 Lord remember me when thou comest into thy kingdome, &c. 699
    • 23 If they do this in a moyste trée, what shall be done in the drye? &c. 296
    • 23 Iesus, when he hadde vowed downe his heade, gaue vp the ghost, &c. 715
    • 24 A spirite hath not flesh & bones as ye see that I haue, &c. 87. 689. 1091
    • 24 Then the Lord opened their vnderstanding, that they might vnder­stand, &c. 902
  • Out of the Gospel after S. Iohn.
    • 1 IN the beginning was the worde and the word was with God, & God was th [...] word, &c. 678
    • 1 The word was made fleshe, and dwelt among vs, &c. 688. 691
    • 1 I baptise with water, but he bap­tiseth with the holie ghost, &c. 872
    • 1 He which sent me to baptise with water, the same sayde vnto me, Vp­pon whom so euer thou shalt sée the holie Ghost, &c. 1033
    • 1 I am not Christ, but am sent be­fore him, to beare record of him, &c. 578
    • 1 Behold the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world &c. 365. 568
    • 2 Away with these thinges from hence, & make not my fathershouse an house of merchandize. &c. 586
    • 3 He that commeth from on high, is aboue al: He that, &c. 527 983
    • 3 I am the voyce of a cryer in the wildernesse, make streight the waye of the Lord, &c. 983
    • 3 Ye your selues are witnesses, that I saide that I am not the Christe, &c. 867
    • 3 If I haue tolde you of earthly things, and ye beléeue not, &c. 964
    • 3 This is condemnation, bycause the light came into the worlde, &c. 546
    • 3 He whom God hath sent, dothe speake the words of God. For God giueth not the spirite by measure vnto him, &c. 627
    • 3 God so loued the worlde, that he gaue his onely begotten sonne, &c. 48. 546. 549
    • 3 He that beléeueth in the sonne of God is not condemned, &c. 779
    • 3 And as Moses lifted vp the ser­pent in the wildernesse, &c. 48. 549
    • 3 No man hath ascended vp into heauen, but he that came downe frō heauen, &c. 696
    • 3 Verily I say vnto you, Except a man be borne of water and of the spirite, &c. 501. 1046. 1049
    • 3 The winde bloweth where it lu­steth, and thou hearest the sounde thereof, &c. 714
    • 3 Hée that beléeueth not, is condemned alreadie, bycause h [...]e hath not b [...]léeued in the name, &c. 643
    • [Page] 4 God is a spirite, and they that worship him, must worship him in spirite and truth, &c. 416 427. 715
    • 4 I knowe that the Messiah shal come, which is caled Christ, &c. 539
    • 4 Iesus him selfe did not baptise, but his disciples. &c. 1056
    • 4 The home cōmeth, when ye shal neyther in this mounteine, neither at Ierusalem, worship, &c. 1004
    • 4 He whiche drinketh of this wa­ter shall thirst againe, &c. 1002
    • 5 They that haue done good, shall come foorth vnto the resurrection of life, &c. 747
    • 5 The father hath giuen all iudge­ment to the sonne, that al might ho­nour the sonne, as they honour the the father, &c. 661. 686. 920
    • 5 Therefore the Iewes sought the more to kill him, not onely bycause he had broken the Sabbaoth daye, &c. 59. 683
    • 5 Who so hath the sonne, hath life, who so hath not the sonne of God, hath not life, &c. 643
    • 5 My father worketh hetherto, & I worke, &c. 638
    • 5 Thinke not that I will accuse you to my father: there is one that acc [...]eth you, &c. 402
    • 5 There is one which accuseth you, euen Moses, in whome ye hope, &c 376
    • 5 The Lord conueyed him selfe a­way, while the people woulde haue made him a king, &c. 218
    • 5 We know that the sonne of god is come, & hath giuen vs a mynde, that we should knowe him, &c. 685
    • 6 The words of our lord touching the eating of his body, make muche for the meaning of the wordes vsed in the sacramental supper, &c. 54
    • 6 He that eateth me, shall liue by me, &c. 49
    • 6 I am the liuely bread, that came downe from heauen, &c. 684
    • 6 Ex [...]ept ye eate the fleshe of the sonne of man, and drinke his bloud, ye haue no life in you, &c. 1049
    • 6 My fleshe is mea [...]e in déede, and my bloud is drinke in déed, &c. 696
    • 6 He that cateth my flesh, & drink­eth my bloud, dwelleth in, &c. 825
    • 6 No man commeth vnto me, vn­lesse my father drawe him, &c. 589
    • 6 This is the w [...]l of him that sent me, the [...]ather, that euery one which s [...]th the sonne, and beleueth in him, shoulde haue euerlasting life, &c. 48 643
    • 6 Lord to whome shal we go, thou hast the wordes of eternall life: and we beleeue and knowe, &c. 569
    • 6 Doth this offend you? What therefore if you shall sée the sonne of man, &c. 69
    • 7 The holy Ghoste was not yet, (there) bicause Iesus was not yet glorified, &c. 430
    • 7 If any man thirst, let him come vnto me, & drinke, &c. 706. 725. 825
    • 8 I am the light of the world, He that followeth me, doth not walke in darknesse. 686. 833
    • 8 The diuell was a murtherer frō the beginning, and abode not in the truth, &c. 485. 746
    • 8 We are not borne of fornication we haue one father euē god, &c 683
    • 8 If ye abide in my sayinge, ye shal be my disciples in déede, and ye shal knowe the truth, &c. 676
    • 8 Verily I say vnto you, before A­braham was, I am, &c. 678
    • 8 He that is of God, dothe heare the word of God, &c. 822. 827
    • 8 Abraham was glad to sée my daye, and he saw it, and reioyced, &c 433
    • 8 Verily verily I say vnto you, &c. if the sonne therfore shall make you frée, &c. 444. 591
    • 9 Maister, who sinned, this man or his parentes, that he was borne blinde? &c. 293
    • 9 Doest thou beléeue in the sonne of God? &c. 59. 652
    • 10 I am the doore, &c. 662
    • 10 Many good works haue. I she­wed you from my father: for which of these good works do ye stone me? &c. 683
    • 10 I and my father are one. Then the Iewes tooke vp stones, &c. 59
    • 10 How long doest thou make vs doubt? &c. 538
    • 10 I haue power to forgiue [...]innes, to rai [...]e to life whome I will, and to giue righteousnesse, &c. 696
    • 10 My shéepe heare my voyce, & I knowe them, and they follow me, &c. 645. 822. 827
    • 10 I giue vnto my shéepe euerlast­ing life, neyther shall they perish for euer, &c. 683
    • 11 I am the resurrection and the life: he that beléeueth in me, &c 68
    • 12 My soule is heauie, euen vnto the death, &c. 64
    • 12 I, when I shalbe lift vppe from the earth will drawe, &c. 64
    • 12 Verily verily I say vnto you, vnlesse the séede of corne, &c. 65
    • 13 Verily verily I say vnto you, He that receiueth whome so euer I shall send, receiueth me, &c. 1104
    • 13 About the end of the Supper, the diuell entred into Iudas, &c. 80. 515. 1108
    • 13 Verily I say vnto thée, the cock shall not [...]we, till thou hast deny­ed me thrise, &c. 564
    • 13 He that is washed, néedeth not saue to washe his feete, &c. 772
    • 13 The Apostle (or messinger) is not greater than he that sent him, &c. 877
    • 13 A newe commandement I giue vnto you, that ye loue one an other, as I haue, &c. 826
    • 14 Ye beleeue in God, beleeue and in me, &c. 692
    • 14 That comforter whiche is the holie Ghost, whome the father will send in my name, &c. 627. 724
    • 14 I will praye the father, and he shall giue you an other comforter, &c. 625. 723. 816
    • 14 I go to prepare a place for you, and will come againe, &c. 70. 1092
    • 14 Whosoeuer knoweth my com­maundementes, and ke [...]peth them, he it is that loueth me, &c. 462. 822
    • 14 The father is greater than I, &c. 28
    • 14 Lord shewe vs the father, and it sufficeth, &c. 620
    • 14 Let not your heart be troubled, (or v [...]ed) you beleeue in God, &c. 59 684
    • 14 I will receiue you (euen) vnto my self, that where I am, there may ye be also, &c. 768
    • 14 Haue I bene so long with you, and do ye not yet knowe me? &c. 620
    • 14 I am the way, the truth, and the life, &c. 662. 920
    • 17 For their sakes sanctiste I my selfe, that they also might be sancti­fied in truth, &c. 706
    • 14 Whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name, that will I do, &c. 707. 922
    • 14 In that day ye shall know that I am in my father, and you in me, &c. 825
    • 15 I am that true vine, and my fa­ther is the husbandman. Euerie braunch, &c. 863
    • 15 You shall beare witnesse, bicause ye haue ben with me from, &c. 872
    • 15 Nowe are ye cleane throughe the word which I haue spoken vnto you, &c. 974
    • 15 This is my commaundement, that ye loue one an other, &c. 96
    • 15 The seruant is not greater then his maister, if they haue persecuted me, &c. 316
    • 15 If I had not come and spoken vnto them, they had had wherwith­all, &c. 510.
    • 15 I am the vine, ye are the braun­ches, As the braunch can not beare, &c. 454
    • 15 He that hath not the spirite of Christe, is none of his, &c. 825
    • 16 Verily verily I saye vnto you, ye shall wéepe and lament, &c. 292
    • 16 Hetherto haue ye not asked any thing in my name: aske and ye shal receiue, &c. 434
    • 16 I went out from the father, and came into the worlde: I leaue the world, and goe vnto the father, &c. 625
    • 16 It is expedient for you that I depart. For if I goe not away, the comforter shall not come, &c. 728 1091
    • 16 When the comforter shal come, [Page] whome I will sende vnto you from the father, &c. 723
    • 16 They shal driue you from their Synagogues: and the time shall come, &c. 316
    • 16 Lord, to whome shall we goe? Thou hast the word of eternall life, &c. 819
    • 16 I haue many things to tel you: but at this time you can not, &c. 18
    • 17 This is eternall life, to knowe thée the true GOD onely, &c. 59. 620
    • 17 Father, the houre is come, glo­rifie thy sonne, &c. 684
    • 17 And nowe, O father, glorifie y u me with thine owne selfe, with the glorie whiche thou gauest me with thee, before this world was, &c. 686
    • 18 For this cause was I borne, and for this cause came I into the world, that I shoulde beare witnesse vnto the truth, &c. 701
    • 18 Who so is of the truth, wil heare my voyce, &c. 822. 827
    • 18 My kingdome is not of this world, &c. 218
    • 18 If my kingdome were of this world, then wold my seruants sure­ly fight, &c. 700
    • 19 We haue a lawe, and according to our lawe he ought to dye, &c. 683
    • 19 In Christe there was not one bone broken, &c. 366
    • 20 The Lorde came vnto his dis­ciples, and sayde: Peace be vnto you, &c. 902
    • 20 Whose sinnes ye forgiue, they are forgiuen them, &c. 83. 871. 528
    • 20 But these are written, that ye might beléeue that Iesus, &c. 17
    • 21 When thou wast yonger, thou g [...]rdedst thy selfe, and wentest whe­ther, &c. 302
    • 21 Féede my shéepe, &c. 866. 878
  • Out of the Actes of the Apostles.
    • 1 DEparte not from Ierusalem, but waite for the promise of the father, &c. 1032
    • 1 Peter calling a Church together speaketh of placing an other Apo­stle in the stead of Iudas, &c. 837
    • 2 They were continuing in the doctrine of the Apostles, and in communicating, and in breaking of breade, and in prayer, &c. 1081. 1113
    • 2 Whē they heard this, they were pricked in their hearts, and sayde to Peter, and the, &c. 571
    • 2 There were dwelling at Ierusa­lem certeine Iewes religious men, of all nations that are vnder hea­uen, &c. 1115
    • 2 Repent, and be ye euerie one baptised in the name of Iesus Christe, &c. 821. 902. 968. 989 1061
    • 2 That Christe is risen againe, it is proued by the testimonie of Da­uid, vttered by Saint Peter in a cer­teine Sermon, &c. 68
    • 2 Saue your selues from this fro­ward (or vntoward) generation, &c. 858
    • 2 All which beléeued, were ioyned in one, &c. 261
    • 3 Men and brethren what shal we doe? To whome Peter answered: Repent, and be baptised, &c. 582
    • 3 I knowe ye did it through igno­raunce: Nowe therefore turne you, &c. 517
    • 4 None of them sayde that any thing was his of that which he pos­sessed, &c. 261
    • 4 If we, at this day, be examined of the déede done to the sicke man, &c. 972
    • 4 In the name of the Lord Iesus, arise vp and walke, and they, &c. 972
    • 5 The Priests put the Apostles in the common pryson, but the Angel of the Lorde, &c. 735
    • 5 Howe is it that sathan hath fil­led thine heart, to lye vnto the holye Ghost, &c. 717
    • 5 We ought to obey God more thā men, &c. 146
    • 6 The Church of Antioche ordei­ne and send Paule and Barnabas &c. 837
    • 6 At Ierusalem there was Colle­ges or Synagogues of Libertines, Cyreneans, Alexandrines, Cilici­ans, and Asians, &c. 1115
    • 7 And when fourtie yeares were expyred, there appeared vnto him in the wildernesse of mount Sina, an Angel, &c. 743
    • 7 They stoned Stephan, calling on, and saying, Lorde Iesu receiue my spirite, &c. 715
    • 7 He that is highest of all, dwel­leth not in temples made with han­des, &c. 1004
    • 8 And deuout men carried Stephā to his buriall, and made greate la­mentation ouer him. 697
    • 8 The Eunuche of Candace, Guéene of Aethiopia, read the holie Scriptures, &c. 871
    • 8 Sée, here is water, what letteth me to be baptised? &c. 1006
    • 6 Giue me this power also, y t on whome so euer I lay my handes, &c. 587
    • 8 Thy monie perishe with thée, bi­cause thou hast thought that the gift of God, &c. 587
    • 8 Thou hast neyther part nor fel­low shippe in this businesse, bycause thy heart is not right in the fight of God, &c. 1051
    • 9 Saule, Saule, why persecutest thou me? &c. 586
    • 9 He will tell thée what thou must doe, &c. 871
    • 10 Ye know that I being called by GOD, did goe to the Gentiles, &c. 424
    • 10 Cornelius indued with Gods grace, he and his housholde, become the Church of God, &c. 861
    • 10 Of a truth I perceiue that there is no respect of persons with God, but in euerie nation, &c. 546
    • 10 Arise Peter, slea and eate. &c. 980
    • 10 Arise, I also myselfe am a man &c. 654. 890
    • 10 That which God hath cleansed call not thou common or vncleane, &c. 226. 1055
    • 10 Thy prayers and thine almes déedes are hadde in remembraunce, &c. 924
    • 11 Agabus foretolde Saint Paule the famine which was to come, &c. 878
    • 12 Herode put Peter in pryson, & Peter slept betwéene two souldiers, &c. 735
    • 12 It is the voyce of God, and not of man, &c. 890
    • 13 The Churches by the comman­demente of the Apostles, ordeyned doctours, &c. 837
    • 13 Be it knowne vnto you men & brethren, that through this Lorde, &c. 45. 408
    • 13 The Iewes being filled with in­dignation, spake against those thin­ges, &c. 903
    • 13 The word of God ought first to be preached vnto you: but bycause you reiect it, and iudge your, &c. 1107
    • 14 The apostles returned, & streng­thened the disciples soules againe, &c. 1016
    • 14 God left not him selfe without witnesse, in that he shewed his be­nefites from heauen, &c. 638
    • 15 Dissention kindled by Paule and Barnabas, againste them that taught circumcision, &c. 1001
    • 15 Paule preaching the worde of God among the Gentiles, went in­to the Synagogues, &c. 1114
    • 15 We beléeue y t through the grace of our Lord Iesus, &c. 50
    • 15 Fornication forbidden by the Apostles, in that Synodal Epistle, which they sent frō Ierusalem, &c. 234
    • 15 Bloud and strangled forbidden by the apostles, in that Synodal E­pistle which they sent from Ierusa­lem, &c. 421
    • 16 Beléeue in the Lord Iesus, and thou shalt be saued, and thy whole, &c. 903
    • 17 By God we liue and moue, and haue our being, &c. 638. 685
    • 17 God is not farre from euerie [Page] one of vs. For by him wee liue, wee moue, and haue our being, &c. 610
    • 17 God that made the worlde, and all that therein is, &c. 126. 1004
    • 17 Feare not, Paule, thou must be brought before Caesar, and lo, God hath giuen thée all them that sayle with thée, &c. 740
    • 18 The Apostle shooke his raymēt, and sayd, your bloud be vppon your &c. 903
    • 19 The sonns of Sce [...]a the priest were sayd to be exorcistes, &c. 884 972
    • 19 The holy ghost came vpon thē, and they spake with tongues and prophecied, &c. 1032
    • 19 When they heard these things, they were baptised in the name of the Lord Iesus, &c. 1060
    • 19 Iohn baptised w t y e baptisme of repentance, saying vnto the people, that they should beléeue, &c. 1031
    • 20 God hath purchased to him selfe a church with his owne bloud, &c. 695
    • 20 Take héede vnto your selues, & to the whole flocke, whereof, &c. 866. 878. 901
    • 20 I knowe this, that after my de­parting shall grieuous wolues en­ter in, &c. 829. 887
    • 20 Paule preached, & brake breade at Troas, &c. 1069
    • 21 Paule being oppressed of the Iewes in the Temple of Hierusa­lem, is rescued, &c. 832
    • 22 I receiued authoritie from the high Priestes, to binde al those that call, &c. 812
    • 22 Paule being borne frée in the citie of Tharsus, traueled to Hieru­salē vnto Gamaliels féete, &c. 1115
    • 22 Arise, and be baptised, & washe away thy sinnes, by calling on the name, &c. 989. 1061
    • 23 Atroupe of horsemen, and a cer­tein companie of footmen, sent with the Apostle Paule, &c. 832
    • 23 As thou hast borne witnesse of me at Hierusalem, so must thou beare record of me at Rome, &c. 640
    • 23 The Saduceis say that there is no resurrection, neyther Angel, nor spirite, &c. 731
    • 24 I beléeue all that is written in the Lawe and the Prophets, &c. 89
    • 26 Paul wisheth that king Agrip­pa were suche an one as him selfe, except his bandes, &c. 872
    • 26 I send thée vnto the Gentiles, to open their eyes, that they may be &c. 871
    • 27 S [...]rs, I exhort you to be of good cheare, for there shall be no losse of any mans life, &c. 640
    • 27 There s [...]oode by me, this night, the Angel of God, whose I am, &c. 743
  • Out of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Romanes.
    • 1 APpointed to preache the Gos­pel of God, which he promised afore by his Prophetes, &c. 629 693 838
    • 1 His inuisible thinges being vn­derstanded by his workes, through the creation, &c. 620
    • 1 God verily promised the Gospel of God afore by his Prophets, &c. 429
    • 1 What so euer may be knowne of God is manifest, &c. 102
    • 1 God gaue them vp vnto a repro­bate sense, &c. 492
    • 1 The wrath of God is reuealed from heauen, against al vngodlines, &c. 520
    • 2 There are two sorts of Circum­cisions, the one of the letter, in the flesh, &c. 361
    • 2 The circumcision of the heart, is the circumcision which consisteth in the spirite, &c. 715
    • 2 What, doest thou despise the ri­ches of Gods goodnes, &c. 125. 522
    • 2 When the Gentiles which haue not the lawe, do of nature, &c. 101
    • 3 Doe we then destroye the lawe through fayth? God forbid, &c. 553
    • 3 The righteousnesse of GOD by fayth in Iesus Christe, conuneth vnto all, &c. 546
    • 3 Is he the God of the Iewes on­ly? Is he not also of the Gentiles? &c. 553
    • 3 Where is the boasting? it is ex­cluded. By what lawe? Of works? 552
    • 3 All haue sinned and are destitute, (or, haue néede) of the Grace of God, &c. 501
    • 3 If our vnrighteousnesse setteth foorth the righteousnesse of GOD, what, &c. 482
    • 3 Shall their vnbeliefe make the fayth of God without effect? God forbid, &c. 1027
    • 3 We doe therefore hold that a mā is iustified withoute the workes of the lawe, &c. 553
    • 4 To him that worketh not but beléeu [...]th in him that iustifieth the vn­godly, &c. 555
    • 4 To him that worketh, is the re­ward not reckoned of Grace, but of duetie, &c. 554
    • 4 What shal we say thē that Abra­ham our father, as apperteyning to the flesh, &c. 51
    • 4 If Abraham were iustified by workes, &c. Abraham beléeued God, and it was counted for righteous­nesse, &c. 51. 457 554
    • 4 Where no lawe is, there is no transgression, &c. 502
    • 4 Therefore by fayth is the inhe­ritaunce giuen, that it might be by grace, &c. 52
    • 5 Euen as by one man sinne ent [...] ­red into the worlde, and death by sinne, &c. 45. 482. 496. 502. 645. 1052.
    • 5 Being iustified by the bloude of Christe, we shall be saued, &c. 45. 54
    • 5 We reioice also in tribulations, knowing that tribulation worketh patience. &c. 294
    • 5 The loue of God is poured oute into our hearts. &c. 92
    • 5 Therefore being iustified by faith, we are at peace with GOD, &c. 1002
    • 5 Christe, when as yet we were sinners, dyed for vs: muche more therefore nowe being iustified, &c. 662
    • 5 Knowe ye not that all we which haue bin baptised into Iesus Christ haue bene baptised into his death, &c. 444. 709. 1025
    • 7 Sinne withoute the lawe was once deade: and I once liued with­out lawe, &c. 502
    • 7 O wretched man that I am: who shall deliuer me from the body of this death? &c. 409
    • 7 With the mynde, the same I: or euen I, doe serue the Lawe of God, &c. 515
    • 7 Wee knowe that the lawe is spirituall, but I am carnall: solde vnder sinne, &c. 405. 496
    • 7 I knowe, that in me (that is, in my flesh:) there is no good, &c. 482 589. 594.
    • 7 I knewe not sinne but by the lawe: for I had not knowne lust, except the lawe, &c. 325. 401
    • 7 I finde when I would doe good, that euill is present, with, by, and in me, &c. 515
    • 8 Those which he knewe before, he did also predestinate, that they should be like, &c. 894
    • 8 It is God that iustifieth, who is he that can condemne? &c. 662
    • 8 Who spared not his sonne, but gaue him for vs all, howe can it be that he shoulde not also with him giue vs allthings, &c. 644
    • 8 You haue not receiued againe the spirite of bondage, vnto feare: but you haue receiued the spirite of a­doption, &c. 565. 660
    • 8 If any haue not the spirite of Christ, the same is none of his, &c. 660. 925. 1055
    • 8 As many as are led by the spi­rite of GOD, they are the sonnes of God, &c. 718
    • 8 They that are in the fleshe, can not please God, &c 728
    • 8 B [...]cause ye are sonnes, GOD hath sent the spirite of his sonne into your hearts, &c. 723
    • 8 Who shall separate vs from the loue of GOD, shall tribulation? &c. 93. 311
    • [Page] 8 The affection of y e flesh is death, but the affection of the spirit is life, &c. 325
    • 8 The lawe of the spirite of life, through Christe Iesus, hath made mée frée, &c. 446
    • 8 Wée are saued by hope: but hope that is séene, is no hope. For howe can a man, &c. 305
    • 8 What the Lawe could not do, in as much as it was weake through the flesh. &c. 407
    • 8 We sufferwith Christ, that with him we may be glorified. For I am, &c. 310
    • 9 It is not in him that willeth, nor in him that runneth, but in God that sheweth mercie, &c. 644
    • 9 They are not all Israelits, whi­che came of Israel: neither are they &c. 820
    • 9 Which is God in all thinges to be praised for euer, &c. 685
    • 10 Faith cōmeth by hearing, and hearing commeth by the woord of God. &c. 827
    • 10 With the heart man beléeueth vnto righteousnesse, and with the mouth, &c. 974
    • 10 But how shall they call vppon him in whome they haue not belée­ued? &c. 660
    • 10 If thou shalt knowledge with thy mouth the Lord Iesus, and shalt beléeue in thine heart, &c. 1007
    • 10 The same Lord ouer all, is rich to all them, that call vppon him, &c. 546.
    • 11 Wée say that faith was impu­ted to Abraham for righteousnesse, &c. 1011
    • 11 I haue left vnto me selfe 7000 men in Israel, who haue neuer bo­wed, &c. 855
    • 11 O the depth of the riches of the wisedome and knowledge of God, &c. 642
    • 12 I beséeche you (brethren) by the mercies of god, that ye giue vp your bodies a liuely sacrifice, &c. 668
    • 12 Dearely beloued, reuenge not your selues but rather giue place vn to wrath, &c. 197
    • 12 For as we haue man [...] mēbers in one body, and all members haue not, &c. 826
    • 13 Owe nothing to any man, &c. for he that loueth another hath ful­filled the Lawe, &c. 98
    • 13 The magistrate is Gods mini­ster: giue therefore to all men, ho­nour to whome honour belongeth, &c. 650
    • 13 Wée must not obey the magi­strate for anger onely, but for [...]on­science sake, &c. 220
    • 13 Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers, &c. 170. 755
    • 14 Let vs followe the things that make for peace, and al things wher­by we may one edifie, &c. 426
    • 14 Him that is weake in faith re­ceiue ye, not to strifes of disputati­ons, &c. 451
    • 14 All thinges are lawfull for mée, but all thinges are not expedient, &c. 449
    • 14 The kingdom of GOD is not meate and drinke, but righteousnes and peace, &c. 699
    • 16 Phebe a woman deacon of the Church of Cencrea, &c. 879
  • Out of the first Epistle of S. Paule to the Corinthians.
    • 1 THe Lord sent me to preache the Gospel and not to ba [...]tise &c. 1055
    • 1 Were ye baptised in the name of Paule? &c. 627
    • 1 I thancke God that I baptised none of you, but Crispus and Gaius, &c. 1033
    • 1 Nowe we sée in a glasse, euen in a darcke speaking, but then we shall sée face to face, &c. 608
    • 1 After that in the wisedome of God, the world through their wise­dome knewe not God, &c. 619
    • 2 God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his spirite: For the spirite sear­cheth all thinges, &c. 728
    • 2 Had they knowen it, they would not haue crucified the Lord of glorie &c. 695
    • 2 My preaching was not in the enticeing words of mans wisedom, but in the shewing of the spirite, &c. 603. 825
    • 2 I was among you (Corinthiās) in weakenesse, and in feare, and in much trembling, &c. 831
    • 2 The natural man perceiueth not the thinges of the spirite of GOD &c. 500. 589
    • 3 As a skilfull buildes I haue laid the foundation, &c. 860
    • 3 For wee together are Gods la­bourers, ye are gods husbandrie, &c. 860
    • 3 Other foundation can no man lay, than that which is layed, which is, &c. 861. 862
    • 3 He which watereth is nothing, nor he which planteth, &c. 20.
    • 3 Who is Paul? And who is A­pollos? but the ministers by whom ye beléeued, &c. 860. 873 983. 1137
    • 3 Know ye not that ye are the tem­ple of God, & that the spirit of God dwelleth in you, &c. 717. 723. 861
    • 3 Not that we are sufficient of our selues, to thinke any thing as of our selues, &c. 646
    • 3. & 4. Ministers are fellowe la­bourers with God, and disposers of the secretes, &c. 873
    • 4 Let a man so estéeme of vs as the ministers of Christ, and dispo­sers. &c. 881
    • 4 For it is required in the dispo­sers, that a man be found faithfull, &c. 895
    • 4 I begat you in Christe Iesu tho­rough the Gospell. &c. 827
    • 5 God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe, not impu­ting their sinnes vnto them &c. 555. 569.
    • 5 If any man that is called a bro­ther, be a théefe, or a whoremonger, &c. 819. 1131
    • 5 Therefore let vs kéepe the feast not in the old leauen, nor in the lea­uen of malice, &c. 367
    • 6 Yee are bought with a price, be­come (therefore) the seruants, &c. 60 446. 1138
    • 6 The holy and pure vse of the bo­dy seuearely requ [...]red, without all f [...]lthy and vncleane, &c. 426
    • 6 Knowe ye not that your bodies are the members of Christe? &c. 235
    • 6 Knowe ye not that your bodies are the temple of the holy Ghost, which is in you &c. 717. 861
    • 6 Ye are washed, ye are sanctified, ye are iustified, in the name of the Lord &c. 989
    • 7 Sorrow, which is to Godward causeth repentaunce vnto saluation &c. 565. 593
    • 7 Let euery man walke according as he is called: And so ordeine I in all Churches, &c. 441
    • 7 He that is called a bondman in the Lord, is y e Lords freeman. Like­wise he, &c. 441
    • 7 To auoyd whoredome let euery man haue his owne wife, and euery womā her own husband. 226. 1132
    • 7 Let the husband giue to y e wife due bene [...]olence: likewise also the wife to the husband, &c. 226
    • 7 The vnbeléeuing husband is sanctified by the wife, and the vnbe­léeuing wife▪ &c. 497
    • 8 Knowledge puffeth vpp but loue edifyeth, &c. 846
    • 8 There is none other God but one. And though there bee that are called Gods, whether, &c. 624
    • 8 Meate commendeth vs not to God For neither if we eate, &c 244
    • 9 Haue we not power and autho­ritie to eate and drincke, or may wée not carrie about with vs a woman sister? &c. 1121. 1132
    • 9 Who doeth goe to warre at his owne costes and charges? Or who p [...]anteth a vine [...]ard &c. 1121
    • 9 Doe I speake these thinges ac­cording to man? doeth not the scriptur also say the same? &c. 1121
    • 9 Doeth GOD care for o [...]en? or doeth he not speake it altogether for our sakes? &c. 1121
    • 9 If others be partakers of the power towards you, why rather are not we? &c. 1122
    • [Page] 9 Knowe ye not that they whiche take paines in the holy thinges doe eate of the holy thinges? &c. 1122
    • 9 If wee sowe vnto you spirituall thinges, is it a great matter if wée reape your carnall things? &c. 1120. 1122.
    • 10 Flée fornication, &c. 234
    • 10 I would not (brethren that ye should be ignorant, that our fathers &c. 435. 982
    • 10 The rocke was Christe, &c. 861 862
    • 10 God is faithfull and will not suffer his to be tempted, &c. 174. 310 480
    • 10 Though wee be many, yet are we one bread and one body: for, &c. 822
    • 10 Are not they whiche eate of the sacrifice▪ partakers of the altar, &c. 329
    • 10 Flée from idolatrie, I speake as vnto them that haue vnderstanding, iudge ye what I say, &c. 1022
    • 10 God doeth not suffer vs to bee tempted aboue that we are able to beare, &c. 754
    • 11 When we are iudged, wée are chastened of y e Lord, that we should not. &c. 308
    • 11 So often as ye shal eate of this bread, and drinke of this cup, declare the Lords death t [...]l he come, &c. 1106
    • 11 Be ye the followers of me euen as I am of Christ, &c. 828
    • 11 I receuied that of y e Lord, which I haue also deliuered vnto you, &c. 963. 1061
    • 11 For this cause many are weake and feeble amonge you, and many sleepe, &c. 1109
    • 11 Whoso eateth and drinketh vn­worthily, eateth and drincketh his owne damnation, &c. 1026 1108
    • 11 Let a man examine himselfe, and so let him eate of that bread, & drinke of that cup. 1007. 1109. 1030
    • 12 As the bodie is one and hath many members, and all the mem­bers of the body, &c. 1021
    • 12 There are diuersities of giftes, but it is the selfe same spirite, &c. 716
    • 12 Through one spirite we are all baptised in one body, &c. 822. 1062
    • 12 And all these thinges worketh euen one and the selfe same spirite, distributing, &c. 717
    • 13 The grace of oure Lord Iesus Christ, and the loue of God, and the fellowship of the holy ghost be with you all, &c. 716
    • 13 Loue suffereth wronge and is curteous: Loue enuyeth not, &c. 98
    • 13 If I haue all faith, so that I can remoue mounteines out of their places, &c. 46 [...]
    • 14 Let the Prophetes speake two or three at once, & let the other iudge, &c, 839
    • 14 If I pray in a straunge tongue, my spirite or voice prayeth, but my, &c. 714. 931
    • 14 I will pray with the spirite and will pray with the vnderstanding, &c. 925. 933
    • 14 If therefore when the whole church is come together in one, and all speake, &c. 916
    • 15 Loe I tell you a mysterie, wée shall not all verily sléepe, &c. 86
    • 15 S. Paule confesseth that he persecuted the Church or congregation of God, &c. 812
    • 15 Flesh and bloud cannot inherite the kingdome of GOD, &c. 27. 89
    • 15 If the dead doe not rise, neither is Christ risen: But Christ is risen being the first fr [...]tes of them that sléepe, &c. 1091
    • 15 It is sowen in corruption, it ri­seth in incorruption: it is sowen &c 88
    • 15 Of the resurrection of Christe from the dead. &c. 68
  • Out of the second Epistle of S. Paule to the Corin­thians.
    • 1 IT is God which hath annoin­ [...]ed vs, whiche hath also sealed vs, and hath giuen the earnest of the spirite in our heartes, &c. 726. 1016
    • 3 Paule calleth the Lawe, the let­ter, the ministration of death, &c. 402
    • 3 Ye are the epistle of Christ, mini­stred by vs, written not with incke, &c. 874
    • 3 The Lord hath made vs able mi­nisters of the newe testament, &c. 715
    • 4 Wee which liue are alwayes de­liuered to death, for Iesus sake, &c. 86
    • 4 Wée haue this treasure in ear­then vessels, that the excellencie of the power, &c. 293
    • 4 We preache not oure selues but Iesus Christe the Lord, and our sel­ues your, &c. 874
    • 4 Wée are troubled on euery side, yet are we not without shift, &c. 311
    • 5 Thogh we haue knowen Christ after the flesh, nowe yet henceforth know we him no more, &c. 689
    • 6 There is no agreement betwéene Christ and Belial, &c. 817. 859. 1103.
    • 6 So we as workers together be­séech you that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine, &c. 646
    • 6 Wherfore come out from among them and separate your selues saith the Lord &c. 859
    • 11 But I feare least it come to passe, that euen as the serpent &c. 868
    • 11 If any other be the ministers of Christe, I am more: in labours more, &c. 3 [...]4
    • 11 I haue coupled you to one man to present you a chas [...]e virgin, &c. 868
    • 11 I haue robbed other Churches hauing receiued wages of them, to the incent I might do you seruice, &c 1122.
    • 12 Least I should be exalted out of measure, through the aboundance of reuelations, there was giuen vnto me a pricke to the [...]lesh, &c. 753
  • Out of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Gala­thians.
    • 1 PAule though taken vp into the third heauen. &c. is referred o­uer vnto a man, &c. 871
    • 1 When it pleased GOD that I should preach his sonne amonge the Gentiles, &c. 427
    • 1 I m [...]ruaile that yee are so some turned frō Christ, whiche called you by grace &c. 423
    • 1 Thoughe wée, or an angel from heauen, shall preach any other Gos­pel, &c. 559. 898
    • 2 I liue, yet not I, but Christe li­ueth in mée, and the life whiche I nowe line in the fleshe, I liue by the faith of the sonne of God, &c. 454 763 825
    • 2 If righteousnesse come by the lawe, then Christ died in vaine, &c. 771
    • 2 Titus, being a Gréeke, was not circumcised, because of incommers being false, &c. 451
    • 2 Wee knowe that man is not iu­stified by the woorkes of the Lawe, &c. 49
    • 3 The séede of Abraham wherein we haue obteined blessing is Christ Iesus, &c. 687
    • 3 All ye that are baptised haue pu [...] on Christ, &c. 1061
    • 3 If there had béene a lawe giuen, which could haue giuen life, then no doubt, &c. 40 [...]
    • 3 For it is written: Cursed is e­uery one that continueth not in all thinges which, &c. 407
    • 3 The Lawe was our Scholema­ster vnto Christ that wée should, &c. 1001
    • 3 There is neither Iewe, no [...] Greeke, neither bond man, nor frée, &c. 813
    • 3 O foolish Galathians, who hath beewitched you, that yee should not beléeue the trueth, &c. 1020
    • 3 The same oure father Abraham was not iustified by the Lawe, &c. 51
    • 4 The sonne of God is made of a woman, to witt, according to mans [Page] nature, &c. 688
    • 4 After that ye haue knowen God, howe chaunceth it that ye returne a­gaine to weake and beggerly ele­ments, &c. 1142
    • 4 Because ye are sonnes, GOD hath sent the spirite of his sonne into your heartes, &c. 719
    • 4 He feygneth that there are twoe mothers the one wherof doeth gen­der to boundage, &c. 437
    • 4 God sent his sonne made of a woman, that we by adoption, might receiue the right of sonnes, &c. 448. 629.
    • 4 Ye despised not, neither abhorred my triall which was in the [...], &c. 876
    • 4 Hierusalem whiche is aboue, is frée: which is the mother of vs all, &c. 827. 868
    • 5 Brethren, ye haue béene called vnto libertie: onely let not libertie be an occasion, &c. 448
    • 5 Loe, I Paule say vnto you, that if ye be circumcised, Christ shal pro­fite you nothing, &c. 419
    • 5 The flesh lusteth contrary to the spirite, and the spirite contrarie to y e flesh, &c. 594. 718
    • 5 The fruite of the spirite is loue, ioy, peace, long suffering, gentlenes, goodnes, &c. 729
    • 6 While wee haue time let vs worke good to all men, &c. 95. 289. 1125
    • 6 Brethren, if a man be preuen­ted in any fault, ye whiche are spiri­tuall, restoare such, &c. 574
  • Out of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Ephe­sians.
    • [...] YE are sealed with y e holy spi­rite of promise, whiche is the [...]arnest of our inheritance, &c. 727. [...]016
    • [...] God hath chosen vs in Christe, [...]efore the foundations of the world were layde, &c. 643
    • [...] God raised Christ from the dead [...]nd s [...]t him on his right hand in [...]auenly places. &c. 701. 865
    • [...] Christe dwelleth in oure heartes [...]hrough faith, &c. 825
    • [...] Now therefore ye are no more [...]raungers and forteners, but [...]ns, &c. 862
    • [...] Wherefore remember, that ye [...]eing in time passed Gentiles in [...]e flesh, &c. 1021
    • [...] Wée were by nature the sonnes wrath, euen as other, &c. 501
    • [...] Wée are created in Christ Iesus [...]to good workes, whiche GOD [...]th before, &c. 473
    • [...] By grace are ye saued throughe [...]th, and that not of your selues, &c
    • 2 Christ is our peace, which hath made both one, and hath broken downe, &c. 413
    • 4 Christ gaue some Apostles, some Prophets, some pastours, &c. 41 828. 877.
    • 3 By Christe wee haue bouldnesse and entraunce with confidence by faith, &c. 921
    • 3 God by reuelation shewed the mysterie vnto mée, as I wrote, &c. 18.
    • 4 There is one body and one spi­rite, euen as you are called in one hope of your voc [...]tion, &c. 841
    • 2 Christ is the head of the church and the same is the Sauiour, &c. 865
    • 4 Hee instituted ministers for the gathering together of the Sainctes for the worke, &c. 875
    • 4 Bee ye tenned in the spirite of your minde, and put on that newe man, &c. 490
    • 4 Layinglies a side, speake ye eue­ry man the truth to his brother: for we are members, &c. 273
    • 4 One Lord, one faith, one bap­tisme, one GOD and father of all, which is aboue all, &c. 624. 1033
    • 4 This I saye and testifie in the Lord, that ye henceforth walke not as other Gentiles walke, &c. 503. 592
    • 4 Be angrie and sinne not. Let not the Sinne set vpon, &c. 164
    • 4 Let no filthie communication procéede out of your mouth, &c. 238
    • 4 Gréeue not the holy Spirite of God, by whome ye are sealed vnto the day of redemption, &c. 1016
    • 5 Christ is the head of the church, and he it is that giueth saluation to the bodie, &c. 702
    • 5 So must husbandes loue their wiues, euen as their owne bodies, &c. 230
    • 5 Neither whoremongers nor a­dulterers shal inherite the kingdom of God, &c. 235
    • 5 Christe loued the Churche, and gaue himselfe for it, &c. 80. 973 1061
    • 5 Bée not drinken with wine wherein is excesse, but be full-filled &c. 933
    • 5 Let not fornication or any vn­cleannesse, or couetousnesse be once named, &c. 238
    • 5 Giue thanckes alwayes for all thinges vnto GOD and the father, &c. 952
    • 6 Children, obey your parents, for this is right: Honour thy father &c. 158
    • 6 Fathers, prouoke not your chil­dren to anger, &c. 161
    • 6 Brethren be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on, &c. 594
    • 6 Take vnto you the whole ar­mour of GOD, that ye may be a­ble to resist in the euill day, &c. 754
  • Out of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Phi­lippians.
    • 1 I Desire to be dissolued, and to be with Christ, &c. 767. 777.
    • 1 To you it is giuen for Christe, not onely to beléeue in him, but also to suffer for him, &c. 455. 591
    • 2 When Christe was in y e fourme of GOD, he made himselfe of no reputation, &c. 63 689
    • 2 There is a name giuen vnto Christe, which is aboue all names, that in the name of IESVS e­uery knée should bow, &c. 689
    • 2 God worketh in vs both to wil and to doe, euen of his good pleasure &c. 591. 646
    • 2 An exhortation to loue. If, there­fore, there bee any consolation in Christ, &c. 99
    • 3 Christ shall transforme this vile body of oures to make it conforma­ble, &c. 85. 88
    • 3 Our conuersation is in heauen, from whence wee loke for a Saui­our, the Lord Iesus Christ, &c. 71. 87. 690.
    • 4 Let your requests be shewed vn­to God, in prayer and supplication, &c. 914
    • 4 Wée haue learned, in what estate so euer we are, therewith to be con­tent, &c. 312
  • Out of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Co­lossians.
    • 1 IT pleased the father that all fullnesse should dwell in the sonne, &c. 77
    • 1 By Christe all thinges are crea­ted, that are in heauen, and that are in earth, &c. 733
    • 1 GOD hath deliuered vs from the power of darckenesse, and hath translated, &c. 502
    • 1 I fulfilled that which is lacking to the afflictions of Christe, in my flesh, &c. 461. 586
    • 2 In Christe ye are complete (or made perfecte) in whom also ye are circumcised, &c. 999
    • 2 Ceremonies compared to an obligation or hand writing, &c 413
    • 2 Let no man therefore iudge you in meate or drincke, or in part of an holy day, &c. 140. 417
    • 2 If ye be dead with Christe from the rudiments of the world, why as yet, &c. 446
    • [Page] 2 Hee condemneth the voluntarie religion &c. 473
    • 2 Not in any honour to the satis­fying of the flesh, &c. 448
    • 2 By Christ ye are circumcised, w t circumcision made without hands, by putting off the body of the fleshe subiect to finne, &c. 1056
    • 3 Seruauntes obey them that are your bodily maisters, with feare, &c. 441.
    • 3 Mortifie your members whiche are vpon [...]he earth: cornication, vn­cleannesse, inordinate affection, &c. 592
    • 4 Take héed to the ministerie that thou hast receiued in the Lord, &c. 906
    • 4 Continue in prayer, and watche in the same continually, &c. 914
  • Out of the first Lpistle of S. Paule to the Thessa­lonians.
    • 1 They of Macedonia, and other nations, shew of you, how you are turned to God from idols, &c. 668
    • 2 When you did receiue the word of God which you heard of vs, &c. 12. 871. 963.
    • 2 Our exhortation was not by de­ceipte, nor by vncleannesse, nor by gui [...]e. &c. 831
    • 2 They, as they haue killed the Lord Iesus and their owne Pro­phets so doe they, &c. 452
    • 3 We haue sent Timotheus oure brother and minister of God, to con­firme or establish you, &c. 41. 1016
    • 3 We behaued not oure selues in­ordinarly amongest you, neither did we take our bread for nothing, &c. 1122. 1137.
    • 4 This is the will of God, euen your holinesse &c. 246. 464
    • 4 He therfore that despiseth these thinges, despiseth not man, but god, &c. 871
    • 4 We that liue and shalbe remay­ning in the comming of the Lord, &c. 70
    • 4 This I say vnto you in the word &c. Because the Lord himselfe shal come downe, &c. 75
    • 4 The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen in a show [...]e, and in the voice of an Archangel, &c. 738
    • 5 The God of peace sanctifie you throughout, that your whole spirite &c. 246
    • 5 Reioyce alway, pray cōtinually, in al thinges giue thankes, &c. 917. 926
    • 5 I beséech you that you acknow­ledge them that labour among you, and are ouer you in the Lord, &c. 154. 1123
    • Proue all things, and kéepe that which is good, &c. 839
  • Out of the second Epistle of S. Paule to the Thessa­lonians.
    • 1 OVr Lord shalbe reuealed frō heauen with the Angels of his power &c. 75. 741
    • 1 Quenche not the sp [...]rite, despise not prophecies, &c. 715
    • 2 The comming of antichriste is after the working of Sathan, in all power and signes and wonders of lying, &c. 753
    • 2 The aduersarie or enimie of Christ shalbe reuealed, and shal bee, &c. 887
    • 2 Antichriste hath placed himselfe in the throne or temple of God, &c. 855
    • 2 Antichrist the great enimie of God shalbe destroyed with y e breath of Gods mouth &c. 831. 913
    • 3 Whosoeuer worketh not, let him not eate, &c. 95
    • 3 W [...]e charge you brethren in the name of our lord Iesus Christ, that ye withdrawe, &c. 266
    • 3 If there be any mā that obeyeth not our words, &c. 1131
  • Out of the first Epistle of S. Paule to Timo­thie.
    • 1 THe end of the commaund [...] ­ment is y e loue of a pure hart, and a good &c. 96. 400
    • 1 I thancke him, beecause he hath counted me faithful putting mée in­to the &c. 510
    • 1 God will haue all men to be sa­ued, and to come to the knowledge of the trueth, &c. 546
    • 1 It is a sure saying, and worthy by all meanes to be receiued, that Iesus Christe came into the world to saue sinners, &c. 569
    • 1 I am ordeined a preacher and an apostle, and a teacher of the Gen­tiles &c. 872
    • 1 The lawe is not giuen for y e iust, but for the vniust, &c. 186. 200. 410
    • 2 I exhort you that prayers bée made for kinges, and for all that are in, &c. 170. 219. 914
    • 1 God would haue all men to b [...]e saued, & to come to the knowledge &c. 14. 624. 662
    • 2 One God, and one mediatour of God and men, &c. 61
    • 2 Touching the manner and orde­ring of womens apparell, &c. 239
    • 2 But I suffer not a woman to teach, neither to vsurpe authoritie o­uer the man, &c. 1043
    • 2 The seruaunts of the Lord must not stri [...]e, but be gentle vnto al men &c 909
    • 2 Adam was not deceiued but the woman was seduced, notwithstan­ding, &c. 225
    • 2 This teach and exhort. Whoso [...] ­uer teacheth otherwise, and holdeth not himselfe contented, &c. 1116
    • 3 These th [...]nges hetherto haue I written vnto thee, that thou may [...] know how▪ &c. 833
    • 3 If any man were faultlesse, the husband of one wife, watchfull, &c. 838
    • 3 For if a man cannot rule his owne house, howe shall he care, &c. 895
    • 3 God was made manifest in th [...] flesh, &c. 69 [...]
    • 3 Let a byshop be the husband [...] one wife, let him rule▪ &c. 227. 113 [...]
    • 4 Nowe the spirite speaketh e [...] dently that in the latter times th [...] shall rise, &c. 98 [...]
    • 4 Godlinesse is profitable to [...] thinges, hauing promise of the [...] that is, &c. 46 [...]
    • 4 God is the sauiour of al men, [...] ­pecially of those that beleeue, &c. 546
    • 5 Lay hands soudeinly (or rashly on no man, &c. 8 [...]
    • 6 The elders that rule well, le [...] them be counted worthy of doub [...] honour, &c. 879. 112 [...]
    • 5 Care and consideration is to [...] had who are to be holpen, and [...] are not to be holpen &c. 11 [...]
    • 5 Thou shalt not mousell y [...] of the oxe treading out the corne, &c 1120.
    • 5 Them that sinne rebuke openly that the rest also may feare &c. 9 [...]
    • 6 God dwe [...]leth in the light th [...] no man can atteine vnto, &c. 61 [...]
    • 6 Commaund them that are ric [...] in this world that they be not high minded, neither put their trust [...] vncerteine riches, &c. 263. 28 [...] ▪ 1125
    • 6 For they that will be riche, [...] into temptation and snares, and [...] to many foolish, &c. 26 [...]
    • 6 Let as many seruauntes as [...] vnder the yoke, count their mais [...]er worthy, &c. 4 [...]
    • 6 Godlinesse is great l [...]cre [...] a minde content with that that hath. &c. 265. 31 [...]
  • Out of the second Epistle of S. Paule to Timo­thie.
    • 1 GOD hath saued vs, and call [...] vs with an holy calling, [...] according to our workes, &c. 6 [...]
    • 2 Let euery one that calleth vp [...] the name of the Lord, depart fro [...] iniqui [...]ie, &c. 6 [...]
    • 2 No man whiche goeth a [...] fare intangleth himse [...]fe with [...] affaires, &c. 9 [...]
    • [Page] 2 Studie to shewe thée selfe appro­ued vnto God, A worke-man not to be ashamed, &c. 908
    • 2 Remember that Iesus Christ of the séede of Dauid was raised, &c. 294
    • 2 It is a faithful saying. For if we be dead with him, we shal also liue, &c. 469
    • 3 All Scripture giuen by inspira­tion of God, is profitable to teache, &c. 17. 542
    • 4 Paul could not deale against dis­eases as hee would: example of Trophimo; whome hee left sicke at Miletum, &c. 838
    • 4 Bée thou vnto them that beléeue, an ensample in word, in conuersatiō &c. 901
    • 4 The time shall come y t, they shall not abide to heare sound doctrine, &c 324
    • 4 I charge thée therefore before GOD and before the Lord Iesus Christ. &c. 908
    • 4 Till I come giue attendaunce to reading, to exhortation and doctrine &c. 911
    • 4 I haue fought a good fight, I haue fulfilled my course, I haue kept the faith, &c. 468
  • Out of the Epistle of S. Paule to Titus.
    • 1 REbuke them sharpely y t they may be sound in the faith, &c. 109.
    • 1 For this cause I left thée in Cre­ta that thou shouldest ordeine, &c. 894. 895
    • 1 Who can denie that to the cleane all thinges are cleane, &c. 226
    • 1 That the mouthes of vaine [...]al­kers, stirrers of minds must be, &c. 908
    • 1 In words they confesse that they knowe God, but in their déeds they denie him, &c. 570
    • 2 Exhort seruants to be obedient vnto their owne maisters, and to please, &c. 273
    • 2 Speake to the elder women that they may teach honest thinges, &c. 225
    • 2 The grace of God that bringeth saluation hath appeared, &c 61. 546
    • 3 God according to his mercie hath saued vs by the founteine of re­generation, &c. 629. 973. 1064
    • 3 Warne them to be subiect to rule and power, and to obey magistrates &c. 170
    • 3 Touching an heretique, obiect­ons made out of S. Paule. &c. 203
    • 5. Bring diligētly Zenas the law­yer and Apollo, vpon their way, that they may want nothing &c. 1115
  • Out of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Hebrues.
    • 1 GOD in times past, at sundrie times, and in diuers maners spake vnto, &c. 527
    • 1 Are they not all ministring spi­rits, &c. 714. 732
    • 1 God by his sonn hath made the worlds, and doth rule and vpphold them with the word of his power, &c. 638
    • 2 For as much then as y e children are partakers of flesh and bloud, he also himselfe likewise toke part with them, &c. 448. 691
    • 2 Thou madest him litle inferiour to the angels, &c. 696
    • 2 It became him in all thinges to be made like vnto his brethren, &c. 61. 687
    • 2 He doeth no where take on him the Angels, but the séed of Abraham &c. 63. 687. 691
    • 3 Exhort yee one another daily, while it is called to day, least any of you be hardened, &c. 710
    • 4 To vs was the Gospel preached, as wel as vnto them: but the word, &c. 983. 1026
    • 5 No man taketh the honour to himselfe, but hee that is called of God, as was Aaron, &c. 704. 893
    • 5 In the dayes of his flesh, when he did offer vp prayers & supplicati­ons, with strong crying and teares, &c. 707
    • 6 It cannot bee that they whiche were once illuminated, if they fall away, &c. 27. 518
    • 6 Men verily sweare by the grea­ter, and an oath for cōfirmation, &c. 132
    • 7 Christ euer liueth, to make in­tercession for vs &c. 662
    • 7 And amonge them many were made priestes, because they were not suffered to endure by reason of death &c. 707
    • 7 Christ, for that he endureth for euer, hath an euerlasting priesthoode &c. 663
    • 7 Our high priest had no néede, as those high priestes had, first to, &c. 373
    • 7 The forerunner is for vs entred into heauen, after the order of Mel­chisedech made a priest for euer, &c. 704
    • 8 Because I will be mercifull to their vnrighteousnesses, and I will no more, &c. 438
    • 8 Christ were no priest, if he were on earth, &c. 706
    • 9 Christ entred not into y e Taber­nacle made with hands, but into the very, &c. 373. 708
    • 9 If the ashes of a younge cow sprinkled, doeth sanctifie them, &c. 377.
    • 9 Christ appeared once before the end of the world, to put away sinne by offering vp himselfe, &c. 1094
    • 10 Euery priest appeareth daily ministring, and oftentimes offereth one maner of offering, &c. 708
    • 10 Christ being one onely sacrifice offered vp for sinn, [...]tteth for euer at the right hand of GOD, &c. 569. 1069
    • 10 Ye haue néede of patience, that after ye haue done the will of God, &c. 469
    • 10 If we sinne willingly, after we haue receiued the knowledge of the trueth, &c. 518
    • 10 Cast not away your confidence, which hath great recompence of re­ward, &c. 304
    • 11 Whosoeuer will come to God must beléeue, &c. 1099
    • 11 And all these holy fathers, ha­uing through hope obteined good re­port, &c. 433
    • 11 They wandered about in shéepe skinnes, and goate skinnes, being, &c. 312
    • 11 Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the euidence of thinges, &c. 30
    • 11 These through faith did subdue kingdomes, wrought righteousnes, &c. 150
    • 12 Ye are come into the citie of the liuing God, the heauenly Hierusa­lem, and to an innumerable compa­nie of Angels, &c. 737
    • 12 God speaketh to you, as to his sonnes: My sonne despise not thou the chastening of, &c. 307
    • 12 The fathers of your flesh, did for a fewe dayes, chasten you after their owne, &c. 310
    • 12 Ye came not vnto Mount Si­na, to a fire, to a whirlewinde, astor­mie &c. 814
    • 13 To doe good, and to distribute forgett not: for with such sacrifice God is pleased, &c. 1125
    • 13 By Christ we offer the sacrifice of praise alwayes vnto God, that is, the fruite of lippes whiche con­fesse his name, &c. 659. 710. 952
    • 13 Hée suffered without the gate, and offered himselfe a liuely and most holy sacrifice, &c. 706
    • 13 Be mindefull of them that are in bonds, as bound with them, &c. 97
    • 13 Wedlock is honourable among all, and the bedd vndefiled, &c. 223. 226. 1132
    • 13 Obey them that haue the rule o­uer you, and giue place vnto them, &c. 154
    • 13 The bodies of those beastes, whose bloud is brought into the ho­ly place, &c. 374
  • Out of the Epistle of S. Iames.
    • 1 If any of you lacke wisedome, let him aske of God &c. 16. 304
    • [Page] 1 Euery good guieing & euery per­fect gift, &c. 918
    • 1 Let no mā say when he is temp­ted he is rempted of God, &c. 485
    • 1 For when he is cried, he shall re­ceiue the crowne of life, &c. 949
    • 1 Let euery man be swift to heare, slowe to speake, &c. 238
    • 1 Pure religion and vndefiled be­fore God & the father, &c. 475. 668.
    • 2 Abraham was not iustified by faith onely, &c. 465
    • 2 Séest thou how faith was made perfect by workes, &c. 461
    • 2 Let him aske in faith nothing wauering, &c. 922
    • 2 Abraham and we are iustified by workes, &c. 28
    • 2 If a brother or sister be naked & destitute of daily foode, &c. 97
    • 3 Touching the properties of the tongue, &c. 238
    • 3 For the tongue is a little mēber and boasteth great things, &c. 319
    • 4 Ye aske and receiue not, because ye aske amisse, &c. 918
    • 4 There is one law giuer which is able to saue and to destroy, &c. 905
    • 5 Behold the hyre of labourers, whiche haue reaped downe your fields, &c. 272
    • 5 How the faithful should behaue themselues towards, &c. 1080
    • 5 Confesse your sinnes one to ano­ther, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed, &c. 574. 580
    • 5 Ye haue liued in pleasure vppon earth and beene wanton, &c. 299. 300. 509.
    • 5 If any be sicke amonge you, let him send for the elders, &c. 1139
  • Out of the first Epistle of S. Peter.
    • 1 YE are redéemed, not with gold and siluer, &c. 60. 770
    • 1 We are borne a newe, not of cor­ruptible seed, &c 21 827
    • 1 The prophets did search, at what moment or minute of time, the spi­rite, &c. 363
    • 1 Hope perfectly in y e grace which is brought vnto you, &c. 305
    • 2 Feare God honour y e king, 151.
    • 2 Christ his owne selfe bare oure sinnes in his body vpon the, &c. 568
    • 2 Ye are a chosen generation, a royall priesthood, &c. 1106
    • 2 Christiās are called priests. 879
    • 2 As frée, and not as hauing the li­bertie for a cloake of maliciousnesse, &c. 448
    • 2 The foundation of the church is Ch [...]is [...], &c. 861
    • 2 Submit your selues to all man­ner ordinance of man, &c. 107
    • 3 The eyes of the Lord are vppon the iust, &c. 521
    • 3 Touching the manner and orde­ring of womens apparel, &c. 239
    • 3 That the Lord went in the spirit and preached vnto the spirits, &c. 66
    • 3 Baptisme saueth vs, not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, &c. 983. 989
    • 4 Dearely beloued, thincke it not straunge, that ye are tryed with fire, &c. 294
    • 4 Sée that none of you be punished as a murtherer, &c 296
    • 4 As euery man hath receiued the gift, euen so minister y same, &c. 905
    • 4 The Gosp [...]ll was preached also to the dead, &c. 765
    • 4 Charitie couereth the multitude of sinnes &c 584
    • 4 The time is, that iudgment must begin at the house of God, &c. 298
    • 5 Be sober and watch, for your aduersarie the diuel, &c. 749. 751
    • 5 The elders that are among you, I beséech, &c. 867
  • Out of the second Epistle of S. Peter.
    • 1 THe prophecie came not in old time by y e will, &c. 10. 26. 717.
    • 1 No prophecie in the scripture is of any priuate interpretation. 907
    • 2 God spared not the angels whi­che sinned, &c. 745
    • 2 The Lord knoweth how to deli­uer his from temptation, &c. 174
    • 2 There were false Prophetes a­mong the people, euen as, &c. 587
    • 2 These are wells without water, &c. 449
    • 3 In the Epistles of Paule many things are hard to be vnderstood, &c. 23. 24
  • Out of the Epistle of S. Iude.
    • THe Angels which kept not their first estate, &c. 745
    • Iude saith that the Angel fought w t Sathan the diuel, &c. 747
  • Out of the f [...]st Epistle of S. Iohn.
    • 1 That which we haue séene and heard we declare vnto you 81
    • 1 The bloud of Iesus Christ clen­seth vs from euery sinne, &c. 82. 552
    • 2 If we say we haue no sinne, wée deceiue, &c. 401. 496. 917
    • 2 They went out from vs, but they were none of vs, &c. 604. 819. 820.
    • 2 Annoynting & annoynted, &c. 180
    • 2 And the annoynting whiche ye haue receiued of him, &c. 707. 726
    • 2 By this we know that he dwel­leth in vs by the spirit that he gaue, &c. 825
    • 2 My babes, these thinges write I vnto you, &c. 664
    • 2 If any man loue the world, the loue of the father is not in him, &c. 482. 483
    • 2 Who is a lyar, but hee that deni­eth that Iesus is Christ? &c. 629
    • 3 Now are we the sonnes of god, and yet it doth not appeare, &c. 727
    • 3 We knowe that when he appea­reth, we shal be like vnto him. 608
    • 3 If we receiue y witnesse of men, &c. 550
    • 3 Who so hath this worlds good, & séeth his brother haue, &c. 289. 1124
    • 3 He that committeth sinne, is of the diuel, &c. 485
    • 3 My babes, let vs not loue in word nor in tongue, but in déede. 96.
    • 4 Beléeue not euery spirite, but try the spirites, &c. 715. 839
    • 4 Whosoeuer cōfesseth that Iesus is the sonne of God, &c. 463. 825
    • 4 Euery one that loueth him that begat, &c. 55. 826
    • 4 By this we know his loue, be­cause he gaue his life, &c. 150. 825
    • 4 Euery spirite that confesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God, &c. 688
    • 4 Little children, ye are of God, and haue ouercome in you, &c. 727
    • 4 God is loue, & he that dwelleth in loue dwelleth in God &c. 825
    • 5 If any man sée his brother sinne a sinne which is vnto death, &c. 519
    • 5 He that beléeueth not God, ma­keth him a lyar, &c. 48
    • 5 For all that is borne of God, o­uercommeth the world, &c. 54. 709
    • 5 This is the loue of God that we kéepe his commaundements. 409
    • 5 And this is the confidence y t we haue in him, that if we aske, &c. 54
  • Out of the Apocalypse of S. Iohn.
    • 1 FEare not, I am the first and the last, &c. 836
    • 1 I am Alpha and Omega, the be­ginning and the end, &c. 608
    • 1 Iesus Christ, prince of the kings of the earth, loued vs, &c. 708
    • 1 Iohn was banished into y e Isle of [...], &c. 873
    • 2 Remember from whence thou art fallen, &c. 593
    • 2 To him that ouercometh I will giue to eate, &c. 863
    • 3 These things saith he that is ho­ly and true, &c. 836
    • 4 And I saw another angel flying through y e middst of heauen, &c. 653
    • 6 Howe long [...] thou Lord, which art holy & true, &c. 757. 766
    • 7 After this I [...]awe, and behold a great companie, &c. 813
    • 14 And I heard a voyce from hea­uen, saying vnto me, Write, Blessed are the dead, &c. 780
    • 17 Great Babylon the mother of whoredomes, &c. 869
    • 18 Go out of her my people, &c 859
    • 19 And I fell downe before y e fée [...]e of the angel, to worship him, &c 653
    • 21 The fearefull, and vnbeléeuing, and the abhominable, and murthe­rers, &c. 655
    • 22 And after I had heard and séene I fell downe to worship, &c. 653
    • 22 Sée thou do it not, for I am thy fellow seruaunt, &c. 743. 842. 890

The third and last table conteyning a short summe of such words or names and matters as are mentioned in this booke,

  • A.
    • AAron a type or figure of Christ. 332
    • Aaron his rod. 332
    • Abraham how he is iustified. 3. 387. 554
    • Abia beléeuinge the ward of the Lord, ouercommeth 5000000. men of the [...]ribe of Israel. 253
    • Abigei what they are. 279
    • Abrogation of the Lawe 409
    • Abrogation of the Iudiciall lawes. 427
    • Abortion, what it is. 443
    • Abuse of Christian libertie. 449
    • Alsolom. 523
    • Abuse of the Church goods. 1128
    • Achaz. 254
    • Accusatiōs false and wrongfull. 320
    • Accusations that be iust. 322
    • Actuall sinne, and the cause thereof. 505
    • Adam and [...]ethusalem. 649
    • Adoration 651
    • Adamonition before punishmēt. 202
    • Adulterie spoken against. 231
    • Adulterie and fornication. 863
    • Adulcerie pardoned by Christ. 234
    • Adulterie what things are in it for­bidden. 234
    • Arian heretiques condemned. 775
    • Affinitie that the word of God hath with sacraments. 291. 892
    • Afflictions. 292 293. 298 299. 307. 310. 311. 312. 313 316.
    • Altar 348
    • Altar or table of the Lord. 1070
    • Allthinges, of God, by God, and in God. 494
    • Amasias 254
    • Ammon the king rebelling against the word of God after two yeares infortunate reigne, was murthe­red of his owne household ser­vaunts. 255
    • Ambition worketh by priuate gifts 278
    • Anabaptistes and Nouations the me. [...] of Sathan. 569
    • Angel and Angels. 732. 733. 734. 735. &c. vs (que) 745.
    • Anthropomo [...]phites. 118. 613
    • Antiochus Epiphanes. 511
    • Anthemius. 892
    • Annoynting or annoyling. 1136
    • Apostles of Christ. 11
    • Apostles how they bynde and loose. 902
    • Apostles what they be. 877
    • Apostles b [...]ptise infants. 1055
    • Apostles authoritie very great. 12
    • Apostles Créede. 55
    • Apostles receiue wages 1121
    • Application of scripture necessarie. 903
    • Appeale. 392
    • Appearing of spirits. 392
    • Article of the Christian faith 55
    • 2 Article. 59
    • 3 Article. 60
    • 4 Article. 63
    • 5 Article. 67
    • 6 Article. 69
    • 7 Article. 74
    • 8 Article. 78
    • 9 Article. 78
    • 10 Article. 81
    • 11 Ar [...]icle. 84
    • 12 Article. 90
    • Aristocracie. 169
    • Arcke. 345. 346. 996.
    • Assemblie. 1064
    • Assemblies that be holy. 915. 916
    • Ascension of Christ. 69
    • Asturia. 235
    • Asa. 253
    • Ascend into heauen. 1088
    • Auncient lawes. 387
    • Authoritie of y e Apostles very great. 12
    • Authoritie of fathers. 393
    • Auengment taken by the magistrate 196
    • Augustines opinion of the righte hand of the father. 73
    • Augustines diuision of signes. 955
    • Augustines sentence touching me­rites of Saintes. 494
    • Auricular confession. 577. 578 581
    • Authoritie of pastours. 912
    • Authour of Sacraments God himselfe. 962
    • Auncient exposition of the words of the Supper: This is my bodie. 1086
  • B.
    • Backbiting, pernicions. 323
    • Bargaining, buying, & selling. 287
    • Baptisme. 989. 1005. 1013. 1027. 1031. 1033. 1050. 1055. 1060. 1061. 1062.
    • Baptising with water vnconsecra­ted. 1039. 1040.
    • Baptiser. 1042
    • Baptised. 824. 1055. 1060
    • Ba [...]lards. 395
    • Ba [...]des and Curtisans haue bene­fices at Rome. 900
    • Belongeth to vs to knowe what was written to thē in old time. 15
    • Beléeue in the sonne of God. 59
    • Beléefe of oures the second Article thereof. 58
    • Beléefe in the church forbidden. 78
    • Bed in wedlocke ought to be vnde­filed. 226
    • Ben [...]fits of God are to be acknow­ledged. 952
    • Beginning of sinne against the ho­ly Ghost. 517
    • Beginning of the ministerie, from whome, and the worthines there­of. 875
    • Behauiour of the godly in their ca­lamities. 300
    • Bearing witnesse. 319
    • Birth of Christ. 63
    • Bishops. 878. 905.
    • Blaspemie. 516. 517
    • Blessing and thankesgiuing. 977
    • Bloud and strangled forbidden by the apostles. 421
    • Body of Christ. 689
    • Body glorious. 87. 88
    • Body naturall & body spirituall. 89
    • Bodies of y e wicked rise againe. 89
    • Bonauentures opinion of grace. 1003
    • Bondage. 395. 441. 442
    • Both kindes in the supper giuen & receiued. 1066
    • Bow downe to images what it is. 122
    • Bread among the Hebrues what it signifyeth. 947
    • Bread and wine remaine in their substance after consecration. 984
    • Bread and wine are so called after consecration. 985
    • Breaking of bread. 1063
    • Buriall of Christ. 65
    • Buying and selling, &c. 394
  • C.
    • Catalogue of the bookes of the di­uine Scripture. 12
    • Cause of Christes incarnation. 60
    • Calling to the ministerie. 891. 893
    • Cathechising. 907.
    • Calamities. 291. 293
    • Candlesticke golden. 347
    • Carnall and fleshly people. 404
    • Cure of the bodie 448
    • Cauills of those that attribute iusti­fication to workes. 458
    • Cause of sinne and euill. 483
    • Catholique church what it is. 79. 813
    • Carnall bondage and seruile. 991
    • Carthage counsell for examining of bishops. 895
    • Celebration of the supper, &c. 1072
    • Ceremonies. 229. 328 329. 330. 364. 413. 415. 424. 1033. 1034.
    • Confession of true religion. 366
    • Charitie. 92. 98
    • Christe as yet executeth all the due­ties of a priest in the church. 872
    • Christ what hee receyn [...]th to him­selfe from his ministerie and a­postles. 872
    • Christ is the naturall sonne of God 883
    • Christ re [...]eyneth both natures vn­confounded together. 691
    • Christ in one person remayneth vn­diuided 694
    • Christ is king of all. 698
    • Christ is a Monarch. 698
    • Christ is cotent to debate with Pi­late of his kingdome. 700
    • Christ called the onely sonne. 59
    • Christ how he reigneth on earth in his kingdome. 700
    • Christ Iesus the highe prest 704
    • Christ is annointed but with inuisible oile. 705
    • [Page] Christ doth the office of a priest that is, teacheth, maketh intercession, blesseth, sacrificeth, and sancrifieth 705
    • Christe his priesthood. 706
    • Christians are kinges and priesis. 709
    • Christ compared with Adam. 49
    • Christ died not in vaine. 50
    • Christ by interpretation annoynted 60
    • Christ is our Lord. 60
    • Christs conception and the maner thereof. 62
    • Christes conception pure. 63
    • Christ suffered vnder Pontius Pi­late. 64
    • Christ a Judge. 74
    • Christ conueyeth himselfe awaye, when y e people would haue made him a king. 218
    • Christians haue nothing to doe w t the yron like Philosophie of the Stoikes. 301
    • Christ cōmandeth vs to beare his crosse. 309
    • Christ and Paule examples to vs. 314
    • Christ is the rock, not, Christ signi­fieth the rocke. 991
    • Christ the first begotten. 331
    • Christ and his Apostles institute scholes. 1115
    • Christ hath taken all burthens frō our shoulders. 437
    • Christ fulfilled the lawe, and is the perfectnes of the faithful. 407
    • Christ alone is our life and saluati­on. 543
    • Christ doeth fully worke our salua­tion. 544
    • Christ is receiued by faith and not by workes. 548
    • Christ how he preached the Gospel. 548. 661. 862.
    • Church, Churches, and Cōgregati­on. &c. 667. 812. 813. 815. 816. 820. 821. 827. 831. 832. 833. 852. 860. 861. 863. 864. 866. 867. 868. 1118 1127
    • Circumcision. 355. 357. 358. 359. 360. 361.
    • Citie and temple of Hierusalem de­stroyed. 413
    • Clearkes what they were some­time. 883
    • Cōmunicating of properties. 696
    • Counsell of the priestes forsaken by king Ioas, & what followed. 254
    • Conscience at quiet & peace before God is y e worke of the holy ghost. 723.
    • Constancie of the Apostles. 723
    • Consecrating of pastours begun w t fasting and prayer. 897
    • Concupiscence. 108. 949
    • Consubstantiall and coessentiall 59
    • Communion of sainctes. 80
    • Confession and acknowledging of sinnes. 81
    • Confession of true religion. 366
    • Conscience 100
    • 1 Commaundement. 112. 113
    • 2 Commaundement. 116
    • 3 Commaundement. 126
    • 4 Commaundement. 136
    • 5 Commaundement. 144
    • 6 Commaundement. 163
    • 7 Commaundement. 222
    • 8 Commaundement. 259
    • 9 Commaundement. 318
    • 10 Commaundement. 318
    • Commaundementes of the Lorde their order. 136
    • Coniurers and witches. 116
    • Countrie natiue. 145. 151
    • Correction. 161
    • Cockering of children. 262
    • Consecrating of magistrates. 177
    • Constantine the great. 181
    • Common in goods in the Apostles time &c. 161
    • Common weale deuised. 216
    • Communion. 1063
    • Common cost or treasure. 221
    • Continencie. 237. 238. 239. 240
    • Consolations generall against af­flictions and troubles. 306
    • Coue [...]ing. 324
    • Couet what it is not that we must not. 325
    • Congregation or assembly. 335
    • Constancie of certeine holie mē ab­steining from things vnclean. 383
    • Couenant or new people, all things therein are more euident than in the olde couenaunt or testament. 436
    • Corruption of oure owne nature, what and how great. 499
    • Controuersie betweene Augustine & Pelagius, touching the Grace of God. 53 [...]
    • Conuersion to God, 562
    • Confession. 570. 571. 572. 573. 574 600.
    • Consecration of breade and wine. 168
    • Counsels, of what sorte they haue bene in these latter ages. 600
    • Consultation. 574
    • Continual successiō of bishops. 828
    • Coniunction with Christe and the Church. 1021
    • Consecration or blessing, chaungeth not the nature of things. 796
    • Coūsel of Nice touching baptisme. 1005
    • Counsel of Later. in what yere. 986
    • Comforte for afflicted consciences. 1110
    • Corruption of scholes. 1116
    • Creation of the world. 5. 637
    • Créede of the Apostles [...]5. 56
    • Creatures cleane and vnclean. 382
    • Curious questioning of God for­bidden. 605
    • Cyprian expoundeth the ninth Ar­ticle. 78
    • Cyprian his errour touching Bab­tisme. 1031
  • D.
    • Dagon. 117
    • Daungerous to speake against Iu­piter. 170
    • Damage. 270. 275. 396.
    • Dauids adulterie. 233
    • Dauid his opinion of Iustification. 555
    • Dauid cōplaineth of his forced ab­sence from y e holy assemblies. 916
    • Descent lineall of Messias. 6
    • Death of the crosse reprochful. 64
    • Death of Christ fruitfull. 64
    • Descension of Christ into hell. 65
    • Democracie. 170
    • Deuises of newe fangled worships are cursed of God. 185
    • Deliuerance by Gods goodnes. 293
    • Denial of Gods truth in persecuti­on, is no way to kéep our goos. 312
    • Decree of the synode holden at Ie­rusalem. 421
    • Deliuerer of vs, who he is. 441
    • Definition of sinne. 408
    • Death of madd men is vnfruitful, & therefore to be construed to the best. 512
    • Definition of the Gospel. 526
    • Departure from the Romishe chur­che. 849. 851. 858
    • Deacons what is their office. 87 [...]
    • Deprauation, is the blotting out of the Image of God in vs. 500
    • Demonstration of the figuratiue woordes, This is my body, &c, in the Lords supper. 1087
    • Destinie. 480
    • Discretion and clemencie of the iudge. 199
    • Dicing and carding. 474
    • Discommodities that the saints do suffer, are recompenced w t greater commodities. 311
    • Disinheriting. 393
    • Diuorcement. 394. 1133
    • Diuision of goods. 394
    • Difference of the olde and newe testament, and people. 435
    • Differences of sinne. 480
    • Difference betwéene Paena and Cul­pa peccati. 58 [...]
    • Disagréeing places of faythe and workes reconciled. 463
    • Dionysius of y e names of God. 615
    • Dignitie & prerogatiue of bishop [...] increased. 882
    • Diuel and diuels. 479. 744. 745. 746. 747.
    • Difference to be made of the Lord [...] body. 1107
    • Discipline of the Nazarites. 380
    • Discipline in scholes. 1116
    • Discipline and correction of mini­sters. 1129
    • Doctrine of Christe, the chiefe con­tents thereof. 3 [...]
    • Doctours opinion of iustification by fayth, 466
    • Doctrine Catholique of originall sinne. 49 [...]
    • Doctours and fathers of the church confesse with one assent original [...] [Page] sinne. 67
    • Doctrine of frée iustification with­out workes, why it is to be kept incorrupted in the Churche of Christe. 557
    • Doctrine of veritie is néedefull to repentaunce. 563
    • Doctrine of Chrysostome touching consestion. 576
    • Doctrine touching the Trinitie is most certeine. 631
    • Doctrine of the auncient Church of Rome. 830
    • Doctours or teachers. 878
    • Donation of Constantine. 888
    • Doctrine when it is to be teached. 904
    • Doctrine priuat and publique. 907
    • Doctrine for the life sake not to be receiued. 9. 12. 17
    • Doubting in two sortes. 34
    • Drunkennesse. 440
    • Drunken or made dronke, in the scriptures is sometime taken for made merrie. 285
    • Dutie of parentes to their children. 158
    • Dutie of children. 162
    • Dutie of a good pastour. 906
  • E.
    • Ease and rest vpon the Sabbaoth, what it signifieth. 138
    • Eating of bloud and strangled for­bidden. 385
    • Ecclesiasticall priuileges. 183
    • Ecclesiasticall power in what poin­tes it consisteth. 837
    • Ecclesiasticall matters of diuers sorts, to be disposed by the church. 839
    • Ecclesiasticall goods. 1118
    • Election of magistrates. 175
    • Elders, whereof they haue their name. 878
    • Emperours lawe for the kéeping of the sabbaoth. 143
    • End of the ministerie, wherfore in­stituted. 875
    • End of prayer what. 819
    • End of the institution of sacramēts 983
    • Endes of the Lords supper. 1083
    • Ephod. 333
    • Ephesus, the twelue men thereof not rebaptised. 1059
    • Equin [...]ctiall. 363
    • Equalirie betwéene byshops and el­ders. 880
    • Errour grosse of the Patris-passi­ans. 624
    • Errour in the Apostolique church▪ 1001
    • Essence of God one, hath a distinc­tion of persons. 624
    • Essence of substance. 626
    • Ethnicks sentences of God are in some place maymed. 104
    • Euil in two significations. 494
    • Euangelistes what they are. 878
    • Euill spirites. 744. 878
    • Euil life of the minister scandalous and offensiue. 912
    • Examples of true faith. 36
    • Examples of warre & of captaines, out of the Scriptures. 215
    • Examples of gods deliuerance. 309
    • Examples of afflictions in the pa­triarches. 313
    • Examples of afflictions of the old Church. 314
    • Examples of God iustly punishing. 521
    • Examination of bishops to be elec­ted. 895
    • Exercises of a bishop or pastour. 911.
    • Exercises of repentance outwardly. 595
    • Exhomologesis, what it is. 575
    • Exhortation to liue. 99
    • Expositions of the Scriptures, &c. 27. 28.
    • Exposition auncient of the wordes of the Lords Supper. 1086
    • Ezekias commended of GOD and prospered for breaking Images downe. 254
  • F.
    • Father, what he first taught. 5
    • Faith. 4. 6. 8. 30. 31. 33. 35. 37. 38. 40. 41. 42. 43. 48. 52. 53. 54. 203. 204.. &c.
    • Face of God. 91
    • Fasting. 242. 243 244. 245 351.
    • False doctrine concerning riches & rich men condemned. 263
    • Fathers and we are all one church of one and the same Testament. 429
    • Fathers and we haue all one faith. 429. One spirite. 430. One hope & heritage. 431. One manner of in­nocation. 434
    • Falling awaye from religion of di­uers sortes. 859
    • False Christians. 712
    • False counsellers vnworthie of the name. 254
    • Fall of Angels from heauen. 745
    • Feast of the 7. moneth, or Taber­nacle. 353
    • Feast of trompets. 353
    • Feast of clensing. 353
    • Feast of attonement, is the time of preaching the grace of God. 376
    • Feare of God. 564. 565
    • Feare in Gods cause is to be exclu­ded. 890
    • Flaterie. 323
    • Flaterers. 890
    • Finall impenitencie. 519
    • Fighting in defence of thy countrie, 149
    • Flesh and bloud shall not be in hea­uen. 89
    • Flesh taken in the scripture for the old man. 588
    • Flesh profiteth nothing. 1101
    • Forme of the Lords Supper. 1068
    • Formes and wayes of knowing God. 607
    • Forgiuenes of sinnes. 82
    • Fornication. 234
    • Frendship to be preserued. 102
    • Fré [...]dome that we haue by Christ. 443. 445. 446.
    • Frée. 444
    • Fréemen of Christe abuse not their libertie. 445
    • Fruits that become repentance. 593
    • Fulgentius. 74
    • Furniture of them that would haue accesse to God. 922
  • G.
    • Gardiansor ouerséers of fatherlesse children. 145
    • Garment to be worne at the Lords supper. 1071
    • Gentiles. 102. 104. 105. 106. 148.
    • Gesture in prayer. 928
    • Gestures at the Lords supper. 1071
    • Gospel. 326. 527. 526. 528. 558. 530 547. 1010.
    • Giftes of the holy Ghost. 729
    • Giftes of the new testament. 438
    • GOD. 481
    • God being good, created all thinges good. 481
    • God is said to make men blinde. 492
    • God is said to hardē, in what sense, 492
    • God sometimes afflicteth them, whose sinnes hee hath forgiuen. 584.
    • God gouernour of all things. 637
    • God is one in substance, and thrée in persons. 56
    • God a father. 57
    • God the maker of heauen and earth 58
    • God almightie. 57
    • Gods sonne. 59
    • God alone forgiueth sinnes. 83
    • God alone to be loued. 94
    • God will not be likened to any thing, 118
    • God a rewarder of his true worshippers. 125
    • God is all in all to his confederats 357
    • God did forbeare the fall of man. 488
    • God doth punish sinners iustly. 520
    • God exhibiteth grace by & in Christ 532
    • God shadowed in visions. 616
    • God giueth his giftes fréely, 616
    • God sheweth himselfe to Moses. 617
    • God what he is. 618
    • God doeth euidently open himsel [...]e in Christ. 618
    • God is knowen by his works. 620
    • God is shadowed to vs by compa­risons. 622
    • [Page] God is one in essence or being 623
    • Gods good will learned by his pro­uidence.
    • God draweth by meanes those that the pre [...]estuiared to life. 645
    • God onely alone is to be worship­ped. 6 [...]6
    • God only to be serued. 671
    • God h [...]th, his church. 855
    • God present in the ministerie to the worlds end. 919
    • God is moued with the prayers of the [...].
    • God de [...]reth to heare once petiti­ons. 919
    • Godhead and manhoode of Christe mitted. 691
    • Godlinesse. 18. 43
    • Goode of the church. 156
    • Goods of other man ought not to re­ma [...]ne in thy possession. 280
    • Goods serue to supplye our necessi­tie. 283
    • Goodes muste serue to relieue the poore. 288
    • Good to whom it must be done. 289
    • Good how we ought to do it. 290
    • Good [...]. 515. 457
    • Godly [...] falsly charged to frus­sleare the sacramentes. 1008
    • Gouernours of scholes. 1114
    • Grace. 529. 530. 531. 360. 1000. 1003. 1006.
    • G [...]atian Emperour. 181
    • Guiltinesse, punishment therof. 397
  • H.
    • Halowed be thy name, expounded. 943
    • Herode and Antiochus eaten of wormes aliue. 218
    • Heretikes and false prophets. 397
    • Head of the church. 864
    • Heauen, the seate, throne, or pallace of our king.
    • Historie of the Lordes tabernacle. 342. 343
    • Historie of Anabaptisme. 1057
    • Housholder his charge or office. 138 141.
    • Honour. 146. 147. 149. 151. 153. 154. 155.
    • Honestie. 226
    • Hospitalitie. 286
    • Hope of the faithfull vpholdeth Christian patience. 304
    • Hop [...]. 503. Holy day. 350
    • Holy things. 391
    • Holocaustum the burnt offring. 368
    • How God guieth men ouer to a re­probate mynde or sense. 491
    • Howe God is saide to do euill. 493
    • How Christ is receyued. 547
    • Howe often the Lordes supper is to be celebrated. 1016
    • Holinesse that is perfect whence it proceedeth. 813
    • Holy church, how to be vnderstan­ded. 814
    • Holy time. 1129
    • Holy buildings. 1126
    • Holy instruments. 1127
    • Holy Ghoste. 715. 716. 718. 719. 722.
    • Holy Ghost is called a comforter. 723. 724.
    • Holie Ghoste compared to water, fire, [...], a done. 725. 1016
    • Hoares Canonicall. 936
    • Howe Christ hath giuen his fleshe to be meare. 1098
    • Howe Christes bodie is eaten, and his bloud drunken. 1098
    • Howe the vnbeleeuers are made guiltie of Christes body & bloud. 1104
    • How we should prepare our selues to the Lords supper. 1109
    • Humanitie of Christ. 687
    • Humbling and acknowledging of sinnes. 564
    • Hart of all kyndes and sortes for­bidden. 166
    • Hirelings wages. 397
    • Hire is due, but Heritage procée­deth of the parents good will. 469
    • Hypocrites, how they are or may be counted of in the churche of God. 817
  • I.
    • Iacob. 4
    • Iames defended. 426
    • Iames no patrone of auricular cō ­fession. 580
    • Idols teach not. 122. 266
    • Idolatrie. 392
    • Idlenesse condemned. 266
    • Iesus, the name of the onely begot­ten sonne. 60
    • Iesus is Christ the looked for Mes­sias. 537
    • Iewes denie that Christe is come, or that Iesus is Christ. 540
    • Images. 117. 120. 121. 122
    • Image of patience. 303.
    • Image of God. 614. 489
    • Image of the diuell. 560
    • Imperiall lawe against the Ana­baptistes. 1058
    • Impenitents are vnhappie. 597
    • Incest. 236
    • Infelicitie of the vngodly. 299
    • Institution of a king and of princes 390
    • Inheritaunce. 393
    • Incarnation of Christ. 687
    • Indulgences. 585
    • Infants not beléeuing, are baptised. 1014
    • Infantes departing without bap­tisme are saued. 1044
    • Infantes confessing or beléeuing. 1052
    • Infants vnderstande not the myste­rie of baptisme. 1054
    • Infants baptised from the time of the Apostles, 1057
    • Intercessour. 660
    • Intercession of Christ. 665
    • Inuocation. 185. 586. 656
    • Inward markes of the church. 824
    • Interpreting to whome it per [...]ey­neth. 907
    • Interpreret or teacher what he must not seeke. 908
    • Institution of baptisme by whome 1033
    • Institution of sacraments. 965
    • Ioas. 254
    • Iosaphat. 253
    • Ioram. 253
    • Iothan. 254
    • Iosias. 255
    • Ioiada. 254
    • Iudas was present at the Lordes Supper. 1103
    • Iustification. 44. 52. 457
    • Iustifie. 45. 1006
    • Iustified. 49. 50. 51. 406. 532
    • Iudge, Iudgement, and to Iudge. 74. 191. 192. 193. 194. 295. 388. 389.
    • Iudiciall lawes. 389. 397
    • Iubilie Romishe. 417
    • Iustiman Emperour. 129
  • K.
    • Kaliad the grandfather of Moses. 4
    • Keyes of the kingdome of heauen. 558
    • Keyes of the church. 901
    • Keyes are the ministerie of prea­ching the Gospell. 902. 903
    • Kinsmen and Cousens. 146
    • Killing and to Kill. 166. 175. 198
    • Kindes of Bishops. 885
    • Kindes of prayer. 914
    • Kindes of punishment. 199
    • Kings & Kingdomes. 218. 252. 256 257. 390. 699. 700. 701. 702. 703. 944
  • L.
    • Labour commended. 266
    • Lambe a type of Christ, &c. 365
    • Lawe and Lawes, &c. 100. 101. 102 303. 107. 108. 109. 110. 166. 186. 188. 189. 190. 400. 403. 404 405 408. 409. 411. 446. 447. 448. 578
    • Lauer of brasse. 349
    • Legion of Thunder. 215
    • League. 6. 355. 356. 331. 357.
    • Learners two sortes in the church. 907
    • Leuites. 331. 332
    • Libertie of Christians, or Christi­an Libertie. 408. 440. 443. 448 591
    • Light clearest of the first worlde were nine men. 3
    • Lie, Lying, and kinds of Lyes. 320
    • Licentiousnesse. 449
    • Life eternall, and the day of iudge­ment. 6
    • Life euerlasting. 90
    • Life promised to them that kéep the lawe. 408
    • Likenesse and difference of the [...]lde and newe testament and people. 428
    • Loue and Charitie. 92. 93. 95
    • The Lorde hath not burthened his [Page] Church with infinite lawes. 1112
    • Lords prayer expounded. 941
  • M.
    • Maiestie and dignitie of the moral lawe 112
    • Magistrats or rulers. 145. 168. 169 170. 171. 172. 175. 177. 178. 187 188. 198. 216
    • Magistracie thrée kindes. 169
    • Marriage and Married folke 222 227.
    • Marriage. 228. 229. 230. 231. 392
    • Martyrs. 724
    • Manasses. 255
    • Manner of ordeyning those that be called to the ministerie. 896
    • Manner of the auncient singing in the auncient church. 933
    • Manner of prayer. 938
    • Manner of Christes death. 64
    • Mans last day. 779
    • Man old and newe what it is. 588
    • Man conuinced of sinne, &c. 326
    • Man, his power. 588
    • Man next or neare to vs our neigh­bour. 94
    • Marks belonging to the members of God. 822
    • Matrimonie, 227. 230. 11 32
    • Mancipation. 395
    • Manumission. 395
    • Mediatour. 61. 920
    • Members of sathan. 1024
    • Memoriall of the Lordes supper. 1063
    • Merites and rewardes of good workes. 497
    • Meteors. 641
    • Ministerie, Ministers, and Pa­stours of the churche. 146. 872 875. 876. 895. 900. 912. 111. 983 870. 872. 1094
    • Moses and his lawe. 7. 8. 189. 401 402. 416
    • Morall lawe. 110
    • Monarchie. 196
    • Monhs teach that sacraments giue grace. 997
    • Murther. 105. 166. 398
    • Midw [...]ues, whether they may bap­tise. 1043
    • Mysterie of our redemption. 114
    • Of sprinckling water. 377. Of circumcision. 359. Of the Paschal Lambe. 362. Of the Trinitie. 630 632. 634
  • N.
    • Nature. 100. 107
    • Name and Names of God. 359 475. 944. 127. 128. 608
    • Name of Jesus Christ what it sig­nifieth. 972
    • Names of Ecclesiastical functions [...]ntercha [...]mgably vsed in the scrip­tures. 880. 711
    • Names giuen to y e holy ghost. 725
    • Names giuen and taken in bap­tisme. 1018
    • Neighbour. 94. 95. 96. 97
    • Newbyrth. 590. 1048
    • Noe and Som. 4
    • No man muste hasten his owne death. 512
    • No man liuing perfect and vnspot­ted. 401
  • O.
    • Obiection. 464. 486. 491. 665. 917 180.
    • Obedience. 208. 220
    • Obstmate & shibborne persons. 451
    • Ochosias. 253
    • Operations of the holie Ghost. 727
    • Offence, Offences, and Offenders. 449. 450. 451. 452
    • Operation of the diuel. 751. 173
    • Opportunitie of prayer ministred of the spirit, in no wise to bee let passe. 929
    • Opinions of diuerse sortes concer­ning God. 605
    • Opinion of the Papistes touching transubstantiation confuted. 983
    • Opinion of bodily presence, confu­ted. 1084
    • Orders, & offices, instituted of God in his church. 877
  • P.
    • Passion of Christ. 64
    • Parables. 1012
    • Patience. 303. 304
    • Patience of the Saints. 303
    • Parish whereof it consisteth 815
    • Particular church. 815
    • Passeouer. 364. 365. 369 988
    • Pastorall office no Lordly dignitie. 867. 897
    • Pastour and pastours and their of­fice. 878. 909.
    • Pasquill. 322
    • Perillous for a subiect, to speake a­gainst his prince. 170
    • Persecutions of y e church. 314
    • Peculatus. 278
    • Persecutours recompenced. 316
    • People carnall and freshly. 397
    • People of god where they be 1050
    • People of the newe testaunent are after the name of Christe called Christians. 437. 438
    • Pelagians. 1046
    • Peccata aliena, others sinnes. 510
    • Pentecost. 552
    • Penitents. 594. 597
    • Performance of promises whē god defetreth it, then he stayeth vs in the Lords leasure. 906
    • Peter the chiefe of the Apostles in what sense. 887
    • Peter called sathan. 748
    • Person of Christ notdiuided. 696
    • Petitions accepted of god, by whō, and from whom. 920
    • Pharao his heart hardened. 493
    • Pitie foolish in magistrates. 197
    • Plagium. 278. 392
    • Place to worship God in, is frée for euery man to chose where he li­keth. 416
    • Pleasure, all sense and féeling ther­of is not forbidden. 284
    • Plagues of sames. 520
    • Pledges and pawnes. 371
    • Place of celebration of the Lordes supper. 106 [...]
    • Pleasures certoine graunted of god 238
    • Pluralities of benefices. 900
    • Power. 834. 835. 836. 978. 836. 838 839.
    • Power of the diuell lunitted. 753
    • Pope not heade of the church. 865
    • Popes dying of the pocks, bewray­eth their chastitie. 318
    • Polygainie. 228
    • Popish orders refused & why. 898
    • Popish regular priestes. 084
    • Poly-histor. 10
    • Poore. 932. 1123.
    • Preface of the Lords prayer. 941
    • 1 Petition. 943
    • 2 Petition. 944
    • 3 Petition. 945
    • 4 Petition. 947
    • 5 Petition. 948
    • 6 Petition. 949
    • 7 Petition, &c. 950
    • Prayer and prayers. 665. 910. 914 916. 917. 918. 623. 924 925. 926. 927. 929. 930. 932. 939. 953.
    • Priesthood abrogated. 415
    • Promises touching Christ our sauiour. 532
    • Preaching of the first glad tydings. 533
    • Proofes that there is a God. 605
    • Prouidence of God. 678. 916
    • Prodestination or Gods foreap­pointment. 642
    • Prophetical, apostolical, and ortho­doxicall church. 828
    • Primacie of y e Romish church. 865
    • Prophets. 9. 10. 878
    • Priestes and Priesthood. 332. 333. 334. 335. 336. 338. 346.
    • Prevogatiue of bishops. 881.
    • Princes. 182. 254. 700. 890
    • Proceding of y e holy ghost. 719. 720
    • Preaching. 1020
    • Preachers called angels. 732
    • Procreation and bringing vppe of children. 225
    • Promises made to y e afflicted. 308
    • Prodigalitie. 269. 282
    • Promise & communion of the Lord witnessed to vs by breade & wine. 1083
    • Presence of christ in y e supper. 1095
    • Punishment. 47, 129. 200. 201. 397 326. 519. 996. 295. 297. 1108
    • Purgatorie. 770
    • Pythagoras. 103
  • R.
    • Rape. 235
    • Religion and Religious. 40. 672
    • Resurrection. 67. 84
    • Reward and punishment. 76. 467. 468. 470 655
    • Rebels. 152. 397
    • Restituation. 208. 281. 282. 396
    • Regeneration. 548. 590
    • Repent and Repentance. 561. 562 563. 594. 596. 598.
    • Reformation in religion, o [...]ght not [Page] to stay for a generall counsel. 599
    • Reformation of Churches to be made. 1125
    • Rising out or frō y e dead. 68. 85. 86
    • Right hand of God, what it signifi­eth. 72
    • Riches and Richmen. 264. 282. 283 286. 909
    • Righteousnesse. 403. 555
    • Rites and Ceremonies. 415. 968
    • Riot. 269
    • Roboam. 253
    • Robberic and deceit. 274
    • Romanes. 654
    • Rome is not the church of god. 851
    • Rome is not y e mother church. 969
    • Rule of Saint Augustine for figura­tiue speaches. 992
  • S.
    • Satisfaction for sinnes. 47. 84. 583
    • Sanctum sanctorum. 111
    • Sabbaoth. 14. 136. 137. 139. 141. 142. 143. 350. 351. &c.
    • Sacrilege. 277. 396
    • Sanc [...]uarie. 166. 398
    • Saints, Sanctification, and Sanc­tifie. 425.. 640. 672. 723. 935. 293 313. 742. 1030.
    • Sacrificing in high places what it is. 416
    • Saluation to the fathers. 432
    • Saluation preached in the Gospell belongs to all. 545
    • Samson. 381
    • Samuel. 778
    • Saturne. 611
    • Sathan. 748. 749
    • Sacrament, Sacraments, Sacra­mentall signes, and Sacramen­tall speaches. &c. 356. 823. 965. 966. 968. 959. 969. 970. 979. 986 989. 993. 994. 995. 997. 998. 100 [...]. 1008. 1010. 1011. 1013. 1015 1017. 1027. 1028. 1029. 1063. 1082.
    • Sacrifice, Sacrifices, and Sacrifi­cing. 337. 378. 369. 371. 376. 775 767. 416. 658. 988. 1082.
    • Saule. 252
    • Scriptures. 13. 23. 26. 28. 250. 603
    • Scholes. 184. 1115.
    • Slaunderers and rebels. 398
    • Scelera & delicta. 509.
    • Scaddai. 611
    • Schisme and Schismatiques. 843 844. 846. 847. 848.
    • Senatour Noble. 217
    • Seale of Gods grace. 1004
    • Seales wherevnto they serue. 1011
    • Serue and Seruice, &c. 122. 509 667. 668. 670. 675.
    • Secular priestes. 884
    • Seu [...]ritie in Magistrates is not crueltie. 197
    • Sephora. 1044
    • Shew breade. 347
    • Sinne, Sinnes, and Sinners. 5. 46 50. 82. 83. 295. 296. 344 445. 477 486. 509. 507. 508. 513. 516. 518 522. 567. 917.
    • Sunoniaches. 277
    • Singing in y e church. 932. 933. 935
    • Signe and Signes. 956. 957. 958 959. 969. 981. 982.
    • Sitting of Christ at the right hande of God, what it signifieth. 71
    • Sodomie. 236
    • Souldiers. 214. 215. 960
    • Solomon and his temple. 253. 344
    • Soule and Soules. 754. 756. 757 758. 756. & vs; 781
    • Spirite. 921. 714. 722. 728. 779
    • Spirites good & bad. 732. 733. 734 735. 736. 737. 738. 739. 740. 741 742. &c. vsque. 754.
    • Straunge Gods. 115
    • Storke 148. Sto [...]kes. 301
    • Stipends assigned to y e priests. 338
    • Studie of y e church, and Students. 840. 1123
    • Subiects. 219
    • Summe of the gospel. 145
    • Superstition. 673. 916
    • Swearing and to Sweare. 130. 131 132.
    • Sword. 196
    • Supper of the lord. 420. 989. 1063 1065. 1066. 1067. 1068. 1073. 1078. 1079.
    • Symbole, 961. Synodes. 1130
    • Synagogue. 263. 339. 813
    • Synaxis. 1019. 1063
  • T
    • Tabernacle. 334. 339. 341. 862
    • Table of the Lord. 1063
    • Tables of Gods lawes. 111. 112
    • Tale carriers. 322
    • Testament. 49. 463. 1064
    • Testimonies. 106. 364. 443. 669. 764.
    • Teaching. 909. 910
    • Temples of Christians. 1126
    • Thanksgiuing. 951. 652 653. 1063.
    • Theft and deceipte. 106. 270. 395
    • Th [...]uma and Thnupha. 378
    • Theodosiu, Emperour. 181
    • Time holie. 417. 349. 1129
    • Torments nothing dismaye the A­postles. 723
    • Tongue. 319. 1071
    • Toward what part of the world we must pray. 1127.
    • Traditions. 5. 18. 447
    • Treasures heauenly, all giuen vs of God in Christ. 77
    • Tryall of oureselues by afflictions. 294
    • Trinitie. 612. 627. 628. & ce
    • True worship and adoration. 652
    • True religion. 672
    • True vnderstanding of the Lordes wordes, This is my body. 1085
    • True eating of Christes body. 1097
    • True end of scholes. 1117
    • Tyrannie. 169
  • V.
    • Valentinian Emperour. 181
    • Verbum what it is. 1
    • Vengeance taken of bloudy Rome 319
    • Vertues of the pastour. 911
    • Vestal virgines. 368
    • Vessells belonging to the Lordes Supper. 1070
    • Vice is to be rebuked sharply and seasonably. 894
    • Vigilius. 74
    • Virgines and Virginitie. 1134
    • Vowes and vowed sacrifices. 379 380. 135. 421. 1137
    • Voluntarie sinne. &c. 497. 511
    • Vncleanethings. 386
    • Vnitie ought to be kept. 849
    • Vnderstanding. 589
    • Vncircumcised soule. 1048
    • Vrim & Thummim. 334
    • Vsurie and Vsurers. 274. 275. 276
  • W.
    • Warre, Warres, and Warriours. 207. 208. 209. 210. 211. 212. 213. 214. 215. &c. 399.
    • Wages of hirelings. 396
    • Water and the Word. 971
    • Wayes of eating the Lordes Sup­per. 110 [...]
    • Weight and measure. 397
    • Wedlocke. 222. 223 &c. 227. 1133 1134
    • Wealth by inheritaunce. 266
    • Who elected to life. 643
    • Who an Heretique, & who a Schis­matique. 850
    • Who to be baptised. 1050
    • Why God created mā so frayle. 487
    • Whoredome and adulterie. 393
    • Who do not rightly preach Christe 544
    • Why all men are not saued. 546
    • Widowes and Widowhoode. 1134
    • Wisedome of God. 619. 96 [...]
    • Without the church no light or sal­uation. 843
    • Wicked are not partakers of the things signified in the Sacra­ments. 98 [...]
    • Witnesse & Witnesse-bearing. 39 [...]
    • Wife the arme of her husband. 224
    • Witches and Sothsayers. 397
    • Worde, Wordes, and the Worde of God. &c. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. &c. vsque. 22. 24. 25. 26. &c. vsque 29. 525. 528. 823. 940. 971. 975 978. 1102.
    • Workes. 53. 54. 98. 406. 453. 454. 456. 457. 620
    • Worship, Worshipping, and Worshippers. 6. 652. 658. 744
    • Women-deacons and their office. 875
    • Wormes take vengeaunce of Gods enimies. 890
    • Worthy and vnworthy eating and drinking of y e Lords supper. 1106
    • Writings of the old Testament gi­uen to Christians. 15
    • Wrath of God vppon kingdomes for vsurie. 276
  • Y.
    • Yeare of Iubilie. 354
  • Z.
    • Zuinglius. 502. 1015. 1020. 1204
FINIS.

The first Decade of Sermons, written by Henrie Bullinger.

Of the worde of God, the cause of it, and howe and by whome it was reuealed to the worlde.
The first Sermon.

ALl the decrees of Christian fayth, with euery waye howe to liue right­ly, well, and holyly, and finally, all true and heauenly wis­dome, haue alwayes bene fetched out of the testimonies or determinate iudgements of the word of God: ney­ther can they, by those which are wise men in déede, or by the faithfull, and those whiche are called by God to the ministerie of the Churches, be drawn, taught, or last of all, soundly confirmed from else where, then out of the word of God. Therefore, whosoeuer is ig­norant what the worde of God, and the meaning of the word of God is, he séemeth to be as one, blinde, deafe, and without witte, in the Temple of the Lorde, in the schole of Christ, and last­ly, in the very reading of the sacred Scriptures. But whereas some are nothing zealous, but very hardly dra­wen to the hearing of Sermons in the Church, that springeth out of no other fountaine than this, which is, bycause they doe neyther rightly vnderstande, nor diligently inoughe weigh the ver­tue, and true force of the word of God. That nothing therefore may cause the zealous desirers of the trueth, and the worde of God to staye on this point: but rather that that estimation of Gods word, which is due vnto it, may be layde vp in all mens hartes, I will (by Gods helpe) lay foorthe vnto you (dearly beloued) those things, which a godly man ought to thinke, and holde as concerning the worde of God. And praye ye earnestly and continually to our bountifull God, that it may please him to giue to me his holy & effectuall power to speake, and to you the ope­ning of your eares and mynds, so that in all that I shall say, the Lorde his name may be praysed, and your soules be profited abundantly.

First I haue to declare what the worde of God is. Verbum in the scrip­tures, Verbum, what it is. and according to the very pro­pertie of the Hebrue tongue is diuers­ly taken. For it signifieth what thing soeuer a man will, euen as among the Germanes, the worde Ding, is moste In English a thing. largely vsed. In S. Luke, the Angel of God saythe to the blessed Virgin, with God shall no worde be vnpos­sible, whiche is all one, as if he had sayde, all things are possible to God, or to God is nothing vnpossible. Ver­bum also signifieth a word, vttered by the mouth of a man. Sometime it is vsed for a charge, somtime for a whole sentence or speach, or prophesie: wher­of in the Scriptures there are many examples. But when Verbum is ioy­ned with any thing els, as in this place we cal it Verbum Dei, thē is it not vsed in the same signification. For Verbum Dei, the worde of God, doth signifie The worde of God what it is. the vertue and power of God: it is al­so put for the Sonne of God, which i [...] [Page 2] the seconde person in y e most reuerend trinitie. For y e saying of the holy Euā ­angelist is euident to al mē, The word was made flesh. But in this treatise of ours, y e word of God doth properly sig­nify y e speach of God, & the reuealing of gods wil, first of al vttered in a liuely expressed voyce by y e mouth of Christ, the Prophets, and Apostles, and after that againe registred in writings, whiche are rightly called holy and di­uine Scriptures. The word doth shew the minde of him out of whom it com­meth: therefore the worde of God doth make declaration of God. But God of him selfe naturally speaketh trueth, he is iust, good, pure, immortal, eternall, therefore it followeth, that the word of God also, which commeth out of the mouth of God, is true, iust, without deceipt and guile, without errour or euill affection, holy, pure, good, immortall, & euerlasting. For in the Gospel sayth the Lord, Thy word is truth. And the Apostle Paule saith, The word of God is not tied. Againe the Scripture euery where cryeth, The word of the Lorde indureth for euer. And Solomon saythe, Euery word of God is purely cleansed: Adde thou nothing to his wordes, leaste peraduenture he reproue thee, and thou be founde a lyar. Dauid also sayth, The sayings of the Lorde are pure sayinges euen as it were siluer cleansed in the fire, and seuen times fined from the earth.

This you shal more fully perceiue Of [...]he [...] of [...] (dearely beloued) if I speake some­what more largely of the cause, or be­ginning and certaintie of the worde of God. The worde of God is trueth: but God is the onely welspring of trueth: therefore God is the beginning and cause of the worde of God. And here in déede God, since he hath not mem­bers like to mortall men, wanteth al­so a bodily mouth: yet neuerthelesse, bycause the mouthe is the instrument of the voice, to God is a mouth atribu­ted. For he spake to men in y e voice of a man, that is, in a voice easily vnder­stood of men and facioned according to the speach vsually spokē among men. This is euidentlye to bée séene in the things wherein he dealte with the ho­ly fathers, with whome, as with oure parents Adam and Eua, Noe and the rest of the fathers, he is read to haue talked many and often tymes. In the mount Sina the Lord him selfe prea­ched to the great congregatiō of Israel rehearsing so plainly, that they might vnderstand, those tenne Commaunde­mentes, wherein is contained euerye poynt of godlinesse. For in the. 5. of Deut. thus we reade: These words (meaning the. 10. Commaūdements) spake the Lorde with a loude voyce, from out of the middes of the fire, to the whole congregation. And in the 4. Chapiter: A voice of wordes you hearde, but no similitude did you see beside the voice. God verily vsed of­tentimes the meanes of Angels, by whose ministerie he talked with mor­tall men. And it is very well knowne to all men, that the sonne of God the father being incarnate, walked about on the earth, and being very God and man, taught the people of Israell al­most for the space of. 3. yeares. But in times past, and before that the Sonne of God was borne in the worlde, God by litle and litle, made him selfe ac­quainted with the hartes of the holy Fathers, & after that with the minds of the holy Prophets, and last of all by their preaching and writinges, he taught the whole worlde. So also Christe our Lorde sent the holy ghost, which is of the father & the sonne into [Page 3] the Apostles, by whose mouths words & writings, he was knowen to all the world. And al these seruants of god, as it were the elect vessels of God, hauing The word of God re­uealed to the worlde by men. with sincere harts, receiued the reue­lation of God, from God him selfe, first of all, in a liuely expressed voyce deliuered to the worlde the Oracles, and worde of God whiche they before had learned, and afterward, when the world drewe more to an ende, some of them did put them in writing for a memoriall to the posteritie: And it is good to know how & by whom all this was done. For by this narration, the true cause, certaintie and dignitie of the word of God doth plainly appeare.

There are not extant to be séene the writings of any man from the be­ginning of the worlde, vntill the time of Moses, whiche are come to oure knowledge: although it be likely that that same ancient and first world was not altogether without all writings. For by S. Iude the Apostle and bro­ther of S. Iames, is cited the written prophesie of our holy father Enoch, which is read to haue ben the seuenth from our father Adam. Furthermore, the writing or historie of Iob, séemeth to haue bene set foorth a great while before. But howe soeuer it is, all the Saintes in the Churche of God, giue to Moses the faithfull seruant of God, the first place amōg the holy writers.

From the beginning therefore of the worlde, God by his spirit, and the Howe and by whom the worde of God hath bene reuealed from the beginning of the world, ministerie of Angels, spake to the ho­ly fathers: and they by word of mouth taught their children, and childers children, and all their posteritie, that whiche they had learned at the mouth of God: when they verily had hearde it, not to the intent to kéepe it close to themselues, but also to make their po­steritie partakers of the same. For God oftentimes witnesseth, that He will be the God of the fathers and of their seed for euermore. This is most plainly to be séene in the historie of A­dam, Noe and Abraham, the first and great grandfathers. In the. 19. of Ge­nesis, verily we reade: that the angell of God, yea and that more is, that euē the Lorde him selfe did say to Abra­ham, And shall I hide from Abraham what I minde to doe? since of Abra­ham Abraham. shall come a great and mightie people, and al the nations of the earth shall be blessed in him? And this I knowe, that he will commaunde his children, and his posteritie after him, to keepe the way of the Lorde, and to do iustice, iudgement, and the rest. Abraham therfore, a faithfull and zea­lous worshipper of God, did not (euen as also those olde fathers of the firste world did not) waxe negligent at all herein, but did diligently teache men the wil & iudgemēts of God: whervpō of Moses, yea & of God him selfe, he is called a prophet. That deuout & liuely tradition of the fathers from hande to hand, was had in vse continually, euen from the beginning of the world, vntil y e time of Moses. Moreouer, God of his goodnesse did prouide, y e no age at any time, should be without most excellent lightes, to be witnesses of the vndoub­ted faith, and fathers of great autho­ritie. For the worlde before the de­luge The clea­rest lights of the firs [...] world. had in it. 9. most excellent, most holy, and wise men, Adam, Seth, Enos Kenam, Malaleel, Iared, Enoch, Me­thusalem, and Lamech. The chief of these, Adam and Methusalem doe be­ginne, Adam and Methusa­lem. and make an end of all the. 1656 yeares of the world, before the deluge. For Adam liued. 930. yeres. He dieth therefore the. 726. yeare before the floud. And Methusalem liued. 969. yeres. He dieth in the very same yere [Page 4] that the floud did ouerflowe: and he liued together with Adam. 243. yeres, so that of Adam he might be aboun­dantly inoughe instructed as concer­ning the beginning of things, as con­cerning God, the fall and restoring a­gaine of mankinde, and all things else belonging to religion, euen as he was taught of God him selfe. These two fathers with the rest aboue named, were able sufficiently inoughe, to in­struct the whole age in the true salua­tion and right wayes of the Lorde.

After the deluge, God gaue to the world againe excellent men, and very great lightes. The names of them are, Noe, Sem, Arphaxad, Sale, He­ber, Palec, Reu, Saruch, Nachor, Tha [...]e, Abraham, Isaac, and Iacob. Here haue we. 13. most excellent Pa­triarches, among whom the first two, Noe and Sem are the chiefe, nexte to Noe. whome Abraham, Isaac, and Iacob, were more notable then the rest. Noe liued. 950. yeares in all. He was. 600 yeares olde, when the floud drowned the worlde. He therefore sawe and hearde all the holy fathers of the firste world before the deluge, thrée only ex­cepted, Adam, Seth and Enos. And also he liued manye yeares together with the other, whiche had both séene and heard them, so that he could be ig­norant in no pointe of those thinges which Adam had taught. Noe dyeth (which is maruell to be tolde, and yet very true) in the. 59. yere of Abrahams age. Sem the sonne of Noah, liued [...]em. many yeares with his father. For he liued in all. 600. yeres. He was borne to Noah about. 96. yeres before the de­luge. He sawe and heard therfore, not onely his father Noe, and his grandfa­ther Lam [...]ch, but also his great grand siar Methusalem, with whome he li­ued those. 96. yeres before the deluge. Of him he might be informed of all those thinges whiche Methusalem had hearde and learned of Adam, and the other Patriarches. Sem dieth af­ter the death of Abraham, in the. 52. yeare of Iacob, which was. 37. yeares after the death of Abraham, in the. 112. yeare of Isaac his age: So that Iacob the Patriarch might very well learne all the true diuinitie of Sem him self, euen as he had heard it of Methusa­lem, who was the thirde witnesse and teacher from Adam. Furthermore, Iaacob the Patriarch, deliuered to his Iaacob. childrē that which he receiued of God, to teach to his posteritie. In Mesopo­tamia there is borne to Iaacob his sonne Leui, and to him againe is born Kahad, whiche both sawe and hearde Iaacob. For Kahad liued no small number of yeares with his grandfa­ther Iaacob. For he is rehearsed in the roll of them, which went with Ia­acob downe into Egypt: but Iaacob liued. 17. yeares with his children in Egypt. This Kahad is the grandfa­ther of Moses, the father of Amram, Kahad. Amram. Moses. from whom Moses did perfectly draw that ful and certain tradition by hand, as concerning the will, commaunde­ments and iudgements of God, euen as Amram his father, had learned thē of his father Kahad, Kahad of Iaacob, Iaacob of Sem, Sem of Methusalem and of Adam the first father of vs all: so nowe that Moses is from Adam the seuenth witnesse in the worlde. And from the beginning of the worlde to the byrth of Moses, are fully complete 2368. yeares of the worlde. And who so euer shall diligently reckon the yeres, not in vaine set downe by Mo­ses in Genesis and Erodus, he shall find this account to be true and right.

Now also, it behoueth vs to know those chiefe principles of that liuely [Page 5] tradition, deliuered by the holy fa­thers at the appointment of God, as The chief contents of the ho­ly fathers liuely tra­dition. it were from hande to hande to all the posteritie. The fathers taught their children, that God of his naturall goodnesse, wishing well to mankind, woulde haue all men to come to the knowledge of the trueth, and to be like in nature to God him selfe, holy, happie, and absolutely blessed. And therefore that God in the beginning, did create man to his owne similitude and likenesse, to the intent that he should be good, holy, immortal, bles­sed, and partaker of all the good gifts of God: but that man continued not in that dignitie and happie estate, but by the meanes of the deuill, and his owne proper faulte, fell into sinne, miserie, and death, changing his like­nesse to God, into the similitude of the deuill. Moreouer, that God here againe, as it were of freshe, began the worke of saluation, wherby mankind being restored and set free from all euill, might once againe be made like vnto God: and that he meant to bring this mightie, and diuine worke to passe, by a certain middle meane, that is, by the worde incarnate. For as by this taking of flesh, he ioyned man to God, so by dying in the fleshe, with sacrifice he cleansed, sanctified, and deliuered mankinde, and by giuing him his holy spirit, he made him like againe in nature to God, that is im­mortall, and absolutely blessed. And last of all, he worketh in vs a willing indeuour, aptly to resemble the pro­pertie, and cōditions of him, to whose likenesse we are created, so that we maye be holy bothe body and soule. They added moreouer, that the word should be incarnate in his due time, and appointed age. And also, that there did remaine a greate daye for iudgement, wherein though all men were gathered together, yet the righ­tuous onely shoulde receiue that re­ward of heauenly immortalitie. So thē, this is the brief summe of the holy fathers tradition, whiche it is best to vntwist more largely, and to speake of it more diligently, as it were by parts. First therefore, the fathers taught, God. that the Father, the Sonne, and the holy Ghost, are one God in the moste reuerend Trinitie, the maker and go­uernour of heauen, and earth, and all Creatiō of the world things whiche are therein, by whome man was made, and who for man did make all things, and put all things vnder mankind, to minister vnto him things necessarie, as a louing father and most bountiful Lorde. Then they taught that man consisted of soule and body, and that he in déede was made good according to the image and like­nesse of God, but that by his owne faulte, and egging forwarde of the de­uill, Sinne and death. falling into sinne, he brought into the worlde death and damnation, to­gether with a webbe of miseries, out of whiche it can not ridde it selfe: So that nowe, all the children of Adam, euen from Adam are borne the sonnes of wrath and wretchednesse. But, that God whose mercy aboundeth accor­ding to his incomprehensible good­nesse, taking pitie on the miserie of mankinde, did euen of his méere grace, graunt pardon for the offence, Grace, life, and redēp­tion by Christ. and did laye the weight of the punish­ment vpon his only sonne, to the intent that he, when his heele was crushed by the Serpent, might him self breake the Serpents heade. That is to say, God doth make a promise of seed, that is, of a sonne, who taking fleshe of a péerelesse woman, I meane, that Vir­gine most worthy of commendations, should by his death, vanquishe death, [Page 6] and Sathan the authour of death, and shoulde bring the faythfull sonnes of Adam out of bondage: yea, and that more is, shuld by adoption make them the sonnes of God, and heires of life euerlasting. The holy fathers there­fore, taught to beléeue in God, and in Fayth. his son the redéemer of y e whole world: when in their very sacrifices they did represent his death, as it were an vnspotted sacrifice, wherwith he ment to wipe away, and cleanse the sinnes of all the worlde. And therefore had The line­all descent of Messias they a most diligent eye to the stocke and lineall descent of the Meschias. For, it is brought down, as it were by a line, from Adam to Noe, and from Noe by Sem euen to Abraham him selfe: and to him againe it was sayde, In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed: in which wordes the promise once made to Adam, as touching Christe the redeemer, and chaunger of Gods curse into blessing, is renewed and repeated againe. The same line is brought downe from A­braham by Isaac vnto Iacob, and Ia­cob being ful of the spirit of God, poin­ted out his sonne Iuda to be the roote of the blessed séede, as it is to be séene in 49. of Genesis. Lastly, in the tribe of Iuda, the house of Dauid was no­ted, out of which that séede and branch of life should come. Moreouer, the ho­ly fathers taught, that God by a cer­taine The lea­gue of God. league hath ioyned him selfe to mankind, and that he hath most strei­ghtly bounde him selfe to the faythful, and the faythfull likewise to him selfe againe. Wherevpon, they did teache to be faythfull to God ward, to honour God, to hate false Gods, to call vpon the onely God, and to worship him de­uoutly. Furthermore, they taught, The wor­ship of God. that the worship of God did consist in things spirituall, as fayth, hope, charitie, obedience, vpright dealing, holinesse, innocencie, patience, trueth, iudgement, and godlinesse. And ther­fore did they reprehend naughtinesse, and sinne, falshoode, lacke of beliefe, desperation, disobedience, vnpatient­nesse, lying, hypocrisie, hatred, dispite­full tauntes, violence, wrong, vnrigh­tuous dealing, vncleannesse, riottous­nesse, surfetting, whoredome, vnrigh­teousnesse, and vngodlynesse. They taught, that God was a rewarder of good, but a punisher and reuenger of euill. They taught, that the soules of Life eter­nall and the day of iudgemēt. men were immortall, and that the bo­dyes shoulde rise againe in the daye of iudgement: therefore they exhorted vs all, so to liue in this temporall life, that we doe not lese the life eternall. This is the sum of the worde of God reuealed to the fathers, and by them deliuered to their posteritie. This is y e traditiō of the holy fathers, which cō ­prehendeth al religion. Finally, this is the true, auncient, vndoubted, authen­ticall, & catholike faith of the fathers. Besides this, the holy fathers taught The true [...]ystoricall [...]arration [...]eliuered by the fa­thers to their chil­dren. their children, & childers children, the accompt of the yeares from the begin­ning of the world, & also the true histo­ricall course, as well profitable as necessarie, of things from the creation of the worlde, euen vnto their owne times, leaste peraduenture their chil­dren shoulde be ignoraunt of the be­ginning and succession of worldlye things, and also of the iudgementes of God, and examples of them whiche li­ued, as well godly as vngodly. I coulde declare vnto you all this eui­dently, and in verye good order, out of the first booke of Moses called Genesis if it were not that thereby the sermen shoulde be drawne out somewhat lon­ger then the vse is.

But I suppose that there are few, [Page 7] or rather none at al here present, whi­che doe not perceiue that I haue re­hearsed this that I haue said, touching the tradition of the auncient fathers, as it were worde for worde out of the booke of Genesis, so that nowe, I maye very well go forwarde in the narrati­on which I haue begonne.

So then, what so euer hitherto was Moses in an hystory compileth the tradi­tiōs of the fathers. of the fathers deliuered to the world by worde of mouth, & as it were from hand to hande, that was first of all put into writing by the holy man Moses, together with those thinges, whiche were done in al the time of Moses life, by the space of. 120. yeares. And that his estimation might be the greater throughout all the worlde, among all men, and in all ages, and that none shoulde but knowe, that the writings of Moses were the very worde of God it selfe, Moses was furnished, and as it were consecrated, by God with sig­nes, and wonders to be meruelled at in déede, whiche the almightie by the hande, that is, by the ministerie of Mo­ses did bring to passe: and verily, he wrought them not in any corner of the worlde, or place vnknowne, but in Egypt, the moste flourishing and re­noumed kingdome of that age. Those miracles were greater and farre more by many, then that they can be here rehearsed in fewe wordes: neyther is it néedful to repeate them, bicause you, dearely beloued, are not vnskilfull or ignorant of them at al. After that also, God by other meanes procured au­thoritie to Moses. For many and of­ten times, God had communication with Moses: and amongst the rest of his talke sayde he, Beholde, I will come to thee in a thicke cloude, that the people may heare me talking with thee, & may beleue thee for euermore

Neyther was the Lord therewith content, but commaunded Meles to call together all the people, sixe hun­dreth thousand men, I say, with their wiues and children. They are called out to the mount Sina, where God appeareth in a wonderfull and terri­ble fashion, and he him selfe preaching to the congregation, doth rehearse vn­to them the ten Commaundements. But the people being terrified with the maiestie of God, doth pray and be­séech, that God him self would no more afterward, preach to the congregatiō with his owne mouth, saying, that it were inoughe, if he would vse Moses as an interpreter to them, and by him speake to the Church. The most high God did like the offer, and after that, he spake to the people by Moses, what soeuer he would haue done. And for bycause that the people was a stifnec­ked people, & by keping company with Idolaters in Egypt, was not a little corrupted, Moses nowe began to set downe in writing, those things whiche y e holy fathers by tradition had taught, & the things also which the Lorde had reuealed vnto him. The cause why he wrote them was, least peraduenture, by obliuion, continuance of time, and obstinancie of a people so slowe to be­leeue, they might either perish, or else be corrupted. The Lord also set Mo­ses an example to folow. For what so euer God had spoken to the Church in Mount Sina, that same did he streight way after, write with his owne finger in two tables of stone, as he had with his finger frō the beginning of y e world writtē the same in the harts of the fa­thers. Afterward also in plain words, he commaunded Moses to write what soeuer the Lord had reueled. Moses o­beyed the Lordes commaundement and writ them. The holy Gheste whiche was wholye in the mynde [Page 8] of Moses directed his hand as he writ. There was no abilitie wanting in Moses, that was necessarie for a most absolute writer. He was aboundant­ly instructed by his auncestours. For he was borne of the holiest progenie of those fathers, whome God had ap­pointed to be witnesses of his will, commaundements, and iudgements, suppose Amram, Kahad, Iacob, Sem, Methusalem, and Adam. He was able therefore, to write a true and certain Hystorie, from the beginning of the worlde, euen vntill his owne time. Wherevnto he added those thinges, which were done among the people of God in his owne life time, whereof he was a very true witnesse, as one that sawe and heard them. Yea and that more is, whatsoeuer he did set forth in his bookes, that did he read to his peo­ple, and amongst so many thousandes, was there not one found, which gain­sayed that whiche he rehearsed: so that the whole consent and witnesse-bearing of the great congregation, did bring no small authoritie to the wri­tings of Moses.

Moses therefore, contained in the The au­ [...]horitie of Moses, ve­ry great. fiue bookes called the fiue books of Mo­ses, an hystorie from the beginning of the world, euē vnto his own death, by the space of. 2488. yeres. In which he declared most largely, the Reuelation of the worde of God made vnto men, & whatsoeuer the word of God dothe containe and teach. In which, as we haue the manyfolde Oracles of God him self, so haue we the most lightsom testimonies, sentences, examples, & de­crees, of the most excellēt, ancient, ho­ly, wise, & greatest mē of al the world, touching all things, which séeme to ap­pertaine to true godlynesse, & the way how to liue wel & holily. These bookes therefore, founde a ready prepared en­traunce of beliefe among all the po­ [...]eritie, as bookes which are authenti­cal, and which of them selues haue au­thoritie sufficient, and which without gainsaying, ought to be beléeued of all the world. Yea, and that more is, our Lord Iesus Christe the only begotten sonne of God, doth referre the faithfull to the reading of Moses, yea, and that in déede in the chiefest pointes of our saluation: The places are to be séene Iohn. 5. Luke. 16. In the. 5. of Mathew he saythe, Doe not thinke that I am come to destroy the law and the pro­phetes, sor I am not come to destroy them, but to fulfill them. For, verily I say vnto you, though heauen and earth doe passe, one iot or title of the lawe shall not passe till all be ful­filled. Who so euer therefore, shall vndoe one of the leaste of these com­maundementes, and shall teache men so, he shall be called the leaste in the kingdome of heauen. There haue ve­rily some bene founde, that haue spoa­ken against Moses the seruant of God But God hath imputed that gainsay­ing, as done against his diuine Maie­stie, and punished it most sharply. The proofes hereof are to be séene in Exodus. 16. and Numerie the. 12. And first of the people murmuring against Moses: thē of Marie Moses sister, spea­king against her brother. But to the people it was sayde, Not against the Ministers, but against the Lorde are your complaintes. As for Marie, she was horribly strucken with a Lepro­fie. Theotectus was strucken blinde: & Theopompus fel to be madde, bicause he had vnreuerently touched the word of God. For althoughe the worde of God [...]e reueled, spoken, and written by men, yet doth it not therefore cease to be that, whiche in deede it is, ney­ther dothe it therefore beginne to [Page 9] be the worde of men, bicause it is preached and heard of men: no more then the King his commandement, whiche is proclaimed by the Criar, is said to be the commaundement of the criar. He despiseth God, & with God al y e holy Patriarchs, whosoeuer doth cō ­temne Moses, by whom God speaketh vnto vs, and at whose hands we haue receiued those things, which the Pa­triarches from the beginning of the world, by tradition deliuered to the posteritie. There is no difference be­twéene the woord of God, whiche is taught by the liuely expressed voyce of man, and that whiche is written by the penne of man, but so farre foorthe as the liuely voice and wryting doe differ betwéene themselues: the mat­ter vndoubtedly, the sense, and mea­ning in the one and the other is al one. By this (dearely beloued) you haue perceiued the certaine hystorie of the beginning of the word of God.

Now let vs go forward to the rest, that is, to adde the hystorie of the pro­céeding The proceding of the woord of God. of the word of God, & by what meanes it shined euer and anon ve­ry cleare and brightly vnto the world. By and by after the departure, of the holy man Moses out of this world into heauen, the Lord of his bountifulnesse gaue moste excellent Prophetes vnto his Churche, whiche he had chosen to the intent that by it he might reueale his word vnto the whole world. And the Prophetes were to them of the The Pro­phetes. olde time, as at this day amongst vs are Prophetes, Priestes, wisemen, Preachers, Pastours, Bishops, Doc­tors or Diuines, most skilfull in Hea­uenly thinges, and giuen by God to guide the people in the faith. And he whosoeuer shall read the holy hystorie, will confesse, that there flourished of this sorte no small number, and those not obscure euen vntill the captiuitie at Babilon. Amongst whom are reko­ned these singular and excellent men, Phinées, Samuel, Helias, Heliseus, Esaias, and Ieremias. Dauid, & Solo­mon were both Kings and Prophets. In time of the captiuitie at Babilon, Daniel & Ezechiel were notably kno­wen. After the captiuitie, flourished a­mong the rest, Zacharias the sonne of Barachias. Here haue I reckoned vp a few amōg many: who although they florished at sundrie times, and that the one a greate while after the other, yet did they all with one consent, acknow­ledge that God spake to the world by Moses, who, God so appointing it, left to the Churche in the world, a breui­arie of true diuinitie, and a most abso­lute Summe of the word of God con­teined in writing. All these Priestes, Diuines and prophets, in al that they did had an especiall eye to the doctrine of Moses. They did also refer all men in cases of faith and religion, to the bookes of Moses. The lawe of Moses, which is in déede the Lawe of God, & The Law. is moste properly called Thora, as it were the guide, and rule of faith, and life, they did diligently beate into the mindes of all men. This did they ac­cording to the time, persons and place, expound to al men. For al the Priests and Prophets before the incarnation of Christ, did by word of mouth teache the men of their time, godlines and true religion. Neither did they teache any other thing, then that whiche the Fathers had receiued of God, & which Moses had receiued of God and the fa­thers, and straight wayes after com­mitting it to writing, did set it out to all vs which folow, euen vntill the end of the world: so that now, in the Pro­phets, we haue the doctrine of Moses, and tradition of the Fathers, and them [Page 10] in all and euery point more fully and plainely expounded and polished, be­ing moreouer, to the places, times and pers [...]ns very fitly applyed.

Furthermore, the Doctrine, and The au­ [...]oritie of [...]he holy [...]ophetes [...]as very great. writings of the Prophetes haue al­wayes béen of great authoritie among all wise men throughout the whole world. For it is well perceiued by ma­ny argumēts, y t they tooke not their beginning of y e prophets thēselues as chief Authours, but were inspired frō God out of heauē by the holy spirit of God. For it is God, which dwelling by his spirite in the mindes of the Prophets, speaketh to vs by their monthes. And for that cause haue they a most large testimonie at y e hands of Christ, & his elect Apostles. What say ye to this moreouer, that God by their ministe­rie hathe wrought miracles and won­ders to be marueiled at, and those not a fewe? That at the least by mightie signes we might learne that it is God, by whose inspiration the Prophetes doe, teach, and write whatsoeuer they left for vs to remember. Further­more, so many common weales, and congregations gathered together, and gouerned by the Prophetes according to the worde of God, doe shewe moste euident testimonies of God his trueth in the Prophets. Plato, Zeno, Aristo­tle, and other Philosophers of the Gentiles, are praised as excellēt men. But whiche of them could euer yet gather a Churche to liue according to their ordinances? And yet our Prophetes haue had the moste excellent and re­nowmed common weales, or Congre­gatiōs, yea and that more is, the most flourishing Kingdomes in all y e world vnder their authoritie. All the wyse­men in the whole worlde, I meane [...]hose whiche liued in his time, did re­uerence Solomon, a King and so great a Prophet, and came vnto him from the very vtmoste endes of the worlde. Daniel also had the preeminence a­mong the wisemen at Babilon, being then the moste renoumed Monarchie in all the worlde.

He was moreouer, in great estima­tion with Darius Medus, the Sonne of Astyages or Assuerus, and also with Cyrus that moste excellent King. And here it lyketh me well to speake some­what of that diuine foreknowledge in our Prophets, and moste assured fore­shewing of things which were to come after many yeares passed. And now to say nothing of others, did not Esaias most truly foretell those things which were afterward fulfilled by y e Iewes in our Lord Christ? Not in vaine did he séeme to them of olde time, to be ra­ther an Euangelist, then a Prophete foretelling thinges to come. He did o­penly tel the name of king Cyrus one hundred and thréescore yeares at the least, before that Cyrus was borne. Daniel also, was called of them in the olde time by the name of one whiche Polyhisto [...] knewe muche. For, he did foretell those things whiche are, and haue béen done in al the kingdomes of the world almost, and among the people of God, from his owne time vntil the time of Christ, and further vntill the last day of Iudgement so plainely, that hee may séeme to haue compiled an hysto­rie of those thinges, whiche then were already gone and past. Al these things I say, doe very euidently proue, that the Doctrine, and writings of the Pro­phetes are the very word of God: with whiche name and title, they are set foo [...]the in sundrie places of the Scrip­tures. Verily, Peter the Apostle saithe, The prophecie came not in old 2 Pet. 1. time by the wil of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moued by [Page 11] the holy Ghoste. The word God reuealed by the onne of God.

And although God did largely, clear­ly, plainely and simply, reueale his wo [...]d to the world by the Patriarchs, by M [...]ses, by the Priestes and Pro­phetes, yet did he in the laste times of all, by his Sonne, set it forth moste clearely, simply, and aboundantly to al the worlde. For the very and onely begotten Sonne of God the father, as the Prophetes had foretolde, descen­ding from Heauen doth fulfill al what soeuer they foretolde, and by the space almoste of thrée yeares dothe teach all pointes of Godlinesse. For saith Iohn, No man at any time hath seene God, the only begotten Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father, he hathe de­clared him. The Lord himselfe more­ouer, saith to his Disciples, Al things which I haue herd of my Father haue I made knowne to you. And again he saith, I am the light of the world: whosoeuer doth followe me doth not walke in darkenes, but shall haue the light of life. Our Lord also did teache, that to him whiche would enter into The chief cōtents of Christe his doctrine. Heauen and be saued, the heauenly re­generation was néedeful: bicause in the first byrth, man is borne to death in y e second to life. But that that rege­neration is made perfect in vs, by the spirit of God, whiche instrueteth our hartes in faith, I say in faith in Christ, who died for our sinnes, & rose againe for our iustification. He taught that by that faith they whiche beleeue are iustified: & that out of the same faith doe growe sundrie fruites of charitie and innocencie, to the bringing foorthe wherof, he did most earnestly exhorte them. He taught furthermore, that he was the fulfilling or fulnes of the law and the Prophets, and did also approue and expound the doctrine of Moses and the Prophetes. To doctrine he ioyned diuerse miracles and benefites, wher­by he declared that he him selfe was that light of the world, and the migh­tie & bountifull redéemer of the world. And, to the intent that his doctrine and benefites might be knowne to all the worlde, he chose to himselfe witnesses, The Apo­stles of Christ. whome he called Apostles, bicause he purposed to sende them to Preache throughout the world. Those witnes­ses were simple men, innocentes, iust, tellers of trueth, without deceipt or subtilties, and in all pointes holy and good: whose names it is very profita­ble often to repeate in the Congrega­tion. The names of the Apostles are these, Peter and Andrewe, Iames and Iohn, Philippe and Bartholomevve, Thomas & Mathevv, Iames the sōne of Alphe & Iudas his brother, vvhose surname vvas Thaddaeus, Simon and Iudas Iscariot, into whose roome (be­cause he had betraied the Lord) came Saint Matthias. These had he by the space almoste of thrée yeares, hearers of his heauenly doctrine, and beholders of his diuine workes. These after his ascension in to the Heauens, did he by the holy ghost send downe from Hea­uen, instruct with all kinde of facul­ties. For, as they were in the Scrip­tures passing skilful: so were they not vnskilfull or wanting eloquence in a­ny tongue. And being once after this manner instructed, they depart out of the Citie of Ierusalem, and passe through the compasse of the earthe, preaching to all people and Nations that which they had receiued to preach of the sauiour of the world, & the Lord Iesus Christ. And when for certaine yeares, they had preached by woord of mouth, then did they also set downe in writing that whiche they had prea­ched. For some, verily, writ an hys­torie of the words and deeds of Christ. [Page 12] and some of the wordes and déedes of the Apostles. Other some sent son­drie Epistles to diuers Nations. In all which, to confirme the trueth, they vse the Scripture of the lawe, and the Prophetes, euen as we reade that the Lorde oftentimes did. Moreouer, to the twelue Apostles are ioyned two greate lightes of the world, Iohn Bap­tiste, then whom, there was neuer any more holy borne of women, and the [...]hn Bap­ [...]st and [...]ule. chosen vessel Paule, the greate teacher of the Gentiles.

Neither is it to be merueiled at, that the forerunner and Apostles of The autho­ [...]tie of the Apostles, [...]y great. Christ had always very great dignity, and authoritie in the Churche. For, euen as they were the embassadours of the eternall King, of all ages, and of the whole worlde: so, being indued with the spirit of God, they did nothing according to the iudgement of theyr owne mindes. And the Lord by theyr ministerie wrought great myracles, thereby to garnishe the ministerie of them, and to commend their doctrine vnto vs. And what may be thought of that, moreouer, that by that woorde of God they did conuert the whole world gathering together, & laying the foun­dations of notable Churches through out the compasse of the world? which verely by mans counsell and wordes, they had neuer béene able to haue brought to passe. To this is further added, that they whiche once leaned to this doctrine, as a doctrine giuing life, did not refuse to die. Besides that how many soeuer had their beliefe in the doctrine of the Gospell, they were not afraide through water, fire, & swordes to cutte of this life, and to lay hand on the life to come. The faithfull Saints could in no wise haue don these things, vnlesse the doctrine whiche they belée­ued had béene of God. Although there­fore, that the Apostles were men, yet their doctrine, first of all taught by a liuely expressed voyce, and after that, set downe in writing with penne and yncke, is the doctrine of God, and the very true word of God. For therefore the Apostle left this saying in writing, When ye did receaue the woord of God whiche ye heard of vs, ye recei­ued 1. Thes. 2 it not as the word of men, but as it is in deede, the word of God, which effectually worketh in you that be­leeue.

But nowe, the matter it selfe and place require that I gather also and The roll of the bookes of the diuine Scriptures plainely reckon vp those bookes, wher­in is conteined the very word of God, first of all declared of the Fathers, of Christ himselfe, and the Apostles by­word of mouth, & after that also writ­ten into Bookes by the Prophetes and Apostles. And in the first place vere­ly are set the fiue bookes of Moses. Then follow the bookes of Iosua, of Iudges, of Ruth, two bookes of Samu­el, two of Kinges, two of Chronicles, of Esdras, Nehemias, and Hester one a piece. After these come Iob, Dauid or the booke of Psalmes, Prouerbes, Ec­clesiastes, and Cantica. With them are numbered the foure greater Prophets Esaias, Ieremias, Ezechiel, and Dani­el: then the twelue lesser Prophetes, whose names are very well knowne: With these bookes the olde Testa­ment ended. The Newe Testament hathe in the beginning the Euangeli­call hystorie of Christ the Lord, writ­ten by foure Authors, that is, by two Apostles, Mathewe and Iohn: and by two Disciples, Marke and Luke: who compiled a wonderfull goodly and profitable booke of the Actes of the Apostles. Paule to sundrie Churches and persons published 14. Epistles. The other Apostles wrote 7. whiche [Page 13] are called both Canonical and Catho­lique. And the books of the new Tes­tament are ended with the reuelation of Iesus Christ, whiche he opened to the Disciple whome he loued, Iohn the Euangelist and Apostle, shewing vnto him and so to the whole church, the ordinaunce of God touching the Churche, euen vntil the day of iudge­ment. Therefore in these fewe and meane, not vnmeasurable: in these plaine and simple, not darke and vn­kemmed books: is coōprehended the ful doctrine of godlynes, whiche is the ve­ry word of the true, liuing and eter­nall God.

Also the bookes of Moses and the Prophetes through so many ages, pe­rils The scrip­ture is sound and vncorrup­ted. and captiuities, came sound and vncorruptted euen vntill the time of Christ and his Apostles. For the Lord Iesus & the Apostles vsed those bookes as true copies and authentical: which vndoubtedly they neither would, nor could haue done, if so be that eyther they had béen corrupted, or altogether perished. The bookes also, whiche the Apostles of Christ haue added, were throughout all persecutions kept in the Church safe and vncorrupted, and are come sound and vncorrupted into our handes, vpon whome the endes of the world are falne. For by the vigi­lāt care & vnspeakable goodnes of God our Father, it is brought to passe, that no age at any time either hathe or shal want so great a treasure.

Thus muche hitherto haue I de­clared vnto you (derely beloued) what the word of God is, what the begin­ning of it in the Churche was, & what procéeding, dignitie and certaintie it had. The word of God is the speache of God, that is to say, the reuealing of his good will to mankinde, whiche frō the beginning, one while by his owne mouthe, and an other whyle by the speache of Angels, he did open to those first, ancient, and most holy Fa­thers: who againe by tradition, did faithfully deliuer it to their posteritie. Here are to be remembred those great lightes of the world Adam, Seth, Me­thusalem, Noe, Sem, Abraham, Isaac, Iaacob, Amram, and his Sonne Mo­ses, who at Gods commaundement, did in writing comprehend the hysto­rie and traditiōs of the holy Fathers, whervnto he ioyned the written lawe, and exposition of the lawe, togeather with a large and lightsome hystorie of his owne lyfe time. After Moses, God gaue to his Churche moste excellent men, Prophets and Priestes, who al­so by worde of mouthe and wrytings, did deliuer to their posterity that whi­che they had learned of the Lord, Af­ter them came the Onely begotten Sonne of God himselfe downe from heauen into the world, and fulfilled all, whatsoeuer was found to be writ­ten of himselfe in the Lawe, and the Prophetes. The same also taught a moste absolute meane howe to liue well and holily: He made the Apostles his witnesses. Which witnesses did afterwardes, first of all with a liuely expressed voice, preach al things which the Lord had taught them, and then, to the intent that they should not be corrupted, or clean taken out of mans remembraunce, they did commit it to writing: so that nowe we haue from the Fathers, the Prophetes and Apo­stles, the word of God as it was prea­ched and written. These thinges had their beginning of one & the same spi­rite of God, and do tende to one end, that is, To teach vs men how to liue well and holily. He that beléeueth not these men, & namely the only begotten Sonne of God, whom I pray you will [Page 14] he beleeue? We haue here the moste holie, innocent, vpright liuing, most praise worthie, most iust, moste anci­ent, most wise, and most diuine men of the whole world and compasse of the earth, and briefly, suche men as are by all meanes without comparison. All the worlde cannot shew vs the like a­gaine, although it shuld wholy a thou­sand times be assembled in Counsels. The holy Emperour Constantine ga­thered a generall counsell out of al the compasse of the earthe, thether came there together, out of all the worlde, thrée hundred and eightéene moste ex­cellent Fathers. But they that are of the wisest sorte will say, that these are not so muche as shadowes, to be compared to them of whome we haue receiued the worde of God. Let vs therefore in all thinges beléeue the worde of God, deliuered to vs by the Scriptures. Let vs thinke that the Lorde him selfe, whiche is the very liuing and eternall God, dothe speake to vs by the Scriptures. Let vs for euermore prayse the name and good­nesse of him, who hath vouched safe so faythfully, fully and plainely, to open to vs miserable mortall men, all the meanes howe to liue well and holyly.

To him be prayse, honour, and glo­ry, for euermore. Amen.

Of the worde of God, to whom and to what end it was re­uealed, also in what maner it is to be hearde, and that it doth fully teache the whole doctrine of godlinesse.
¶ The seconde Sermon.

DEarely beloued, in the laste Sermon you learned what the worde of God is, from whence it came, by whome it was chiefly reuea­led, what procéedings it had, and of what dignitie and certaintie it is. Now am I come againe, and by Gods fauour and the helpe of your prayers, I will declare vnto you (beloued) to whome and to what ende the worde of God is reuealed: in what manner it is to be hearde, and what the force thereof is or the effect.

Our God is the God of all men and nations, who according to the saying [...]o whom [...] worde [...] God is [...]ealed. of the Apostle, woulde haue all men to be saued, and to come to the know­ledge of the trueth: and therfore hath he for the benefite, life and saluation of all men, reuealed his worde, that so in déede, there might be a rule and certaine waye, to leade men by the pathe of iustice into life euer­lasting. God verily, in the olde time did shewe him selfe to the Israelites, his holy and peculiar people, more fa­miliarly then to other nations, as the Prophete sayth: To Iacob hath he de­clared his statutes, and his iudge­mentes to Israel: he hath not dealt so with any nation, neyther hath he she­wed them his iudgementes: and yet he hath not altogether bene carelesse of the Gentiles. For as to the Nini­uites he sent Ionas, so Esaias, Iere­mias, Daniell, and the other Pro­phetes bestowed muche labour in tea­ching [Page 15] and admonishing the Gen­tiles. And those moste auncient Fa­thers, Noe, Abraham, and the rest, did not onely instruct the Iewish people which descended of them, but taught their other sonnes also, the iudge­mentes of God. Our Lorde Iesus Christe verily laying open the whole world before his disciples, sayd: Teach all nations: Preache the Gospell to all creatures. And when as Sainte Peter did not yet fully vnderstande, that the Gentiles also did appertaine to the fellowship of the Churche of Christe, and that to the Gentiles also did belong the preaching of the glad tydings of saluation, purchased by Christe for the faythfull, the Lord doth instruct him by a heauenly vision, by speaking to him out of heauen, and by the message which came from Corne­lius, as you knowe (dearely beloued) by the hystorie of the Actes of the Apo­stles. Let vs therfore thinke (my bre­thren) that the worde of God and the holy Scriptures, are reuealed to all men, to all ages, kindes, degrées, and states, throughout the worlde. For the Apostle Paule also confirming the same, sayth: Whatsoeuer things are written, are written for our learning, that through patience, and comfort of the Scriptures, we may haue hope.

Let none of vs therefore hereafter say, what néede I to care what is writ­ten What haue I to doe what was writ­ten to thē of olde time. to the Iewes in the olde Testa­ment, or what the apostles haue writ­ten to the Romanes, to the Corinthi­ans, and to other nations? I am a Christian. The Prophets to the men of their time, and the Apostles to those that liued in the same age with them, did both preach and write. For if we thinke vprightly of the matter, we shall sée that the Scriptures of the olde and newe Testamentes, ought therefore to be receiued of vs, euen bi­cause we are Christians. For Christ our Sauiour and maister, did referre vs to the written bookes of Moses and the Prophets. Saint Paule the ve­ry elect instrument of Christ, doth ap­ply to vs the Sacramentes and exam­ples of the olde Fathers, that is to say, Circumcision in baptisme, Coloss. 2. and the Paschall lambe in the Supper or Sacrament. 1. Cor. 5. In the tenth Chapter of the same Epistle he apply­eth sundry examples of the Fathers to vs. And in the fourth to the Romans where he reasoneth of fayth, whiche iustifieth without the helpe of works, and the lawe, he bringeth in the exam­ple of Abraham. And therewithall addeth, Neuerthelesse it is not written for Abraham alone, that fayth was reckoned vnto him for righteous­nesse, but also for vs to whome it shal be reckoned if we beleeue. &c.

By that meanes, say some, we shal The wri­tings of the old te­stament are also giuen to Christians. againe be wrapped in the lawe, we shall be inforced to be circumcised, to sacrifice fleshe and bloud of beastes, to admit againe the priesthood of Aaron, together with the temple, and the o­ther ceremonies.

There shall againe be allowed the byll of diuorcement, or putting away of a mans wife, together with suffe­raunce to marrie many wiues. To these I aunswere, that in the olde Testament we muste consider, that some thinges there are, whiche are for euer to be obserued, and some thinges whiche are ceremoniall and suffered onely till time of amende­ment. That time of amendment is the time of Christe, who fulfilled the lawe, and tooke awaye the curse of the lawe.

The same Christe chaunged Cir­cumcision into Baptisme. He with [Page 16] his owne only sacrifice made an end of all sacrifices, so that nowe in steade of all sacrifices, there is lefte to vs that onely sacrifice of Christe, where­in also we learne to offer our own ve­ry bodies and prayers together with good déedes, as spirituall sacrifices vn­to God. Christ changed the Priesthood of Aaron for his owne, and the Priest­hoode of al Christians. The Temple of God are we in whom god by his spirit doth dwell. All ceremonies did Christ make voide, who also in the nineteene of Mathewe did abrogate the bill of diuorcement, together with the mar­riage of many wiues. But althoughe these Ceremonies, and some externall actions were abrogated and cleane ta­ken away by Christ, that we should not be bound vnto them: yet notwith­standing, the Scripture whiche was published touching them, was not taken awaye or else made voide by Christ. For there must for euer be in the Churche of Christ a certaine testi­moniall, wherby we may learne what manner of worshippings and figures of Christ they of the olde time had. Those worshippīgs & figures of Christ must we at this day interprete to the Churche spiritually, and out of them we muste no lesse then out of the wri­tinges of the newe Testament preach Christ, forgiuenes of sinnes, and re­pentance. So then to all Christi­ans are the writinges of the olde Tes­tament giuen by God: in like manner as the Apostles writ to all Churches those thinges which bore the name or title of some particular Congregati­ons.

And to this end is the woord of God To what [...]nd the [...]ord of God is [...]. reuealed to men, that it may teache them what, and what māner one God is towardes men, that he would haue them to be saued, a [...]d that by faithe in Christ: what Christ is, and by what meanes saluation commeth: what be­commeth the true worshipers of God, what they ought to flie, and what to ensue. Neither is it sufficient to know the wil of God, vnlesse we do the same and be saued. And for that cause sayde Moses, Heare Israell the statutes and iudgements whiche I teache you, that ye may doe them and liue. And the Lorde in the Gospell confirming the same, cryeth: Blessed are they whiche heare the worde of God and keepe it.

And here is to be praysed the excée­ding Gods goodnesse to be praysed for teaching vs. great goodnesse of God, whiche would haue nothing hid frō vs, whiche maketh any whit to liue rightly, well and holily. The wise and learned of this world doe for the most part beare enuy or grudge, that other shoulde at­taine vnto the true wisedome. But our Lorde doth gently, and of his own accorde offer to vs, the whole know­ledge of heauenly things, and is desi­rous that we goe forward therein, yea and that more is, he doth further our labour, and bring it to an ende. For whosoeuer hath, sayth the Lorde him selfe in the Gospell, to him shall be giuen, that he may haue the more a­boundance. And euery one that as­keth receiueth, and he that seeketh findeth, and to him that knocketh it shal be opened. Whervpon S. Iames the Apostle sayth. If any of you lacke wisdome, let him aske of God, whiche giueth to al men liberally, that is, wil­lingly, not with grudging, neyther casteth any man in the teeth, and it shall be giuen him. Where, by the way, we sée our dutie, which is in rea­ding and hearing the worde of God, to pray earnestly and zealously, that we may come to that ende, for the whiche the worde of God was giuen and re­uealed vnto vs. But as touching that [Page 17] matter, we will say somewhat more, when we come to declare in what ma­ner of sorte, the worde of God ought to be heard.

Nowe, bycause I haue sayde, that All points of true godlinesse [...]re taught [...]s in the holy scrip­tures. the worde of God is reuealed, to the intente that it maye fully instructe vs in the wayes of God and our salua­tion, I will in fewe wordes declare vnto you (dearely beloued) that in the worde of God deliuered to vs by the Prophetes, and Apostles, is aboun­dantly contained the whole effect of godlynesse, and what thinges soeuer are auaileable to the leading of oure liues rightly, well, and holyly. For verily, it must néedes be, that that do­ctrine is full and in all pointes perfect, to which nothing ought eyther to be added, or else to be taken away. But such a doctrine is the doctrine taught in the worde of God, as witnesseth Moses Deuter. 4. &. 12. and Solomon Prouerb. 30. What is he therfore that dothe not confesse that all pointes of true pietie, are taught vs in the sacred Scriptures. Furthermore, no man can denie that to be a most absolute doc­trine, by which a man is so fully made perfect, that in this worlde he may be taken for a iust man, and in the world to come, be called for euer to the com­panie of God. But he, that beleeueth the word of God vttered to the world by the Prophetes and Apostles, and liueth thereafter, is called a iust man, and heire of life euerlasting. That doctrine therefore is an absolute doc­trine. For Paule also declaring more largely and fully the same matter, [...] Tim. 3. sayth: All Scripture giuen by inspira­tiō of god, is profitable to doctrine, to reproue, to correction, to instruction whiche is in righteousnesse, that the man of God may be perfect, instruc­ted to all good workes. Ye haue (bre­thren) an euident testimonie of the ful­nesse of the worde of God. Ye haue a doctrine absolutely perfect in al points Ye haue a most perfect effect of y e word of God, bicause by this doctrine the mā of God, that is the godly and deuoute worshipper of God, is perfect being in­structed, not to a certaine fewe good workes, but vnto all and euery good worke. Wherein therfore caust thou finde any want? I do not thinke that any one is suche a sot, as to interprete these wordes of Paule, to be spoken onely touching the olde Testament: séeing, it is more manifest then the daye light, that Paule applyed them to his scholer Timothie, who preached the Gospell, and was a minister of the newe Testament. If so be then, that the doctrine of the olde Testament be of it selfe full, by howe much more shal it be the fuller, if the volume of the newe Testament be added there vn­to? I am not so ignoraunt, but that I knowe that the Lorde Iesus both did The Lord bothspake & did ma­ny things which ar [...] not writtē. and spake many things, whiche were not written by the Apostles. But it followeth not therefore that the doc­trine of the worde of God, taught by the Apostles, is not absolutely perfect. For Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist doth freely confesse, that the Lord did many other things also, whiche were not written in his booke: But imme­diately he addeth this, and sayth: But these are written that ye might beleue that Iesus is Christe the sonne of God, and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name. He affir­meth by this doctrine, whiche he con­teined in writing, that faythe is fully taught, and that through fayth there is graunted by God euerlasting life. But the ende of absolute doctrine is to be happie and perfectly blessed. Since then, that that commeth to man by [Page 18] the written doctrine of the Gospell, vndoubtedly that doctrine of the Gos­pell is most absolutely perfect.

I knowe, that the Lord in the Gos­pell sayde, I haue many things to tell you: but at this time you can not beare them: But therwithal I know to, that he immediatly added this say­ing, But when the spirite of trueth shall come, he shall leade you into all trueth. I knowe furthermore, that the spirite of trueth did come vpon his disciples, and therefore I beléeue, that they according to the true promise of Christ, were led into all trueth, so that it is most assuredly certaine, that no­thing was wanting in them.

But some there are, whiche when The Apo­stles set downe in writing the whole doctrin, of godlinesse they can not deny this, do turne them selues and saye, that the Apostles in déede knewe all things, but yet taught them not but by word of mouth only, not setting downe in writing al those things, whiche doe appertaine to true godlinesse. As though it were likely that Christ his most faithful Apostles, would vpon spite, haue kept back any thing from their posteritie. As though in deede, he had lyed which sayd, These things are written, that in beleeuing, ye might haue life euerlasting. Iohn therefore did let passe nothing whiche belongeth to oure full instructing in the fayth. Luke did omit nothing. Neyther did the rest of the Apostles and disciples of our Lord Iesus Christ suffer any thing to ouerslip them. Paule also wrote fourtéene sundry Epistles: but yet the most of them cō ­tained one and the selfe same matter. Whereby we may very well coniec­ture, that in them is wholy compre­hended the absolute doctrine of godly­nesse. For he would not haue repea­ted one and the selfe same thing so of­ten, to so many sundry men, if there had yet bene any thing else necessarie, more fully to be taught, for the obtain­ing of saluatiō. Those things vndoub­tedly woulde he haue taught, and not haue rehearsed one and the same thing so many times. Verily in the thirde chapter of his Epistle to the E­phesians he dothe affirme, that in the two firste chapters of the same his E­pistle, he did declare his knowledge in the Gospel of Christ. God (saith he) by reuelation shewed the mysterie vnto me as I wrote before in fewe wordes, whereby when ye reade, ye may vn­derstand my knowledge in the miste­rie of Christe. And this spake he tou­ching that one and onely Epistle, yea and that too touching the two firste chapters of that one Epistle. Wher­vnto when the moste large and light­some Letters or Epistles of Sainte Paule him selfe, and also of the other Apostles are added, who I praye you, vnlesse he be altogether without sense will once thinke that the Apostles haue left in writing to vs their posteritie, a doctrine not absolutely perfect.

As for those whiche doe earnestly Against the liuely and fai [...] traditio [...] of the Apostles. affirme, that all pointes of godlynesse were taught by the Apostles, to the posteritie by worde of mouth, and not by writing, their purpose is to set to sale their owne, that is, mens ordi­naunces in steade of the worde of God.

But against this poyson (my bre­thren) take this vnto you for a medi­cine to expell it. Conferre the things, whiche these fellowes set to sale, vn­der the colour of the Apostles traditi­ons, taught by worde of mouthe, and not by writing, with the manifest writings of the Apostles, and if in a­ny place you shall perceiue those tra­ditions to disagrée with the scriptures, then gather by and by, that it is the [Page 19] forged inuention of men, and not the Apostles tradition. For they, which had one and the same spirite of trueth, lefte not vnto vs one thing in writing, and taught an other thing by worde of mouthe.

Furthermore, we muste diligently search, whether those traditions do set forward the glory of God, rather then of men, or the safetie of the faythfull, rather then the priuate aduauntage of the Priestes. And we muste take héede of mens traditions, especially since the Lorde sayth, In vaine doe they worship me, teaching doctrines the precepts of men: So that nowe, the surest way is to cleaue to the word of the Lorde lefte to vs in the Scrip­tures, whiche teacheth aboundantly all thinges that belong to true godly­nesse.

It remayneth nowe for me, to tell Howe the worde of God is to [...]e hearde. in what manner of sorte, this perfecte doctrine of godlynesse and saluation, I meane, the very word of God ought to be hearde of the faythfull, to the in­tent it may be hearde with some fruit to profite them aboundantly. I will in fewe wordes containe it. Let the worde of God be hearde with greate reuerence, whiche of right is due to God him selfe and godly things. Let it be hearde very attentiuely: with continuall prayers betwéene and ear­nest requestes. Let it be hearde so­berly to our profite, that by it we may become the better, that God by vs maye be gloryfied, and not that we go curiously about to search out the hid­den counselles of God, or desire to be counted skilfull and experte in many matters.

Let true fayth, the glory of God, and our saluation be appointed as the measure and certaine ende of oure hearing and reading. For, In Exo­dus Moses the holy seruaunt of God is commaunded to sanctifie the peo­ple, and make them in a readinesse to heare the sacred Sermon whiche God him selfe did mynd to make the next daye after. Moses therefore com­meth, and demaundeth of the whole people due obedience to be shewed as well to God, as to his Ministers.

Then commaundeth he them to washe their garmentes, to abstaine from their wiues. After that he ap­pointeeh certaine limites, beyonde whiche it was not lawful vpon paine of death for them to passe.

By this we plainely learne, that the Lorde doth require suche to be his Disciples to heare him, as doe espe­cially shewe obedience and reuerence to God in all thinges. For he being God speaketh to vs men, all we men owe vnto God honoure and feare. A man, vnlesse he become lowly, hum­ble, and obedient to God, is altoge­ther godlesse. Then is it required at the handes of those whiche are méete hearers of the worde of God, that they lay aparte worldly affaires, whiche are signified by the garments: to treade vnder foote all filthynesse and vncleannesse of soule and bodye: to refraine for a season, euen from those pleasures whiche are lawfull vnto vs. The holy Ghost dothe loue the myndes that are purely cleansed, whiche yet notwithstanding are not cleansed but by the spirite of God. Néedefull it is to haue a sincere be­liefe in God, and a ready good will and desire to liue according to that whiche is commaunded in the word of God. Moreouer, we muste be wise to sobri­etie. Ouer curious questions must be set aside. Let things profitable to sal­uation only be learned.

Last of all, let especial héede be takē [Page 20] in hearing and learning. For saythe Solomon, If thou wilt seeke after wis­dome as after golde, thou shalte ob­teine it. Againe he sayth, The searcher out of Gods maiestie shall be ouer­whelmed by his wonderfull glory. And againe he sayth, Seeke not things too highe for thee, neyther goe about to searche out things aboue thy stren­gthe: but what God hath commaun­ded thee, that thinke thou always on: and be not ouer curious to knowe his infinite workes, for it is not expedi­ent for thee to see his hidden secrets with thine eyes. Wherevpon the A­postle Paul sayth, Let no man thinke arrogantly of him selfe, but so thinke that he may be modest and sober, ac­cording as God to euery one hath gi­uen the measure of fayth. And hereto belongeth that which the same Apostle saythe, Knowledge puffeth vp, but charitie doth edifie.

But chiefly we muste beware of those plagues, which choake the séede The disea­ [...]es and plagues of the hearers of gods word of the worde of God, and quenche it without any fruite at all in the hearts of the hearers. Those plagues and dis­eases hath the Lorde rehcarsed or rec­koned vp in the parable of the sower. For first of all, wanton and vaine co­gitations whiche alwaies lye wide o­pen to the inspirations of Satan, and talke of naughtie men, are plagues to the word of God. Also voluptuous and deintie louers of this world, who can not abide to suffer any affliction for Christ and his Gospell, do without any fruite at all heare Gods worde, although they seeme to giue eare vnto it very ioyfully. Furthermore, the care of this worlde, and the deceit of riches, are moste pestilent diseases in the hearers of the worde of God. For they doe not onely hinder the séede that it can not bring soorthe fruite in their heartes, but also they doe stirre vp and egge men forwarde to gayne­say the worde of God, and to afflict the earnest desirers of Gods worde. Here therefore we muste take héede diligently, leaste being infected with these diseases, we become vaine and vnthankfull hearers of the worde of God. We must praye continually, that the bountifull and liberall Lorde will vouchsafe to bestowe on vs his spirit, that by it the séed of Gods word may be quickned in our heartes, and that we, as holy and right hearers of his worde may beare fruite aboun­dantly to the glory of God, and the e­uerlasting saluation of oure owne soules.

For what will it auayle to heare the worde of God without fayth, and What the power and effect of Gods word is. without the holy spirite of God to worke or stir inwardly in our hearts? The Apostle Paule sayth, He whiche watreth is nothing, nor he whiche planteth, but it is God whiche giueth increase. We haue néede therefore of Gods watering, that the word of God may growe to a perfect age, may re­ceiue increase, yea, and may come also to the bringing foorthe of ripe fruite within our mindes. The same Apo­s [...]le Paule saythe, To vs also is the worde of God declared, euen as vnto our fathers. But it auayled them no­thing to heare the worde, bycause it was not ioyned with Fayth in them that hearde it: For they dyed in the desarte. And immediately af­ter, he sayth: Let vs therefore doe our best to enter into that reste, so that no man dye in the same example of vn­beliefe. If therefore, that the worde of God doe sounde in oure eares, and therewithall the spirite of God doe shewe foorth his power in our harts, and that we in fayth doe truly receiue [Page 21] the word of God, then hath the worde of God a mighty sorce and wonderful effect in vs. For it driueth away the misty darknesse of errors, it openeth our eyes, it conuerteth and inlighte­neth our mindes, and instructeth vs most fully and absolutely in truth and godlines. For the Prophet Dauid in his Psalmes beareth witnes, & sayth: The law of the Lord is perfect con­uerting the soule, the testimony of God is true and geueth wisedome vn to the simple: The commaundement of the Lord is pure, and geueth light vnto the eies. Furthermore, the word of God doth féede, strengthen, confirm and comfort our soules, it doth rege­nerate, clense, make ioyfull and ioyne vs to god, yea and obtaineth al things for vs at Gods handes, setting vs in a most happy state, in so much that no goods or treasure of the whole worlde are to be compared with the worde of God. And thus much do we attribute to the worde of God, not without the testimony of Gods worde. For, the Lord by the prophet Amos doth threa ten hunger & thirst, not to eate bread and to drinke water, but to heare the worde of God. For in the olde & new testaments it is sayd, that man doth not liue by bread onely, but by euery worde that proceedeth out of the mouth of god. And the Apostle Paul saith: that all things in the scriptures are written for our learning, that by patiēce and comfort of the scriptures we might haue hope. Also Peter saith ye are born a new, not of corruptible seede, but of incorruptible, by the word of god which liueth & lasteth for euer. And this is the worde which by the gospell was preached vnto you. The Lorde also in the gospell beareth witnesse to the same, and sayth: Now are ye cleane by the worde which I haue spoken vnto you. Againe in the gospell he crieth, saying: If any man loueth me, he will keepe my saying, and my father will loue him, and we will come into him and make our dwelling place in him. Ieremie saith also, Thy word became my comfort. And the Prophet Dauid saith, The statutes of the Lorde are right and re­ioyce the hart, Wherunto adde that saying of the Lordes in the gospell, If ye remaine in me, and my wordes re­maine in you, aske what ye will, and it shalbe done for you. In an other place also the Prophet crieth, saying: If ye be willing and will hearken, ye shall eate the good of the land, but if ye wil not heare my word, the sword shall deuoure you. Moreouer Moses doth very often and largely reckon vp the good thinges that shall happen to them which obey the worde of God, Leuiticus. 26. Deutero. 28. Where­fore Dauid durst boldly preferre the word of God before all the pleasures and treasures of this world. The feare of the Lorde is cleane and endureth for euer, the iudgementes of the Lord are true and righteous altogether: more to be desired are they thē gold, yea then much fine golde: sweeter al­so then hony and the dropping hony combes. For by them thy seruaunt is plainely taught, and in keeping of them there is great aduantage. Ther­fore is the lawe of thy mouth more precious vnto me, then thousands of siluer and golde. Vnlesse my delight had been in thy lawe, I had perished in my miserie. To this now doth ap­pertaine that parable in the gospell of him which bought y e precious pearle: and of him also which solde all that he had, and bought the grounde wherin he knewe that treasure was hidde. For, that precious pearle, and that [Page 22] treasure are the gospell or worde of God: which for the excellencie of it is in the scriptures called a light, a fire, a Sworde, a Maule which breaketh stones, a Buckler, and by many other names like vnto these.

Dearely beloued, this howre ye haue heard our bountifull Lorde and God, who would haue all men saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth, how he hath reuealed his word to al men throughout y e whole world, to the intent that all men in al places, of what kinde, age, or degrée so euer they be, may know the trueth, and be instructed in the true saluation, and may learne a perfect way how to liue rightly, well and holily, so that the mā of God may be perfect, instructed to all good workes. For the Lorde in the worde of trueth hath deliuered to his Church all that is requisite to true godlinesse and saluation. Whatsoeuer thinges are necessary to be knowne touching God, the works, iudgments, will and commaundements of God, touching Christe, our faith in Christe, and the duties of an holy life, all those thinges I say, are fully taught in the worde of God. Neither néedeth the Church to craue of any other, or else with mens supplies to patch vp that which seemeth to be wantinge in the worde of the Lorde. For the Lord did not onely, by the liuely expressed voice of the Apostles, teach our fathers the whole summe of godlinesse and salua­tion, but did prouide also, that it by the meanes of the same Apostles, shoulde be set down in writing. And that doth manifestly appéere, that it was done for the posterities sake, that is, for vs and our successours, to the intent that none of vs nor ours should be seduced, nor that false traditiōs should be popt into any of our mouthes in stéede of the truth. We must all therfore be­ware, we must all watch and sticke fast vnto the worde of God, which is left to vs in the scriptures by the Prophetes and Apostles. Finally let our care be wholy bent, with faith and profite to heare whatsoeuer the Lord de­clareth vnto vs. Let vs cast out and treade vnder foote whatsoeuer by our flesh, the world or the deuill, is obiec­ted to be a let to godlines. We know what the diseases & plagues of y e séede of Gods worde sowed in the hartes of the faithful are. We know how great the power of Gods worde is in them which heare it deuoutly. Let vs ther­fore beséech our Lorde God to powre into our mindes his holy spirite, by whose vertue the séede of Gods word may be quickened in our harts, to the bringing forth of much fruite to the saluation of our soules, and the glory of God our father. To whom be glory for euer.

Of the sense and right exposition of the worde of God, and by what maner of meanes it may be expounded.
¶ The thirde Sermon.

DEarly beloued brethren, I doe vn­derstande that by meanes of my doctrine of the worde of God, ther are risen sūdry thoughts in the hartes of many men: yea, and that of some there are sowen abrode very vngodly spéeches. For some there are, which do suppose that the scrip­tures, that is the very worde of God, is of it selfe so darke, that it cannot be read with any profite at al. And again some other affirme, that the worde plainly deliuered by God to mankind, doth stande in néede of no exposition. And therefore, say they, that the scrip­tures ought in déede to be read of all men, but so, that euery man may law­fully inuent and choose to himself such a sense, as euery one shalbe persuaded in him selfe to be most conuenient. These fellowes doe altogether con­demne the order receiued of the Chur­ches, wherby the minister of y e church doth expounde the Scriptures to the congregatiō. But I (déerely beloued) if as ye haue begoon, so ye will go for­warde to pray to the Lorde, do truste by the hope that I haue in gods good­nesse, that I am able plainely to de­clare, that to the godly the scripture is nothing darke at al, & that the lord his will is altogether to haue vs vnder­stande it. Then that the Scriptures ought alwayes to be expoūded. Wher also I will teach you the maner, and some ready wayes how to interprete the scriptures. The handling of these pointes shall take away the impedi­ments which driue men from the rea­ding of the word of god, and shal cause the reading & hearing of the worde of God to be both wholesome & fruitful.

And firste of all, that Gods will is to haue his worde vnderstoode of man Gods will is to haue his word [...] vnder­stoode. kinde, we may thereby gather especi­ally, bicause that in speaking to his seruaunts, he vsed a most common kind of speach, wherwithall euen the very idiotes were acquainted. Neither do we reade that the Prophets and Apo­stles the seruaunts of God, and inter­preters of his high and euerlastinge wisedome, did vse any straunge kinde of speach: so that in the whole packe of writers, none can be founde to excell them in a more plaine and easy phrase of writing. Their writings are full of common prouerbes, similitudes, para­bles, comparisons, deuised narrations, examples, and such other like maner of spéeches, then which ther is nothing that doth more moue & plainely teach the common sorte of wittes amonge mortall men. There ariseth, I con­fesse, some darknesse in the scriptures by reason of the naturall propertie, fi­guratiue ornaments, and the vnac­quainted vse of the tongues. But that difficulty may easily be helped by stu­die, Difficultie in the scriptures diligence, faith, and the meanes of skilfull interpreters. I know y t y e Apostle Peter saith in the epistles of Paul Many thinges are harde to be vnder­stoode. [Page 24] But immediatly he addeth, which the vnlearned, and those that are vnperfect or vnstable, peruert, as they doe the other scriptures also vnto their owne destruction. Wher­by we gather, that the scripture is dif­ficulte or obscure to the vnlearned, vnskilfull, vnexercised, and malicious or corrupted willes, and not to the zealous and godly Readers or Hearers therof. Therefore, when S. Paule sayth, If as yet our gospell be hidde: from them it is hid which perish, in whom the Prince of this worlde hath blinded the vnderstanding of the vn­beleeuers, that to them there shoulde not shine the light of the gospell of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God. He doth not lay the blame of this difficultie on the word of God, but vpon the vnprofitable hearers. Whosoeuer we are therefore, that do desire rightly to vnderstand the word of God, our care must be, that Satan possesse not our mindes, and close vp our eyes. For, our Sauiour also in the gospell sayde, This is damnation, because the light came into the world and men loued darknesse rather than light. Besides that, the holy Pro­phetes of God, and the Apostles, did not call the worde of God or the scrip­tures darkenesse, obscurenesse, or mi­stinesse, but a certaine brightnesse and lightsomnesse. Dauid saith, Thy word is a Lanterne vnto my feete, and a light vnto my pathes. And what I praye you is more euident than that which in makinge doubtfull and ob­scure thinges manifest, no man doth referre to darkenesse and vncertain­ties? Things vncertaine, doubtful and obscure, are made manifest by those things that are more certain, sure and euident. But as often as any question or controuersie doth happen in mat­ters of fayth, do not all men agree that it ought to be ended and deter­mined by the scriptures? it must ther­fore needes be that the scriptures are euident, plaine, and most assuredly certaine.

But though the scripture be mani­fest, and the worde of God be euident, The word of God re­quireth an exposition yet notwithstanding, it refuseth not a godly or holy exposition, but rather an holy exposition doth giue a setting out to the worde of God, & bringeth forth much fruite in the godly hearer. And for bicause many do deny that the scriptures ought to haue any exposition, I will shew by examples (which can not be gainsaide) that they ought altoge­ther to be expounded. For God him selfe, hauing often cōmunication with Moses by the space of fortie dayes and as many yeares, did by Moses expoūd to the Church the wordes of the law, which he spake in Mount Sina to the whole congregation of Israe [...]l, wri­ting them in two tables, which Moses left to vs, the Deuteronomie and cer­taine other bookes as commentaries vpon Gods commaundements. After that, immediatly followed the Pro­phetes, who interpreting the lawe of Moses, did apply it to the times, pla­ces, and men of their age, and left to vs that fellow, their sermons as plain expositions of Gods law. In the eight A solemn exposition of Gods worde. Chapiter of Nehemias we reade these wordes. Esdras the Priest, brought the Lawe, the booke of Mo­ses, and stoode vpon a turret made of wood, that is in the holy pulpet. And Esdras opened the booke before the congregation of men and women, & who soeuer else had any vnderstan­ding. And the Leuits stode with him, so that he read out of the booke, and the leuits instructed the people in the law, & the people stode in their place [Page 25] And they reade in the booke of the lawe distinctly, expounding the sense and causing them to vnderstande the reading. Thus muche in the booke of Nehemias Marke here by the waye (my brethren) that the lawfull and holy ministers of the Churche of God, did not onely reade the worde of God, but did also expounde it.

This manner of reading and ex­pounding the Scriptures or worde of God, oure Lorde Iesu Christe did neyther abrogate nor contemne, when comming in the fleshe, he did as a true Prophete and heauenly maister in­structe the people of his Churche, in the doctrine of the Newe Testament. For entring into the Synagogue at Nazareth, he stoode vp to reade: and there was deliuered to him the booke of the Prophete Esay. So he opened the booke, and read a certaine notable place out of the .lxj. Chapter. Then shutting the booke, he gaue it to the Minister againe, and expounded that which he had read, declaring how that in him selfe nowe that prophesie was fulfilled.

Moreouer, after that he was risen from death, he ioyned him self in com­panie to the two Disciples, whiche went to Emaus, with whome he tal­ked of sundry matters: but at length beginning at Moses and all the Pro­phetes, he expounded to them what so euer was written of him self through­out all the Scriptures. The Apostles following this example of the Lorde, did them selues also expound the word of God.

For Peter in the seconde Chap­ter of the Actes of the Apostles, dothe expounde the xvj. Psalme of Christe his resurrection from the deade. And Philip also doth plainely expounde to the noble man of Ethiope the prophe­sie of Esay, wherby he bringeth him to the fayth of Christe, and fellowship of the Church. Whosoeuer doth say that Paul doth not euery where interpret the holy Scripture, he hath neyther read nor séene the déedes nor writings of Paule. Thus haue I, I hope, both plainly & substantially shewed, that the word of God ought to be expounded.

As for those whiche cry out against what their meaning is that wil not haue the scrip­tures ex­pounded. the exposition of the Scriptures, and woulde not haue the ministers of the worde and Churches, to declare the scriptures in open and solemne audi­ence, neyther to apply them to the pla­ces, times, states, & persons, their fetch is to seeke somewhat else then the ho­nour due vnto God. They leade their liues farre otherwise, then is comely for godly men. Their talke is wicked, vnséemely, & dishonest. Their déeds are mischieuous, and haynous offences. And this woulde they to doe without punishment, and therefore desire to haue the exposition of the Scriptures to be taken cleane away. For if a man doe read the wordes of the Scripture onelye, not applyinge it to the states, places, times and persones, it someth that he hath not greatly touched their vngodly and wicked life. Therefore, when they crie that Sermons and ex­positions of the scriptures, ought to be taken a waye from among men, and that the Scriptures ought to be reade simplye without any addition, they minde nothing else but to caste behind them the lawe of God, to treade vnder foote all discipline and rebuking of sinne, and so to offende fréely without punishment: whiche sorte of men the rightuous Lorde will in his appointed time punishe, so muche the more grie­uously, as they doe more boldly rebell against their God.

In the meane season, all the mini­sters [Page 26] of the Churche muste beware, The scrip­tures are [...] to be [...]orrupted with for­tune expos [...]t [...]ons. that they followe not héerein their owne affections any whit at all, or else corrupt the Scriptures by their wrong interpretations, and so by that meanes set foorth to the Church their owne inuentions, and not the worde of God. Some suche like offence it sée­meth that the teachers of the auncient people in olde time did commit, by­cause the Lorde in Ezechiell accuseth them saying, Seemeth it a small thing to you to haue eaten vp the good pa­sture, but that ye must also treade the residue of your pasture vnder your feete? and to drinke the clearer wa­ter, but that ye muste trouble the rest with your feete? Thus my sheepe muste be faine to eate the thing that is troden downe with your feete, and to drinke that whiche ye with your feete haue defiled. A sore offence is this, which the Lord according to his iustice punisheth most sharpely. We therefore the interpreters of Gods ho­ly worde, and faythfull ministers of the Churche of Christe, must haue a diligent regarde to keepe the Scrip­tures sounde and perfect, and to teach the people of Christ the worde of God sincerely, made plaine I meane, & not corrupted or darkned by foolish & wrōg expositions of oure owne inuention.

And nowe (dearely beloued) the The holy scriptures [...]re not to be expoū ­ded accor­ding to [...]ens fan­ [...]sies. place and time require vs to say som­what vnto you, touching the interpre­tation of the holy Scriptures, or the exposition of the word of God. Wher­in I will not speake any thing parti­cularly, of the skilfull knowledge of tongues, or the liberall sciences, which are thinges requisite in a good inter­preter, but will briefly touche the ge­neralities alone. And first of al ye must vnderstande, that some things in the Scriptures or worde of God, are so plainly set foorth, that they haue neede of no interpretation, neyther will ad­mit any exposition. Which if any man goe about with his owne expositions to make more manifest, he may séeme to do as wittily, as he which with fag­got light and torches, would helpe the sunne at his rising to giue more light vnto the world. As for those thinges which are so set down, that they séeme to require our helpe to expound them, they must not be interpreted after our owne fantasies, but according to the minde and meaning of him, by whom the Scriptures were reuealed. For Saint Peter saythe, The prophesie came not in olde time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy Ghost. Therefore the true and proper sense of Gods worde must be taken out of the Scriptures them selues, and not be forceably thruste vpon the Scrip­tures, as we our selues lust. And ther­withal ye must marke a fewe certaine rules, which I meane briefly to touch and to shewe vnto you, in those fewe wordes which I haue yet to speake.

First since the Apostle Paul would haue the exposition of the Scriptures The ex [...] sition of the scripture [...] not be c [...] trary to the arti [...] of our be­liefe. to agree fitly, and in euery point pro­portionally with our fayth: as it is to be seene in the twel [...]the to the Ro­manes: And bycause againe in the la­ter epistle to the Corinthians he saith. Seing then that we haue the same spi­rite of faith (according as it is wri­ten, I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken) we also beleeue and therefore doe we speake: Let it therefore be ta­ken for a point of Catholike religion, not to bring in, or admit any thing in our expositions, which others haue al­ledged against the receiued articles of our fayth, conteyned in the Apostles Créede, and other cōfessions of the an­cient [Page 27] fathers. For sayt [...] the apostle, in defence of the trueth we can saye somewhat, but against the trueth we are able to say nothing. When there­fore in the Gospel after S. Iohn we read y e saying of y e Lord, The father is greater then I, we must thinke that it is against the articles of our fayth to make or admit any equalitie in the Godhead betwixt the Father and the Sonne: and therefore, that the Lorde his meaning was otherwise then the very words at the first blush do séeme to import. Againe, when we read this saying of the apostle, It can not be that they which were once illuminated, if they fall away shuld be renued againe into repētance: Let vs not beléeue that repentance is to be denied to thē that fall. For the Catholike Fayth is this, that in euery place, at euery season, so long as we liue on this earthe, a full pardon of all sinnes is promised to all men whiche turne to the Lorde. In like manner, when we reade that the Lorde tooke breade, and sayde of the breade, This is my body, let vs pre­sently remember that the Articles of our fayth doe attribute to our Lorde the very body of a man, which ascēded into heauen, and sitteth at the righte hande of the Father, from whence it shall come to iudge the quicke and the deade, and let vs thinke that the Lord speaking of the Sacrament, woulde haue vs to expounde the words of the Sacrament Sacramentally, and not Transubstancially. Also in reading that saying of the Apostle, Fleshe and bloud can not inherite the kingdome of God, let vs not by and by vppon these wordes take it simply as the words do séeme to signifie, but sticking to the Article of our sayth, I beleeue the resurrection of the body, let vs vnderstand that by fleshe and bloud are ment y e affectiōs & infirmities, not the nature & substance of oure bodies.

Furthermore, we reade in the gos­pell, that the Lorde doth gather a sum The expositiō must not be re­pugnant to the loue of God and our neighbour. of the lawe and the Prophets, saying: Thou shalt loue the Lorde thy God with all thy heart, with all thy soule, and with al thy mind: this is the chief and great commaundement. And the second is like vnto it, Thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thy selfe. In these two commaundemēts hangeth the whole law and the Prophets. Math. 22. Vp­on these words of the Lorde, that holy man Aurelius Augustinus in the. 36. Chapter of his firste booke De doctrina Christi. sayth▪ Whosoeuer doth seeme to himself to vnderstād the holy scriptures, or any part thereof, so that that vnderstanding he dothe not worke these two points of charitie towardes God, & his neighbor, he yet doth not vnderstande the scriptures perfectly. But whosoeuer shall take out of them such an opinion, as is profitable to the working of this charitie, and yet shall not say the self samethig which shalbe proued that he did meane whome he readeth in that place, that mā doth not erre to his own destruction, nor doth altogether by lying deceiue other mē: Thus much writ Augustin. We must therefore by all meanes possible, take héede that our interpretations doe not tende to the ouerthrow of charitie, but to the furtherance and commendatiō of it to al men. The Lord sayth, Striue not with the wicked. But if we af­firme that he spake this to the Magi­strates also, thē shal charitie towards our neighbours, the safetie of them that are in ieopardie, & defence of the oppressed, be broken and cleane taken away. For théeues & vnruly persons, robbers and naughtie fellowes, will oppresse the widowes, the fatherlesse, [Page 28] and the poore, to that all iniquitie shall reigne and haue the vpper hande. But in a mattter so manifestly kno­wen, I suppose it is not néedefull to vse many examples.

Moreouer, it is requisite in expoun­ding [...] expoun [...]g the [...]ptures [...]e must [...]rk that [...]at goeth [...]fore and [...]lloweth [...]er, and [...] the circumstā ­ [...]es. the Scriptures, and searching out the true sense of Gods worde, that we marke vpon what occasion euery thing is spoken, what goeth before, what followeth after, at what season, in what order, and of what person any thing is spoken. By the occasion, and the sentences going before and com­ming after, are examples and para­bles for the moste parte expounded. Also, vnlesse a man do alwayes marke the manner of speaking throughout the whole Scriptures, and that verie diligently too, he can not choose in his expositions but erre very muche out of the right way.

Sainte Paule obseruing the cir­cumstaunce of the time, did thereby conclude that Abraham was iustified neyther by Circumcision, nor yet by the Lawe. The places are to be séene in the fourth to the Romanes, and the thirde to the Galathians: Againe, when it is sayde to Peter, Put vp thy sword into thy sheath, He that taketh the sworde shall perishe with the sworde: We must consider that Pe­ter bare the personage of an Apostle, and not of a Magistrate. For of the Magistrate we reade, that to him is giuen the sworde to reuengement. But it woulde be ouer tedious and too troublesome, to rehearse more exam­ples of euery particular place. The exposition of g [...]ds word [...]st be ma [...] by [...] layin [...] [...]ge [...]her of [...]iuers places.

There is also beside these, another manner of interpreting the worde of God, that is, by conferring together the places whiche are like or vnlike, and by expounding the darker by the more euident, and the fewer by the more in number. Wheras therfore the Lorde sayth, The father is greater then I, we must consider that the same Lorde in another place sayth, My fa­ther and I are all one. And whereas Iames the Apostle sayth, That Abra­ham and we are iustified by workes, there are many places in Saint Paul to be set againste that one. And this manner of interpreting did Peter the Apostle allowe, where he sayth: We 2. Pet. 1. haue a right sure worde of prophesie, wherevnto if ye attend, as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place, ye doe well, vntill the daye dawne, and the daye starre arise in your heartes.

That auncient writer Tertullian affirmeth, that they are heretiques, and not men of the right fayth, which drawe some odde thinges out of the Scriptures to their owne purpose, not hauing any respecte to the rest. But doe by that meanes picke oute vnto them selues a certaine fewe testimo­nies, which they woulde haue altoge­ther to be beleeued, the whole Scrip­ture in the meane season gaine-saying it, bycause in deede the fewer places muste be vnderstoode accor­ding to the meaning of the more in number.

And finally, the moste effectuall rule of all, whereby to expounde the The scri [...] tures m [...] be expo [...] ded wi [...] zealous [...] hertaf [...] earnest prayer. worde of God, is an heart that lo­ueth God and his glorye, not puffed vp with pryde, not desirous of vayne glorye, not corrupted with heresies and euill affections: but whiche doth continually praye to God for his ho­ly spirite, that as by it y e scripture was reuealed and inspired, so also by the same spirite, it maye be expounded to the glorye of God and safegarde of the faythfull.

Let the mynde of the interpreter be set on fire with zeale to aduaunce [Page 29] vertue, and with hatred of wicked­nesse euen to the suppressing thereof. Let not the heart of suche an expositor call to counsell that subtile Sophister the deuill, least peraduenture nowe also he doe corrupt the sense of Gods worde, as heretofore he did in Para­dise. Let him not abide to heare mans wisedome argue directly against the worde of God. This if the good and faythfull expositor of Gods worde shal doe, then although in some pointes he doe not (as the prouerbe sayth) hit the very head of the nayle, in the darker sense of the Scripture: yet notwith­standing, that errour ought not to be condemned for an heresie in the au­thour, nor iudged hurtfull vnto the hearer. And who so euer shall bring y e darker, & more proper meaning of the Scripture to light, he shall not by and by condemne the vnperfect expo­sition of that other: no more then he whiche is authour of the vnperfect ex­position, shall reiect the more proper sense of the better expositour, but by acknowledging it shall receiue it with thankes giuing.

Thus muche hytherto haue I said touching the sense and exposition of Gods worde: which, as God reuealed it to men, so also he would haue them in any case to vnderstand it. Where­fore there is no cause for any man by reason of a few difficulties, to despaire to attaine to the true vnderstanding of the Scriptures. The Scripture dothe admit a godly and religious in­terpretation. The worde of God is a rule for all men and ages to leade their lyues by: Therefore ought it by interpretation to be applyed to all ages, and men of all sortes. For euen our God him self did by Moses in ma­ny wordes expounde and apply to his people the lawe, whiche he gaue and published in Mount Sina. Further­more, it was a solemne vse among the auncient Prophets, first to reade, and then by expositions to apply Gods law to the people. Our Lord Iesus Christ him selfe expounded the Scriptures. The same did the Apostles also. The word of God therfore ought to be ex­pounded: as for those whiche woulde not haue it expounded, their meaning is bicause they would sinne frely, with out controling or punishment. But wheras the Scripture doth admit an exposition, it doth not yet admit any exposition whatsoeuer. For that which sauoureth of mans imagination it vt­terly reiecteth. For as by the spirite of God the scrip­ture was reuealed, so by the same spi­rit it is requisite to expound it. There are therefore certaine rules, to ex­pounde the worde of God religiously, by the very worde of God it self: that is, so to expounde it, that the expositi­on disagrée not with the articles of our fayth, nor be contrarie to charitie to­wardes God and our neighbour: but that it be throughly surueyed, and grounded vpon that whiche went be­fore and followeth after, by diligent weighing of all the circumstances, and laying together of the places. And chiefly it is requisite, that the heart of the interpreter be godly bent, willing to plant vertue, and plucke vp vice by the rootes, and finally alwayes ready euermore to praye to the Lorde, that he will vouchsafe to illuminate oure myndes, that Gods name maye in all thinges be gloryfied. For his is the glory, honour, and dominion, for euer and euer. Amen.

Of true fayth, from whence it commeth, that it is an assured beliefe of the minde, whose onely stay is vpon God and his worde.
¶ The fourth Sermon.

IN my last sermō I declared vnto you, howe that the per­fecte exposition of Gods worde doth differ nothinge frō the rule of true Faith, and the loue of God and our neighbour. For vn­doubtedly, that sense of Scripture is corrupted, which doeth square from Faith and the two points of charitie. I haue now therfore next to treate of true faith and charitie towards God and our neighbour, to the intent that no man may finde lacke of any thing herein. And first therefore by Gods help, and the good means of your pray­ers I wil speake of true Faith.

This word Faith or beliefe, is di­uersly vsed in the common talke of men: For it is taken for any kinde of religion or honor done to God. As we say, the Christian faith, the Iewish faith, and the Turkish faith. Faith or beliefe also, is taken for a conceiued o­pinion of any thing that is tolde vs, as whē we heare any thing rehearsed vn­to vs out of the Indian or Ethiopian hystorie, we by & by say that we beleue it, and yet notwithstanding we put no confidence in it, nor hope to haue any commoditie therby at all. This is that faith, wherewith Saint Iames sayth that the deuill beleeueth and trem­bleth. Last of all, faith is commonly put for an assured and vndoubted confidence in God and his word. Among the He­brues faith taketh her name of truth, certainty and assured constancy. The Latines call that faith, when that is done which is sayd. Wheruppon one sayth, I demaund of thee whether thou beleeuest or no? Thou aunswe­rest, I beleue, do thē that which thou sayst, and it is faith. Therfore in this treatise of ours, faith is an vndoubted beliefe most firmely grounded in the minde. This faith, which is a setled The de [...] nitions [...] faith. and vndoubted persuasion or beliefe leaning vpon God and his worde, is di­uersly defined by y e perfecter diuines. S. Paul saith, Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the euidence of things not seene. The substance or hypostasis is the foundation, or the vnmoueable proppe, which vpholdeth vs, and wheron we leane and lye with out perill or daunger. The things ho­ped for are thinges celestiall, eternall, & inuisible. And therefore Paul saith, Faith is an vnmoueable foundation, and a most assured cōfidence of gods promises, that is, of life euerlasting & all his good benefits. Moreouer Paul himselfe, making an exposition of that which he had spoken, immediatly af­ter, saith: faith is the argument of thinges not seene. An argument or proofe is an euident demonstration, whereby we manifestly proue that, which otherwise should be doubtfull, so that in him, whom we vndertoke to instru [...]te, there may remain [...] no doubt at all. [Page 31] But now, touching y e misteries of god reuealed in gods word, in themselues or in their owne nature they can not be seene with bodily eyes: and there­fore are called things not séene. But, this faith by giuing light to the mind, doth in harte perceiue them, euen as they are set forth in the word of God. Faith therfore, according to the defi­nition of Paul, is in the minde a most euident seeing, and in the hart a most certaine perceiuing of things inuisi­ble, that is, of things eternall, of God I say and all those thinges which he in his word setteth forth vnto vs concerning spirituall things. To this de­finition of Paules they had an eye, which defined Faith in this sorte. Faith is a groūded persuasion of hea­uenly things, in the meditation wher of we ought so to occupy our selues, for the assured truthes sake of Gods worde, that we may beleeue that in minde we do see those things as well, as with our eyes we do behold things sensibly perceiued & easy to be seene. This description doth not greatly dif­fer from this definition of an other godly & learned man, who saith: Faith is a stedfast persuasion of the minde, wherby we do fully decree with our selues that Gods truth is so sure, that he can neither will nor choose but performe that which he in his worde hath promised to fulfill. Againe, Faith is a stedfast assurednes of conscience, which doeth embrace Christ in the same sort, wherin he is offered vnto vs by the gospell. Another there is, which after the same manner almost defineth Faith in this sort: Faith is a gift inspired by god into the mind of mā, wherby without any douting at al he doth beleue that to be most true whatsoeuer god hath either taught or promised in the bokes of both the te­stamēts. The very same author of this definitiō therfore, doth extend fayth to thrée termes of time, to the time past, the time present, & the time to come: For he teacheth to beléeue that the worlde was made by God, and what so euer the holy Scriptures do declare to haue bene done in the olde worlde: also that Christ dying for vs, is the on­ly saluation of them whiche beléeue: and that by the same God at this daye also, the worlde and Church are go­uerned or preserued, & that in Christe the faythfull are saued: Laste of all, that that shal most assuredly light vp­on the vngodly and the godly, what so euer the holy Scriptures doe eyther threaten or promise.

Out of all these definitions there-fore, The des­cription of true fayth. being diligently considered, we maye, according to the Scriptures, make this description of fayth. Fayth is a gift of God, poured into man frō heauen, whereby he is taught with an vndoubted persua [...]iō, wholy to leane to God and his word▪ in which word God dothe freely promise life and all good things in Christe, and wherein all trueth necessarie to be beleeued, is plainly declared. Whiche description of fayth, I will by Gods helpe in this that followeth vnfolde into partes, and by assertion of places out of the Scriptures, will bothe confirme and make manifest vnto you. Ye, as hy­therto ye haue done, so still giue dili­gent care, and in your heartes praye earnestly to God.

First of all, the cause or beginning The begi [...] ning and cause of faith. of fayth commeth not of any man, or any strength of man, but of God him selfe, who by his holy spirite, inspireth fayth into our hearts. For in the Gos­pell the Lorde sayth, No man com­meth to me, vnlesse my father drawe him. And againe, fleshe and bloude [Page 32] (sayth the Lorde to Peter, confessing Christ in true faith) hath not reuealed this to thee, but my father which is in heauen. Whervnto the Apostle Paul alludeth when he sayth, We are not able of ourselues to thinke any thing, as of our selues, but all our abilitie is of God. And in another place, To you it is giuen for Christe, not onely to beleeue in him, but also to suffer for his sake. Fayth therefore is pou­red into our hearts by God, who is the welspring and cause of all goodnesse.

And yet we haue to consider here, Faith is planted by the worde of God. that god in giuing and inspiring faith, dothe not vse his absolute power, or miracles in working, but a certaine ordinarie meanes agréeable to mans capacitie: although he can in déed giue fayth without those meanes, to whom when, and howe it pleaseth him: But we reade, that the Lord hath vsed this ordinarie meanes, euen from the first creation of all things. Whome he meaneth to bestowe knowledge and faith on: to them he sendeth teachers, by the worde of God to preache true fayth vnto them. Not bycause it ly­eth in mans power, wil or ministerie, to giue fayth, nor bicause the outward worde spoken by mans mouth, is able of it selfe to bring fayth: but the voice of man, and the preaching of Gods worde, do teache vs what true fayth is, or what God dothe will and com­maunde vs to beléeue. For God him selfe alone by sending his holy spirite into the hearts and myndes of men, dothe open our hearts, persuade oure myndes, and cause vs with all oure heart to beléeue that, which we by his worde and teaching haue learned to beleeue. The Lorde could by miracle from heauen, without any preaching at all, haue bestowed fayth in Christe vpon Cornelius the Centurion at Ce­saria: but yet, by an Aungell he dothe sende him to the preaching of Peter. And while Peter preacheth, God by his holy spirite worketh in the hearte of Cornelius, causing him to beléeue his preaching. Verily Sainte Paule sayth, Howe shall they beleeue in him of whome they haue not heard. How shall they heare without a preacher? And howe shall they preache if they be not sent? So then, fayth commeth by hearing: and hearing by the word of God. In another place also, Who is Paule (sayth he) or what is Apollos, but ministers, by whome ye haue be­leeued, according as God hath giuen to euery one? I haue planted, Apol­los watred, but God hath giuen in­crease. So then he that planteth is no­thing, nor he that watreth, but God that giueth increase. With this doc­trine of Saint Peter and Saint Paul doth that agrée which Augustine wri­teth, in the Preface of his booke of Christian doctrine, where he sayth: That whiche we haue to learne at mans hande, let euery one learne at mans hande without disdaine. And let vs not goe about to tempte him in whom we beleeue, neyther being de­ceiued let vs thinke scorne to goe to Churche to heare or learne oute of bookes, looking still when we shal be rapt vp into the thirde heauen. Let vs take héede of such like temptations of pride, and let vs rather haue this in oure myndes, that euen the Apostle Paul him selfe, although he were cast prostrate, and instructed by the calling of God from heauen, was neuerthe­lesse sent to a mā to be taught the will of God: and that Cornelius, although God had heard his praiers, was com­mitted to Peter to be instructed, by whome he should not only receiue the Sacramentes: but shoulde also heare [Page 33] what he ought to beleue, what to hope for and what to loue: all which things notwithstāding might haue bene done by the Angell &c. The same Augu­stine also in his Epistle to the Circen­ses, saith: Euen he worketh conuersi­on and bringeth it to passe, who by his ministers doth warne vs outwardly with the signes of thinges, but in­wardly doth by himself teach vs with the very things themselues. Also in his treatise vpon the 26. of Iohn: What doe men (saith he) when they preach outwardly? What doe I now while I speake? I driue into your eares a noise of words: but vnlesse he which is with in doe reueale it, what say I or what speake I? He that is without doth husband the tree, but he within is the creator of it. &c. This said he.

But, euen as the Lorde his desire is, We muste [...]raye for [...]rue fayth. to haue vs beleue his worde, (for the Prophet crieth out and saith: To day if ye will heare his voice, harden not your harts:) So in like maner, he doth require of vs al which heare his word, that we be not slacke in praying. For in hearing the worde of God, we must pray for the gifte of faith, that the lord may opē our harts, cōuert our soules, breake and beate downe the hardnes of our mindes, and increase the mea­sure of faith bestowed vpon vs. Of this order of prayer, there are many examples in the holy scriptures. Whē the Lorde in the gospell sayde to one, Canst thou beleue? to him that bele­ueth all things are possible: He made aunswere, saying: I beleue lord, helpe thou mine vnbeliefe. The Apostles also cry to the Lord and say: O Lorde increase our faith. Moreouer, this praier, wherin we desire to haue faith powred into vs, is of the grace & gifte of God, and not of our owne righte­ousnesse, which before God is none at all. This therefore is lefte vnto vs, for a thinge most certaine and vndou­btedly true, that true faith is the mere gift of god, which is by the holy ghost from Heauen, bestowed vpon our mindes, and is declared vnto vs in the worde of trueth, by teachers sent of God, and is obtained by earnest prai­ers which cannot be tyred. Whereby we learne that we ought often and attentiuely to heare the word of God, and neuer cease to praye to God for the obtayning of true faith.

But that this faith inspired from That faith is an vn­doubted persuasion of the minde. heauen, and learned out of the worde of trueth, doth put into mans minde an vndoubted persuasion, that is, that whatsoeuer we beléeue in the worde of God, we do beléeue it most assured­ly without wauering or doubting, be­ing altogether as sure to haue the thinge, as faith doth beléeue to haue it (for I vse this worde persuasion, not as it is cōmonly taken, but for a firme assent of minde inspired and persua­ded by the holy ghost) that this faith I say, doth put into mans minde this vndoubted persuasion, I meane to de­clare by the example of Abrahams faith, which Paule in the fourth cha­piter to the Romanes describeth in these words. Abraham contrary to hope beleeued in hope: and he fainted not in faith, neither considered he his owne body now dead, whē he was almost an hundred yeares olde, nor the deadnesse of Saraes wombe, he stac­kered not at the promise of God tho­rowe vnbeliefe, but became stronge in faith and gaue the glorie to God, hauinge a sure persuasion that hee which had promised, was able also to perfourme. In these wordes of the Apostle, there are certayne notes t [...] be obserued, which do proue to vs that Faith doth bringe an assured persua­sion [Page 34] into the mynde and harte of man: and so, that Fayth is an vndoubted confidence of thinges beleeued, where­to the harte is made priuie, that is, that true fayth doth not flie to and fro from place to place in the hart of mā, but that being deepely rooted in Christ, it sticketh in the hart which is inligh­tened.

Firste, sayeth the Apostle, A­braham contrary to hope beleeued in hope: that is to say, there he had a constant hope, where notwithstan­ding he had nothing to hope after, if all thinges had been weighed accordinge to the manner of this worlde. But, Hope is a moste firme and vndoubted looking after those thinges which we beléeue: So that we see that the Apo­stle did make fayth manifest by hope, and by the certaintie of hope did de­clare the assured constancie of fayth. After that sayth he, Abraham faynted not in fayth, nor stackered at the pro­mise of God through vnbeliefe, but was stronge in fayth.

There are two kindes of stacke­rings in mankinde: The one is that which being ouercome by euill tenta­tions doeth bende to desperation, and the despising of Gods promises. Such was the stackering of those ten spies of the holy lande, of whom mention is made in the thirtéene and fourtéene chapiter of Numbers. The other stackering, is rather to be called a weake infirmitie of fayth, which also is tempted it selfe: that nowe I may not make rehearsall to you, howe that in vs all, by the spot of originall sinne, is naturally grafted a certaine kinde of vnbeliefe, and that mans minde is at no time so inlightened or confir­med, but that cloudy mystes of igno­rance and doubtinges doe some times arise: yet notwithstanding, fayth yéel­deth not to tentation, neither is drow­ned nor sticketh in the of myre stacke­ring, but laying holde vpon the promi­sed worde of trueth, getteth vp againe by strugling, and is confirmed. So we reade, that at the promise of God this came into Abrahams mynde. What, shall there a Sonne be borne to thée that art an hundred yeres old? this was that infirmitie, and stacke­ring or weakenesse of fayth. But here the Apostle commending Abrahams fayth, which ouercame and yéelded not, teaching vs also of what sort true fayth ought to be, that is, a firme and most assured persuasion, sayth: Abra­ham fainted not in fayth, neyther considered his owne body nowe deade, when he was almost an hundred yea­res olde, nor the deadnesse of Saraes wombe. Loe, this thought came into Abrahams minde. Shall a Sonne be borne to me that am an hundred yea­res olde? But he faynted not in fayth. The fayth of Abraham began not to droope by reason of this temptation. For, he considered not the weaknesse that was in him selfe, nothing answe­rable to the promise of God. what thē? He stackered not at y e promise of God through vnbeliefe. That is, he gaue no place to vnbeléefe to be tempted of it: he fell not to his owne reasons and doubtfull inquisitions, as vnbeléeuers are woont to doe. For Gods promise beinge once set before the eyes of his mind, so that I say he stucke vnmoue­ably, casting of all doubts and reasons of his owne. For, fayth hath no res­pecte at all to the weakenesse, mise­rie, or lacke which is properly in man kinde, but setteth her whole staye in the power of God. So then, I saye, Abraham was stronge in fayth, that is, he preuayled and gotte the vpper hande in his temptacion. For, this [Page 35] is an argument to shewe that he had the vpper hande: He faynted not, nor waxed weake in fayth. It follow­eth in the Apostle, Abraham gaue God the glorie, to wit, in beleeuing that God wisheth well to man kinde, and that he is a true God and almigh­ty.

For he giueth God his glory, which attributeth to God the properties of God, and doeth not gainesay the word and promise of God. For John the Apostle sayth: He that beleeueth not in God, maketh God a lyar, Abra­ham therefore beleeued in God, and in beleeuing gaue God the glorie. The Apostle Paule goeth forwarde and sayth. He was throughly persua­ded, or certified, that he which had promised was able also to performe. Paule vsed the Gréeke worde [...], which is all one as if you should say, being certified. For, [...] doeth signifie fully to certi­fie: wherevppon [...] is an assured fayth giuen vnto vs which is made by way of argument, or by the thinge it selfe, And they call that [...], which we call a certifica­tion, as when a thinge by persuasions is so beaten into our mindes, that af­ter that we neuer doubte any more. Therefore fayth did certifie Abraham, and with vndoubted persuasions did bring him to the point, neuer to doubt, but that God was able to perfourme what he had promised: in fayth there­fore he stucke vnmoueably to the pro­mise of God, béeing assuredly certified that he shoulde obtayne whatsoeuer God had promised.

It is certaine therefore, and plain­ly declared by the wordes of the Apo­stle, that true Fayth is an vndoubted persuasion in the mynde of the belee­uer: euen so to haue the thinge as his beliefe is, and as he is sayde to haue it in the expresse worde of God. Where­by also we learne, that Fayth is not Faith be­leueth not euerithing what soe­uer. the vnstable and vnaduised confidence of him which beleeueth euery greate and vnpossible thinge. For, Fayth is ruled and bound to the worde of God, to the worde of God, I saye, rightly and truly vnderstoode.

The godly and faythfull therefore, doe not by and by, out of the omnipo­tencie of God, gather what they liste, as though God therefore would doe euery thinge bycause he can doe all thinges, or that Fayth should there­fore beléeue euery thinge, bycause it is written: All thinges are possible to him that beleeueth. For, hys Fayth is therfore a great deale more, bycause that which he doeth beléeue, is so sette downe and declared in the worde of God, as he doeth beléeue.

Furthermore, where the Lorde in the Gospell sayeth. All thinges are possible to him that beleeueth, we must not take that sayinge to be ab­solutely spoken, but to be ioyned to the worde, will, and glorie of God, and the safetie of our Soules. For, all thinges whych God in his worde hath promised, all thinges which God will haue, and lastely, all thinges whiche make to the glorie of God and saue­garde of our Soules, are possible to him that beléeueth. And for that cause, the Apostle both openly and plainly sayd: Whatsoeuer God hath promised, that same he is able also to perfourme. For whatsoeuer he hath not promised, and whatsoeuer plea­seth not his diuine maiestie, or is con­trary to the will and expresse worde of God, that cannot God doe, not by­cause he can not, but bycause he will not.

[Page 36] God could make breade of stones, but we must not therefore beléeue that stones are breade, neyther are they breade therefore, bicause God can doe all things. This ye shall vnderstande better and more fully, where as a litle hereafter I shall shew vnto you, that true fayth strayeth not nor wauereth wandringly to and fro, but cleaueth close and sticketh fast to God and his worde.

In the meane season bicause we Examples [...]f vndoub [...]ed saith. haue shewed out of Paules wordes by the example of Abraham, that faith is a substance and vndoubted persua­sion in the harte. And bicause many doe stiffely stande in it, that man is not surely certaine of his saluation, I will adde a fewe examples out of the gospel, wherby they may plainly per­ceiue that faith is a most sure groūd, & setled opinion touching God and our saluation. And firste verily the Cen­turion, of whom mention is made in the gospell, had conceiued a stedfaste hope that his seruaunt should be hea­led of the Lorde. For he vnderstoode howe great and mightie thinges he promised to them that beléeue. He gathered also by the workes of Christ, that it was an easy matter for him to restore his seruaunt to health againe. Therefore he commeth to the Lorde, and amonge other talke sayth. It is no reason that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe, yea doe but say the worde and my seruaunt shal be made whole. These wordes doe testifie, that in the hart and minde of the Cen­turion, there was a sure persuasion of most assured health, which by a cer­taine comparison, he doth make mani­fest and more fully expresse. For I my selfe am a man vnder the authoritie of an other, and vnder me I haue souldiours, and I say to one, goe, and he goeth: and to an other, come, and he commeth: and to my seruaunt doe this, and he doeth it. When the lord perceiued this certificatiō of his mind, by his wordes most sull of fayth, he crieth out, that in al Israel he hath not found so great faith. The same again in the gospell, speaketh notably of the womans fayth which was sorely pla­gued with the bloudy fluxe. And that that faith was an vndoubted persua­sion in her harte once illuminated, we may thereby vnderstande, because she (beinge first in déede stirred vp by the workes & wordes of the Lord) thought thus within herselfe, if I do but touch his garment I shall be whole. And therfore preassing through the thickest of the throng, commeth to the Lord. But why heape I together manye examples? doth not the onely faith of the Chananitish, or Syrophenissian woman, declare more plainely then that it can be denied, how that faith is a most assured persuasion of thinges beléeued? For being ouerpassed, and as it were contemned of the Lorde, she wauereth not in faith, but follow­ing him, and hearing also that the lord was sent to the lost shéep of y e house of Israell, she goeth on to worship him. Moreouer, being put back, & as it wer touched with the foule reproch of dog, she goeth forwarde yet humbly to cast her selfe prostrate before the Lorde, requesting to obtaine the thinge that she desired. She would not haue per­seuered so stiffely, if fayth had not ben a certification in her beléeuing minde and harte. Wherefore, the Lorde moued with that fayth of hirs, cryed: Woman, great is thy fayth, be it done to thee euen as thou wilte. It is ma­nifest therefore, by all these testimo­nies of the holy Scripture, that Faith is a stedfast and vndoubted persuasion [Page 37] in the minde and hart of the beléeuer.

This, being now brought to an end, [...]herunto [...]aith lea­ [...]eth, and what the [...]biect or [...]oundati­on of faith [...]. let vs see what it is wherevpon mans fayth doth leane, and also how we may clearely perceiue, that fayth is not a vayne and vnstable opinion (as a little before we were about to saye) of any thinge whatsoeuer conceiued in the minde of man, but that it is tyed vp and contayned within boundes, and as it were certayne conditions. In the definition therefore of fayth, we sayd that fayth bendeth to Godwarde, and leaneth on his worde. God therfore and the worde of God, is the obiect or foundation of true fayth. The thing wheron a man may leane safely, sure­ly, and without all manner doubting, must néedes be stedfast and altogether vnmoueable, which doth giue health, which doeth preserue, and which doeth fill vp or minister all fulnesse vnto vs. For this doth fayth séeke and request. But this is not else where thē in god, On God alone therefore doeth true fayth bende and leane. God is euer­lasting, chiefely good, wise, iuste, migh­tie and true of worde. And that doeth he testifie by his workes and worde. Wherefore in the Prophets he is cal­led a strong and vnmoueable Rocke, a castle, a wall, a tower, an inuincible fortresse, a tresure, & a wel that neuer wil be drawne drie. This euerlasting God can doe all thinges, knoweth all things, is present in all places, loueth mankinde excéedingly, doeth prouide for all men, and also gouerneth or dis­poseth all thinges. Fayth therfore, whiche is a confidence of Gods good will and of his ayde in all necessities, and of the true saluation of mankinde, bendeth on God alone, & cannot leane to any other creature, in whome the thinges are not that fayth requireth. And euen as God is true of word, and can not lye, so is his word true and de­ceiueth no man. In the worde of God is expressed the will and mynde of God: To the worde of God therfore hath faith an eye, and layeth hir groūd vppon Gods worde, touching which worde the Lorde in the Gospell sayd: Heauen and earth shall passe, but my worde shall not passe. The worde of God here is compared with the moste excellent elements. Ayre and Wa­ter are féeble and vnstable Elements: but Heauen, although it turne and moue, doth kéepe yet a wonderful and moste stedfast course in mouing, and stedfast are all thinges therein. The Earth is moste stable and vnmouea­ble. Therefore if it be easier for these thinges to be loased, which can not be vndone, then for the worde of God to passe: it followeth that Gods worde in all pointes is moste stable, vnmouea­ble, and not possible to be loased. If (sayth the Lorde in Ieremie) ye can vndoe the league that I haue taken with the day, or the couenant that I haue made with the night, so that it neyther be day nor night at the ap­pointed time, then may my couenant be of none effect, which I haue made with Dauid. But not the whole worlde laying all their strengthes to­gether, is able to make it day when it is once Night, nor cause the Daye to breake one howre sooner then y e course of Heauen doth commaunde. There­fore not all this worlde with all the powre and pompe therof, shall be able once to weaken or breake, to chaunge or abolish so much as one tittle in the word of God, and the trueth of Godds worde. Faith therefore, which re­steth vpon a thing most firme or sure, can not choose but be an vndoubted certification. And since Gods worde is the foundacion of Fayth, Fayth can [Page 38] not wander to and fro, and leane to e­uery worde whatsoeuer. For euery o­pinion conceiued without the worde of God, or against Gods word, cannot be called true faith. And for that cause S. Paule the Apostle of Christ would not ground the true or Christian faith vpon any carnall proppes or opinions of men, but vpon the truth and power of God. With his wordes will I con­clude this place. Fayth (sayth he) com­meth of hearing, and hearing by the worde of God. By the worde of God, he saith, and not by the worde of man. Againe to the Corinthians: My preaching (saith he) was not in enti­sing wordes of mans wisedome, but in the shewing forth of the spirite, and of powre, that your faith should not be in the wisedome of man, but in the power of God. Whereby also we learne, that some there are, which a­gainst all reason require fayth at our handes, that is, they would haue vs to beléeue that, which they are not able to shewe out of Gods worde, or that, which is cleane contrary to the word of God. To the better declaring of this that I haue saide, auaileth that short abridgement of Gods word and of fayth, which we in the definition of fayth haue closely knitte vp together. There are there rehearsed two chiefe Two chief [...]in [...]s of [...]aith. [...]oints of fayth and of the worde. And first of al that God in Christ doth frée­ly promise life and euery good thinge. For God, who is the obiect or marke and foundation of fayth, beinge of his owne proper nature euerliuing euer­lasting, & good, doth of himself from be­fore al beginning, beget the son like to himself in al points, who bicause he is of the same substance with the father, is himselfe also by nature life and all goodnesse. And to the ende he might communicate to vs, his Sonnes and brethren, both life and all goodnesse, he became man, and being conuersant very God and man among men, he testi­fied that God the Father, through the Sonne, doeth powre himselfe wholly with all good things into the faithfull, True fai [...] seeketh a [...] good thi [...] ­ges in [...] through Christ. whom he quickneth and filleth with all goodnesse, and last of all doeth take them vppe to himselfe into the bles­sed place of euerlasting life. And that he doth frankly and fréely bestow this benefite, to the ende that the glory of his grace may in all thinges be pray­sed. This doth true fayth beleeue, and herevnto belonge no small part of the scriptures, which testifie that God in Christ doth communicate to the faith­ful, life and al goodnes. Iohn the Apo­stle cryeth out and sayth: In the be­ginning was the word, and the word was with God, & God was the word. And the word became flesh, & dwelt amonge vs. And we saw the glorie of God as the glory of the onely begot­ten sonne of the Father, full of grace and truth. And of his fulnesse haue all we receiued &c. For the Lorde him selfe in the Gospell after Saint Iohn, sayde: Verily I say vnto you, whatso­euer things the Father doth, the same also doth the Sonne. For euen as the Father doth raise the deade to life and quickneth thē, so also doth the sonne quicken whom he will: for, neyther iudgeth the father any man, but hath cōmitted all iudgement to the sonne, that all men may honour the sonne euen as they honour the father. He that honoureth not the sonne, the same honoureth not the father which hath sent him. Verily verily I say vn­to you, he that heareth my word, and beleeueth on him that sente me, hath life euerlasting, and shal not come in­to iudgemente, but is escaped from death vnto life.

[Page 39] With these woordes of the Gospell, agreeth that sayinge of S. Paule. In Christe are layde vp all the treasures of wysedome and knowledge. Be­cause in him dwelleth all fulnesse of the Godheade bodily, and yee in him are fullyfilled. But that these great benefits of God are freelie bestowed vppon the faithful, Paule that Vessell of election declareth in these woords. Blessed be God, who hath chosen vs in Christe before the foundations of the world were layd, and hath prede­stinated vs into the adoption of chil­dren through Iesus Christ vnto him­selfe, accordinge to the good pleasure of his will, to the prayse of the glorie of his grace, wherein he hath made vs accepted in the beloued, throughe whom wee haue redemption in his bloud &c. And againe. All haue sin­ned and haue neede of Gods glorie, but are iustifyed freely throughe his grace, by the redemption which is in Christe: And so forward. True fayth therefore doth beleeue that life and e­uery good thinge doth freely come to it from God through Christe: which is the chiefe Article of our fayth, as in the Articles of y e beliefe is more larg­ly layde forth.

The second principal point of Gods word and fayth is, that in the word of [...]rue faith [...]eleeueth [...] holy [...]riptures. God, there is set downe all truth ne­cessary to be beleeued: and that true fayth doth beleeue all that is declared in the Scriptures. For, it telleth vs that God is, what maner one hee is, what Gods works are, what his iudg­ments, his wil, his commaundements, his promises, & what his threatnings are, finally what soeuer is profitable or necessary to be beleeued, that doth Gods worde who lie set downe vnto vs, and that doth true fayth receiue, beleeuing all thinges that are written in the Lawe and the Prophets, in the Gospell and wrytinges of the Apo­stles. But, whatsoeuer cānot be fet­ched or proued out of those writinges or whatsoeuer is contrary vnto them, that do the faithful not beleeue at all▪ For, the very nature of true fayth is, not to beleue that which squareth frō the worde of God. Whosoeuer there­fore beleeueth not the fables and opi­nions of men, he alone beleeueth as he should: for he dependeth onely vppon the worde of God, and so vppon God himselfe, the onely fountayne of all truth. The matter, the argumente and the whole summe of fayth, is brie­flye set oute vnto vs in the Articles of the Christian fayth: whereof I will speake at another time. I haue this houre declared vnto you (decrely be­loued, and reuerende brethren in the Lorde) the definition of faith, which to the ende that I may surely fasten in euery ones mynde, and that all may vnderstand what fayth is, I repeate it here againe, and therwithall conclude this Sermon. Fayth is a gifte of God, powred into man from Heaue, wherby he is taught with an vndou­ted persuasiō wholie to leane to God and his word, in which word, God in Christ doth freely promise life and e­uery good thing, and wherin al truth necessary to be beleued is plainly de­clared. Let vs all pray to God our fa­ther, through his only begottē Sonne our Lord Iesus Christe, that hee will vouchsafe from Heauen, to bestowe true fayth vppon vs all, that wee by it knowinge him a righte, may at the laste obtayne life euerlasting. Amen.

That there is one onely true Fayth, and what the vertue thereof is.
The fifth Sermon.

BEinge cutte of with the shortnesse of tyme, and deteyned by the excel­lencie of the matter, I could not in my last ser­mon make an end of al y t I had deter­mined to speake touching Fayth: now therefore, by the grace of the holy spi­rite I will adde the rest of the argu­ment which seemeth yet to be behind. Pray to the Lorde, that that which by mans voyce is brought to your eares, may by the finger of God be written in your hartes.

True Fayth is ignorant of all di­uision, for there is sayth the Apostle, Fayth is [...]ue alone. one Lorde, one Fayth, one Baptisme, one God and Father of all. For, there remayneth from the beginning of the worlde euen vnto the ende therof, one and the same fayth in all the electe of God. God is one and the same for euer, the onely Well of all goodnesse, that can neuer be drawne drie. The trueth of God, from the beginning of the worlde, is one and the same, set forth to men in the word of god. Therfore, the obiect and foundatiō of faith, that is God and the worde of God, re­maine for euer one and the selfe same. In one and the selfe same fayth with vs haue al the elect euer since the first creation of the worlde beléeued, that vnto vs through Christ all good things are fréely giuen, and that all truth ne­cessary to be beleued is declared in the word of the Lord: wherfore, the faith­ful of the olde world, haue alwayes set led their faith on God and his worde: so that now without all doubte, there cānot be any more thē one true faith.

I know very well, that in the world [...] re­ligions, but no more the [...] one true fayth. there are soweb many and sundrye faythes, that is to say, religions. For, there is the Indian fayth, the Iewish fayth, the fayth of the Mahometists, & the fayth of the Georgians, & yet not withstāding ther is but one true Christian fayth, the abridgement whereof is conteyued in the articles of our be­leefe, and is taught at the full in the sa­cred Scriptures of both the Testa­ments. I know also that there are sundry beliefes of men, resting vpon sun­dry things, and beleuing that which is contrary to true faith: but yet neuer­thelesse, there remaineth but one true beliefe in God and his worde, (which is) an vndoubted persuasion and confi­dence of things most true, and assuredly certaine.

This confidence doth grow with in­crease Faith do [...] encrease and de­crease. in the mindes of the faithfull, & contrarily decreaseth againe and vt­terly faileth. And for that cause the A­postles besought the lord saying: Lord increase our faith. And Paul the Apo­stle doth in his writings euery where, wish to the faithful the increase of the spirite and faith. Dauid also, before him prayed, saying: O God create a cleane harte within me, and take not thy holy spirite from me. For he had séene how that from Saule, whom he succéeded in the kingdom, the good spi­rite of God was departed, and that in stéede therof the wicked spirit had en­tred into his minde which tormented him very pitifully. Here vnto belon­geth that saying in the gospel, To eue­ry one that hath shall be giuen, and from him that hath not shalbe taken away that which he hath not, or that he maketh no accompt of, and shalbe giuen to him that hath. Neither was it in vain, that the Lord said to Peter, [Page 41] I haue prayed for thee Peter that thy fayth faile not. For Paul speketh of some in his time that made ship­wracke of their owne [...]aith, and ouer­threw the faith of other. And to what ende I praye you, doe we dayly heare the worde of God, and make our hum­ble petitions to the Lord, but bycause we looke for increase of godlinesse, and request his ayde to keepe vs that we fall not from true fayth? verily Paul to the Thessalonians, sayth: We pray earnestly daye and night to see you personally, and to supply that which is wanting in your fayth. And a little before, he sayde: For this cause I sent Timotheus, that I might be certi [...]ed of your fayth, least by any meanes the tempter had tempted you, and so our labour had ben of no effect. The same Apostle also in his epistle to the Ephe­sians, sayth: Christe gaue some Apo­stles, some Prophetes, some Pastours and teachers to the restoring of the Saintes vnto the building of the bo­dy of Christ, vntill we all meete toge­ther in the vnitie of fayth, and the ac­knowledging of the sonne of God, vnto a perfect man, vnto the measure of age of the fulnesse of Christ, so that now we be no longer children. Ther­fore so long as we liue, we learne that our fayth may be perfect, and if so be at any time it shall be weakned by temptations, that then it may be re­payred, and againe confirmed. And in this diuersitie (I meane) in this in­crease and weaknesse of fayth, there is no partition or diuision, for the selfe same roote and substance of fayth doth alwayes remayne, althoughe it be at sometime more, and at somtime lesse. In like manner, fayth is not therefore Generall and parti­cular faith changed nor cut in sunder▪ bicause one is called generall fayth, and another particular fayth. For generall faith is no other then that, whiche beleeueth that al the words of God are true, and that God hath a good will to mankind. Particular fayth beléeueth nothing contrarie to this, onely that whiche is cōmon to al, the faythful applieth par­ticularly to him selfe, beleeuing that God is not well minded towarde o­thers alone, but euen vnto him also. So then, it bringeth the whole into parts, and that which is generall into particularities. For whereas by ge­nerall fayth he beléeueth that all the wordes of God are true: in the same sorte by particular fayth he doth be­léeue that the soule is immortall, that our bodyes rise againe, that the fayth­full shall be saued, the vnbeléeuers de­stroyed, and whatsoeuer else is of this sort taught to be beléeued in the word of God. Moreouer, the disputation tou­ching faith that is poured into vs, and Faith insp [...] red, and Faith got­ten. fayth that we our selues get, touching formall fayth, and fayth without fashi­on, I beléeue to be beaten out of them whiche of them selues do bring these newe disputations into the Churche. True faith is obtained by no strength or merite of man, but is powred into him of God, as I declared in my laste Sermon: and though man obtaine it by harkning vnto the word of God, yet neuerthelesse, it is wholy impated to the grace of god. For vnlesse this grace do worke inwardly in the heart of the hearer, the preacher that laboreth out wardly doth bring no profit at al. We reade in the third chapter of S. Augu­stins booke, De praedestinatione San­ctorū. That once he was in an errour, bicause he thought that that faythe, wherewith we beleeue in God, is not the gift of God, but that it was in vs as of our selues, and that by it we do ob­tain the gifts of God, wherby we may in this world liue rightly and holily. [Page 42] But this he confuteth in that booke at large and that substantially. So then, true faith whiche bendeth on God a­lone, and is directed by the worde of God, is formall enough or sufficiently in fashion. Verily the forme of fayth [...]mall [...]. is ingrauen in the heart of the fayth­full, by the holy Ghost. And althoughe it be small and dothe not growe vp to the highest degrée, yet notwithstan­ding, it is true fayth hauing force in it as it were a graine of mustarde seede. The theef that was crucified with our Lorde, beléeued in the Lord Iesus, and was saued, although the force of fayth was strong in him but a very small season, and brought not foorthe any great store of the fruit of good works: finally, that faith of the théefe was not any whit diuers or contrarie from the faith of Saint Peter and Saint Paul but was altogether the very same w t theirs, althoughe their faith brought forth somwhat more aboundantly the fruite of good works. Peter and Paul were franckly and fréely iustified, al­thoughe they had many good workes: fréely was the théef iustified, although his good works were very few or none at all. Let vs hold therefore, that true fayth is one alone, which notwithstan­ding doth increase & is augmented, and again, may decrease & be extinguished.

There remaineth nowe for me to The po­wer and ef [...]ecte of faith. declare, the vertue and effect of true fayth. This hath the holye Apostle Paule done very excellently well, yea & that most absolutely too. But altho­ugh in the eleuenth chapter to the He­brues he had sayd very muche, he is compelled notwithstanding to confesse that he can not reckon vp all: therfore at this time I meane to rehearse a few vertues of fayth, leauing the rest (dearely beloued) to be sought out and considered of your selues,

True fayth before al things bring­eth with it true knowledge and ma­keth Faith is the true knowledge that ma­keth men wise. vs wise in déed. For by fayth we knowe God, and iudge aright of the iudgementes and workes of God, of vertues and vices. The wisdome that it bringeth with it, is without doubte the true wisdome. Many men hope that they can attaine to true wisdome by the studie of Philosophie: but they are deceiued as farre as Heauen is broade. For Philosophie dothe falsly iudge, and faultily teach many things touching God, the workes of God, the chiefe goodnesse, the ende of good and euill, and touching things to be desired and eschued. But the very same things are rightly and truely taught in the word of God, and vnderstoode and per­ceiued by fayth. Fayth therefore is the true wisdome, and maketh vs wise in déede. For Ieremie also sayth. Behold they haue cast away the worde of the Lorde, what wisedome therefore can there be left in them? The wisedome of Solomon, is worshipfully thought of throughout the whole compasse of the world. And yet we reade that the Lord in the Gospell after S. Math. vt­tred this sentence against the Iewes. The Queene of the South shall rise in iudgement with this generation and shall condemne it, bycause she came from the endes of the worlde to heare the wisdome of Solomon: and behold there is one in this place greater then Solomon. Christe is preferred before Solomon, and the wisedome of Christ before the wisdome of Solomon. But it is well known that the wisedome of Christ the sonne of God can not be at­tained to without fayth. Fayth there­fore bringeth with it the most excellēt wisdome. But herein, this wisdome of ours deserueth a singular prayse, by­cause they that desire it are not sent to forreine nations, with great cost & la­boure to learne it, as to the priests of [Page 43] Egypt, the Gymnosophistes of India, the Philosophers of Greece, or to the Rabines of the Iewes. God hath dis­persed the worde of God throughout the whole world, so that now the word of faith is in the hearts of all the faith­ful. For Paul the Apostle sayth. Thus saith the iustice that is of faith, say not in thy heart who shall descende into heauē? that is, to fetch Christ downe from aboue. Or who shal descend in­to the deepe? that is to bring Christe from the dead againe. But what saith he? The word is nighe vnto thee euen in thy heart: this same is the worde of faith which we preach, for if thou cō ­fesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus, and doest beleeue with thy heart that God hath raised him from the deade thou shalt be saued. Faith therefore doth not only make vs wise but hap­py also, the Lord him self bearing wit­nes thervnto & saying to his disciples. Happy are the eyes that see the things that ye se. For I say vnto you that ma­ny Prophets and Kings haue desired to se the things that ye se, and to heare the things that ye heare and heard thē not. We shal therfore finde in faith, a How man may attaine to [...]he chiefe goodnesse most certaine determination of y e most notable question stirred in, since y e be­ginning of y e worlde, of learned & most excellent wits, which is: by what mea­nes a man may liue, be happy, attaine to the chief goodnesse, be ioyned to the chief goodnesse, & so be iustified? There haue ben, yea & yet are, diuers opiniōs touching this matter, contrary the one to the other. But we do briefly & truely affirme, that by true faith a man doth liue, is happy, attaineth to y e chief good­nesse, is conioyned to y e chief goodnes, & also iustified: so y e god dwelleth in vs, & we in him, & that by faith we are both happy and blessed. What I pray you could haue ben spoken more excellētly worthily or diuinely, touching true faith? for se, faith quickneth vs, maketh vs happy, ioyneth vs to the chiefe good­nes, so y t he in vs & we in him may liue, & faith doth also fully iustifie vs. But nowe it is best to heare y e testimonies out of y e scriptures. Faith maketh vs happy. For to S. Pet. cōfessing y e Lord Faith maketh hap­py. Iesus by true faith it is saide. Happy art thou Simon the son of Ionas. Flesh and bloude hath not reuealed this to thee, but my father which is in heauē. S. Paule for y e proofe of faith bringeth in that sentence of Dauid. Happy are they whose iniquities are forgiu [...]n & whose sinnes are couered. Blessed is the mā to whō the Lord shal impute no sin. Faith quickneth or maketh a­liue. Faith quickneth Eor the iust liueth by faith This doth Paule very often in his writings alledge out of the prophets. The same Paul also saith. The life which now I liue in fleshe, I liue by faith in the son of god, who loued me and gaue him self for me. Faith ioyneth vs to y e eter­nal & chief goodnesse, & so maketh vs to Faith ioyneth to god. inioy y e chief goodnes, y t god may dwell in vs & we in God. For y e Lorde Iesus him self in the Gospel saith. He which eateth my flesh, & drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me, & I in him. As the louing father sēt me, so also I liue by the father, & he that eteth me shal liue by me. But to eate & drink y e Lord is to be léeue in y e Lord, y e he hath giuē him self to death for vs. Whervpon Iohn y e A­postle saith. We haue seene & do wit­nesse, that the father hath sent the son the sauiour of the world. Whosoeuer shal confesse that Iesus is the sonne of God, God dwelleth in him and he in God. Wherfore also Paul saide. I liue now, not I, but Christ liueth in me.

Moreouer faythe dothe iustifie. Faith i [...] stifieth. But for bycause y e treatise thereof can not be fitlye and fullye made an [Page 44] ende of this houre, I meane to deferre it till the next Sermon that shall be. At this present (dearely beloued) ye must remember, that there is but one true fayth, that is, the Christian fayth. For although there be said to be many fayths, that is religions, yet notwith­standing there is onely but one true and vndoubted fayth. And that dothe increase and againe decrease in some men. As for those in whom it is right­ly and godly obserued, in them it shew­eth foorthe sundry vertues. For it bringeth with it true wisedome, final­ly, it quickneth and maketh vs blessed and happy in déede. To God the father the authour of all goodnesse, and of our felicitie, be all prayse and glory thro­ughe Iesus Christ our Lorde, for euer and euer. Amen.

That the faithfull are iustified by fayth with out the lawe and workes.
The sixte Sermon.

BEing readye here (dearely beloued) to speake vnto you of fayth, whiche with­out workes dothe iustifie them that beléeue, I call vpon the Father, whiche is in heauen, thro­ugh his onely begotten sonne Iesus Christe our Lorde, beséeching him to open my mouth and lippes to the set­ting foorthe of his prayse, and to illu­minate your hearts, that ye acknow­ledging the great benefite of God, may become thankfull for it and holy in déede.

And first of all, I will speake cer­taine Iustifica­tion. things chiefly necessarie to this argument or treatise, touching this terme of iustification. The terme of iustifying, very vsuall and common a­mong the Hebrues, and of a large sig­nification, is not at this day so wel vn­derstoode of all men, as it ought to be. To iustifie, is as muche to say as to quite from iudgement, and from the denounced and vttered sentence of condemnation. It signifieth to remit offences, to cleanse, to sanctifie▪ and to giue vtterance of life euerlasting. For it is a lawe terme belonging to courts where iudgement is exercised. Ima­gine therefore, that man is set before the iudgement seate of God, and that there he is pleaded guiltie, to wit, that he is accused and conuinced of hainous offences, and therefore sued to punish­ment or to y e sentence of condēnation. Imagine also that the sonne of God maketh intercession, and commeth in as a meane, desiring that vpon him may be layde the whole fault and pu­nishment due vnto vs men, that he by his death may cleanse them and take them away, setting vs frée from death and giuing vs life euerlasting. Ima­gine too, that God the most highe and iust iudge, receiueth the offer, and trā ­slatet [...] [...] punishment together with the fault from vs vnto the necke of his sonne, making therwithall a statute, that whosoeuer beléeueth that the son of God suffered for the sinnes of the world, brake the power of death, and deliuered vs from damnation, shoulde be cleansed from his sinnes, and made heire of life euerlasting. Who there­fore can be so dull of vnderstanding, but maye perceiu [...] that mankinde is iustified by fayth.

[Page 45] But that there may be no cause of doubt or darkenesse left in the mynde of any man, that which I haue already spokē generally, by the parable and si­militude fetched from oure common lawe. I will here particularly bring into certaine partes confirming and manifestly prouing euery one of them seuerally, out of the holy Scriptures, so that euen to the stoutest wittes the power of fayth and worke of iustifica­tion, may be most euident.

And first I will shew vnto you that this terme of iustification, is taken in What it is [...]o iustifie. this present treatise for the absolution and remission of sinnes, for sanctifica­tion and adoption into the number of the sonnes of God. In the .xiij. of the Actes, the Apostle Paule sayth: Be it knowne vnto you men and brethren, that through this Lord Iesus Christ, is preached vnto you the forgiunesse of sinnes, and by him, all that beleeue are iustified frō al things, from which they could not be iustified by the law of Moses. Sée, in Christe is preached vnto vs the forgiuenesse of sinnes, and he that beleueth that, Christ preched, forgiueth sinnes, is also iustified. It followeth therefore, that iustifica­tion is the remission of sinnes. In the fifth Chapter to the Romanes saythe the same Apostle. Being iustified by the bloud of Christ, we shall be saued from wrath through him. But the bloud of Christ washeth away sinnes. Iustification therefore is the washing away or forgiunesse of sinnes. And a­gaine, in the same Chapter saythe he more plainly, Iudgement entred by one offence vnto condemnation, but the gifte of many sinnes vnto iustifi­cation. He maketh iustification the contrarie to condemnation: therfore, iustification is the absolution and de­liuerie from condemnation. What say ye to this moreouer, that he dothe plainely call iustification a gifte, that is, the forgiuenes of sinnes. Herevnto also belong those words of his, Euen as by the sinne of one, condemnation came on all men: so by the righteous­nesse of one, good came vpon all men to the iustification of life. Here a­gain is the iustification of life made y e contrarie of condemnation vnto death set as a peine vpon our heads, bycause of the transgression: iustification of life therefore is an absolution from sinnes, a deliuerie from death, a quick­ning or translating from death to life. For in the fourth to the Romanes, the same Apostle expoundeth iustification by sanctification, and sanctification by the remission of sinnes. For intrea­ting of fayth, whereby we are iustifi­ed, or whiche God imputeth to vs for righteousnesse without workes, he sayth, Euen as Dauid also dothe ex­pounde the blessednesse of that man to whome the Lord imputeth righteous­nesse without workes, saying: Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuē, and whose sinnes are couered. What coulde be more plainely spoken then this? For he doth euidently expounde iustification by sanctification, and san­ctification by the remission of sinnes. Furthermore, what else is sanctifica­tion but the adoption whereby we are receiued into the grace and number of the sonnes of God? What is he therefore, that séeth not that in this treatise of Saint Paule, iustification is taken for adoption? especially, since in the very same fourth Chapter to the Romanes: he goeth about to proue, that an inheritance is due to fayth, wherevnto also he doth attri­bute iustification. By all this it is made manifest, that the question of iustification containeth nothing else, [Page 46] out the manner and reason of sanctifi­cation, that is to say, wherby and how men haue their sinnes forgiuen, and are receiued into the grace and num­ber of the sonnes of God, and being iustified are made heires of the king­dome of God.

And now, let vs trye whether that which we haue sayde be taught in the [...]hri [...]t hath [...] on [...]im self & [...] sinnes. Scriptures, y e Christ before the iudge­ment seate of God, when sentence of condemnation was to be pronounced against vs for our offences, tooke oure sinnes vpon his owne necke, and pur­ged them by the sacrifice of his death vpon the crosse, and that God also layd vpon Christ our fault and punishmēt, so that Christe alone is the only satis­faction & purging of the faithful. This doth the Apostle Paule teach most ex­pressely, where he sayth: Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect? It is God that iustifieth. Who shal condemne? It is Christ that dyed yea rather it is he which is raised vp, & is at the right hand of the father ma­king intercession for vs. And againe he sayth, Christ redeemed vs from the curse of the lawe, while he was made the curse for vs. For it is written, cur­sed be euery one that hangeth on the tree, that vpon the Gentiles might come the blessing of Abraham thro­ugh Iesus Christ. &c. This did the A­postle teach out of the writings of Mo­ses. And Moses in his bookes doth often times make mention, y e the sinnes are laid vpō the heads of the beastes which were sacrificed. But those sacrifices bare the tipe or figure of the death and sacrifice of Christ. Esaias also in his. 53. chapter saith expresly, He verily hath takē on him our infirmities, and born our peines, He was wounded for our iniquities, and smitten for our sinnes. For the peine of our punishment was laid vpō him, and with his stripes ar [...] we healed. We all went astraye like shepe, euery one turned his own way, but the Lord hath thrown vpon him all our sinnes. And immediatly after, He hath taken away the sinnes of the multitude, and made intercession for the transgressors. Then these wordes I think, nothing can be brought more to the matter, or more fit for our pre­sent purpose. To this alludeth Saint Peter when he sayth, The Lorde him selfe bare our sinnes in his body vpon the crosse, that we being dead to sinne may liue to righteousnes, by the signe of whose stripes we are made whole. Herevnto aliuded S. Iohn the fore­runner of the Lorde, when he sayde: Beholde the Lambe of God that ta­keth awaye the sinnes of the worlde. Moreouer the Apostle Paule beareth witnesse hereto saying: Him that knewe not sinne, he made sinne for vs, that we throughe him might be made the righteousnesse of God Also in his Epistle to the Colossians he saythe, It pleased the father that in Christ all fulnesse should dwell, and by him to reconcile all thinges vnto him selfe, hauing set at peace through the bloude of his crosse by him, both things in earth and things in heauen. These I suppose, are testimonies suffi­ciently euident, to proue that vpon Christ are layde our sinnes, with the curse or condemnation due vnto oure offences, and that Christe by his bloud hath cle [...]sed oure sinnes, and by his death hath vanquished death, and the deuill the authour of death, and taken away the punishment due vnto vs. The [...] & [...] of since [...]re take [...] away by Chri [...]

Yet bycause there be some, and those not a fewe, whiche denie that Christe by his death hath taken from vs sin­ners, both faulte and punishment, and that he became the onely satisfaction [Page 47] of the whole worlde, I will therefore nowe alledge certaine other testimo­nies and repeate somewhat of that that I haue before recited, thereby to make it manifest, that Christe the on­ly satisfaction of the world, hath made satisfaction both for our sault and pu­nishment. Esayas verily witnessed, that bothe the faulte of our offence and the punishment were taken a­way, when he sayth: He bare oure in­firmities, and was wounded for oure iniquities: finallye the discipline of peace, that is, the discipline or chasti­sing or punishment bringing peace, or the penaltie of our correction, that is, the punishment due to vs for our of­fences, was layde on his necke. Marke also what followeth: And with the blewnesse of his stripes are we healed. This doth euidently teach, that by the peine of Christe oure punishment is taken a waye. For looke what peine penaltie, punishment, or correction was due to vs, and the same was layde on the Lorde him selfe: and for that cause was the Lorde woun­ded and receiued stripes. And with them he healed vs. But he had not yet healed vs at all, if we should yet looke for woundes, stripes & stroakes, that is to say, punishment for our sinnes.

The death of Christe therfore is a The death [...]f Christ a [...]ll satis­ [...]ction for [...]ur sinnes full satisfaction for our sinnes. But what I praye you shoulde Christe a­uayle vs, if yet we shoulde be puni­shed for oure offences. Therefore when we say, that he did beare all our sinnes in his bodye vpon the Crosse, what else doe we meane I praye you, but that the Lorde by death, that was not due vnto him, tooke from vs Gods vengeaunce, that it might not lighte on vs to our punishment? Paule, as often as he maketh mention of our re­demption made by Christe, is wont to name it [...], by which worde he vnderstandeth not, as the common sort do, redemption barely and simply, but the very price and satisfaction of redemption. Wherefore also he wri­teth, that Christ him selfe did giue him selfe to be the [...] for vs: that is to say, the price wherewith captiues are redéemed from their enimies in the warre. For that which we do com­monly call raunsomes, the Gréekes do name [...]. So then that is [...] when man for man and life for life is redeemed. But vpon them that are thus raunsomed and set at libertie, there is no punishment afterwarde layd, by reason of the translation ther­of from one to another. Furthermore, this is the newe Couenaunt that God in his Christ hath made with vs, that he will not remember our iniquities. But howe could he chose but remem­ber oure iniquities, if he ceased not to punishe them? So then, this remay­neth not to be doubted of, that Christe our Lord is the full propitiation, satis­faction, oblation and sacrifice for the sinnes, I saye for the punishment and the faulte of all the world, yea and by him selfe alone: for in none other is a­ny saluation: neyther is there any o­ther name giuen vnto men whereby they must be saued.

I denie not, but that bycause of Howe punishment is laide on vs. discipline, chastisement and exercise, diuers sortes of punishments are layd vpon mens neckes, and that they are diuersly afflicted and vexed, bycause of their offences. But those afflictions, how so euer they be patiently suffered of the faythfull, do not yet wash sinnes away, nor make satisfaction for mis­déedes. S. Peter sayth, Marueile not that ye are tryed by fire, which thing is done for your tryall, as if any newe thing shoulde happen vnto you: [Page 48] yea, rather reioyce heerein that ye are partakers of the afflictions of Christ, that in the reuelation also of his glory, ye may reioyce and be glad. This I say, is the ende and vse of afflictions. And by this means the glory of Christ indureth pure and vncorrupted.

It remayneth now for me to proue God hath [...]ppointed [...]at he [...]hat belee­ [...]eth shuld [...]aue eter­nall life and be iu­stified. out of the holy Scriptures, that God the father hath ordained that he who­soeuer doth beléeue in the onely begot­ten sonne of God, shall be made parta­ker of Christe his righteousnesse, that is, shal be instified by him, be absolued from his sinnes, and be made heire of life euerlasting. Esaias therfore saith, In the acknowleging of him, or in his knowledge shall my righteous ser­uaunt iustifie the multitude, whose sinnes he him selfe shall beare. But what else is the acknowledging or knowledge of Christ, but true fayth? Moreouer, the Lorde Iesus him selfe in the gospel after Saint Iohn, sayth: And as Moses lifte vp the Serpente in the wildernesse, euen so muste the sonne of man be lift vp, that whosoe­uer beleeueth in him, should not pe­rishe but haue life euerlasting. There was none other remedy in the desart, against the enuenomed bytings of the Serpentes, but the contemplation or beholding of the Serpent lift vp and hanged aloft. No plaster did cure them that were poisoned, no oblation made to God, not prayer it selfe offered to God, not any worke, nor any way else: the onely beholding of the Serpent made the poyson harmelesse, that then had crept into all their limmes. In like manner, nothing at all dothe saue vs from death but only faith in Christ. For by fayth we behold and sée Christ lifted vp vpon the stake of the Crosse, as it is to be seene in the sixte Chapter of Iohn. It followeth in the words of our sauiour, God so loued the world, that he gaue his only begotten sonne: that whosoeuer beleeueth should not perish, but haue life euerlasting. For god sent not his sonne into the world to condemne the worlde, but that the worlde through him might be saued. He that beleeueth on him is not con­demned: but he that beleeueth not, is condemned already, bycause he belee­ueth not in the name of the onely be­gotten sonne of God. By these words nowe the thirde time is fayth beaten into our heads, by which we are made partakers of the Sonne of God, of his life, saluation, redemption, and all good things beside. In the sixte Chapter of the Gospell after Iohn, our Lorde a­gaine sayth: This is the will of the fa­ther whiche sent me, that euery one that seeth the sonne, and beleeueth in him should haue life euerlasting, and I will raise him vp at the laste daye. Nothing can be alleged to make more for oure present argument then these wordes of his. For he sayth plainely, that the will of God the father is, that we should beleeue in the sonne, and by this beliefe haue our saluation. Whervpon Iohn the Euangelist and Apostle in his Canonicall Epistle da­reth burst foorth into these words: He that beleeueth not God, maketh him a lyar, bycause he beleeued not the re­cord that God gaue of his sonne. And this is the recorde, that God hath gi­uen vnto vs eternall life, and this life is in his sonne. He that hath the sonne, hath life: and he that hath not the sonne of God, hath not life. Dear­ly beloued, note this. The eternal and vnchangeable wil of god is, that he wil giue eternall life vnto the world. But he will giue the life through Christe, who is naturally life it selfe, and can giue life. The very same God also wil [Page 49] that we obtaine and haue life in vs, and that we haue it no other wayes then by fayth. For the Apostle Paule taught, that Christ dothe dwell in our hearts by fayth. Moreouer, the Lord himself also witnesseth & saith: He that eateth me shall liue by me. But ye knowe (dearely beloued) that to eate Christ is to beléeue in him. And ther­fore we knit vp this place with these wordes of Sainte Peter. To this Christe doe all the Prophetes beare witnesse, that whosoeuer beleeueth in him, shal receiue forgiunesse of sinnes through his name. We haue in these a most ample testimonie of the whole sacred Scriptures. By these I haue euidently inoughe delared, that God hath appointed, that whosoeuer dothe beléeue in Christ, being clensed frō his sins, shalbe made heire of life euerlast­ing. This will I make more euident Men are [...]ustified [...]y faith [...]lone. yet, by declaring how that fayth alone that is, that fayth for it selfe, and not for any workes of oures dothe iustifie the faythfull. For it selfe I say, not in respect that it is in vs a qualitie of the mynde, or our owne worke in our selues, but in respecte that faythe is the gifte of Gods grace, hauing in it a promise of righteousnesse and life: and in respect, that naturally of it selfe, it is a certaine and vndoubted persua­sion resting vpon God, and beléeuing that God being pacified by Christe, hath throughe Christe bestowed lyfe and all good things on vs. Therefore fayth for Christe, and by the grace and promise of God dothe iustifie: and so fayth, that is that, whiche we beléeue and wherein our confidence is setled, God I say him self by the grace of god doth iustifie vs through our redempti­on in Christe: so that now, our owne workes or merites haue no place lefte to them at all, I meane, in iustificatiō. For otherwise good workes haue their place in the faithfull, as we in place conuenient doe meane to shewe. For Paul the teacher of the gentiles, doth Christ cō ­pared with Adam. in the waye of opposition compare Christe with Adam, and sheweth, that of Adam and so of oure owne nature and strength, we haue nothing but sinne, the wrath of God, and death. And this dothe he shewe vnder the name of Adam to the intent that no man shuld séeke for righteousnesse and life in the fleshe. And againe, on the other side he declareth, that we by Christe haue righteousnesse, the grace of God, life and the forgiunesse of all our sinnes. In this opposition, he doth earnestly vrge and often repeate this worde, Of one, to no other end verily, but that we shoulde vnderstande, that faith alone doth iustifie.

To the Galathians he dothe very Gods Tes­tament. euidently vse this kinde of argument, To the laste will and testament of a man, if it once be proued, no body doth adde or take any thing away. Reason therefore doth rightly require that no man put to, or take away any thing from the testament of God. But this is the testament which god confirmed that his will is to bestowe the blessing vpon Abrahams séede, not in many, or by many, but through one. For he saith not. And to the seedes, as though he spake of many, but as speaking of one he saith, And to thy seede, that is Christ. Therefore it is a detestable thing to augment or diminishe any thing in this testament of God: Christ alone is the only sauiour stil: men can neither saue them selues nor other.

Againe, in the same Epistle to the We are not iustifi­ed by the workes o [...] the Law [...] but by Faith Galathians he saith, We knowe that man is not iustified by the workes of the lawe, but by faith in Iesus Christ: in so much as no flesh shal [...] be iustifi­ed [Page 50] by the workes of the lawe. This is nowe the thirde time that Paul saith, that men are not iustified by the wor­kes of the lawe. In whiche clause he comprehendeth all maner of works of what sorte soeuer. So then, no kinde of workes do iustifie. But what is it then that iustifieth? Faith in Christe, and that verily alone. For what else can these wordes import, We knowe that man is not iustified but by fayth in Christe. For the force of these two speaches is all one, Faith alone dothe iustifie: And, it is certaine that we are not iustified but by faythe in Iesus Christ. He addeth the example of the Apostles, And we haue beleued in Ie­sus Christ, that we might be iustified by sayth in Iesus Christe: and not by the workes of the law. In like maner also, Peter argueth by an example in the Acts of the Apostles, and saith: We beleeue that through the grace of our Lord Iesus Christe we shall be saued, euen as they. Acts. 15.

Moreouer, in the very same chapter Christ died not in vaine to the Gala. he saith: I despise not the grace of God: for if righteousnesse come of the law, then Christ is deade in vaine. For if we in our selues had had any thing whereby we might be saued, what néeded the sonne of God to take our flesh, to suffer and to dy? But for bycause the sonne of God being in­carnate, did suffer and die, and died not in vaine: therefore in our fleshe there was nothing that could obtaine salua­tion for mankinde. Wherfore the on­ly sonne of God is our Sauiour for e­uer: and by true faith maketh vs par­takers of his saluation.

Paule in the very beginning of his Epistle to the Rom. doth proue that al All men are sinner [...] men are sinners, that in men there re­maineth no strength for them to be saued by, and that the lawe of God it selfe, doth dig vp the knowledge of of­fences, that is, doth apply them, bring them to light, and make them mani­fest, but doth not take them away, blot them out, or vtterly extinguish them: and that therefore, God for his owne goodnes sake, to the end that the work that he hath made, shoulde not altoge­ther perishe, doth iustifie the faithfull fréely by faith in Iesus Christ. I will rehearse a fewe of the Apostles owne wordes. The righteousnesse of God (saith he) is declared without the law, being witnessed notwithstanding by the law and the Prophets, the righte­ousnesse of God, I say, commeth by faith in Iesus Christ vnto all, and vpō all them that beleeue. For there is no difference. For all haue sinned & haue neede of the glory of God: but are iu­stified freely by his grace through the redemptiō that is in Christ Iesu, whō God hath set forth to be a propitiatiō thrugh faith in his blud. These words of the Apostle, I suppose, are most ma­nifest to them that beleeue. He pluc­keth iustification from our owne me­rites & strength, and attributeth it to grace, wherby the sonne of God is giuē to the worlde, vnto the punishment of the crosse, that al they that beleue that they are redéemed by the bloud of the sonne of God, may be iustified. Againe the Apostle immediatly after, addeth: Therfore we hold that man is iustifi­ed by faith without the workes of the law. Vpon the necke of this againe, he argueth thus. Is he the God of the Ie­wes God iu [...] fieth as [...] the Gen­tiles as [...] Iewes by faith. only? Is he not also of the gentils? Yes euen of the Gentiles also. For it is one God that shall iustifie Circumci­sion by faith, and vncircumcision through faith. To be God, is nothing else but to be life & saluation. But God is the God of the Gentiles also, & not of the Iewes alone: therefore God is the [Page 51] life & saluation of the Gentiles. This life & saluation he doth communicate to vs, not by the law or through circū ­cision: but by faith in Christ. Therfore fayth alone doth iustifie. This may be proued by the example of Cornelius the Centurion, who as soone as S. Pe­ter had preched vnto him, and he once beleued, was by and by iustified, when as yet he had not receiued circumcisiō, or the law, when as yet he had not sa­crificed, nor merited righteousnesse by any work that he did: For he was frée­ly iustified in faith thrugh Iesu Christ For Peter concluded his Sermon to him in these words. To this Christ do all the Prophetes giue witnesse, that thrugh his name whosoeuer beleueth in him shal receiue remissiō of sinnes. After all this, the Apostle Paul bring­eth in that notable and singular exam­ple By what meanes [...]ur father [...]braham, was iusti­ [...]ed. of our father Abraham, teching by what meanes our father Abrahā was iustified. For this being once truly de­clared, it can not chose but be plaine & manifest to euery one, by what means Gods wil is to iustifie al men. For the sonnes can not be iustified any other way then the father before them was iustified. Abraham therefore was not iustified by circūcision or receiuing of the sacrament. For it is saide that he was iustified before he was circumci­sed.

Afterward was added the signe of circumcision, as the seale of the righte­ousnesse of faithe, that is the signe or sealing, that al the séede of Abraham is iustified by faith. The same our father Abrahā was not iustified by the lawe. For the lawe was. 430. yeres added to the promise, not to take away sinne or to worke iustification, but to make sin appeare, & to make vs altogether emp­tie, & when we are once made emptie, to send & as it were compell vs to flye to Christ. Againe, Abraham was not iustified by his works. And yet, in that most excellent Patriarch are found to be good works, yea & those too good wor­kes of true faith, which are both nota­ble and many in number, suche and so many as you shall scarcely finde in any other.

Neuerthelesse yet the Apostle saith. What shall we say then that Abrahā our father as pertaining to the flesh, who I say is oure father touching the flesh, did merit or find, for both those significations hath the Greeke worde [...]. For, if Abraham were iu­stified by works, thē hath he to boste, but not before God. For God is only iust and he that only iustifieth. Al mē are corrupt yea euen Abraham is a sinner, and euery man standeth in néed of the glory of God. For which cause also the Prophet did plainely forbid to boast in any thing but in the mercy of God. Wherefore, Abraham boasted not againste God: he acknowledged him selfe to be a sinner, and that he was to be iustified fréely, and not for his owne merites sake. The Apostle goeth foorth and sayth. For what sayth the Scripture. Abraham beleeued in God, and it was reckoned vnto him for righteousnesse. Two thinges are here affirmed, Firste that Abraham beléeued in God, Secondly that that was imputed to him for righteous­nesse. By this it followeth that A­braham was iustified by faythe, and not by workes. And that doth the A­postle proue after this manner. To him that by works doth merite righ­teousnesse, righteousnesse is not im­puted. But to Abraham is righte­ousnesse imputed: therefore he me­rited not righteousnesse by wor­kes. Againe, To him verily that woorketh not, but beleeueth, hys [Page 52] faithe is counted for righteousnesse. But Abraham beleeued in God, ther­fore his faith was reckoned for righ­teousnesse.

In the same chapter, the same Apo­stle Neither is [...]aith nor the promis of none effect. bringeth foorth other arguments, altogether as strong as these, to proue that faith iustifieth without workes. If they (saith he) which are of the law be heires, then is faith but vaine, and the promise made of none effect. They are of the lawe whiche séeke to be iustified by the workes of the lawe. But fayth resteth vpon the mercy of God. What place then shall grace and the mercy of god haue left vnto them, if we by workes doe merite iustifica­tion? What shall I néede to beléeue that by the bloude of Christe I shall be iustified, if God by my workes be at one with me againe, who for my sin­nes was angrie with me? Finally saluation and righteousnesse are pro­mised of God. But then the promise endeth, when oure owne merites be­ginne to come in place. For the Apo­stle to the Galathians, saythe: If the inheritaunce be of the lawe, then is it not nowe of the promise. But God gaue the inheritaunce to Abraham by promise: therefore that the pro­mise might remaine stable, faythe iu­stifieth and not merites.

Againe, in the fourth Chapter to the Romanes, he sayth: Therefore by fayth is the inheritaunce giuen, that it might be by grace, that the promise might be sure to all the seede, not to that onely that is of the lawe, but to that also that is of the faith of Abraham. He rehearseth here two causes, for whiche he attributeth iu­stification to fayth, and not to workes.

The first is, that iustification may be of frée gifte, and that the grace of [...]ustifica­tion of free gift. God may be praysed. The latter is, that the promise and saluation maye remain stedfast, and that it may come vpon the Gentiles also. But it should not be giuen to the Gentiles, if it were due onely to the law and Circū ­cision, bycause the gentiles lacke them both. Finally, the hope of our saluatiō, ought to be stedfastly established. But it should neuer be surely grounded, or safely preserued, if it were attributed to our owne works or merites. For in them is alwayes something wanting. But in God, and in the merite of the sonne of God can nothing be lacking. Therfore our saluation is surely con­firmed, not to be doubted of, and assu­redly certaine, if that we séeke for it by faith in the sonne of God, who is oure righteousnesse and saluation.

To all these I will yet adde an o­ther testimonie out of Sainte Paule, whiche is in déede, both moste euident and easie to be perceiued. In his E­pistle to the Ephestans, he sayth: By grace are ye saued through faith, and that not of your selues, it is the gift of God, not of workes, leaste any man shoulde boaste him selfe. For we are the workemanship of God, created in Christe Iesus into good workes, whiche God hath before ordained that we shoulde walke in them. More then this I will not say, neyther will I at large expounde the wordes of Paule. For these testimonies are more cleare then the noone daye, and doe most euidently testifie, that we are iustified by faythe, and not by anye workes.

But (reuerende brethren in the Faith sheweth foorth and expresseth it selfe by good workes. Lorde) good workes here come into no ieopardie to be little set by, bycause of this doctrine, whiche teacheth that fayth alone doth iustifie. Thus did the Apostles of Christe teach, why then shoulde not we teache so too.

[Page 53] As for them that thinke this doctrine, wherby we do constantly affirme that fayth alone without workes doth iu­stifie, to be contrarie to religion, let thē blame the Apostles of Christ, & not find fault with vs. Moreouer, whereas Faith one­ly iustifi­eth. we say that the faithfull are iustified by fayth alone, or else by fayth with­out workes, we doe not say, as many thinke we doe, that fayth is poaste a­lone, or vtterly destitute of good wor­kes. For where soeuer faith is, there also it sheweth it selfe by good workes: Bycause the righteous can not but worke righteousnesse. But before he doth worke righteousnesse, that is to say good workes, he must of necessitie be righteous: therefore the righteous doth not attain to righteousnesse that goeth before by workes that followe after. Wherefore, that righteous­nesse is attributed to grace. For the faythfull are fréely by grace iustified in fayth, according to that saying. The iust shall liue by his fayth, and after that they are iustified they beginne to bring foorth the workes of righteous­nesse. Therefore, in this discourse I meane not to ouerthrow good works, which haue their due place and digni­tie in the Church among the faythfull, before the face of God: but my mynde is, by all the meanes I may, to proue that the grace of God, and increase of the sonne of God is ouerthrowne and trode vnder foote, when we ioyne our merites and workes to the merite of Christe, and to faith: by which we take holde on Christe. For what can be more manifest then this saying of the blessed Apostle? If we be saued by grace, then not now workes. For then grace is no more grace. But if we be saued by workes, then is it nowe no grace, for the work is no more work. Rom [...]n. Wherfore these two, grace and merite or worke, can not stand to­gether. Therefore least we should o­uerthrowe the grace of God, and wic­kedly denie the fruite of Christe his passion, we doe attribute iustification vnto fayth onely, bycause that fay the attributeth it to the méere grace of God in the deathe of the Sonne of God.

And yet for all this, we acknowledge Of good workes. that we are created, accordinge to the doctrine of Paule, vnto good wor­kes, to those good workes I say, whiche God hath before ordained, whiche he in his worde hath appointed, and dothe require vs to walke in the same. In which although we walke and are be­come riche in good works, yet notwithstanding, we do not attribute to them our iustification: but according to the doctrine of the Gospel, we humble our selues vnder the hande of him that sayth. So ye also, when ye haue done all things that are commaunded you, yet say, we are vnprofitable seruants: We haue done no more then we ought to doe. So then, as often as the godly doth reade that our owne workes doe iustifie vs, that our owne workes are called righteousnesse, that vnto oure owne workes is giuen a rewarde and life euerlasting, he doth not by and by swell with pryde, nor yet forget the merite of Christe, but setting a godly and apte interpretation vpon suche like places, he dothe consider that all thinges are of the grace of God, and that so great things are attributed to the workes of men, bycause they are receiued into grace, and are nowe be­come the sonnes of God for Christ his sake: so that at the last, all things may be turned vpon Christe him selfe, for whose sakes the godly knowe, that they and all theirs are in fauour, and accepted of God the Father.

[Page 54] In this that I haue sayde whiche is a little in déede in respecte of the largenesse of the matter, but sufficiently long inoughe in respecte of one houres space appointed me to speake in, I haue declared vnto you (dearely beloued,) the great effect of fayth, that is to say, that it iustifieth the faith­full, where by the way I haue rather briefly touched, then at large discour­sed vpon the whole worke of iustifica­tion both profitable and necessarie for all men to knowe. Nowe therefore I passe ouer this and come to the rest.

True faythe is the welspring and Faith the [...]oore of al good [...]o [...]kes. roote of all vertues, and good workes, and firste of all it satis [...]ieth the minde and desire of man, and maketh it qui­et and ioyfull.

For the Lorde in the Gospel saith. I am the breade of lyfe: he that com­meth to me shall not hunger: and he that beleeueth in me shall not thirste at any time: For what can he desire more, whiche dothe already féele that by true fayth he possesseth the verie sonne of God, in whome are all the heauenly treasures, and in whome is all fulnesse and grace? Our consci­ences are made cleare and quiet, so soone as we perceiue that by true fayth Christe the Sonne of God, is al­together oures, that he hath appeased the father in our behalfe, that he dothe nowe stande in the presence of the fa­ther, and maketh intercession to him for vs. And for that cause sayth Paul. Beeing iustified by sayth we haue peace with God through our Lorde Iesus Christe. Throughe the same Christe also by faythe we haue a frée passage vnto the Father. Where­fore we praye to the Father in his Sonnes name, and at his hande we o [...]taine al things that are auayleable to oure behoofe. Very well therefore sayde the Apostle Iohn. And this is the confidence that we haue in him, that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. And if we knowe that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske, we knowe also that we haue the petitions that we requested at his handes.

They that want fayth, doe neither praye to God, nor yet receiue of him the thinges that are for their welfare. Moreouer, fayth maketh vs accepta­ble to God, and doth commaund vs to haue an eye to the well vsing of Gods good giftes. Fayth causeth vs not to Faith the victorie [...] al Christi­ans. faynte in tribulations: yea also by faythe we ouercome the worlde, the fleshe, the Deuill, and all aduersities.

As the Apostle Iohn sayth. For all that is borne of God ouercommeth the worlde: And this is the victorie that vanquisheth the worlde euen your sayth. Who is hee that ouer­commeth the worlde, but he that be­leeueth that Iesus is the Sonne of God?

Paule sayth. Some were racked, not caring by faythe to be set at libertie, that they might obtaine a better Re­surrection. Other some were tryed with mockes and stripes, with fetters and imprisonmentes, were stoned, were hewed in peeces, were slaine with the edge of the sworde: they wandred in sheepes skinnes and goa­tes skinnes, comfortlesse, oppressed, afflicted, of whome the worlde was not worthy, wandring in desertes and mountaines, and in the dennes and caues of the earth. For the Lord him selfe in the Gospell sayde: This spake I vnto you, that ye might haue peace in me. In the worlde ye haue afflic­tion, but be of good confidence I haue ouercome the worlde.

Fayth therefore both shall be and [Page 55] is the force and strength of patience. Patience is the proppe, vplifting and preseruation of hope. Of fayth spring­eth charitie. Charitie is the fulfilling of the lawe, whiche containeth in it the summe of all good workes. But vnlesse we haue a true fayth in God, there is no charitie in vs. Euery one that loueth him that begatte, saythe Iohn the apostle, loueth him also that is borne of him. The houre is paste a good while since, and no man is able in many houres, so substancially as it requireth, to declare the whole effecte of fayth.

Ye haue hearde (dearely beloued) that true fayth is the iustification of the Church or faythfull of God, that it is I say the forgiunesse of all sinnes, a receiuing into the grace of God, a ta­king by adoption into the number of the Sonnes of God, an assured and blessed sanctification, and finally the welspring of all good workes. Let vs therefore in true fayth praye to God the father in the name of our Lord Ie­sus Christ, that he will vouchsafe to fill our hartes with this true faith, y t in this present world being ioyned to him in fayth we may serue him as we ought, and after our departure out of this life, we maye for euer liue with him in whome we beléeue. To him be prayse and glory for euer. Amen.

Of the firste Articles of the Christian fayth contained in the Apostles Creede.
The seuenth Sermon.

IN my two last ser­mons I intreated of true fayth & the effectes therof, and among the reste in one place I sayde, that the Articles of the Christian faith are as it were a briefe Summarie of true fayth, nowe therefore I thinke it to be not beside the purpose, and parte of my duetie, to lay before you those twelue Articles of our belief. For they are the substāce and matter of true faithe, where­in fayth is exercised: whiche bycause it is the grounde of thinges hoped for, here is plainely and briefly declared in these Articles what thinges those are that are to be hoped for. But let no man at this present looke for at my hande the busie and full discourse of the Articles of our fayth: I will but briefly goe through them touching on­ly the moste necessarie pointes. They are in another place handled more at large by seuerall partes. Pray ye with me to the Lord that he will vouchsafe to shewe to vs his waies, to guide and preserue vs in them, to the glorie of his owne name, and the euerlasting saluation of our soules.

First I haue to say somewhat tou­ching the common name wherby the The Apo [...] tles [...] articles of our faith are vsually cal­led the Symbole or Créede of the A­postles. A Symbele is as much to say as a cōferring together, or els a badge. The articles are called a conferring together bicause by the laying to­gether of the Apostles doctrine they [Page 56] were made and written, to be a rule and an abridgement of the saith prea­ched by the Apostles, and receiued of the Catholique or vniuersal Churche. But what he was that first did thus dispose and write these articles, it is not knowne nor lefte in writing of the holye Scriptures. Some there are that d [...]e attribute it to the Apostles them selues, and therefore doe call it by the name of the Apostles Créede. Saint Cyprian the Martyr in his ex­position of the Apostles Créede, saythe: Our auncestors haue a saying, that after the Lordes ascension, when by the comming of the holy ghoste the fierie tongues sate vpon euery one of the Apostles, so that they spake both diuers and sundrie languages, where­by there was no forreine nation nor barbarous tongue to whiche they see­med not sufficiently prepared, to passe by the way they had a comman­dement from the Lorde, to goe vnto all nations to preache the worde of God. When therefore they were in a readinesse to departe, they layde downe among them selues a platform of preaching for them all to followe, least peraduenture being seuered one from another, they should preach di­uers things to them that were conuer­ted to the fayth of Christe. Where­fore being there altogether and re­plenished with the holy ghoste, they gathered one euery ones seuerall sen­tence and made that Breuiarie (as I saide) to be a patterne for all their preachings to be framed by, appoin­ting it for a rule to be giuen to them that should beleeue. This sayth Cy­prian. But whether they were of the Apostles owne making or no, or else that other the Apostles disciples made thē, yet this is very wel knowne, that the very doctrine of the Apostles is purely conteyned and taught in them. These twelue Articles are called also a badge, bycause by that signe as it were by a badge, true Christians are discerned from false.

Nowe I will declare what order I will vse in expounding them vnto The partition of the Apostles Creede. you. This whole breuiatie or abridge­ment of faythe, may be diuided into foure partes, so that the thrée firste partes may make manifest the miste­ries of the thrée persons in one god­heade: and that the fourth may laye forth the fruits of fayth, that is to say, what good things we looke for by faith, & what good things God bestoweth on them that put their trust in him. And yet this notwithstanding I wil procéed herein, euen orderly so, as the twelue Articles are placed or set downe.

The first article of Christian faith is this. I beleeue in God the father al­mightie, maker of heauen and earth. And this first Article of the Créede con­taineth two especiall pointes. For firste we say generally, I beléeue in God. Then we descende particular­ly to the distinction of the persons and adde, The father almightie. For God is one in substance, and thrée in God is one in su [...] stance an [...] three in persons. persons. Wherefore vnderstanding the vnitie of the substaunce, we saye plainly, I beléeue in God. And againe, kéeping & not confounding the persons we adde, In the father almightie, In Iesus Christ his only sonne: And in the holy Ghoste. Let vs therefore be léeue that God is one, not many, and pure in substaunce, but thrée in per­sons, the Father, the Sonne, and the holy ghost. For in the law it is writtē. Hearken Israell, The Lord our God is one Lord.

And againe in the gospell we reade that the Lorde sayde. Baptise them in the name of the father, of the sonne, [Page 57] and of the holy ghoste.

By the way this is singularly to be I beleeue in God, marked of vs, that when we pray wée say, Our father which art in Heauen, giue vs this day our daily breade: but that whē wée make Confession of our beliefe, wee say not we beleeue, but I beleeue.

For faithe is required of euery one of vs, for euery particular man to haue, wythonte dissimulation in his harte, and without double meaninge to professe it wyth his mouth. It was not enough for Abraham to haue fayth for all his seede. Neyther wil if auayle thee any thing, for an other to beleeue, if thou thy selfe art without fayth. For the Lord requireth fayth of euery particular man for himselfe. Wherefore so oft as wee confesse our fayth euery one of vs by himselfe doth saye I beleeue. But what it is to br­leeue I haue declared alreadye in my fourth Sermon. It followeth in the Confession. I beleeue in God. God is the obiecte and foundation of oure Fayth, as hee that is the euerlastinge and chiefe goodnes, neuer wearie, but alway ready at our neede. Wée ther­fore beléeue in God, that is to say wee put our whole hope, all our safety, and our selues wholy into his handes, as vnto him that is able to preserue and bestowe on vs all thinges that are re­quisite for our behoo [...]e.

Nowe it followeth that that God God is called a fa­ther. in whom we rest, and vnto whose tui­tion wée do all commit oure selues, is The Father Almightye. Our God is therefore called Father, because from before all beginninge hee begatte the sonne like to himselfe. For the Scrip­ture calleth God, the father of oure Lord Iesus Christe. He, sayth the A­postle, is the brightnesse of the glorie of God, and the liuely Image of the substaunce of the father: to whom he said, Thou art my sonne this day haue I begotten thee. And againe. I will be his father and hee shalbe my sonne. Also God is called father in respecte of the likenesse that hee hath with oure earthly father, to witte because of our Creation, the fauour, loue, good will & carefulnesse, where with he is affected towards vs. For God hath created vs, God loueth vs, God regardeth our affayres and is careful for vs, yea and that more exceedinglye too, then any earthly father is. For saith Dauid. Euen as the father pitieth his childrē, so doth the Lord pitie them that feare him, for hee knoweth our estate, re­membring that we are but duste. E­saias also in his 49. Cap. sayth, Can a woman forget her owne infante, and not pitie and be fayne ouer the sonne of hir owne wombe? But admit she do forget, yet will not I forget thee. In this is declared Gods good will to vs ward: and wée confessing that God is our father, do also professe that God to vs is both gentle, liberall and mer­ciful, who wisheth vs all thinges that are auayleable to our health, and pur­poseth nothinge to vs warde, but that which is good and wholesome: and last of all that at his hande wée receiue, what good soeuer wée haue, either bo­dilye or ghostly.

God is called Almighty, because by God is called Al­mighty. his might hée can do al things, because he is Lord of all thinges, and hath all thinges subiecte to his commaunde­ment. For the same cause also is hee called the Lord of Hostes. Heauen, Earth, and whatsoeuer is therein, Starres, all Elements, Men, Angells, deuils, al liuing Creatures, all things created, are in the power of the moste highe and euerlasting God. What so­euer hee commaundeth that they doe, [Page 58] nothing is able to withstand his will. What hee wil, that must of necessitie be done: and also these things he vseth euen as his owne wil and pleasure is, and as his iustice and mans saluation do require.

Firste wée confessed that God doth will vs well, and nowe wée acknow­ledge, that whatsoeuer hée wil that he is able to bring to passe. For wée saye that God is Almighty, that is, that there is nothing, but he cā do it, which is profitable & necessarye for vs men, as hée that is Lord of all, & our stronge helper.

But that God is oure good father, [...]od is the m [...]ker of heauen [...]nd earth. liberall, gentle, mercifull, stronge, Al­mighty, Lorde of all, and our defender and deliuerer, it is to be séene by his wonderful works. For hée is the ma­ker of heauen and earth. And in the making of Heauē and earth, hée hath declared the great loue that hée bea­reth to mankinde. For when as yet they were not, nether were able with desartes and good tournes to prouoke God to do them anye good, then God first of his owne méere and naturall goodnesse, made heauen & earth, a most excellent and beautifull Palace, and gaue it them to dwell in, putting vn­der mans dominion all y e Creatures of this whole world. But how great power he shewed in the making of all these things, it is euident by this, that Hee spake the woorde and they were made, he commaunded and they were created. Which if thou bringe into partes and seuerally examine, what hée made in those sixe dayes, in what order, with what beauty, to how great commodity of mankinde, and finallye how almost wyth no labour at all hée brought them al forth, as it is at large writtē by Moses in the first of Gene­sis, thou shalte be compelled to be a­mazed at the goodwill and power of God. And yet by the waye wée muste thincke the Creatour of all thinges to be such an one, as by his sonne, that is, by his eternall wysedome, hath crea­ted al things both visible and inuisible, yea and that of nothing too: and doth moreouer at this very presēt sustaine, nourish, rule and preserue all thinges by his euerlasting spirite, w tout which euery thinge woulde presently fall to ruine and come to nought. Wée doe herein therefore confesse also the pro­uidence of our eternall God, and hys excéeding wyse gouernment.

And thus in this first parte I haue declared vnto you that which is pro­per to the father. For hée is a father, yea hée is the father of our Lorde Ie­sus Christe, and our father also, being Lord of all things, maker of heauen & earth, gouernour and preseruer of all thinges, by whom all thinges are, and in whom all things consist. Who frō before all beginning begot the eternal sonne, equall wyth the father, being of one substaunce, power and glory with the father, by whom also hee made the world: From both them precéedeth y e holie ghoste, as Dauid witnesseth and sayth: By the worde of the Lord the heauens were made, & by the breath of his mouth all the hoste thereof.

Now followeth the seconde parte, The secōd article of our belief wherein are contayned all the myste­ries of Iesus Christ our Lord y e sonne of God. For the seconde article of the Christiā fayth is thus word for word: And in Iesus Christe his onely sonne our Lord. This article also compre­hendeth two things. The first is, that wee beleeue in the sonne of God: The second what the sonne of God is. For wée confesse that wee beléeue, that is, that wée put our whole hope and con­fidence of lyfe and saluation, as well [Page 59] in the sonne as in the father. And therefore wée say plainely, I beléeue in To be­lieue in the Sonn [...] of God. Iesus Christ: euen as before wée said, I beleeue in God. &c. For the Lorde Iesus himselfe in the 14. chapter of Iohn, sayth: Let not your harte be troubled: ye beleeue in God, beleeue also in me. Againe, This is the worke of God, that ye beleeue in him whom hee hath sent. And againe, This is e­ternal life, to know thee the true God onelie, and him whom thou hast sent Christ Iesus.

Moreouer in the Gospel after S. Iohn we read that the Lord speaking to the blinde whose eyes hée opened, saide: Doste thou beleeue in the sonne of God? And that the blind ha­uing receyued his sighte aunswered: Who is he Lord that I may belieue in him? wherunto y e Lord replied, Thou hast seene him, and hee it is that tal­keth with thee. And that then againe the blinde said, I belieue Lorde, and there withal hée worshipped him.

Therfore let vs also belieue & wor­ship, let vs belieue that Iesus is the very sonne of God the father, beinge of one power with the father, al­thoughe in person hee differ from the father. Which Dauid testifying, sayth: The Lord said to my Lord, sit thou at my right hand &c.

But if wée declare at large, who y e sonne of God is in whom wée belieue, Who the Sonne of God is. then must wée note thrée things espe­cially. The first is that hée is called the Onely Sonne. If hee be the sonne, yea and that too the Sonne of God, then is his nature and substaunce, a diuine nature and substaunce.

For in this signification doth the Apostle call him: The brightnesse of the glory of the father, and the liuelie image of his substance. Consub­stantial & [...]oessētiall

Very well therefore do the holy fa­thers saye, that the Sonne is of the same substaunce and beinge, with the father.

Whereunto belongeth that, that hée is called the onelye sonne, and in The one­ly Sonne. another place the onely begotten and first begotten sonne. For wée also are called sonnes, not by participation of nature, or likenesse of substaunce, or naturallye, but by adoption.

And therfore the Iewes were not offended because hée called himselfe the sonne of God, in that sense that all the faithful are called, and are the sōnes of God, but because they did perceiue y e he did more extoll himselfe in saying y e hee is the naturall Sonne of God, equall to God, & God himselfe.

For thus wée reade in the fifthe of Iohn. Therefore the Iewes sought the more to kill Iesus, not onelie be­cause hee had broken the Sabboth, but saide also that God was his fa­ther, & made himselfe equall with God.

Againe, where the Lord in the tenth chapiter saide: I and my father are one, then the Iewes toke vp stones to stone him withal: But Iesus aunswe­red. Many good workes haue I done vnto you, for which of them doe yee stone mee? To which the Iewes re­plied: For thy good workes sake wee stone thee not, but for thy blasphe­mie, & because thou being a man ma­kest thy self God.

These are most euidente testimo­nies of the natural Godhead of Christ, which whosoeuer belieueth not, hee hath not the father. For hee that honoureth the sonne, honoureth the father: and hee that is withoute the sonne hath not the father: and vnlesse the sonne were God by Nature, hée coulde not be the Sauiour of the worlde.

[Page 60] Now the second thing that is to be Iesus. marked is that the name of the onely begotten sonne of God is opened, and he is called Iesus Christ. The name is expressely set downe, y e we may know who it is in whom we beleue, lest per­aduenture we might be deceyued in y e person. It is Iesus: which name was geuen vnto him by Gods appointmēt from heauen, euen as also it was pre­figured in Duke Iosue, and in Iosue, y e high priest. The Angell in the Gospell after S. Mathew instructinge Ioseph sayth: Mary shall bring forth a sonne, and thou shalt call his name Iesus. For hee shall saue his people from their sinnes.

So then this sonne of God Iesus is Christe. the sauiour of the worlde, who forgi­ueth sinnes and setteth vs free from al the power of our aduersary the deuil. Which verily he could not do, vnlesse he were very God. Hee is also called Christ, which is all one as if you saye, Annoynted. The Iewes cal him Mes­sias. Which word is a title proper to a kingdome or priesthoode. For they of olde were wonte to annointe their kinges & priestes: they were annoyn­ted wyth external or figuratiue oynt­ment or Oyle. But very Christ was annoynted with the very true oynte­ment, that is, wyth y e fulnes of the ho­ly ghoste: as is to be seene in the firste & third Chapters after S. Iohn. Moste properly therfore is this name Christ attributed to our Lord. For first, he is both kinge and prieste of the people of God. Then the holy Ghost is powred fully by all meanes and abundantlye into Iesus, from whom as it were by a liuely fountayne it floweth into all y e members of Christ. For this is that Aaron, vppon whose heade the Oyle was powred, which ranne downe to his bearde, and the nethermost skirts of his garment. For of his fulnes we haue all receyued.

The last thinge that is to be noted now in this secōd Article is, y e we cal y e Christe is our Lord. sonne of God our Lord. The sonne of God verily is for two causes properly called our Lord. First in respect of the mysterie of our redēption. For Christ is the Lord of all the electe, whom hee hath deliuered from the power and do­minion of Satan, sinne and death, and hath made them a people of his owne getting for himselfe. This similitude is taken of Lordes, which wyth theyr monye buy slaues for theyr vse, or els which in warres reserue captiues, whō they myght haue slaine, or which deliuer men condemned from present death. So then by this, Lords are as it were deliuerers, redéemers or saui­ours. Hereunto verily alludeth Paul where he sayth. Ye are bought with a price, become not (therefore) the ser­uauntes of men. And S. Peter saith. Ye are redeemed not vvith golde and siluer, but with the precious bloud of the vnspotted Lambe. Moreouer Christe is called Lord in respect of his Diuine power and nature, by which all things are in subiectiō to the sonne of God. And for because this word Lord is of a very ample signification, as that which conteyneth both the di­uine nature and maiestly, wee see that the Apostles in theyr writinges vse it very willingly. Paule to the Corin­thians sayth. Although there be many Lords, yet haue we but one Lord Ie­sus Christ, by whom all thinges are, & wee by him.

Now the third Article of Christian The 3. Ar­ticle of our b [...]lie [...] fayth is this, Which vvas conceiued by the holie Ghost: borne of the Virgin Marie.

In the seconde article wee haue confessed that wee beleeue in Iesus [Page 61] Christe the sonne of God oure Lorde: wherein wee haue as it were in a sha­dow confessed, that wée beléeue assu­redly, that God the father hath for vs & our Saluation, giuen to the world his sonne, to be a Sauiour and redée­mer. For hitherto belōg those names, Iesus and Lord.

Now therefore in this thirde Arti­cle I haue to declare the maner and order how he came into the world: to wit, by Incarnation. This article contayneth two things, The Concep­tion of Christe, and his Natiuity. Of both which I will orderly speake, af­ter that I haue brieflye declared vnto you the causes of the Lord his Incar­nation.

Men were in a miserable takinge, The cau­ses of the Lord his incarnatiō and all mankinde should vtterly haue perished for sinne, which wée haue all drawne from the first mā Adam. For the reward of sinne is death. And for that cause wée that were to be caste into hell, could not enter into heauen, vnlesse the sonne of God had descēded, vnto vs, and becomming God with vs Imma­nuel. had with himself drawne vs into hea­uen. Therefore the chiefe cause of his incarnation is to be a mediatour betwixte God and men, and by inter­cession to ioyne or bring into one, thē that were seuered. For where a me­diatour A media­tour. is, there also must needes bée discord and parties. The parties are God and men. The cause of this dis­cord is sinne. Nowe the office of the Mediatour, is to bring to agréemente the parties disagréeing: which verilye cannot be done, vnlesse that sinne the cause of this variaunce be takē cleane away. But sinne is neyther clensed nor taken away, except that bloud be shed and death do follow. This wit­nesseth Paule in his 9. Chapter to the Hebrewes. The mediatour oughte therefore to take on him our flesh and bloud, that hée might both dye & shead his bloud.

Furthermore it is needefull that this Aduocate or mediatour be indifferently common to both the parties, whom he hath to reconcile: wherfore our Lord Christ ought to be very God and very man. If hée had béene God alone, then should hée haue béene ter­rible to men, and haue stoode them in litle stéede. If hée had béen méere man, then could hée not haue had accesse to God which is a consuming fyre: wher­fore our Lord Iesus Christ being both God and man, was a fitte mediatour for both the parties. Which thing the Apostle witnessing, sayth: One God, and one mediatour of God and men, the man Christ Iesus, who gaue him­selfe the price of redemption for all. The same Apostle in the 2, and 9. Cap. to y e Hebrewes, speaketh many things belonging to this place. And in the se­conde Chapter, rehearsinge an other cause of Christ his incarnatiō, he saith: It became him in althings to be made likevnto his bretheren, that he might be merciful, and a faithful high priest in thinges concerninge God, for to purge the peoples sinnes. For in that he himselfe was tempted he is able to succour them that are tempted.

An other cause wherfore our Lord was incarnate, was, that hée mighte instruct vs men in all Godlinesse, and righteousnes, & finally that hée mighte be the light of y e world, and an ensam­ple of holy lyfe. For Paule sayth. The grace of God that bringeth saluation hath appeared vnto vs, teaching vs to renounce vngodlines, and to liue ho­lilie. To conclude, hée therfore became one wyth vs by the participation of nature, that is to say, it pleased him to be incarnate for this cause, that hée [Page 62] might ioyne vs againe to God, who for sinne were seperated from God, & receiue vs into the fellowship of him­selfe, and all other his goodnes beside.

The nexte is for vs to declare the T [...]e man­ner of [...] his [...]nceptiō manner of his incarnation. This ar­ticle of fayth standeth on two mēbers. The first is, He was conceiued by the holy ghoste. Al wée men, Christe ex­cepted, ace conceyued by the seede of man which of it selfe is vncleane, and therefore wée are borne sinners, and, as Paule sayth: Wee are borne the sonns of wrath. But y e body of Christ, I saye, our Lord was not conceiued in the Virgin Marie by Iosephe, or by a­ny seede of man, but by y e holie ghoste: not that the holy ghoste was in place of the seede. For nothinge is begotten of the spirite, but what is spirituall. Neyther hath our Lorde a phantasti­call, but a very true body, and of the same substance with vs. So then our Lord was conceiued in the wombe of the Virgin by the holie ghost. For the holie ghost by his eternall power did bring to passe that, the virginitie of y e Virgine mother beinge vncorrupted, shee, I say, being made with child, cō ­ceiued of her owne bloud, and gaue a pure and verye humane bodie to the sonne of God. As is declared at large by the Angell Gabriel in the first cap. after S. Luk. Of which place because I meane to speake else where more largely, I do now passe it ouer vntou­ched. God himselfe streight wayes af­ter the verie beginninge of the worlde did foretel, that such should be y e man­ner of that cōception. For he said not, the seede of the man shal tread downe the Serpents heade, but the seede of the woman. Moreouer the Lord by y e Prophets sayth: I will rayse vp seede to Dauid. But Moses law for y e ray­singe vp of seede to the brother depar­ted is wel knowne. For if the brother died without issue of Children, his bro­ther remayning aliue, was compelled to marrie the deceassed brothers wife, and of her to beget childrē, which were called and counted not by the name of him that was liuinge, but of the deade brother. Wherefore when there was not to be found amā of Dauids lyne, that was sufficientlie meete to begett on the Virgin the sonne of God, the fa­uiour of y e world, God himself raiseth vp seede to Dauid, and by his holy spi­rite maketh the Virgin with childe: who although she were not with child by a man of Dauids lyne, yet because shée was a daughter of Dauids stock, and because, God so workinge, shée of her owne substaunce, gaue substaunce to the sonne of God, this her childe Christe both is and is called the sonne of Dauid. What doth y t argue more­ouer that Dauid in the 110. Psalme, sayth? In the mightie power of holi­nes the deaw of thy birth is to thee of the wombe of the morning. Or, the deaw of thy birth is to thee of the wōbe of the morninge in the mightie power of holines. That is to say, By a certaine mightie power of holines, & meruaylous meanes shalte thou bee borne. For thy birth shalbe like vnto the ingendring of the deaw which cō ­meth of the pure morning as it were a child borne of the wombe. For as in the day time the Sūne draweth out of the earth a vapour, which by reason of the smallnes of the heat which dra­weth it vpwarde, is by the coldnesse of the tēperat night or euenings, drawn downe againe, and resolued into wa­ter. So God y e is the Sunne of righte­ousnes, tooke blood of the earth, that is, of the bodie of the vntouched Virgine Marie, and by a wonderfull meanes, did holilie and purely bring to passe, [Page 63] that of her vnipotted wombe shoulde be borne and conceiued the most holie sonne of God.

The causes whie this conception of The causes why Christ hi [...] conceptiō is pure. the sonne of God, in the wombe of the holie Virgine is most pure, are these. Hée that is conceiued in the wombe of a Virgin is God: but God is a consu­ming fire which cannot take or suffer any vncleannesse in it self. An other cause is this, God came to cleanse our vncleannesse, that is the vncleannesse of vs men, hée himselfe verilie oughte to be exempte from all originall spots, & in all pointes most holie, to the ende that being the onely vnspotted Sacri­fice offered vp for the sinnes of all the world, he might cleane take away all the sinnes of y e world. For that which is it selfe defiled, cannot cleanse the thing that is defiled, but rather y e spot or filthines doth double his vnclean­nesse, by the comminge too of that o­ther vncleane thing.

The seconde member of this thirde Of the birth of Christ. Article is, Hée was borne of the Vir­gin Marie. The Lord was borne of Marie his mother, and yet shée a Vir­gine still. Hec is therefore very man which is borne of Woman.

Moreouer his byrth is pure. For hee was borne of the Virgine, so that together shée was a mother, and yet a Virgine too. For Esaias sayth, Be­holde a Virgine shall conceiue and bringe forth a sonne. A Virgine sayth hee shall do both, Conceiue and bringe foorth, so that neuerthelesse shée may remaine a Virgine still. The birthe therefore of the sonne of God is moste pure. Also his birthe is a true birth verilie and in deede. For hee ta­keth fleshe of the substaunce & wombe of the Virgin. In which signification also our Lorde Iesus Christe is called the sonne of Dauid.

Hee coulde not bee called Dauids sonne, vnlesse hée had taken verie hu­mane substaunce of Marie a mayde or daughter of the stocke of Dauid. Which that the Apostle Iohn mighte most properly signifie and expresse, he sayth: The Woord was made fleshe. And the Apostle Paul sayth: He doth no where take on him the Angells, but the seede of Abraham. And in the same place againe he affirmeth: That the Lorde was made like to his bre­theren in al things sinne excepted. To the Philippians hee saith: When hee was equall with God, hee made him­selfe of no reputation, taking on him the forme of a seruaunte, and made in the likenesse of men, and founde in fi­gure as a mā. Againe the Apostle Iohn beareth witnesse & sayth. Euerie spi­rite that confesseth that Iesus Christe is come in the flesh, is of God, and eue­rie spirite which confesseth not that Iesus Christ is com in the flesh, is not of God. Luke in his 2. Cap. hath at large set forth the manner of his Na­tiuitie. And I do meane elsewhere to speake of it at the full. Let vs there­fore confesse y t Iesus Christe was con­ceiued by the holie ghoste, and borne of the Virgin Marie.

The fourth article of Christiā faith The fourth Ar­ticle of our belief is this: Hee suffered vnder Pōtius Pi­late, was crucified, dead & buried, hee descended into hel. In this fouth arti­cle is declared y e end, vse & chiefeste co­modity of y e Lord his incarnation. For he became man y t he might suffer and dye, and by dying & suffering might re­déeme vs from eternal death & the tor­ments of hell, & make vs (beinge once clensed) heyres of life euerlasting. For this is y e end of the Lorde his death, as I will by & by shew you, and as Paule doth at large declare in the 9. chapter to the Hebrewes.

[Page 64] This article also is diuided into his [...]ist did [...]. partes. First wée confesse that oure Lord suffered in very deede, & not phā ­tastically to the appearaunce onelye, & that he suffered verily the calamities and myseries of this world, and after that againe the tormēts of the slaugh­termen, and death it selfe in most bit­ter panges. Hée suffered therfore both in soulde and bodye, yea and that too in many facions. For Esaias sayth: He is a man of sorrowes, & hath felte ca­lamities. Hee beareth our infirmities, and hath carryed our sorrowes. For the Lorde himselfe also in the Gospell said. My soule is heauie euen vnto the death. But verily hée suffred all this for vs. For in him was neyther sinne, nor any cause else whye hée shoulde suffer.

Secondarily in this article is noted Christ suf­ered vn­ [...]er P [...]nti­ [...]s Pilate. the time, & Pontius Pilate the iudge, vnder whom the Lorde dyed, and re­déemed the world from sinne, death, y e deuil and hell. Hée suffred therefore in the Monarchie of the Romanes, vnder the Emperour Tiberius, when as now according to the Prophecie of Iacob father of Israell, the Iewishe people obeyed forreine kings, because there were no more kinges or captay­nes of the stocke of Iuda, to haue the rule ouer them. For hée foretold that then the Messias should come.

What may be thought of that more­ouer that the Lord himselfe oftener then once in the Gospell did foreshew that hée should be deliuered into the handes of the Gentiles, and by them be put to death?

In the thirde point of this article, wée do expreslye declare the maner of his death, For wée adde: Hée was cru­cifyed and dyed on the Crosse. But y e death of the Crosse as it was most re­prochfull, so also was it most bitter or sharpe to be suffred, yet tooke hée that kinde of death vppon him, y t hée might make satisfaction for the worlde, and fulfill that, which from the beginning was prefigured, that he should be hā ­ged on the tree. Isaac was layde on the pile of woode to be offered vp in sa­crifice. Moses also stuck the Serpent on the stake of woode, and lift it vp to be behelde. And the Lord himself said: I, when I shalbe lift vp from the earth will draw all men vnto mee. Final­ly hée dyed on the Crosse géeuinge vp his Ghoste to God. For hée dyed veri­ly and in déede, as you shall streight­way perceiue. Where I haue brief­ly to declare vnto you, what the fruite of Christe his death is. First wée were accursed because of sinne: hée therfore tooke our curse vppon himselfe, beinge lyft vp vppon the Crosse, to the end he might take our curse away, and that wée might be blessed in him. Then al­so the heritage bequeathed to vs by Will, could not come vnto vs, vnlesse hee which bequeathed it did dye. But God bequeathed it: who, y t hée might die, became mā and dyed according to his humane nature, to the ende that wée might receiue the heritage of life. In an other place againe Paule sayth. Him that knewe not sinne, did God make sinne for vs, that wee by him mighte bee made the righteousnes of God. Our Lorde therefore became man, by y e sacrifice of himself to make satisfaction for vs, On whō, as it were vppon a Goate for sinne offring, when all the sinnes of the whoale worlde were gathered together and layd, hée by his death tooke awaye and purged them all: so that nowe the onely sacri­fice of Christ hath satisfied for the sin­nes of the whole world. And this verily is the greatest comoditie of Christ his death taught euery where by the [Page 65] Apostles of Christe. Next after that also the death of Christe doth teach vs patience, and the mortification of our fleshe: yea Christe by the participa­tion of himselfe doth by his Spirite worke in vs that sinne may not reigne in vs. Touching which thing y e Apostle Paule teacheth many thinges in the sixt Chapter to the Romanes. The Lord in the Gospell sayth: If any man will follow mee, let him denie him­selfe, and take vp his Crosse and fol­low mee. These and a few more are the fruites of the Lord his passion, or the death of Christe.

Fourthly in this Article is added: Our Lord was buri­ed. Hee was buried. For our Lorde dyed verilie and in deede vppon the Crosse. The very truth of his death was pro­ued by the Souldiour, which thruste him through the syde. After that hée was taken downe from the Crosse, and layde in a Sepulcher. In the Gos­pell are expressed the names of them that buryed him, Ioseph and Nicode­mus. There is also shewed the man­ner how they buried him. The fruite of this his buriall, the Sauiour him­selfe hath taught in these woords. Ve­rilie verily I say vnto you, vnlesse the seede of corne cast into the earthe doe dye, it remayneth alone. But if it dye it bringeth forth much fruit. Wher­vppon the Apostle exhorteth vs to be buried with Christe in his death, that wée may rise againe in the newnesse of life, yea that wée maye liue & reigne with him for euermore. If therefore our bodies also be buried at any time, let vs not therefore be troubled in minde. For the faithfull are buried, that they maye ryse with Christe a­gaine.

The fift part of this fourth article He descended into Hell. some do put seuerallie by it self, for the fift article of our fayth. I for my part do see no cause whie it should be pluc­ked from that that goeth before, nor whie it should make by it selfe a pecu­liar article of our fayth. The woords are these: Hee descended into hell. Touchinge this there are sondrie opi­nions among the expositors of the ho­lie Scriptures. Augustine in his booke De fide & symbolo doth neyther place these woordes in the rule of be­liefe, nor yet expound them. Cyprian sayth thus: It is to be knowne verilie that in the Creede of the latin Church this is not added: Hee descended in­to hell, nor yet is this clause receiued in the Churches of the Easte: but yet the sense of that clause seemeth to be all one with that, where it is sayd: He was buried. This sayth hée.

So then Cyprians opinion seemeth to be, that To descende into hell is no­thing else but to be layd in the graue, accordinge to that sayinge of Iacob: Yee will bring my gray heares with sorrow to hell, or the graue.

But there are some that thincke this assertion to be without lawful proofe. For it is not lykelie that they would wrappe a thinge once alreadie plainly spoken, immediatlie after in a darker kinde of speach. Nay rather so often as two sentences are ioyned together that signifie both one thing, the latter is alwayes an exposition of the firste. But in these two speaches, Hee was buried, and hee descended into hell, the first is the plainer, and the latter the more intricate. Augustine in his 99. Epistle to Euodius, turmoyleth him­selfe pitifullie in this matter. To Dardanus de Dei praesentia, he writeth that the Lord went into hell, but that hee felt no torment. Wée shall more agreably to the truth seeme to vnder­stande this article, if wee shal thincke that the vertue of Christe his death, [Page 66] did flow euen to them that were dead and profited them too: that is to saye that all the Patriarches and holie mē that died before the coming of Christ, were for the death of Christe preser­ued from death euerlastinge. As S. Peter also maketh mention, That the Lord went in the spirite, & preached vnto the Spirits that were in prison. For verilie they by the death of Christ were made to knowe the sentence of condemnation iustlie pronounced a­gainst them, because when they liued, they belieued not with Noe, and them that were with him, in the Sauiour that was to come. Or else other­wyse by the lower partes or by hell, wée vnderstād not the place of punish­ment appointed for the wicked, but y e faythful that are departed, euen as al so by the higher parts we vnderstand them that yet are remayninge aliue. Wherefore the soule of Christe des­cended into hell, that is to say, it was caried into Abrahams bosome, where­in all the faythfull already departed, were gathered together. Therefore when hee sayd to the thiefe that was crucified wyth him: This day shalt thou be wyth mee in Paradise, he pro­mised him the fellowship of life and of the blessed soules.

Touching Abrahams bosome, our Lorde spake at large in the sixtenth Chapiter of the Gospell after S. Luk. For whereas the Lord is said to haue descended, that commeth to passe by the manner of speakinge. For other­wise it is euident by Luk, that Abra­hams bosome is a place seuered a great way from hell, and placed vp a­loft.

But to inquire or reason ouer cu­riouslye of these thinges, is rather the point of a curious foole, then of a god­lye minded man. Wée confesse in this article that the Soules are im­mortall, and that they immediatelie after the bodilie death, do passe to life, and that all the sainctes from the be­ginninge of the worlde beinge sancti­fied by fayth throughe Christe, do in Christe and by Christe, receiue the in­heritaunce of lyfe euerlasting.

I woulde adde to these the fifte ar­ticle, but that the houre is now alrea­die spent. Wée will therfore differre it vnto the next Sermon. And nowe let vs altogether praye to God our fa­ther which is in heauen, that hee will vouchsafe by his spirite to inspire vs wyth y e true and quickening Fayth, which is in the father and the sonne: in the father as the maker of all thin­ges: in the sonne as the sauiour of the whoale worlde, who therefore came downe from heauen, and was incar­nate in the wombe of the moste holie Virgine Marie, to the ende hee might bee the mediatour betwixte God and men, and reconcile or make them at one againe betwixte themselues, and that hee mighte haue wherewithal to make an oblation to appease Gods iu­stice, and to purge oure sinnes: which he bare on his body, yea which he tooke awaye, and made all the faithful, hey­res of lyfe euerlastinge.

Let vs nowe giue prayse to the grace of God, and thanks to the sonne of God. To whome alone all ho­nour and glorie is due for euer and euer. Amen.

Of the latter articles of Christian fayth, conteined in the Apostles Creede.
The eight Sermon.

LEt vs firste of all pray to our God, y t he wyll vouch­safe to graunt vs an happie, speedie, and verye fruite­full proceeding in the declaration of the other Articles of Christian be­liefe.

The fifte Article of oure beliefe is: The fift article of ou [...] belief. The thirde daye he rose againe from the deade. And this article verilie of our beliefe is in a maner the chiefe of all the reste. Neyther are the A­postles so busily occupied in declaring and confirminge the other, as they are in this one. For it had not beene enoughe, if our Lorde had dyed onely, The glo­rious re­surrection of Christe. vnlesse he had also rysen from y e deade agayne. For if hee had not risen from the deade, but had remayned still in death, who shoulde haue persuaded vs men, that sinne was purged by the death of Christe, that death was vanquished, Sathan ouercome, and Hell broken vppe for the faythfull by the death of Christe? Yea verilye wee haue foolish fellowes that would neuer ceasse to blaspheme the verye God, to make a mocke of oure hope, and to saye: Tushe who did euer re­turne from the deade, to tell vs whe­ther there be a lyfe in an other worlde after this or no, and what kinde of lyfe it is?

Because therfore wée cannot finde finde that any man did euer returne from the deade, that is to be doubted of which these babblers do tattle tou­chinge the lyfe of the world to come. That the Lorde therefore mighte de­clare to the whole worlde, that after this life there is an other, and that the Soule dyeth not wyth the bodye, but remayneth aliue, hee returned the thirde daye aliue agayne to hys Disciples: and at that instant shewed them that sinne was purged, death disarmed, the deuill vanquished, and hell destroyed.

For the stinge of death is sinne. Or the reward of sinne is death. The deuill hath the power of Death, and shutteth in Hell for sinnes. Nowe therefore, in that Christe ryseth aliue againe from the deade, Death coulde haue no Dominion ouer him: and be­cause Death by sufferinge the Lorde to passe, is broken, It muste needes followe that the Deuill, and Hell, are vanquished by Christe. And laste­lie that Sinne, the strēgth and power of them all is purelie purged.

It is euident therefore, that the resurrection of our Lord Iesus Christ doth as it were, certifie and by seale assure vs of oure Saluation and Re­demption, so that nowe wee cannot a­nye longer doubte of it. Wee con­fesse therefore in this Article, that oure Lorde Iesus Christe is rysen a­gaine, and that hee is rysen agayne [Page 68] for oure behoofe, that is to saye, that hee hath wipte awaye oure sinnes, and that for vs hee hath Conquered death, the deuill and hell, accordinge to the saying of the Apostle.

God hath saued vs, and hath called vs with an holie callinge, not according to our woorkes, but according to his owne purpose and fauour, which was giuen vnto vs through Iesus Christe before all beginninge, but is declared openlie now by the appearing of our Sauiour Iesus Christe, who hath ve­rilie put out death, & brought forth lyfe, lighte, and immortalitie by the Gospell. There are many more like this in the 4. of his Epistle to the Ro­mans, and in the 15. of his first to the Corinthians. For the Lord also in the Gospell after S. Iohn sayth: I am the resurrection and the life: hee that be­lieueth in mee althoughe hee be dead shall liue: and euerie one that liueth and belieueth in mee shall not die for euer.

Nowe also let vs throughlie consi­der euery woorde of this article seue­rallie by it selfe. Wée confesse y e Lord, What a resurrection [...]s. his resurrection. But a resurrection is to rise againe. That riseth which fal­leth, The bodie of Christ fell, therfore the bodie of Christ riseth, yea it riseth againe: that is to saye, the verie same bodie of Christe which before it fell did both liue and stirre, doth nowe rise a­gaine, it doth I say both liue and stirre againe. For trulie sayde Tertullian of the resurrectiō of the flesh, that this word Resurrectiō is not properly spo­ken of any thing, saue of y which first fell. For nothing can rise againe but y that fell. For by rising againe, because it fel, we say the resurrection is made. Because this sillable, Re, is neuer ad­ded, but when a thing is done againe. Wherefore the women in the Gos­pell, when they wente to annointe the bodie of the Lord, which honge vppon the Crosse, did heare the Angell of the Lord say. Whie seeke yee the liuinge among the dead? hee is not heere but is risen &c.

This historie of the Lords resur­rection is set forth in y e 24. after Luk, and the 16. after Marke. Peter the Apostle also in the seconde of the Actes affirminge the Lords resurrection by the testimonie of Dauid, doth expres­slye shew that the Lord is verily risen againe.

After this wée say againe, that hée is risen out of, or from y e dead. Which Out of from the dead. member doth expresse the truth, both of his death and resurrection. For the bodie or flesh dieth or is destroyed: but being dead is raysed vp again: this bo­dy therfore, or flesh, is raised vp again: as thoughe hee that maketh confessi­on of his beliefe should say, Our Lord died euen in the very same condition of nature that other mortall men doe die in, but hee taried not, nor yet stack faste amonge the dead. For the very same mortall fleshe which hee had ta­ken vnto him, and by dyinge had layde asyde, hee nowe taketh againe im­mortallie. As Dauid had foretolde be­fore sayinge. Because thou shalt not leaue my soule in hell, nor suffer thy holie one to see corruption.

For Christe is the first begotten of them that rise againe, in whom as in the heade, there oughte to be declared, He was [...]rucified dead, tokē downe and laid [...] his gran [...] vpon [...] Friday, where his body [...]ay▪ Saturday that is E [...] [...]er eue [...], and one Sunday which is Easter day in the morning he rose a­gaine frō death to life. in what sorte the resurrection of all Christ his members, shalbe in the day of iudgement.

And wee confesse that this resur­rection was made the thirde daye, I meane the thirde day after his death. For vppon the daye of Preparation hee is taken downe from the Crosse, & caried into a sepulcher, where his bo­die [Page 69] resteth the whole Sabboth daye, and about the beginning of the first day of sabbothes, which I say, is the first day of the weeke, and amonge vs at this day is called Sunday, in the morning hée rose againe from the dead. Wher­as therfore in the twelfth Chap. of the Gospell after S. Mathewe wee reade that the Lorde saide: As Ionas was three dayes and three nightes, in the belly of the Whale: So shall the sonne of man bee in the harte of the earth three dayes, and three nightes: Yet notwithstandinge in the sixtenth, and twenteth Chapters expoundinge himselfe, as hauinge spoken that by Synecdoche hee sayth: I must goe to Hierusalem, and suffer many thinges of the Scribes and elders, and be kil­led, and raysed vp againe the thirde daye.

The sixt Article of our fayth is: He The sixte article of our belief. ascended into Heauen, and sitteth at the right hande of God the father Al­mightie. That bodye which is of the same substaunce with our bodies, ta­ken oute of the Virgine Marie, and taken verilie of the substaunce of the Virgin, which honge vpon the Crosse, and dyed, and was buried, and rose a­gaine, y e very same bodie I say, ascen­ded into the Heauens, & sitteth at the righte hande of God the father. For after that by the space of 40. dayes our Lord had abundantly enoughe in­structed his Disciples touchinge the truth of his resurrection and the king­dome of God, hee was taken vp into Heauen.

By that ascension of his. hee decla­reth to y e whole compasse of the earth, The glo­rious as­cension of Christ. that hee is Lorde of all thinges, and that to him are subiecte al things that are in Heauen and in earth, that hee is our strength, the power of the faith­full, and hee of whom they haue to boast againste the gates of Hell. For hee ascendinge into Heauen hath lead Captiuitie captiue, and by spoylinge his enimyes hath inriched his peo­ple, on whom hee dailye heapeth his spirituall giftes. For hee sitteth a­boue, that by powringe his vertue from thence into vs, hee maye quic­ken vs with the spirituall lyfe, and decke vs with sondrie giftes and gra­ces, and lastlie defende the Church a­gainst all euills. For God is our Sa­uiour, kinge and bishoppe.

Whereuppon when as once the Capernaites were offended, because the Lord had called himselfe the bread of life, that came downe from Hea­uen to giue life vnto the Worlde, Hee sayth: Doth this offende you? What therefore if you shall see the sonne of man ascende thether where hee was before? As if hee should saye, then verilie ye will gather by my quickeninge, resurrection, and glori­ous ascension into the Heauens, that I am the breade of Lyfe broughte downe from Heauen, and now againe taken vp into the Heauens, there to remayne the Sauiour, life, and Lord of Heauen and earth.

Moreouer S. Peter the Apostle in the Actes sayth: Let all the house of Israell knowe for a suretie, that God hath made the same Iesus whom yee haue Crucifyed Lord and Christe. The for [...] of Christ his ascension into heauen.

Furthermore hee did not onely ryse againe from death, and come to his Disciples, but also ascended into Heauen as they béehelde and looked on him, to the ende that wee thereby might bee assuredlie certified of eter­nall saluation. For by ascending hee prepared a place for vs, hee made rea­die the way, that is, hee opened the ve­rie Heauens to the faithful.

God hath placed in heauen the ve­ry [Page 70] humanitie that hee tooke of vs: which is in deede a liuelye and vnre­proueable testimonie, that all man­kinde shall at the laste be translated into Heauen also. For the members must needes be made conformable to the heade.

Christe oure heade is risen agayne from the deade: therefore Wée his members shall also rise againe. And euen as a cloud tooke away the Lord from the sighte of his Disciples: So shall wée that belieue be caried in the Cloudes to meete the Lorde, and shal whoal [...]e in Soule and bodie bée, and for euer dwell in Heauen wyth oure head and Lord Christe Iesus.

And this doth Iohn euidently teach him that readeth his fourtenth chap­ter where the Lord sayth: I go to pre­pare a place for you, and will come againe to you, and take you vnto my selfe, that wheresoeuer I am, yee may also be.

Paule the Apostle also witnesseth and sayth: Wee that liue and shalbe remayninge in the comminge of the Lorde, shalbe caryed in the Cloudes together wyth them that are raysed vp from the deade to meete the Lorde in the ayre. Wee confesse there­fore in this article, that Iesus Christe being taken vp into Heauen is Lorde of all thinges, the kinge and byshoppe, the deliuerer and Sauiour of all the faythful in the whoale world. Wée confesse that in Christe and for Christ wee belieue the lyfe euerlastinge, which wee shall haue in this bodie at the ende of the worlde, and in soule so soone as wee are once departed oute of this world.

But nowe by the waye wee must weighe the very woords of this arti­cle. Hee ascended, wee saye. Who He ascen­ [...]ed into [...]eauen. ascended I praye you? Hee that was borne of the Virgine Marie, that was Crucifyed, dead and buried, that rose againe from the deade: Hee (I saye) ascended verilie both bodie and soule. But whether ascended hee? Into Heauen. Heauen in the Scriptures is not taken alwayes in one significa­tion.

First it is put for the Firmament, and that large compasse that is ouer our heades, wherein the birds flye too and fro, and in which the Starres are placed, that are called the furniture and hoast of Heauen. For sayth Da­uid: God is cloathed with lighte as with a Garmente, hee spreadeth forth the Heauens as it were a Courteyne. Hee saieth also. I shall see thy Hea­uens, the worke of thy fingers, and the Moone and Starres which thou haste layed. And againe: Which co­uereth the Heauen with cloudes, and prepareth rayne for the earth. And againe: The Heauens declare the glo­rie of God, and the firmamente she­weth forth the woorkes of his hands. Then also, Heauen is taken for the throne and habitation of God, And lastlie for the place, seate, and recepta­cle of them that are saued, where God géeueth himselfe to be seene and en­ioyed of them that be his.

For Dauid witnessinge agayne, sayth. The Lorde hath prepared his seate in Heauen. Wherevppon the Lord in the Gospel sayth: Sweare not by Heauen for it is Gods seate. And the Apostle Paule sayth: Wee knowe if oure earthly mansion of this taber­nacle be destroyed, that wee haue a dwellinge place for euer in Heauen, builded by God, not made by hands.

And therefore in this signification Heauen is called the Kingdome of God, the kingdome of the father, Ioy, Happines and felicitie, Eternall lyfe, [Page 71] Peace and Quietnes.

And although God in deede be not shutte vp in any place. For hee sayth: Heauen is my Seate, and Earth the footestoole of my feete. Yet because the glorie of God doth most of all shine in the Heauens, and because that in Heauen hée giueth himself to be seene and enioyed of them that are his, ac­cordinge to that sayinge: Wee shall see him euen as hee is. And againe. No man shall see mee sayth the Lorde and liue, Therefore God is sayde to dwell in Heauen.

Moreouer Christe our Lorde tou­chinge his Diuinitie, is not shutte vp in any place: but accordinge to his hu­manitie once taken, which he drew vp into Heauen, hée is in the verie locall place of Heauen, neyther is he in the meane time heere in earth and euery where bodilie, but being seuered from vs in bodie, remayneth in Heauē. For hee ascendeth, which leauinge that which is belowe, doth goe to that a­boue.

Christe therefore leauing the earth, hath placed a seate for his bodie aboue all Heauens. Not that hee is caried vp beyonde all Heauens, but because ascendinge vppe aboue all the Circles into the vtmoste and highest Heauen, hee is taken (I saye) into the place ap­pointed for those that are saued. For Paule the Apostle speakinge plainlie enoughe to be vnderstoode sayth: Our conuersation is in Heauen, from whence wee looke for the Sauiour to come &c.

In the same manner also Luk the Euangelist sayth: And blessing them hee departed from them, and was ca­ried into Heauen.

But whie do I make so much adoe He sitteth at the right hand of God the father Almighty about expounding that which is most euidentlye declared in the verye Creede by that which followeth. For the nexte is: Hee sitteth at the righte hande of God the father Almightie.

For by this wee vnderstande what kinde of place Heauen is, and what our Lorde doth in Heauen.

It is not surely for our frailtie o­uer narrowlie to seeke out or discusse the secretes of Heauen, and yet it is not againste Religion to inquire af­ter that that is taught vs in y e Scrip­tures, and so perfectlie to remember it as it is taughte vs. Our Lord is simplie sayde to sitte, and that too, to sitte at the righte hande of the Father Almightie.

Let vs therefore see what the right hande of the father is, and what it is to sitte at the righte hande of the fa­ther.

The righte hande of the Father in the Scripture hath two significati­ons. The defi­nition of gods right hand take here for the places name. Firste the righte hande of God is the place appointed for them that are saued, and the euerlasting felicitie in Heauen.

This did S. Augustine set downe to be marked, long before vs, who in the twentie and sixt Chapter of his booke De Agone Christiano wryteth. That the righte hande of the Father, is the euerlastinge felicitie giuen to the Sainctes: euen as also the leaft hande is moste rightlye called the continuall miserie allotted to the vngodlye: not so that by this meanes that I haue sayde the righte or leafte hande is to be vnderstoode in respecte of God him­selfe, but in respecte of his Creatures capacitie. And this did S. Augu­stine speake accordinge to the Scrip­tures. For Dauid sayth: The path of Life shalte thou make knowne to mee, the fulnes of ioyes is in thy [Page 72] sighte, and at thy right hande is glad­nesse for euer.

What else is this than if hee had sayd, Thou shalt bring mee into life, I saye into the very Heauens, where I shalbe filled wyth ioyes, both by se­inge and beholdinge thee, and also by enioying thee. At thy right hande in e­ternall blessednesse are ioyes euerla­stinge. In the Gospell also we reade, that the Sheepe are placed by the Iudge at the right hand, and the Goa­tes at the left. And when the right hand is taken in this sense, Then To sitte doth signifie to reste from all la­bours, To sit is to be at rest and enioy feli­citie. and to liue quietlie and in hap­pie state. For that saying of the Pro­phet is very well knowen: A man shall sit vnder his Vine. As if hee should haue sayd, all thinges shalbe at peace, in safetie, and at quiet. So then this that I haue saide, is mente by the righte hande of the father: and where wee confesse that the sonne doth sitte at the righte hande of the father Al­mightie, wée do acknowledge that our Lorde beinge deliuered from all trou­ble and mortall infirmities, doth now in his humanitie, both reste and re­ioyce in the verie locall place of Hea­uen, where wee belieue that both our soules and bodies shal bee, and liue for euer.

For the Lorde himselfe in the Gos­pell witnesseth, that in his fathers house there are many māsions, which hee goeth to prepare, that they mayè haue a place, and although hee did de­part, yet that hee woulde retourne to them againe, and take them vnto him selfe, that wher hée is, they also might be in the same place with him.

Wherefore wee beleeue that Christe is at rest in Heauen, where hee hath prepared a place of reste for vs also, to remayne in ioyes euerlastinge. And for because oure bodies shall not be e­uery where in felicitie, but in the one­ly appointed place, therefore sayd S. Augustine truly, that Christ our Lord accordinge to the measure of his very body is in some one place of Heauen. And S. Cyprian sayth: To sit at the right hande of the father is the myste­rie of his fleshe taken vppe into Hea­uen.

Secondarily the right hand of God is put for the vertue, kingdome, pro­tection, Gods right hand the name of his power; and in this significa­tion to sit is to reign deliueraunce, and power of God. For Dauid sayth: The Lords right hande is high, the Lords righte hand doth mightie things. And Mo­ses saide: Thy right hand (O Lord) is magnified in power, thy righte hand (O Lord) hath broken the eni­mie. And when the righte Hande is put in this sense, then To sit doth sig­nifie to reigne, to deliuer, to vse po­wer, and do the office of a Prince.

For sayth Dauid: The Lorde saide to my Lorde, sitte thou at my righte hande, till I make thine enimies thy footestoole. And the Prophete Za­charie sayth: Beholde the man, that is called the braunche, hee shal budde oute of his place, and build the Tem­ple of the Lorde, and sitte and rule vppon his Throne, and be a prieste vppon his seate. In this sense the right hand of God is infinite and con­teined in no measure of place: & wher­as wée confesse that our Lorde doth sitte at the righte hande of the father, wee doe professe that the sonne is ex­alted aboue all thinges, hauinge all thinges subiecte vnder himselfe, as Paule in his first Chapter to the E­phesians sayth: and finallye that the sonne being so exalted cā do al thinge, doth reigne in the vniuersall Church, doth deliuer them that are his, doth make intercession to y e father in heauē, [Page 73] and in the power of his Godheade is present in all places. For therfore did the Créede adde almightinesse to this setting of his, where it is sayde, He sitteth at the right hande of the father almightie. And in Saint Mathew the Lorde sayth, To me is giuen al might in heauen, and in earth, goe therefore and bring all nations vnto me.

So then I suppose that briefly thus I haue well declared what manner of place heauen is, to wit, a place of qui­etnesse, ioye, and euerlasting felicitie, wherin the sonne of God doth sit, doth dwell, and is in his humanitie, as we also, that are the members of Christe, shal be in the very same place without all dolour and griefe in ioye for euer­more. And although our Lorde be de­liuered from all grieuous businesse, yet we meane not that he sitteth idle­ly leaning on his elbowes. For he is a King, a Prieste, and very God in the very temple of God: he can not choose therefore of his natural propertie and office but work saluation in the elect, and do all things, that lye God, a king, and Prieste in hande to doe. So then nowe we all knowe what our Lorde doth as he sitteth in heauen. Neither is it any trouble to him at all to do and worke that which he doth, for he wor­keth not of compulsion, but naturally and of his owne accord.

Thus and no otherwise did the an­cient Saint Hie­rom of the [...]ight hād of the fa­ [...]her. interpreters of the holy Scrip­tures handle this Article of our belief. Some of whose testimonies I will here alledge. Saint Hierome in his exposition of Paules first Chapter to the Ephesians, sayth: He hath decla­red the power of God by the simili­tude of a man: not bycause a seate is placed and God the father sitteth ther on, hauing his sonne sitting ther with him: but bycause we can not other­wise conceiue howe the sonne dothe iudge and reigne, but by such wordes applyed to our capacitie. As therfore to be next to God, or to depart farre from him is not to be vnderstood ac­cording to the distance of places, but after mens merites, bycause the Saints are heard by him, but the sinners (of whome the Prophete sayth, Beholde they that get them selues from thee shal perish) are remoued farre inough for comming neare him at all. Euen so likewise to be eyther at the right or lefte hande of God is to be taken so, that the Saints are at his right hand & sinners at his left. As our Sauioure him selfe also in the Gospel affirming the same dothe say, that at the right hande are the sheepe, and the goates at the left. Moreouer, this very word (to Sit,) dothe argue the power of a kingdome, by which God is benefici­all to them on whom he doth vouch­safe to sit, in so much as verily he doth rule them, and hath them alwayes in his guiding, and dothe turne to his owne becke or gouernment, the necks of them that before ranne out of the way at randon, and at libertie. Saint Au­gustine of the right hand of [...] father.

Saint Augustine in his booke De Fide et Symbolo sayth. We beleeue that he sitteth at the right hande of God the Father. Yet not so therefore as though we shoulde thinke that God the Father is comprehended within the limites of a mans bodye: so that they that thinke of him shoulde ima­gine that he hath bothe a right and a left side: And whereas it is sayde that the Father sitteth, we muste not sup­pose that he doth sitte with bended hammes, leaste peraduenture we fall into the same sacrilege for whiche the Apostle accurseth them that haue chaunged the glory of the incorrup­tible God, into the similitude of a cor­ruptible [Page 74] man. For a detestable thing it is to place God in suche a likenesse in a Christian Churche: and muche more wicked is it to place it in the heart, where the temple of God is ve­rily and in deede, if it be cleansed from earthly desires and errour. We must therfore vnderstand, that at the right hande is as muche to say as in greatest happinesse, where righteousnesse and peace and gladnesse is: euē as also the Goates are placed at the lefte hande, that is in miserie for their iniquities to their peine and torment. Whereas God therefore is sayde to sit, thereby is not ment the placing of his limms, but his iudiciall power, whiche his maiestie neuer wanteth in bestow­ing worthy rewardes on those that are worthy of them. And so foorth.

The blessed Bishop Fulgentius in [...]int Ful­gentius. His humanitie i [...] l [...] ­cal, that is, [...]teined i [...] space of [...]lace, but [...]s God­head incō ­prehēsible as that that is euery where, [...] not [...] in any place. Saint vigilius. his seconde Booke to King Trasimun­dus, sayth: The Lorde, to shewe that his humanitie is locall, sayeth to his Disciples, I ascende to my father and to your father, my God and your God. And by and by after declaring the in comprehensibilitie of his God­head, he sayth to his Disciples: Behold I am with you alwayes euen vnto the ende of the wold.

The blessed Martyr and Bishop of Trent Vigilius in his first booke a­gainst heresies, sayth: This was to go to the Father, and to depart from vs, to take away out of this world the na­ture whiche he tooke of vs. Thou seest therefore that it was proper to the same nature to be taken away, and to departe from vs, according to the wordes of the Angels whiche sayde, This Iesus who is taken vp from you, shall come againe euen as ye see him goe into heauen. For see the myracle, See the mysterie of both his proper­ties: The Sonne of God in his huma­nitie is departed from vs: according to his diuinitie he saith to vs, Beholde I am with you alwayes euen vnto the ende of the world. If he be with vs howe sayth he? The time shall come when ye shall desire to see one of the dayes of the sonne of man and ye shal not see it. But both he is with vs, and not with vs. Bycause them, whome he hath left and departed from in his Godhead, he hath not lefte nor forsa­ken in his manhoode. This sayth he.

The seuenth Article of our faith is this. From thence he shall come to The se­uenth Ar­ticle. Christ a Iudge. iudge the quicke and the deade. In the former Articles there is set foorth and confessed the diuine goodnesse, bountifulnesse and grace in Christe: nowe also shall be declared the diuine iustice, seueritie and vengeaunce that is in him. For there are two cōmings of our Lorde Iesus Christe. First he came basely in the fleshe to be the re­déemer and sauiour of the worlde. At the second time he shal come glorious­ly to iudgement to be a iudge and re­uenger that will not be intreated a­gainst all vnrepentaunt sinners and wicked doers. And he shal come out of heauen from the right hand of the Fa­ther in his visible and very humane body, to be séene of all fleshe, with the incomprehensible power of his God­head, and being attended on by all the Angels. For the Lord him selfe in the Gospel sayth: They shall see the sonne of man cōming in the cloudes of hea­uen with great power and glory, and he shall send his angels with the great soūd of a trūp. &c. But now to iudge To Iudg [...] what it [...] is to sit in the tribunall seate, to heare and discusse matters, to take vp strifes to determine and giue sentence, & last­ly to defend & deliuer, & againe to cha­stise & punish, & by that means to kéepe vnder & suppresse iniurie and malice. [Page 75] We beléeue therefore that our Lorde Iesus Christ in that day shall deliuer all the godly, & destroy all the wicked: according to the words of the Apostle who saith, Our Lord shall be reuealed frō heauen with the Angels of his po­wer, with a burning flame, and shall lay vengeance on them that haue not knowne God: And againe, the same iust iudge shall giue a crowne of righ­teousnesse to al them that loue his cō ­ming. The manner of this iudgemēt The pic­ [...]ure of [...]he laste [...]dgemēt. the writings of the Euangelistes & A­postles doe tell vs, shall be in this sort. When once the wickednesse of this world shal come to the full, & that An­tichrist shall haue deceiued the world, so that there is but little faith remain­ing, & that the wicked shall say peace & quietnesse, then shall a soudaine de­structiō come. For our Lord the iudge shall send his Archangell, to blowe the trūp & to gather together frō y e foure windes all flesh to iudgement: by and by after shall the iudge him selfe our Lord Iesus Christ follow with all the hoast of heauen: & he shall descend out of heauen into the cloudes: and sitting aloft in the cloudes as in a iudgement seate, shalbe easily séene of al flesh. For they that shall be then liuing at the day of iudgement shall in a very prick of time be changed, & stande before the iudge: and all the deade shall in a mo­ment rise vp againe. Then shall the iudge diuide the shéepe from the goats: and according to iustice shal giue iudgemēt with the shéep & against the goats saying: Come ye blessed. &c. And, Goe ye cursed. &c. Presently after shal fol­low execution. For the shéepe shall by and by be caught vp into the clouds to méete y e Lord in the ayre, & shal ascend with him ioyfully into heauen to the right hande of God the father, there to liue for euer in glory & gladnesse. The bottome of the earth shall gape for the wicked, & shall sucke them all vp hor­ribly, and send them down to hel, there to be tormented for euer with Sathā and his Angels. All this shall be done not by any long, troublesom, or change able processe, as is vsed in our Courts of lawe, but euen in the twinckling of an eye. For then shall all mens hearts be layd open & euery mans owne con­science shall accuse him selfe. This is more at large set out in Math. 24. &. 25 Wis. 3. &. 5. 1. Cor. 15. 2. Cor. 5. 1. The. 4 5. Rom. 2. 2. Pet. 3. &c. Nowe we doe The quick and dead are iudged simply confesse that the quick and the dead shalbe iudged. This do some ex­pound of the godly & vngodly. But the Symbole or Creede, was ordeined for the most simple of vnderstanding. And simple things are fittest for to teache simple men. Therfore we say simply y t the dead are al they, that from the be­ginning of the worlde euen vntill the last day are departed out of this mor­tal life. And the liuing are they, which at that day shal be aliue in this world. For the apostle saith, Behold I tel you a mysterie, we shall not all sleepe, but we shall all be chaunged by the last trump in a moment of time and in the twinckling of an eye. For the trumpe shall sound, and the dead shall rise a­gaine incorruptible, and we shall be chaunged.

And again in another place the same Apostle saith. This I say vnto you in the word of the Lord, that we, which shall liue and be remaining at the cō ­ming of the Lorde, shall not preuent them which are a sleepe. Bycause the Lorde him selfe shal come downe out of heauen with a great noyse, and the voice of an Archangel and the trump of God, and firste shall the deade in Christe rise vp againe, then shall we which shall be a liue & be remaining, [Page 76] be caught vp together with them in the cloudes into the ayre to meete the Lorde: and so shall we be with the Lord for euermore.

We confesse therefore in this se­uenth The re­ward and punish­ment is moste cer­taine. Article that we beléeue there shall be an ende of all thinges in this world, and that the felicitie of the wicked shall not indure for euer. For we beleue that God is a iust God who hathe giuen all iudgement vnto his Son, to repay to euery one in that day according to his workes, paines to the wicked that neuer shall be ended, and to the godly ioyes euerlasting. And so in this Article we professe that we looke for a deliuerance, a ceasing from troubles, and the rewarde of life euer­lasting. For howe should he destroye them that beléeue in him, his people, and his seruauntes, who in the moste true Gospell sayth. Verily I say vnto you that ye▪ which hane followed me in the regeneration, when the Sonne of man shall sit on the seate of his ma­iestie, ye also shall sit vpon twelue seates iudging the twelue tribes of Is­raell. There are moste certaine re­wardes and penalties appointed for the godly and vngodly in the worde of trueth. He can not lye that sayd to E­say, Say to the righteous that it shall goe well with him, for he shall inioye the fruite of his studie. But woe be to the wicked, it shall be euill with him, for he shall be rewarded according to the workes of his owne handes. And thus muche touching the seconde part of the Créede. Nowe are we come to the thirde part.

The eight Article of our beliefe is this, I beleeue in the holy Ghost. This the eighth article of our faith. thirde parte of the Créede containeth the propertie of the third person in the reuerend Trinitie. And we doe right­ly beléeue in the holy Ghost, as wel as in the father and the sonne. For the holy Ghoste is one God with the Father and the Sonne: and rightly is faith in the holy Ghoste ioyned to faith in the Father and the Sonne. For by him the fruite of Gods saluation fulfilled in the Sonne is sealed to vs, and oure sanctification and cleansing is besto­wed on vs, and deriued from him to vs by the holy Ghoste. For the Apo­stle sayth. God which anoynted vs, is he also which hath sealed vs, and hath giuen the earnest of the spirite in our hearts. And againe, Ye were in deede defiled with naughtinesse but nowe ye are cleansed and sanctified, and lastely iustified throughe the name of the Lorde Iesus, and by the spirite of our God. The Father in déede doth sanctifie too, but by the bloud of Iesus Christe, and poureth the same sanctifi­cation out of him into vs by the holy Ghost: so that it is as it were the pro­pertie of the holy Ghoste to sanctifie, wherevpon he is called Holy or the sanctifier. Therefore so often as we heare the holy Ghost named, we must by and by think of the power in work­ing, which the Scripture attributeth to him, and we must looke after the be­nefites that from him doe flowe to vs. For the power, operation, or action of the spirite is that, what so euer the grace of God doth work in vs through the Sonne: so that of necessitie we must beléeue in the holy Ghost. And in this eight Article we doe professe, that we doe verily beléeue that all the faithfull are cleansed, washed, regene­rated, sanctified, inlightned, and inri­ched of God with diuers gifts of grace for Christ his sake, but yet through the holy Ghost. For without him there is no true sanctification: wherefore we ought not to attribute these giftes of grace to any other meanes: this glory [Page 77] belongeth to the holy Ghost onely. Of whome I will more largely and fully discourse in my other Sermons.

The houre is spent which warneth me to wrappe vp briefly and make an The father in Christ hath ful­ly giuen vs all hea­uenly treasures. ende, therefore I exhort you al to haue your faithe religiously bent vpon the Lorde Iesus: for him hath the heauē ­ly father sente to vs, in him hath he wholy expressed and shewed him selfe to vs, and him doth the holy Ghoste printe in our heartes and kéepe in our mindes. And in Christ is all mans sal­uation and euery part thereof contai­ned: wherefore we must beware that we deriue it not from any thing else. It pleased the father (saith the Apostle) that all fulnesse shoulde dwell in the Sonne, and in him to recapitulate and as it were to bring into a summe all points of saluation, that in him all the faithfull may be fulfilled. For if sal­uation be sought, then euen by his ve­ry name are we taught that saluation is in his power. For he is called Ie­sus, that is a sauiour. If we desire the holy spirit of God and his sundry gifts, we shal finde them also in the annoin­ting of Christ. For he is called Christ, the annoynted I saye, the holye of holies, and the sanctifier, or else the an­noynter of vs with his spirite. If any man haue néede of strength and might, of power and deliueraunce, well he hath to looke for it in Christe his domi­nion. For Christe is Lorde of all. In the same Christ we finde redemption. For he hath redéemed vs that were solde vnder Sathans yoake. In his conception we haue puritie, in his na­tiuitie we haue sufferance. For he be­came like to vs, that he might suffer griefe as well as we. For in his pas­sion we haue forgiunesse of sinnes, in his condemnation we haue absoluti­on, satisfaction in his offering or clean­sing sacrifice, cleansing in his bloude, and an vniuersall reconciliation in his descending into hell. In his buriall we haue the mortificatiō of our flesh, the newnesse of life, yea rather the im­mortalitie of the soule, and resurrecti­on of our bodyes in his glorious resur­rection. We haue also the inheritance of the heauenly kingdome, with the assured sealing thereof in his ascension and sitting at the right hand of the fa­ther. And there is he our mediatour, priest and king, our safegarde and our heade, oure defender and moste sure rest.

From thence he poureth into vs his holye spirite, the fulnesse of all good thinges: and dothe communicate him selfe wholy to vs, ioyning vs vnto him selfe with an indissoluble knot. From thence we doe with confidence and ioy looke for him to be our iudge, to be I say our patrone and deliuerer, whiche shall condemne and sende downe hed­long into hell all our enimies with sa­than: but shal take vs and al the faith full of euery age vp into heauen with him self, there to sing a newe song, and to reioyce in him for euer and euer. To him be glory for euer. Amen.

Of the latter Articles of Christian fayth contained in the Apostles Creede.
¶ The nynth Sermon.

[Page 78] LEt vs call to oure Father in heauen through our Lord Iesus Christe, that he wil vouchsafe to poure his grace into vs, that we may to our no smal profit, dispatch and expound the last part of the Arti­cles of Christian beliefe.

The nynth Article of fayth is this, The ninth [...]rticle of [...]ur belief, The holy Catholique Churche, the communion of Saintes. After the con­fession of our belief in the holy Trini­tie, and in the mysterie of the Sonne of God our Lorde Iesus Christe, and lastly in the holy Ghost the sanctifier and restoarer of al: now in the fourth part is reckoned vp the fruite and po­wer, the effect and ende of fayth, and what doth come to, and is bestowed on the faithfull. There commeth to them communion of God and all Saintes, sanctification, remission of sinnes, the resurrection of the fleshe and life e­uerlastinge. Of which I will speake in order as they lye so farre foorth as y e bountifull Lord shal giue me abilitie. Nowe then here we haue to rehearse out of the eight Article this worde I beléeue, we must (I meane) say, I be­léeue the holy Catholique Churche. Some vnlearned there are which hold opinion that in this point of our con­fession we should say, I beléeue in the [...]ee must [...]ot in our [...]onfession [...]y I be­ [...]eue in [...]he church holy Church. The reason that leades them so to thinke is this, bycause they finde written in the Constantinopoli­tane Créede, And in the holy Ghost the Lorde that giueth life, who procéedeth from the father and the sonne who to­gether w t y e father & the sonne is to be worshipped and glorified, who spake by the Prophetes in one Catholique and Apostolique Churche. For these wordes they doe so distinguishe that as they doe repeate out of the premis­ses these wordes, I beléeue, and make this the sense, I beleeue in the holye Ghoste the Lorde: euen so here againe they doe repeate these wordes, I be­léeue, making this to be the sense, I beléeue in one Catholique and Apo­stolique Church. But this is more then néedeth, yea and against all god­lynesse doe they wrest these wordes of the Créede. For this, In one Ca­tholique and Apostolique Church, is not referred to the Verbe, I beléeue, but to the holye Ghoste, bycause he spake by the Prophetes in one Ca­tholique and Apostolique Churche. For our meaning is, and we confesse that one and the same spirite did all thinges in both Testamentes, contra­rie to the opinion of them whiche i­magined that there were two spirites contrarie one to the other.

Moreouer, Sainte Cyprian in his Cyprian. exposition of the Apostles Créede, saith: He sayd not in the holy church, nor in the remission of sinnes, nor in the resurrection of the body. For if he had added the preposition, In, then had the force of those clauses beene all one with the force of that that went before. For in those words wherein oure beliefe touching the Godhead is set downe we say, in God the Father, In Iesus Christ his Son, & in the holy ghost: but in the rest wher the speach is not of the Godhead, but touching the creatures or mysteries, the preposition In is not added, that we may say In the holy Churche, but that the holy Church is to be beleued not as we beleue in God, but as a con­gregation gathered together to God, and that the forgiunesse of sinnes is to be beleeued, not that we ought to be­leeue in the forgiunesse of sinnes: and that the resurrection of the flesh is to [Page 79] be beleeued, not that we ought to be­leeue in the resurrection of the fleshe. So then by this sillable, In, the Creator is discerned from the Creatures, and that that is Gods frō that that is mans. This saith Cyprian.

S. Augustine in his booke De Fide Augustine et Symbolo hath, I beleeue the holy Churche, not I beleeue in the holy Church. There are alledged also his wordes in his epistle Ad Neophytos, touching consecration, Distinct. 4. ca. 1. We saide not that ye had to beleeue in the Church as in God, but vnder­stād how we said, that ye being cōuer­sant in the holy Catholique Churche should beleeue in God.

Much more euidently doth Pascha­sius Paschasius in the first Chap. of his first booke De Spiritu Sancto say, We beleeue the Church as the mother of regenerati­on: we do not beleeue in the Church as the authour of saluation. He that beleeueth in the Churche, beleeueth in man. For man hath not his being of the Churche, but the Churche be­ganne by man. Leaue of therefore this blasphemous persuasion to think that thou haste to beleeue in anye worldly Creature: since thou mayst not beleeue neither in Angel nor Ar­changel. The vnskilfulnesse of some haue drawne and taken the preposi­tion, In, from the sentence that goeth nexte before, and put it to that that followeth, adding thereto also too too shamelesly somewhat more then needed. This hath Paschasius in that booke of his which Saint Grego­rie the greate Bishop of Rome liked [...]int Gre­ [...]orie. very well of.

What say ye to that moreouer that Thomas of Aquine reasoning of faith, [...]homas [...]quine. in the seconde booke Part. 2. Artic. 9. quest. 1. sayth? If we say, I beleeue in the holy Churche, we muste vnder­stande that oure fayth is referred to the holy Ghoste whiche sanctifieth the Churche: and so make the sense to be thus: I beleeue in the holy spi­rite that sanctifieth the Church. But it is better and according to the cōmon vse not to adde at all the sillable, In, but simply to say the holy Catholi­que Churche: euen as also Pope Leo Pope Leo. sayth. This hath Thomas.

So nowe ye haue hearde the opi­nions of the auncient Doctours of the Churche, Cyprian, Augustine, Gregorie, Paschasius, Pope Leo, and also of Thomas of Aquine whiche taught nowe in the later times. And (dearely beloued) ye doe vnderstande by proofes taken out of the Canoni­call Scripture, that we must acknowledge and confesse the holy Catholike Churche, but not beléeue in the holy Catholique Church.

And nowe we haue to sée what that is that is called the Churche, and what is called the Catholique church.

Ecclesia, whiche worde we vse for The Ca­tholike Church. the Churche is properly an assembly, it is I saye where the people are called out or gathered together to heare somewhat touching the affaires of the common weale. In this present treatise it is the company, communi­on, congregation, multitude, or fel­lowship of all that professe the name of Christe. Catholique is as muche to say as, this fellowship is vniuersal, as that that is extended throughe all places and ages. For the Churche of Christe is not restrained into any cor­ner among the Donatists in Aphrica: it stretcheth out it selfe throughe the compasse of the world and vnto all a­ges, and doth conteine all the faithfull from the first Adam euen vnto the ve­ry last Saint that shall be remaining before the end of the world.

[Page 80] This vniuersall Churche hath hir particular churches, I mean the chur­che of Adam and of the Patriarches, the Churche of Moses and of the Pro­phetes before the byrth of Christe, the Christian Churche which is so named of Christe him selfe, and the Apostoli­call Church gathered together by the Apostles doctrine in the name of Christ. And finally it containeth these particular Churches, as the Churche of Ierusalem, of Antioch, of Alexan­dria, of Rome, of Asia, of Aphrica, of Europe, of the East, of the West. &c. And yet all these Churches as it were members of one body vnder the onely heade Christe (for Christe alone is the heade of his Church not onely trium­phant, but militant also) do make one onely Catholike Churche: in whiche there are not to be founde either here­sies or schismies: and for that cause is it called the true Church, to wit, of the The true Churche. right and true opinion, iudgement, fayth and doctrine. For in the Church onely is true fayth, and without the Church of God is neyther any trueth, nor yet saluation.

So then in this Article we confesse that all the faithfull dispersed through out the whole compasse of the earth, and they also that at this time liue in heauen, as many I say as are already saued, or shall euen vntill the very end of the worlde be borne to be saued, are one bodye, hauing gotten fellowship and participation with God and a mutuall communion among them selues. And for bycause no man can be made one with God, vnlesse he also be holy & pure, euen as God is holy and pure, therefore we beléeue that the Church Wee be­leeue the Church to be holy. is holy, that is, that it is sanctified by God the Father in the bloude of the Sonne, and the gift of the holy Ghost. We haue hearde testimonies inough in the former Sermons. Therefore this one of Paule shall be sufficient which he writeth to the Ephesians. Christe loued the Churche, and gaue him selfe for it, to sanctifie, and to cleanse it in the fountaine of water through the worde, to make it vnto him selfe a glorious Churche not ha­uing spot or wrinckle. &c. By which words we vnderstand that the church is called vndefiled & altogether cleane, not in respect of it selfe, but bycause of Christe. For the Church of Christ is so farre foorth holy as that yet euery day How the Church [...] holy. it doth goe forwarde in profiting, and is neuer perfect so long as it liueth on the earth. And yet notwithstanding the holinesse of it is moste absolutely perfect in Christ. Wherevnto veryly belongeth that notable saying of the Lord. He that is washed, hath no need but to washe his feete onely, for he is wholy cleane. For the faythfull are purely cleansed by Christe, who wa­sheth them with his bloud, but yet by­cause the fleshe dothe striue with the spirite so long as life remaineth on the earth, therefore the godly haue néede with faith and the holy Ghost to wash and wipe their féete, that is, the reli­ques and spottes wherewith they are disteined by their dayly conuersation in this world.

But nowe wherevnto belongeth this that is added? The communion The co [...] munion of [...] of Saintes? These wordes are neyther read in Cyprian, nor Augustine, nor yet by them expounded. Wherefore it is likely that they were added for the better vnderstāding of that which went before: for that it might appeare that the Catholike Church is the fel­lowship or companie of the faythfull he added The communion of Saintes, as if he shuld haue sayd, which church is a communion of Saintes. Paule [Page 81] called them Sainctes, which for their fayth are sanctified by the bloude and spirite of God. Also this word Cōmu­nion is verie euidēt and comfortable. For first the meaning thereof is that betwixt God & vs ther is a Communi­on, that is a fellowship & participatiō, and so consequently a parting betwixt vs of all good and heauenlie thinges. And then also we vnderstand, that we are fellowes and partakers with all y e Saintes, that are liuing either in hea­uen or on earth. For we are members of thē vnder one head Christ. For the Apostle Iohn saith: That which wee haue seene and heard we declare vnto you, that ye also may haue fellowship with vs, and that your fellowship may be with the father, and his sonne Iesus Christ. Hereunto appertayneth that trimme similitude of the body & mem­bers vnder one heade, which y e Apostle Paul handleth at large in déede: but what is he that can worthily enoughe set forth the great goodnesse of Gods gifte & benefite, in y t wée are made fel­low partners of God, with whom we are most nerely conioyned, and haue a part in all his good & heauenly things? what can bee more delightfull to oure eares, then to heare that all y t Saints as well in heauen as in earth, are our bretheren, and that we againe are mē ­bers, partners and fellowes with thē? Blessed be God which hath so liberally bestowed his blessing on vs in Christe his sonne. To this place belongeth the discourse vppon the Sacraments, of which, & of the Church, I meane at an other time more fullie to entreate. This for the present time is sufficient. For this y t I haue said doth abūdantly enoughe expresse & set out the fruite of faith in the father, the sonne, & the holy ghost, to wit y t wée haue participation with God, and al the Saints, and that in this fellowship we are sancti [...]ied [...] all filth or vncleannesse, being clensed and holie in Christe our Lord.

Now followeth the tenth article of The tenth [...]rticle of our belief. our beliefe, which is: The forgiuenes of sinnes. The second fruit or commo­ditie of our beliefe in God the father, y e sonne, and the holie ghoste, is here set forth, that is the remission of sinnes, which, although it be cōteyned in sanc­tification spoken of in the last article, is in this place notwithstanding, more liuely expressed. Without the Church as it were without the arke of Noe is no saluatiō: but in y t Church, I meane in y t fellowship of Christe, & the saincts is full forgiuenes of all offences. That this maye be the better vnderstoode I wil diuide it into some parts.

First of all it is néedeful to acknow­ledge & confesse that wée are sinners, & The ac­knowled­ging and confessing of our sinnes. that by nature, and our owne proper merits, we are the children of wrath & damnation. For S, Iohn doth not in vaine nor without a cause call euerie one a lyar y t saith he hath no sinne. And God which knoweth the harts of men hath cōmaunded vs euen till the laste gaspe to pray, saying: Forgiue vs our debtes. Moreouer, in the Gospel wee haue two excellent examples of mē o­penlie confessing their sinnes to God, y e prodigall sonne, I say, and the Publi­can in S. Luk. Let vs therfore thincke that wee are all sinners, as Paule also taught: yea, as he hath euidently pro­ued in the first Cap. to the Romanes, & let vs fréely confesse to God our sinnes with Dauid in the 32. and 51. Psal. say­ing: My sinne haue I made knowē to thee, & mine iniquitie I haue not hid. I haue saide: I wil confesse mine vn­righteousnes against my self, & thou haste forgiuen the iniquitie of mine offence. Haue mercie on me O God, accordig to thy great mercie. &c. The [Page 82] Psalme is knowen.

Secondarily let vs belieue that al O [...]r sins ar [...] forgi­ [...]ē of god [...] for [...]ur owne merits but for Christ his sake. these sinns of ours are pardoned & for­giuen of God, not for the acknowled­ging and confessing of our sinnes, but for the merit and bloud of the sonne of God: not for our owne workes or me­rits, but for the truth and mercie or grace of God. For we do plainly pro­fesse, saying: I belieue the forgiuenes of sinns: We say not, I buy, or by gifts do get, or by woorkes obtaine the for­giuenes of sinnes, but I belieue y e for­giuenes of sinnes. And the word re­mission or forgiuenesse doth signifie a free pardoning, by a metaphore taken of creditours and debitours. For the creditour forgiueth y e debitour, when he is not able to pay: therefore remis­sion is a forgiuing according to y t say­ing of our Sauiour in the Gospell: A certaine lender had two debitours: & when they were not able to pay, hee forgaue them both. Hereunto belon­geth that also in y e Lords prayer: And forgiue vs our debtes. For our debts are our sinnes, them do we request to be remitted, that is, to be forgiuē vs. In this sense also saith S. Paule: To him that worketh is the reward rec­koned not of grace but of due debte: But to him that worketh not, but be­lieueth on him that iustifieth the vn­godlie, his saith is counted for righte­ousnes: Euen as Dauid describeth the blessednesse of that man vnto whom God imputeth righteousnes without works, saying: Blessed are they whose vnrighteousnes are forgiuen, and whose sinnes are couered. Blessed is that man to whom the Lord will not impute sinne. Wherefore in respect of vs which haue not wherewithal to repaie, our sinnes are freelie forgi­uen, but in respect of Gods iustice they are forgiuen for the merit and satis­faction of Christ.

Moreouer it is not the sinnes of a All sinnes are forge­uen. few men, of one or two ages, or a few & certaine number of sinnes are forgi­uen onely, but the sinnes of all men, of all ages, the whole multitude of sinns, whatsoeuer is, & is called sinne, whe­ther it be original, or actuall, or any o­ther else, to be short all sinnes are for­giuē vs. Which we do hereby learne, because the onely sacrifice of Christ is effectual enough to wash away all the offences of all sinners, which by fayth come to the mercie seat of Gods grace. And yet by this wée do not teach men to sinne, because the Lorde hath long since made satisfaction for sinnes: but if any man do sinne, wee teach him to hope well and not to despaire, but to flee to the throne of Grace. For there wée say that Christ sitting at the right hande of the father, is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of y e world. And in the Crade verilie it is expressly saide: I belieue the forgiue­nesse of sinnes, and not of sinne. For when wée saye of sinnes, wée acknow­ledge that God forgiueth all sinnes. For to let passe the proofes hereof out of the 3. and 5. of Paul to y e Romanes, those out of S. Iohn the Apostle & E­uangelist shalbe suffcient, who in his Epistle testifieth and saith: The bloud of Iesus Christ clenseth vs from euery sinne. Loe, hee saith from euery sinne. Hée, I say, that saith from euery one, excepteth none, vnlesse it be y t which y e Lorde himselfe excepted, I meane the sinne against y e holie Ghoste, for which the verie same S. Iohn forbiddeth vs to pray. Againe also hée saith: If we ac­knowledge our sinns, God is faithfull and iust, to forgiue vs our sinnes and to clense vs frō al our vnrighteousnes. The Apostle thought it not enough to say barelie, To forgiue vs our sinnes, [Page 83] but that hee might declare the thing as it is in deede so plainly, that it might easily be vnderstoode, hée addeth more­ouer this saying: And to clēse vs from al our vnrighteousnes. Loe, here hée saith againe from all vnrighteousnes. And for because some cauiller mighte peraduenture, make this obiectiō and say, This kinde of doctrine maketh men sluggish & slowe to amendment. For men vnder the pretence of Gods grace will not ceasse to sinne: therfore Iohn in his 2. Chap. answereth their obiection and saith. Babes, these things write I to you that yee sinne not: and if any man sinne, we haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the righ­teous. And hee is the attonement for our sinnes: & not for our sinnes one­lie, but also for the sinnes of all the world. Wherfore it is assuredly true that by the death of Christe all sinnes are forgiuen them that belieue.

Moreouer y e Lorde alone forgiueth God alone and not man for­geueth sinns. sinns. For it is the glorie of God alone to forgiue sinnes, and of vnrighteous to make men righteous. Therefore wheras mē are said to forgiue sinnes, that is to be vnderstood of their mini­sterie and not of their power. The mi­nister pronounceth to the people, that for Christ his sake their sinns are for­giuen: and in so saying hee deceyueth them not: For God in deede forgi­ueth the sinns of them that belieue: ac­cording to that saying: Whose sinnes yee forgiue they are forgiuen them. And this is done so often as the worde of the Gospel is preached, so that there be no néede to faine that auricular cō ­fession and priuate absolution at the priestes hand is necessarie for the re­mission of sinnes. For as auricular confession was not in vse among the Saints before the comming of Christ, so wée read not that y e Apostles heard priuate confession, or vsed priuate ab­solution in the Church of Christe. It is enough for vs to confesse our sinnes to God, who because he seeth our har­tes, ought therefore most rightlie to heare our confessions. It is enough if wée, as S. Iames teacheth vs, do one to another betwixt our selues confesse our faultes and offences, and so after pardon asked: retourne into mutuall fauour againe. It is enough for vs to heare the Gospel, promising y e forgiue­nesse of our sinnes through Christe, if wée belieue. Let vs therefore belieue the forgiuenes of sinnes, and pray to the Lord y t hee will vouchsafe to giue and increase in vs this same beliefe. These thinges were of olde and in the Primitiue Church effectuall enough to obtayne pardon and full remission of sinnes: and as they were, so are they vndoubtedly, at this day sufficient too.

Furthermore, the Lord doth so par­don Howe sins are forge­uen. our sinnes, not that they should not be any more in vs, nor leaue their reliques behind them as a sting in our flesh, but that they should not be im­puted to vs to our damnation. Concu­piscence sticketh faste, and sheweth it selfe in our flesh, striuing still with the good spirite of God, euen in the holie ones so lōg as life lastethon this earth. Here therefore wée haue néede of long watching and much fasting, to drawe from the flesh the nourishmēt of euil, and often prayers to call to God for ayde, that wée be not ouercome of the euill. And if any man shal hap to fayle for féeblenesse, and be subdued of temptation, let him not yeld himselfe by ly­ing stil, to be caught in the deuils net, let him rise vp againe by repentaunce, and runne to Christ, belieuing that by the death of Christ this fal of his shal­be forgiuen him. And so often shal hee haue recourse to him as hee shalbe [Page 84] vanquished by concupiscēce and sinne. For to this ende shoote all the exhor­tations of the Prophets and Apostles, calling on still to returne to the Lord.

Finally, the Lord doth so forgiue We make not satis­faction for punishmēt our sinnes, that hee wil neuer once re­member them againe. For so hee fore­told vs by Iere. in his 31. Ca. H [...]e ther­fore doth not punish vs. For he hath not onely forgiuen the fault, but also y e punishment due for the sinne. Now then whereas the Lord sometime doth whip vs with his scourges, and whip­peth vs for our sinnes in deede: as the holie Scripture doth plainly declare, hee doth it not to the intent that with our affliction wee should make satis­faction for the sinnes wée haue com­mitted: For then should the death of Christe be of none effecte: but y t Lord with whipping doth chastise vs, & by whipping vs doth let vs vnderstand, that hée liketh not of the sinnes which wee haue committed, and he doth frée­lie forgiue: By whipping vs also hée maketh vs exāples to other least they sinne too, and cutteth from vs all occa­sion of sinning, and by the Crosse doth kéepe our patience in vre. This thus farre, touching the forgieuenesse of sinnes. Of which I haue said some­what in my sermon of fayth that iusti­fieth: and else where.

The eleuenth article is this. The The ele­ [...]enth arti­ [...]le of our [...]aith. resurrection of the flesh. These two articles, this and the twelfth shutte vp as brieflie as may bee the most ex­cellent fruit of faith, and summe of all perfection, they wrap vp I say, the end of fayth in confessing life euerlasting, & the ful & perfe [...]t saluatiō of the whole mē. For y e whole man shalbe saued, as wel in Soule as bodie. For as man by sinne did perish both in bodie & soule, so ought he to be restoared againe both bodilie and ghostlie: and as hee oughte so was hee by Christe restored againe. The Soule of man verilie is a spirite and dieth not at al: the body is earthly and therefore dieth and rotteth. For which cause many holde opinion that the bodies die, neuer to be made par­takers of ioye or paine in the world to come. But wée in this article professe the contrarie, acknowledging that those our bodies, and so that fleshe of ours shall rise againe, and enter into life euerlasting.

Of this word Resurrection or ri­sing againe, I haue spoken in the ex­position The resur­rection of the flesh. of that Article, The third day hée rose againe from the dead. But now this worde fleshe doth a great deale more significantly expresse the resurrection of this flesh, then if wee should say the resurrection of the bo­die. Verily Cyprian saith, that in some Churches of the Easte, this article was thus pronoūced: I belieue the re­surrectiō of this flesh. And Augustine also in the tenth chap. of his booke De fide & Symbolo, sayth. Wee must without doubting belieue that this visible, which is properlie caled flesh, shall rise againe. The Apostle Paule doth seeme, as it were, with his finger to point at this flesh, when hee saith: This corruptible must put on incor­ruption. When hee saith, This: hee doth, as it were, put out his finger vn­to this flesh. This hath Augustine. Moreouer Sainct Hierome compel­leth Iohn, Eishoppe of Hierusalem openly to confesse the resurrection of the flesh, not of the bodie onely. Fleshe saith he hath one definition, and the bodie an other. Al flesh is a bodie: but euery body is not fleshe. That is flesh properlie, which is compacte of bloud, veynes, boanes and synewes. A bodie, althoughe it be called fleshe, yet sometime is said to be of like sub­stance [Page 85] to the firmamēt or to the ayre, which is not subiect to touchinge or seeing: and oftentimes too, maye be both touched and seene. A Wall is a bodie, but it is not fleshe. Thus much out of Hierome. Let vs therefore belieue that mens bodies which are taken of the earth, and which liuinge men beare aboute, wherein they liue and are, which also die, and turne into dust and ashes, That those bodies (I say) are quickned and liue againe.

But thou demaundest howe this fleshe beinge once resolued into duste Whether the same bodies that do [...]ut [...]ifie rise again. and ashes, and so into nothing, can rise againe in the former shape and sub­staunce: as when it is torne with the teeth of beastes, or consumed to no­thing with the flame of fyre, and whē in the graue there is to be founde but a small and little quantitie of dustie powder. I referre thee to the omnipo­tencie of God, which the Apostle spake of where hée sayth: Christ hath trans­formed this vile bodie of ours, to make it conformable to his glorious bodie, by the power wherein hee can make all things subiecte to himselfe. Wherefore hee that in the beginning, when as yet there was not a man in the world, could bring forth man oute of the duste of the earth, although the same man be again resolued into that, out of which hee was taken, I meane into earth, as the saying is, Dust thou art, and into dust shalt thou retourne againe: Yet notwithstandinge, the same God againe at the ende of the world, is able to rayse man out of the earth. For the Lorde in the Gospell saith plainely: The houre shall come wherein all they that are in the gra­ues, shall heare the voyce of the sonne of God, and shal come forth, they that haue done good to the resurrection of life, and they that haue done euill to the resurrection of iudgement. And now by fayth wee are throughly per­suaded, As the Apostle sayth: that he that hath promised is able also to per forme. There are moreouer liuelie examples of this matter, and moste e­uident testimonies of the holie Scrip­ture. Ionas is swallowed vp of the Whale in the Syrian sea, but y e third daye after hee is caste vppe againe a­lyue vppon the shoare out of the bea­stes entrailes, which is a token that the fleshe shall verily rise againe.

Wherefore that is not harde to be be­lieued, that in the Apocalipse is said, y t The Sea casteth vp her dead. The force of fyre had no force to hurte the three companions of Daniel, yea the rage of wilde beastes (contrary to na­ture) absteyned from bytinge Daniell himselfe: What marueile is it there­fore, if at this day, neither the force of fyre, nor rage of wielde beasts, is able to resiste the power of God being dis­posed to raise his creatures vp againe? Did not our Lord Christ rayse vp La­zarus when he had lyen thrée dayes in the graue, yea and stancke too, to life againe? Did not hée himself hauing once brokē y e tyrannie of death, rise vp againe the thirde day from the deade? did he not rise againe in the same sub­staunce of fleshe, and forme of bodie, wherein hée hanged on the Crosse, and beinge taken downe from the crosse was buried? Not without good cause do wée looke back to Christe, which is called the first begottē among y e dead, so often as we thincke in what maner the resurrection of our fleshe shall bee. For the members shall rise againe in the same order, that the heade is risen vp before them in: Wee verilie shall not rise againe the thirde daye after our death, but in our maner and order shall wee rise at the last daye, yea and [Page 86] that too in the very same body wherin now wée liue.

I will adde a fewe testimonies to Testimo­ni [...]s of the true resur­rection. proue the resurrection of oure fleshe. Iob confessing his faith touchinge the resurrection of the deade in his greate weakenesse, affliction and sicknesse, sayth: I knowe that my redeemer ly­ueth, and that in the laste day I shall rise out of the earth, and shalbe clad againe with my skinne, & in my flesh I shall see God: whom euen I my selfe shall see, and my eyes shal behold and none other. This hope is layde vp in my bosome. This testimonie is so e­uident as that it néedeth no larger an exposition.

No lesse euident are those testimo­nies oute of Esaie, Cap. 26. Ezech. 37. Psalm. 15. Matth. 22. Iohn. 5. 6. 11. Throughout the Actes in euerie place is often repeated the resurrection of y e dead. S. Paule in the 15. Chap. of his first Epistle to the Corrinthians, doth make a ful discourse of this resurrecti­on. In the fourth Chapter of his 2. E­pistle hée sayth: Wee which liue are alwayes deliuered to death, for Iesus sake, that the life of Iesus also mighte appeare in our mortal fleshe. Sée now what coulde be spoken more plainlye, then that the lyfe of Christe shalbe made to appeare in this mortall flesh of ours? For by and by after hee saith: We know that hée that raysed vp the Lorde Iesus, shall rayse vs vp also by the meanes of Iesus. And in the fifth Chapiter againe: Wee must all ap­peare before the iudgemente seate of Christe (sayth hee) that enerye man may receiue the woorkes of his body, according to that he hath done, whe­ther it be good or euill. Therefore these verie bodyes of ours shall rise a­gaine in the day of iudgement.

And now (déerely beloued) I haue to declare vnto you in what manner our bodyes shall rise againe, and of what sorte they shalbe in the resurrection. In the shuttinge vppe and ende of all In what sort our bodies shal rise again. ages or of this world, our Lord Iesus Christe shall come to iudgement with great maiestie, and then whomsoeuer that day shall finde alyue, they shall in a momente of time be chaunged, and first (I saye) shall all they, that dyed from the firste Adam to the laste that shall dye, ryse vppe againe, and in their owne flesh stande amonge the lyuinge that are chaunged before the Tribu­nall seate of Christe, lookinge for that laste pronounced sentence in iudge­mente.

This doth Paule set downe in these woordes: Loe, I tell you a mysterie, we shall not all verilie sleepe, but we shal all be chaunged in a moment of time, in the twinckling of an eye, at the sounde of the laste trump: For it shall sounde, and the dead shall ryse againe incorruptibly, and we shalbe chaun­ged. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortall must put on immortalitie. Of what facion our bodies shalbe in the resurrecti­on.

By this euident testimonie of the Apostle, wee maye gather in what fa­cion our bodyes shalbee in that resur­rection: Verilie oure bodyes shalbe none other in the resurrection then now they bee, this onely excepted, that they shalbe cleane without all corrup­tion, and corruptible affection. For the Apostle sayth: The deade, shal rise againe: And, wee shalbe chaunged.

And againe pointing expressly and precisely to these very bodyes which here wée beare aboute, hée sayth: This corruptible, This mortall, Yea This body I saye, and no other, as Iob al­so witnessed, shal rise againe: and that shall rise agayne incorruptible, which was corruptible: that shall rise againe [Page 87] immortall, which before the resur­rection was mortall. So then this body of ours in the resurrection shalbe set free from all euill affections and passions, from all corruption: but the substaunce therof shall not be brought to noughte, it shall not be chaunged in­to a Spirite, it shall not loose the owne and proper shape. And this body ve­rilie because of that purification and cleansing from those dreggs, yea & ra­ther because of these heauenlie and di­uine giftes, is called both a spirituall body and also a glorious and purified bodie. A glori­ous body.

For Paule in the thirde to the Philippians sayth: Our conuersati­on is in Heauen, from whence wee looke for the Sauiour the Lorde Ie­sus Christe, who shall chaunge oure vile bodie that it maye be made like vnto his glorious bodie.

See here, the Apostle calleth not oure resurrection from the deade, a transubstantiation, or losse of the sub­staunce of our body, but a chaunging: then also shewing what kinde of bo­die that chaunged bodie is, hee calleth it a glorious bodie, not without all shape, and voyde of facion, but aug­mented in glorie: yea hee setteth be­fore vs the verie bodie of oure Lorde Iesus Christ, where in he sheweth vs what facion oure bodies shall haue be­ing in glorie. For in plaine woordes hee sayth: Hee shall make oure vile bodie like to his glorious bodie.

Let vs therefore see what kinde of bodie oure Lorde had after his resur­rection: it was neither tourned into a Ghoste, nor broughte to nothinge, nor yet not able to be knowne by the shape and figure: For shewing them his handes and feete, that were easi­lie knowne by the printe of the nay­les wherewith hee was crucifyed, hee sayde: See, for I am euen hee, to wit, cladde agayne wyth the same bodie wherein I hong vppon the Crosse.

For speaking yet more plainely, and prouing that that bodie of his was not a spirituall substaunce, hee sayde: A spirite hath not fleshe and bones as yee see that I haue. Hee hath therefore a purified bodie, fleshe and bones, and the verie same members which hee had when as yet his bodie was not purified. And for this cause, did the same Lorde offer to Thomas his syde, and the scarres of his fiue woundes, to bee fealt and handled, to the ende that wee shoulde not doubte but that his verie bodie was raised vp againe. Hee did both eate and drincke wyth his Disciples, as Peter in the Actes witnesseth before Cornelius, that all men might know that the ve­rie self same bodie, that died, rose from death againe.

Now althoughe this bodie be com­prehended within a certaine limited place, not dispersed all ouer and euerie where, although it haue a iust quan­titie, figure or shape, and a iust weight with the owne kinde and nature, yet notwithstanding it is free from eue­rie passion, corruption and infirmitie. For the bodie of the Lorde once ray­sed vppe, was in the Gardeine, and not in the Sepulcher, when the wo­men came to annoynt it, it meeteth them by the waye as they returne from the Sepulcher, and offereth it selfe to be séene of Magdalene in the Gardeine: it goeth in company to E­maus, with the two Disciples that iourneyed to Emaus: in the meane time while hee was wyth them in bo­die, hée was not among the other dis­ciples: when they twayne are retur­ned to the eleuen, the Lord himselfe at euening is present wyth them: Hée [Page 88] goeth before his Disciples into Gali­le: presently after hée commeth into Iurie againe, where his body was ta­ken vp from Mount Oliuet into Hea­uen. All this doth prone the certayne veritie of Christes his body. But be­cause this bodie (although it be a true and verie bodie, of the owne proper kinde, place, disposition, & of the owne proper shape, and nature) is called a glorified and glorious body, I will say somewhat of that glorie, which verily is incident to the true shape and sub­stance of the body once raysed vppe a­gaine.

First glorie in this sense is vsed for What a glorious [...]dy is a lightsomnes and shining brightnes. For Paule sayth, that the children of Israel for the glorie of Moses counte­naunce, coulde not beholde with their eyes the face of Moses: so then a glo­rious body is a bright and shining bo­die. A very good proofe of this did our Lord shewe, euen a litle before his re­surrection, when it pleased him to giue to his Disciples a small taste of the glorie to come, and for that cause toke asyde certaine whom he had chosen in­to the toppe of a certaine hill, where he was trāsfigured before them, so y t y t the facion of his countenaūce did shine as the Sunne, and his clothes were white and glistered as the light. The Lord verilie, had still the same bodilie substaunce, and the same members of the bodie, but they were transfigured.

But it is manifest that that transfi­guratiō was in the accidēts: For light and brightnesse was added, so that the shape & substance of the countenance and bodye remayning as it was, the countenaunce and body did glister as the Sunne, & the light. And althoughe wée reade not that the body of y e Lord did within those 40. dayes, wherin he shewed himselfe aliue againe to his Disciples, make manifeste and spread abroade the brightnesse which it had, and that by reason of the dispensation, whereby also hée did eate with his dis­ciples, not withstanding that clarified bodies neede not foode or nourishment at all: yet neuerthelesse his bodie shi­neth nowe in Heauen as Iohn in the first of the Apocalipse witnesseth, and the sacred Scriptures laye an assured hope before vs, that euen oure bodyes also shall in the resurrection be like­wise clarified. For the Lord himselfe in the Gospell alledginge the woords of Daniell sayth: Then shal the righ­teous shine as the Sonne in his fathers kingdome. For this cause the glori­ous bodies are called also clarifyed of the clearenesse of that Heauenlie brightnesse, wherewith they glister & are adorned.

Secondarilie glorie and vilenesse are made contraries. For Paul saith: Glorious bodies rest free from vilenesse. Hee shall chaunge our vile bodie, to make it in facion like to his glorious bodie. In these woordes, Vilenesse and Glorie, are set the one against the the other. Vilenesse comprehendeth the whoale packe of miseries and in­firmities, passions and affectiōs, which for sinne was layde vppon the bodie. From all which our bodies are pur­ged in the resurrection of lyfe: so that then the glorious bodies are bodies dreyned from the dregges of all cor­ruption, passions and infirmities, and clad with eternitie, heauenly feelinge and glorie. For the Apostle sayth: It is sowen in corruption, it riseth in in­corruption: it is sowen in dishonour, it riseth in glorie: it is sowen in infir­mitie, it riseth in power: it is sowen a naturall bodie, it riseth a spiritual bo­die. The giftes therefore of the glo­rious & clarified bodies are very great and many, as incorruption, glorie, po­power [Page 89] & the quickening spirite. For the Apostle himselfe shewing what he ment by the natural & spiritual bodie, addeth this immediatly & sayth: There is a naturall body, and there is a spiri­tuall body: as it is written. The firste man Adam was made a liuing Soule, and the laste Adam was made a quic­kening spirite. And yet agayne more plainely he sayth: Howbeit that is not first which is spiritual, but that which is naturall, and then that which is spi­rituall. The first man is of the earth earthy: the seconde mā is the Lord frō heauen. As is the earthy, such are they that are earthy: & as is the heauenlie, such are they also that are heauenlie. And as wee haue borne the image of the earthy, so shal we beare the image The natu­ral and spi [...]tuall bo­dy. of the heauēlie. So then Paul calleth that naturall bodie an earthy bodie, which wee haue of our first father A­dam, whose quickening is of the soule and by it doth liue. And hee calleth the spiritual bodie, an Heauenly body, which wee haue of Christe, and made to the likenesse of the body of Christe, which althoughe it be a verye body in déede, and the fleshe thereof be verie fleshe in deede, yet notwithstanding it is quickened and preserued by the spi­rite of Christ, and needeth not any po­wer vegetatiue.

Although therefore these very bo­dies & members which now we beare Fleshe and [...]oud [...]hal not be [...] heauen shall after the resurrection be in Hea­uen, yet neuerthelesse because they are clarified and clensed from all cor­ruption, and féelinge of the naturall S [...]su ani­ [...]li. bodie, there shal not be verilie any na­tural or corruptible sense or affection, nor vse of the carnall bodie and mem­bers. Animalis. And this doth the Lord affirme againste the Sadduces that dreamte of marriages in Heauen, or rather by that absurditie made a mocke of the resurrection, where hee sayth: The sonnes of this worlde marrie wyues, and giue in marriage: but they that shalbe thought worthy of that world and of the resurrection from the dead do neyther marrie wyues, nor giue in marriage: neither can they die any more. For they are equall to the An­gells, and are y t sonnes of God, assoone as they be the sonnes of resurrection. To which effect also Paul sayth: Flesh and bloude cannot inherite the king­dome of God. And least peraduen­ture anye man shoulde mistake his wordes, and thincke that hee spake of the substaunce of the fleshe, hée addeth immediately this for interpretation thereof, and sayth, Neither shall cor­ruption inherite incorruption. Wherefore fleshe and bloud, that is to saye, the affections and lustes of the fleshe, shall not be in the Electe that liue in Heauen. For the ioyes of Hea­uen do differ a greate deale from the ioyes of the earth, & are so farre forth of an other condition, that they cānot admitte such corrupt Creatures to be inheritours of them, & for that cause the corruptible bodies muste firste be purged from all corruption, & by that meanes purely clarified. The Tur­kes therefore are deceiued that looke for earthly ioyes.

Moreouer the bodies of the wicked The bo­dies of th [...] wicked shall also rise aga [...]n. shal also rise againe. For Paule in the Actes sayth: I belieue all that is writ­ten in the Lawe and the Prophetes, hopeing in God that the resurrection of the deade, which they themselues looke for also, shalbe both of the iust and vniust. See here, the Apostle saith of the vniust also. But in this resur­rection there shal not be taken out of their bodyes, the infirmitie, corrupti­on, dishonour and miserie: for euen then that very body risinge agayne in [Page 90] dishonour, shall by the iudgement and power of God be surely shut in disho­nour, and corruption, and so be con­demned for euer to beare endlesse tor­mentes, and in death and corruption shall neyther dye nor yet corrupt: that euen as on earth are founde certaine bodyes that doe indure euen in the fire, so the cursed bodyes of the wicked shall not be worne out nor broken with any torments what so euer, for euery minute they shall receiue newe strength to suffer, and so by continuall suffering shall abyde their deserued punishmentes for euer and euer and without all end. For the Lorde in the Gospell sayeth, They that haue done euill shall rise againe to the re­surrection of damnation, that is, to an induring and euerlasting damnation. And Daniell before him sayde, And the multitude of them that sleepe in the duste of the earth shall awake, some to euerlasting life, and some to shame and perpetuall contempt. And in the Gospell againe, the Lorde sayth: Their worme dyeth not, and their fire is not quenched. And the very same wordes vsed Esay before him in his. 66. Chapter. We muste alwayes therefore haue that saying of the Lord in our heartes, Feare him that can destroy bothe the body and the soule in Hell. Thus much hither­to touching the resurrection of y e flesh.

The last Article of our beliefe, which with good lucke shutteth vp the rest, is The t [...]elfth ar­ticle of our belief. this, And life euerlasting. We haue heard and vnderstoode that the soules of men are immortall, and that oure bodyes doe rise againe in the ende of the worlde. We haue confessed that this is our beliefe. It felloweth now in the latter ende of the Créede, whe­ther it is, that the immortall soul, and body raised vp again shal come. Ther­fore in our confession we say. And life euerlasting, that is, I beléeue that I Lyfe eue [...] lasting. shall haue life, and liue for euer bothe in body and soule. And that euerla­stingnesse verily is perpetual and hath no ende, as a litle before is proued out of the holy Scriptures.

Moreouer, the soules are made par­takers of this eternall life immediat­ly after they are departed out of the bodyes, as the Lorde him self witnes­seth saying, Hee that beleeueth in the Sonne of God shall not come into iudgemente, but hath escaped from death to life. As for the bodyes they are buried and doe putrifie, and yet so notwithstanding, that they shal not be without life for euer. But they shall then at length be receiued into eter­nall lyfe, when being raysed vp, they shall after the time of iudgement be caught into the ayre, there to méete Christ that they may for euer be with the Lord. For then doe the soules re­turne out of Heauen euery one to his owne body, that the whole, perfect & ful mā may liue for euer both in soule and body. For the soule of Christ dy­ing on the Crosse did out of hande de­parte into Paradise, and the thirde day after returned to the body, whiche rose againe and ascended into heauen. Euen as therefore, eternall life came to the heade Christ, so shal it also come to all and euery member of Christ.

Now, whereas Paule citing Esai, sayth: What the eye hath not seene, nor the ea [...]e hearde, nor hath at any time come into the heart of man, that hath the Lord prepared for them that loue him. I suppose verily if all were sayd touching eternall life, that might be spoken by all the men of all ages that euer were or shall be, yet that scarcely the very leaste part thereof hath or shall be throughly touched.

[Page 91] For how so euer the Scripture dothe with eloquent and figuratiue speches, with allusions and harde Sentences most plainly shew the shadowe of that lyfe, and those ioyes, yet notwithstanding, all that is little or nothing in com­parison to speake of, vntill that day do come wherein we shall with vnspeak­able ioy, beholde God him selfe, the creator of al things in his glory, Christ our sauiour in his Maiestie, and final­ly all the blessed soules, Angelles, Pa­triarches, Prophetes, Apostles, Mar­tyrs, our Fathers, all nations, all the h [...]ast of Heauen, and lastly the whole diuine and heauenly glorye. Moste truely therefore sayde Aurelius Au­gustine, Lib. de Ciuitat. Dei. 22. Cap. 29. When it is demaunded of me what the Saintes shall doe in that spirituall bodye? I aunswere not that which I nowe see, but that that I beleeue. I say therefore that they shall see God in that spirituall body. And againe, If I shoulde say the trueth, I knowe not in what sort that action, quietnesse and rest shall be. For the peace of God doth passe all vnderstanding. To be short, we shall sée God face to face, we shall be filled with the com­panie of God, and yet be neuer wéerie of him. And the face of God is not that The face of God. countenaunce that appeareth in vs, but is a most delectable reuealing and inioying of God, whiche no mortall tongue can worthily declare. Goe to then (dearely beloued brethren) let vs beléeue and liue, that when we shall departe from hence we may in very déede haue tryall of those vnspeakable ioyes of the eternal life to come, which nowe we doe beléeue.

Hytherto haue I throughout the foure laste Articles declared vnto you the fruite and ende of Christian fayth. Fayth leaneth vpon one God the Fa­ther, the Sonne, and the holy Ghoste, which sāctifieth the faithful, & purgeth and halloweth a Churche to him selfe, whiche Churche hath a communion with God and all Saintes. All the offences of which Church God pardo­neth and forgiueth. And dothe pre­serue it both soule and body. For as the Saintes Soules can not dye, so God rayseth vp their bodies againe, and maketh them glorious and euer­lasting, to the end that the whole man may for euer liue in heauen, with the Lorde: To whome be prayse and glory world w tout end. Amē.

Of the loue of God and our Neighbour.
The tenth Sermon.

IT remaineth since I haue in some sermons discoursed of true faythe, y t I do nowe also adde one Sermon touching loue towards God and our neyghbour. For in my fourth Sermon I promised so soone as I should haue done with the exposition of fayth, that then I would speake of loue towarde God and our neighbour: bycause the exposition of the Scrip­tures ought not to goe awrye out of faythe and charitie, whiche are as it were the right and holy markes for it to drawe vnto. Ye, as hitherto ye haue done, so cease not yet to pray, that this wholesome doctrine maye be by me taught as it shoulde be, and by you receiued with much increase and pro­fite.

[Page 92] And first of all I will not curiously put any difference betwene Charitie Loue and c [...]antie. and Loue. I will vse them both in one and the same sense. S. Augustine De doctrina Christiana saith. I cal Cha­titie a motion of the minde to delight in God for his owne sake, and to de­light in himselfe and his neighbour for Gods sake. And therfore I cal loue a gifte giuen to man from Heauen, wherby with his hart he loueth God before and aboue all thinges, and his neighbour as him selfe. Loue therfore Loue frō whence it is springeth from Heauen, from whence it is powred into our hartes. But it is inlarged and augmented partly by the remembrance and consideration of Gods benefits, partly by often prayer, and also by the hearing & frequen­ting of the worde of Christ. Which things them selues also are the giftes of the spirite. For the Apostle Paule saith, The loue of God is powred out into our hartes by the holy Ghoste which is giuen vs. For verily the loue of God wherwith he loueth vs, is the foundation & cause of our loue where­with we loue him, and of both these iointly consisteth the loue of our neighbour. For the Apostle saith: We loue him bicause he first loued vs. And a­gaine, Euery one that loueth him which begot, loueth him also that is borne of him.

Hereby we gather againe, that this Double charitie. gifte of loue can not be diuided or se­uered although it be double. For he that loueth God truly, hateth not his neighbour: and yet neuerthelesse this loue, bicause of the double respect that it hath to God and our neighbour, stā ­deth of two partes. And bicause of this double Charitie, the tables of Gods law are diuided into twaine: the first wherof conteineth foure commaunde­ [...]nts touching the loue of God, the seconde comprehendeth sixe precepts touching the loue of our neighbour. Of which I will speake in their owne place. But at this time bicause the loue of God and of our neighbour are twaine, I will first speake of the loue of God, and then of the loue of our neighbour. In these two commaun­dements, saith the Lord, hang the law and the Prophetes.

With that which wee call the loue The le [...] of God▪ of God we loue God entirely wel, we cleaue to God as the onely, chiefe and eternal goodnesse, in him we do delight our selues and are well pleased, and frame our selues to his wil and plea­sure, hauing euermore a regarde and desire of him that we loue. With loue wée loue God most hartelie. But wee doe hartelie loue the thinges that are deare vnto vs, and the things that to vs séeme worthie to be desired, and we loue them entirely in deede, not so much for our cōmodity, as for because wée do desire to ioyne, and as it were for euer to giue and dedicate our sel­ues whoalie to the thing that wée so dearelie loue. So verilie wee desyre for euer to be ioyned with God, & are in charitie fast lincked vnto him: as y e Apostle sayth: God is charitie, and he that dwelleth in charitie dwelleth in God, and God in him. And that is the way whereby we cleaue to God as to the onely chiefe and eternal goodnesse, in whom also wee are delighted, and that not a litle. On him wee rest thin­king assuredlie, y t withoute him there is no good at all: and againe, that in him there is to be found all manner of goodnesse. Wherefore our hartie loue is set on no good thinge but God: And in comparison of him whom we loue, wée do lightly loath and treade vnder foote all things else that seeme to be good in the whole world: yea verilie y e [Page 93] loue of God in vs doth ouercome all By the loue of God all e­uilles are ouercome. the euils whiche otherwise séeme in­uincible. Let vs heare Paule with a a vehement motion proclaming this and saying: Who shal separate vs frō the loue of God? shall tribulation? or anguish? or persecution? or hun­ger? or nakednesse? or perill? or sword? (As it is written, For thy sake are wee killed all daye long, and are counted as sheepe for the slaughter.) Neuerthelesse, in all these thinges we ouercome through him that loued vs. For I am sure that neyther death, nor life, nor Angels, nor rule, nor power, nor thinges present, nor thinges to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature shall be able to sepe­rate vs from the loue of God whiche is in Christ Iesu our Lorde. Hitherto haue I recited the wordes of Paule.

The loue of God worketh in vs a The loue [...]f God fa­ [...]oneth vs [...] the will [...] plea­ [...]re of [...]od. will to frame our selues wholy to the will and ordinaunces of him whome we doe hartily loue. Yea, it is plea­saunt and swéete to him that loueth God, to doe the thing that he percei­ueth is acceptable to God if it be done. He that loueth, doth in mynde reue­rence him whome he loueth. His eye is neuer of him whome he loueth. He doth alwayes and in all things wishe for his dearling whom he loueth. His onely ioy is as oft as may be to talke with God, and againe to heare the wordes of God speaking in the Scrip­ture. For the Lorde in the Gospell saith: If any man loue me he will kepe my word, he that loueth me not, doth not keepe my wordes. Againe, Abide ye in my loue. If ye keepe my com­maundementes, ye shall abide in my loue, euen as I also haue kept my Fa­thers commaundements and do abide in his loue. And againe, If any man loue me, he will keepe my word, and my father wil loue him, and we will come to him and make our dwelling in him.

But nowe let vs heare Moses the The manner how to loue God. seruaunt of God declaring and tea­ching vs the way and manner how to loue God, to wit, howe great loue ought to be in the elect. Thou shalt saith he, loue the Lord thy God, with all thy heart, with all thy soule, and with all thy strength. The very same wordes in a manner did our Lord in y e Gospell repeate, and sayd: Thou shalt loue the Lorde thy God with all thy heart, with all thy soule, with all thy strength, and with all thy mynde. By this we vnderstande that the greatest loue that may be, is required at oure handes to God warde: as that which challengeth man wholy howe bigge so euer he be and all the parts of man as peculiar vnto it selfe. In the mynd is mannes vnderstanding. In the heart is the seate of his affections and will. The strength of man conteineth all mans abilitie, as his very wordes, déedes, counsell, riches, and his whole substance. Finally, the soule is the life of man. And we verily are commaun­ded to employ all these vpon the loue of God, when we are bidden to loue God with all our soule, with all oure strength, with our whole mynde, and our whole heart. Nothing is ouer­slipt, but all is conteyned in this. We are Gods wholy and altogether, let vs altogether therefore and wholy loue God. Let nothing in all the world be dearer to vs then God, let vs not spare for Gods sake any thing of all that which we possesse howe deare to vs or good soeuer it be, but let vs forsake, spende, and giue it for Gods sake, and as the Lord by his worde appointeth. For in doing so we loue God before and aboue all things. We are also cō ­maunded [Page 94] to stick to God only & to im­brace him alone. For to whom we doe G [...]d alone to be lo­ued. wholy owe all that we haue, to him is al the whole sincerely, simply and fully to be giuen. Here are they condem­ned, whosoeuer wil not once loue God and the world together. The Lord re­quireth the whole heart, the whole mynde, the whole soule, and all the strength, finally he requireth al what soeuer we are, or haue in possession: he leaueth nothing therefore for thée to bestowe on other. By what right then wilt thou giue to the fleshe, the deuill, to other Gods or to the worlde the thinges that properly are Gods owne? And God verily alone is the chiefest, eternall, greatest, mightiest, creator, deliuerer, preseruer, most gen­tle, most iust, and best of all. He alone doth giue, hath giuen, and is able to giue to man all that is expedient for the safegarde of his body and soule.

God alone doth minister to man abi­litie to liue well and blessedly: and therefore God deserueth to be loued alone, and that too before and aboue al other things. This loue of God doth blesse all the haps and chances of men, and turneth them to their profite, ac­cording to that saying, To them that loue God all thinges worke for the best This loue of God also conteineth this, that it suffreth vs not to honour, worship, reuerence, feare, or call vpon any, neyther to trust in, obey, or sticke to any other, but to the one and onely God, to whome all glory is due.

But nowe before we speake of the Who is our neighbour. loue of our neighbour, it is requisite that we firste shewe who it is that is our neighbour, touching whiche I sée some men to doubt and sticke vncer­tainely. For some there are that t [...]ke their kinsfolkes to be their neighbors. Other some there are that think that their benefactours are their neigh­bours, & iudge thē strangers y t do them any harm. But our Lord Iesus Christ telleth vs, y t euery one, yea, thogh he be our enimie is neuerthelesse our neigh­bour, if he stande in néede of our ayde or counsell. For he imagineth that a Iewe, lighting among théeues and ly­ing on the highe way halfe deade, and couered with woundes and swelling drye blowes, was not regarded of his owne countrey men, a Leuite, and a Priest that passed by him, but at laste was taken vp and healed by a Sama­ritane. Nowe there was a deadly eni­mitie betwéene the Iewes and the Samaritanes: yet notwithstanding this Samaritane doth good to the Iew bycause he sawe that the case and ne­cessitie of the afflicted man did so re­quire. Nowe therefore the Lord ap­plying this to his owne purpose de­maunded of him, that desired to learne who was his neighbour, and saythe, which of these thrée séemeth to thée to haue bene this mans neighbour? He aunswered, He that shewed mercy, Then sayde the Lorde, Goe thou and doe the like. As if he should haue said, like as the Samaritane iudged euen his enimie to be his neighbour, and dealt friendly with him when he stood in neede of his friendship: so sée that thou take euery one that néedeth thy helpe to be thy neighbour, and do him good. Aurelius Augustine therfore, ac­cording to the right sense of the scrip­ture sayde, we take him to be our neighbour, to whome we shewe mer­cy when néede requireth, or to whome we should shew mercy, if at any time he shoulde néede. We Suitzers doe most properly expresse it, when we cal our neighbour, Den nachsten mens­chen, The [...] t [...]at is, any man without diffe­rence whosoeuer by hap shall light in­to [Page 95] our company. Moreouer in our coū ­trey speache we will call our neygh­bour, Der abenmensch, namlich ein [...]ny one [...]hat is a [...]an as wel [...] we. yeder der so wol ein mensch ist als wir. Meaning thereby any man what soeuer whether he be our friende or enimie. Herevnto belongeth that say­ing of Lactantius in the eleuenthe Chapter of his sixte booke. Why ma­kest thou choice of persons? why loo­kest thou so narrowly on the limmes? Thou muste take him to be a man, whosoeuer beseecheth thee, therefore that he may thinke thee to be a man, Giue to the blinde, to the impotent, to the lame, to the comfortlesse, to whome vnlesse thou be liberall, thou shalt dye vndoubtedly. Againe he saith, If so be we will rightly be called by the name of men, then must we in any case keepe the lawe of ciuill hu­manitie. And what else I pray you is it to keepe humanitie but therfore to loue a man bycause he is a man, and the very same that we our selues are. The Lord in the Gospel verily speak­ing of the loue of our neighbour saith, Loue your enimies, blesse them that curse you, doe good to them that hate you, pray for them that hurt you. And againe, Giue to euery one that asketh of thee. And if you loue thē that loue you, what thanke is that to you. For sinners also loue them of whome they are loued. So then euery man who so euer standeth in néede of our ayde, both is, and is to be counted our neighbour.

And yet all this notwithstanding An order [...]nd mea­ [...]re in [...]. there is no cause but that there ought to be an order, a measure and decent regard in loue and well doing. For rightly sayde Saint Augustine in the 27. Chapter of his booke De doctrina Christiana. No sinner in that he is a sinner is to be loued. And in the. 28. Chapter. All men are to be loued a­like, but since thou canst not do good to all men, therfore thou must especi­ally doe good to them, to whom thou art as it were by lot more neerely ioy­ned by opportunitie eyther of time, of place, or of any other thing what soeuer. And this did Paul before Au­gustine teach, where he sayth: Who soeuer worketh not let him not eate. And againe, While we haue time let vs worke good to all men, but speci­ally to them of the houshold of fayth. And in another place he commandeth vs not to bestowe on others, & to lacke our selues at home. But rather he chargeth euery one to haue a godly care of his owne house. The place is knowne in the fift Chapter of the first Epistle to Timothie.

Nowe since I haue declared who Howe our neighbour must be loued. is our neighbor, let vs see also in what sort this neighbour of ours ought to be loued. Our neighbour must be lo­ued simply without any coloured de­ceipt, with the very selfe same loue wherwith we loue our selues, or that wherwith Christe hath loued vs. For in al things we must stand our neigh­bour in stéede, and doe him pleasure so farre as the lawe of humanitie shall be founde to require. In this declara­tion there are foure things more fully to be noted.

Firste that loue of our neighbour The loue of our neighbour must bee sincere. that is looked for at our handes ought to be so sincere as that it be without all manner guile, deceipt and coloured craft. For there are many to be foūd, that haue the skill to talke to their neighbours with sugred tongues, and to make a face as thoughe they loued them, when as in déede they do vtter­ly hate them, meaning nothing else but with fauning wordes to beguile them, that thereby they may worke [Page 96] the thinges that they desire. Paule and Iohn therefore, the Apostles of Christe goe about earnestly to seuer hypocrisie from loue. For Paul saith, Let not your loue be fayned. Againe, The ende of the commaundement is loue of a pure heart, and a good con­science, and fayth not fayned. On the other side, Iohn cryeth out saying: My babes let vs not loue in worde nor in tongue, but in deede and in ve­ritie. Moreouer, in this sinceritie we conteine a frée willing & mery chear­fulnesse that nothing may séeme to be done vnwillingly or by compulsion. For Paule sayth: Let euery man doe with a good purpose of mynd, not of trouble or necessitie. For God requi­reth a chearefull giuer.

Secondarily, it is to be looked for of We must loue our neighbour as our self. vs that we should loue our neighbor as our selues. For the Lorde hath sayde. Loue thy neighbour as thy sel [...]: that is, most intirely and as dearely as by any meanes thou mayst. For there is not any affection that is of more force or vehemencie then selfe loue is. Neyther was it the Lord his minde that the loue of our neighbour should be any whit lesser thē the loue that we beare to our selues: but ra­ther by this he gaue vs to vnderstand that we ought to bestowe on others as ardent loue as may be, to wit, the very same affection that we beare to our selues and our owne estate, and that we ought to be readie to do good to other, or to kéepe them from harme with the same care, fayth, and dili­gence, with the same zeale & goodwil, wherewith we prouide for our selues or our owne safetie. Wherevpon the Lorde in another place sayth. What soeuer thou wouldest haue done to thee selfe, that doe thou to another. And what so euer thou wouldest not haue done to thy self, do not thou the same to another. And herein doth the lord require two things at our hāds, not to hurt, & to do good. For it is not inough not to hurt a mā, but also to do him good, so much as lyeth in vs to do. For we our selues desire not onely to kéepe our selues from hurt, but to do our selues good also.

But if so it be (dearely beloued) that We must loue ou [...] neighbo [...] as Chris [...] hath loue vs. ye doe not yet sufficiently understand the manner howe we ought to loue our neighbour, then marke (I beséeche you) the thirde part of my description of this loue, where I sayde, That we ought to loue our neighbor with that same loue wherwith the Lord Christ loued vs. For in the Gospell after S. Iohn the Lord saith. This is my com­maundement that ye loue one ano­ther, as I haue loued you. So then here ye haue the manner of our loue, we must loue our neighbours as Christe hath loued vs. But in what sort hath Christe loued vs? Here againe in the Gospell he sayth. No man hath grea­ter loue then this that a man bestowe his life for his friend. So then, suche must the manner of our loue toward our neighbour be, as that we shal not doubt to giue our life for our neigh­bour. And i [...] so it be then▪ that for our neighbours sake we owe the losse of our life, there is nothing verily that we owe him not, considering that to a man nothing is more deare thē life. For sooner will he loose all that he hath thē once to put his life in ieopar­die. Whervpon the Apostle Iohn cry­eth out, and sayth: Hereby perceiue we loue, bycause he layde downe his life for vs: and we ought to lay down our liues for the brethren. This is easie to be vnderstood by reason of the most euident example. Let vs praye earnestly and continua [...]ly to the Lor [...] [Page 97] stande by the worde of God, least per­aduenture the same Apostle condemn vs who sayeth, Who so hath this worldes good and seeth his brother haue neede, and shutteth vp his com­passion from him, howe dwelleth the loue of God in him?

And now let vs also declare y t fourth Howe we ought to stand our n [...]ighbour in steede & last manner how we ought to stand our neighbour in stéede, and how to do him good in shewing our dutifull loue and ciuil humanitie. That hath the Lord already very finely set out, in y e very same parable wherin he taught vs who is our neighbour. For he hath briefly, and yet very euidently touched all the points of the loue that we owe to our neighbour. First the Samaritane at the sight of the woū ­ded man, was moued with pitie.

There is therefore required of vs a mercifull motion of pitie, so to regard other mens calamities as thoughe they were our owne: it is looked for at our handes, that we shoulde be as sorrowfull mynded for another mans trouble, as he that féeleth the mise­rie, according to that saying of the Apostle. Be mindfull of them that are in bondes, as bound with them, and of them whiche suffer aduersitie, as thoughe ye your selues also being in the body suffered aduersitie. Secon­darily the Samaritane passeth not by, but commeth vnto him, he doth not with sorrowefull words wish health to the wounded, and so letting him lye, depart to dispatche his owne af­faires: For Iames the Apostle saith. If a brother or sister be naked and de­stitute of dayly foode, and one of you say vnto them, depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled: and yet notwith­standing giue them not those things that are needefull to the bodie, what shall it profite? The Samaritane therefore conuneth vnto him, setteth to his hande, and sheweth the skyll that he hath (whiche was not muche ywis) to heale the sillie māgled man. He doth not loath and turne his face from the yllfauoured colour, bloudy matter, corrupted filth and stenche of his woundes, but bindeth them vp him selfe, not letting them alone for another to doe. He maketh not his excuse that he is no Physician: but dothe what he can in that necessitie, vsing suche medicine as for the time present he had in a readinesse, til more conueniently he might come by bet­ter. Wine and Oyle he had taken with him when he beganne his iour­ney, which in that necessitie he doth vse, and that not very inconuenient­ly, bycause wine purgeth woundes and oyle doth make them supple.

Moreouer, whatsoeuer he hath that dothe he employ to the silly mans be­hoofe, and to doe him ease doth euen disease him selfe. For he alighteth from the backe of the beast whereon he rode, and maketh him to serue the maimed mans necessitie. He also with his owne hands lifteth vp from the grounde the man that was too weake to stande, and setteth him on the beast. And lastly he him selfe be­commeth his guide to leade the way, not suffring any other to take charge ouer him. For when as he could not readily bring him to his owne house, yet did he conueigh him into a cōmon Inne. Where againe he spareth not for any cost or paines taking. For he him selfe taketh charge of the misera­ble man, bycause in common Innes sicke folks, for the most part, are slen­derly looked vnto. But when his ear­nest businesse calleth on to make hast in his iourney, he taketh out so much money as he doth thinke to be suffici­ent [Page 98] till his returne, and giueth it to the Inkéeper. And not being there­withall content, he giueth to his hoast an especiall charge of the sicke man: and also bindeth him self for him, say­ing: whatsoeuer more then this, thou shalt lay out about things necessarie for his recouerie, thou shalt not loose one myte: For at my returne, I will pay thée all againe to the vttermost farthing. So then he promiseth to re­turne, and therwithall declareth that he shall not be quiet, vntill he sée him thorowly healed of all his woundes. Ye haue here (dearely beloued) in this the Lorde his parable, a moste goodly and absolute example of loue. For the Samaritane doth liberally, and wil­lingly imploy his whole seruice vpon his néedie neighbours necessitie: We therefore owe our selues wholy and all that we haue, to our neighbours behoofe, which if we bestowe on him, then doe we fulfill the dueties of loue and ciuil humanitie.

To this we will yet adde some te­stimonies of the Scripture, that ther­by The pith of Charity we may more fully vnderstande the very innermost pith of loue, if yet peraduenture any thing may séeme to be wanting in that, which hitherto I haue alledged. Paule therefore wri­ting to the Corinthians, sayth: Loue suffereth wrong and is curteous, loue enuieth not, loue doth not froward­ly, loue swelleth not, dealeth not dis­honestly, seeketh not hir owne, is not prouoked to anger, thinketh not e­uill, reioyceth not in iniquitie, but re­ioyceth in the trueth, suffereth all things, beleeueth all things, hopeth all things, indureth all things. And a­gaine, the same Apostle in his Epistle to the Romanes, saith: Loue striueth to goe before in giuing honour to o­th [...]r, loue distributeth to the Saintes necessitie, is giuen to hospitalitie, speaketh well of her persecuters, and curseth not them that persecute her, loue reioyceth with them that do re­ioyce, and weepeth with them that weepe, and applyeth it selfe to the weaker sortes infirmitie. And againe, Owe nothing to any man, but to loue one another. For he that loueth an­other, hath fulfilled the lawe. For Loue the fulfilling of the la [...] this, Thou shalt not commit adultrie Thou shalt not steale, Thou shalte not kill, Thou shalte not beare false witnesse, Thou shalt not lust: and if there be any other commaundement, it is comprehēded briefly in this say­ing: namely, Thou shalte loue thy neighbour as thee selfe, Loue wor­keth no yll to his neighbour, there­fore the fulfilling of the lawe is loue or charitie.

Hitherto also pertaineth the wor­kes Workes of mercie of mercy, which as they flowe out of loue, so are they rehearsed of the Lorde in the Gospell after Mathew, and are especially these that followe, To féede the hungrie, To giue drinke to the thirstie, To harbour the har­bourlesse and strangers, To couer or cloathe the naked, To visite the sicke, and to sée and comfort imprisoned cap­tiues. Herevnto Lactantius lib. In­stitut. 6. cap. 12. hath an eye where he sayth. The chiefest vertue is to keepe hospitalitie, and to feede the poore: To redeeme captiues also, is a greate and excellent worke of righteousnes: And as great a work of iustice, is it to saue and defend the fatherlesse & wi­dowes, the desolate & helplesse, whi­che the law of God doth euery where cōmaund. It is also a part of the chie­fest humanitie, and a great good deed to take in hand to heale and chearish the sicke, that haue no body to helpe them. Finally, that last and greatest [Page 99] duetie of pietie, is the buriall of stran­gers and of the poore. Thus muche hitherto touching the duetie of ciuil humanitie, which true loue sheweth to his neighbour in necessitie.

But it is not inough (my brethren) An exhor­tation to Loue, to vnderstande how we ought to loue our neighbour (though we ought of­ten to repeate it) but rather we must loue him excéedingly, and aboue that that I am able to say. Let vs heare the Apostle, who with a wonderful goodly grace of spéech, with a most excellēt, ex­quisite, & holy example of Christe doth exhort vs all to the shewing of charitie to our neighbour, and sayth: If there­fore there bee any consolation in Christe, if any comfort of loue, if any fellowship of the spirite, if any com­passion & mercie, fulfill ye my ioye, that ye be like minded, hauing the same loue, being of one accorde and minde, let nothing be done through strife or vaine glory, but in meeke­nesse let euery man esteeme one the other better then him selfe, looke ye not euery man on his owne thinges, but euery man also on the thinges of others. For let the same minde be in you that was in Christ Iesus, who be­ing in the fourme of God, thought it no robberie to be equall with God, but made him selfe of no reputation, taking on him the forme of a seruant, and made in the likenesse of men, and found in figure as a man: he humbled him selfe, made obedient vnto death, euen the death of the crosse. Where­fore God also hath lightly exalted him, and giuen him a name which is aboue euery name, that in the name of Iesus euery knee shoulde bow, of things in heauen, and things in earth, and things vnder the earth, and that euery tongue shoulde confesse, that the Lorde Iesus Christe is the glory of God the father. To him alone be honor & power for euer & euer. Amen.

The end of the first Decade of Sermons.

The Second Decade of Sermons, writen by Henrie Bullinger.

Of lawes, and first of the lawe of Nature, then of the lawes of men.
The first Sermon.

THE summe of all lawes is the loue of GOD, and our neighbour, of which and euery parte whereof bycause I haue already spokē in my last Sermon, the next is that nowe also I make a particular discourse of lawes, and euery part and kinde thereof. Let vs therefore call to God who is the cause and beginning of lawes, that he thro­ugh our Lorde Iesus Christe will vouchsafe with his spirite alwayes to direct vs in the waye of trueth and righteousnesse.

A heathen writer, no base authour What law is. ywis, made this definition of lawe, that it is an especiall reason placed in nature cōmaūding what is to be done, and fordidding the contrarie. And ve­rily the lawe is nothing but a decla­ration of Gods will, appointing what thou hast to do, and what thou ough­test to leaue vndone. The beginning and cause of lawes is God him selfe, who is the fountaine of all goodnesse, equitie, trueth, and righteousnesse. Therefore all good and iust lawes come from God him selfe, althoughe they be, for the most parte, published and brought to light by men. Tou­ching the lawes of men, we muste haue a peculiar consideratiō of thē by thē selues. For of lawes, some are of The diui­sion of [...]awes. God, some of Nature, & some of Men. As concerning Gods law, I wil speak of it in my seconde Sermon: at this present I will touch first the lawe of Nature, and then the lawe of Men.

The law of Nature is an instruc­tion The la [...] of natu [...] of the conscience, and as it were a certaine direction placed by God him self, in the mindes and hearts of men, to teach them what they haue to doe, and what to eschue.

And the conscience verily is the Consciēc [...] knowledge, iudgement, and reason of a man, whereby euery man in him selfe, and in his owne minde being made priuie to euery thing that he eyther hath committed, or not com­mitted, doth eyther condemne or else acquite him self. And this reason pro­céedeth from God, who both promp­teth and writeth his iudgementes in the hearts and mindes of men.

Moreouer, that which we call Na­ture, is the proper disposition or incli­nation Nature. of euery thing. But the dispo­sition of mankind being flatly corrup­ted by sinne, as it is blinde, so also is it in all pointes euill and naughtie. It knoweth not God, it worshippeth not God, neyther doth it loue the neigh­bour, but rather is affected with selfe loue towarde it selfe, and séeketh still for the owne aduauntage. For whiche cause the Apostle sayde: That we by nature are the children of wrath. Wherefore the lawe of na­ture, is not called the lawe of nature, bicause in y e nature & disposition of mā [Page 101] there is of, or by it selfe that reason of light exhorting to the best things, and that holy working: but for bycause God hath imprinted or ingrauen in our myndes some knowledge, and cer­taine generall principles of religion, iustice and goodnesse, which bycause they be grafted in vs and borne toge­ther with vs, do therefore séeme to be naturally in vs.

Let vs heare the Apostle Paule, who beareth witnesse to this, & saith: When the Gentiles whiche haue not the lawe, do of nature the things con­teined in the law: they hauing not the law are a law vnto themselues, which shew the workes of the lawe written in their hearts, their conscience bea­ring thē witnesse, and their thoughts accusing one another, or excusing in that same day, when the Lorde shall iudge the secrets of mē by Iesus Christ according to my Gospel. By two ar­guments here doth y e apostle very eui­dently proue, that the gentiles are sin­ners. For first of all, least peraduen­ture they might make this excuse, and say that they haue no law, he sheweth that they haue a law, and that, bicause they transgresse this law, they are be­come sinners. For although they had not the written law of Moses, yet not­withstanding they did by nature the things cōteined in the law. The office of the law is to disclose the wil of God, and to teache thée what thou haste to do, and what to leaue vndone. This haue thei by nature, that is, this know they by the lawe of nature. For that whiche followeth maketh this more plaine: They, when they haue no law, are to them selues a law. That is, they haue in thē selues that which is writ­ten in the law. But in what sort haue they it in them selues? This againe is ma [...]e manifest by that which follow­eth. For they shew the worke of the lawe written in their hearts. But who is he that writeth in their hearts, but God alone who is the searcher of all harts? And what I pray you writeth he there? The lawe of nature for­sooth, the lawe I saye it selfe, com­maunding good and forbidding euill, so that without the written lawe by the instruction of nature, that is, by the knowledge imprinted of God in nature, they may vnderstand what is good, and what is euill, what is to be desired, and what is to be shunned. By these wordes of the Apostle, we doe vnderstande, that the lawe of nature is set against the written law of God, and that therefore it is called the lawe of nature, bycause it séemeth to be, as it were, placed or grafted in nature. We vnderstande that the lawe of na­ture, not the written lawe, but that which is grafted in man hath the same office that the written lawe hath, I meane to direct men and to teach thē, and also to discerne betwixte good and euill, and to be able to iudge of sinne. We vnderstande that the beginning of this lawe, is not of the corrupt dis­position of mankinde, but of God him selfe, who with his finger, writeth in our harts, fasteneth in our nature, and planteth in vs a rule to knowe iustice, equitie and goodnesse.

Then also the Apostle maketh his seconde argument, wherby he proueth the Gentiles to be guiltie of sinne, and this argument he fetcheth from the witnesse bearing of their conscience. For the conscience being instructed by the lawe of nature, doth accuse and condemne the euill committed: by­cause this conscience onely and alone is in stéede of a thousande witnesses. And againe, it excuseth, that is, it ab­solueth and acquiteth them if nothing [Page 102] be committed contrarie to the lawe. But although in this present life we doe set light by the iudgement of our conscience, yet verily we may not thē despise or lightly passe ouer the consci­ences accusations, when the Lorde shall come with iustice and equitie to iudge the world. So then by all this it followeth, that all nations are sin­ners, whome vnlesse the Sonne of God, the common and onely Sauiour and deliuerer of all the worlde doe cleanse from their offences, it can not be but that all nations must néedes perish in their sinnes.

But nowe we come againe to the Two especial points of the law of nature. lawe of Nature, of whiche there are two pointes especially, for you to be put in mynde of. The firste is, Ac­knowledge God and worship him. The seconde is, Kéepe or mainteine societie & friendship among mē. Tou­ching the first, we haue these wordes of Christ his Apostle: Whatsoeuer may be knowne of God, is manifest among them (to wit, among the Gen­tiles) for God hath shewed it to thē. For his inuisible thinges being vn­derstoode by his workes, throughe the creation of the worlde are seene, that is, both his eternall power and Godhead, so that they are without excuse: bicause that when they knew God (notwithstāding) they glorified him not as God, neyther were thank­full. &c.

So then the Gentiles knewe God, yea, they knewe what so euer might The Gen­ [...]l [...]s knew God. be knowne of God. But what tea­cher had they, or what maister? They had God to their maister. In what order taught he them, or out of what booke? Not out of the written bookes of Moses, or the Prophetes, but out of that great and large booke of Na­ture. For the thinges that are not séene of God, in whiche sorte are his euerlasting eternitie, his vertue, po­wer, maiestie, goodnesse and Godhead, those he woulde haue to be estéemed of according to the visible things, that is, the thinges whiche he hath crea­ted. For Gods eternall Godheade is knowne by mans creation, by the continuall mouing of Heauen, and the perpetuall course of riuers. For it muste néedes be, that he is moste mightie whiche susteineth all these thinges, whiche moueth, strengthe­neth, and kéepeth all thinges from de­cay, and which with his becke shakes the whole worlde. Finally, who doth not sée the goodnesse of him whiche suffereth the Sunne to rise vpon the good and the euill? But to what in­tent reuealeth he these thinges to the Gentiles? To the intent forsoothe that they may acknowledge him to be God, that they maye glorifie and worship him as God, and be thankfull to suche a benefactour. When ther­fore they doe not this, they are inexcu­sable and perishe deseruedly for their vnbeliefe and vnthankfulnesse sake. So then it is manifest, that the lawe of Nature doth expresly teache that there is a God, which is to be acknow­ledged, and reuerently worshipped.

Touching the latter of these two especiall pointes, that is, for the pre­seruing Friendship & societ [...] of men t [...] be prese [...] ­ued. of friendship and societie a­mong men, the Lorde in the Gospell sayth: What so euer ye woulde that men shoulde doe to you, doe ye the same to them. This sentence did A­lexander Seuerus the Emperour turne and expresse thus: What soeuer thou wouldest not haue done to thee selfe, that doe not thou to another. Whiche saying he loued so well, that he commaunded it to be written vp in his Palace, and common houses of [Page 103] office. Moreouer to that generall lawe belong these that followe, Liue honestly, Hurt not another, Giue e­uery man his owne, Prouide thinges necessarie for life, and kéepe it from di­stresse. But nowe bycause the lawe of The Lawe of nature answerable to the written Lawe. Nature is made opposite to the writ­ten lawe of God, it is requisite that it be aunswerable also to the lawe of God: let vs therefore sée what the wise men and law giuers of the Gen­tiles haue left in writing, to counter­uaile the tenne Commaundementes, and how farre their writings are an­swerable to the law of God.

Pythagoras in S. Cyrils first booke Contra Iulianum, writeth thus of God. God verily is one: and he too is not 1 Of God. as some doe imagine, without the go­uernement of the worlde, but being wholy in euery place of it, doth view al the generations in the whole com­passe thereof, and is him selfe the mo­deration of all ages, the light of his owne vertues, the beginning of all works, the light in heauen, the father of all things, the life and quickening of all thinges, and lastly, the mouing of al the circles. Sée here Pythagoras confesseth that there is but one God, who is the maker, preseruer, and go­uernour of all things, the father of al, and the light and life of al things. Za­leucus in the Preface of his lawes writeth as followeth. It is necessarie that all men, which inhabite any citie or region what soeuer, be throughly persuaded that there are Gods: which is euident to be seene by the contem­plation of heauen, and all the world, and by the goodly disposition and order of that that is therein. For it is not conuenient to thinke that these are the workes of Fortune or mans a­bilitie. Then also the Gods must be worshipped and honoured, as they that are the causes of all good thinges that are done to vs by any manner of meanes. Euery one therefore must do his best to haue his mind purely clen­sed from all euill. For God is not ho­nored of a wicked man, he is not wor­shipped withsūptuous cost, neither is he delighted with the sight of solemn tragedies as a wicked man is, but his delight is in vertue & in a mind that purposeth to doe good workes and righteousnesse. Wherefore euery one must indeuour him selfe as muche as he may, both to doe wel and wil wel, if he desire to haue God to his friend. &c. Cicero in his second booke De na­tura deorum, saith: The best worship­ping of the Gods and the moste holy and pure religion is alwayes to honor them with a pure, perfect, and vncor­rupted minde and voice. Seneca al­so in his fifte booke Ad Lucil. sayth. Our vsuall custome is to teache men howe the Gods are to be worship­ped. Let vs giue commaundement that on holye dayes, no man set pearchers or taper light before the Gods, for they are much delighted with lightes, as men halfe smouldered haue pleasure in smoake. Let vs for­bid these morning greetings, and so­lemne knelings at the Temple dores. This more then neding fiddle faddle smacks somwhat of ambitiō. He wor­shippeth god that knoweth god. Let vs forbid to bring napkins & rubbars to Iupiter, & to hold a looking glasse to Iuno. God seketh not such seruice. Why so? Bicause he him self forsooth doth serue and supply all mens neces­sities. He is present euery where, & at hand with al mē. Let euery mā heare therefore howe he ought to worship God as he shold. He shal neuer verily be sufficiently cleare frō troublesome superstitions, vnlesse he in his minde [Page 104] thinke of God as he should do, that is, that he hath all things, that he giueth all things, and that he bestoweth be­nefites freely, not looking for any re­compence at all. What is the cause that the Gods doe good? Their na­ture forsothe. He is deceiued who so euer thinketh that they eyther will, or possibly can doe harme: they can neither take wrong, nor yet do wrōg. For to do harme and to suffer harme, are coupled together. The chiefest and most excellent nature of al, is the nature of them, which are themselues exempt from peril, and are not by na­ture hurtful to others. The first point of worship due to the Gods, is to be­leue that there are Gods: then to giue them the maiestie due vnto them, and to ascribe to them their goodnesse, without the whiche their maiestie is none at all. To confesse that they are they that gouerne the worlde: that they rule all thinges as their owne, that they doe generally looke to the safegarde of all mankinde, and some­time to are carefull for peculiar men. They neither doe nor haue any euill at all. But some they chastise, keepe vnder, and punish somtime by whip­ping, in hope to make them good. Wilt thou please the Gods and make them thy friends? Be good thy selfe thē. He hath sufficiently worshipped them, whosoeuer hath imitated them in goodnesse.

In these wordes of Seneca, al­though The Eth­nickes sent [...]nces are in some pl [...]ces ma [...] [...]ed. notable in déede and agréeable to true religion, I finde default not­withstanding of two thinges. The first is, bycause not so seldome as once he maketh mention of Gods, when as neuerthelesse, in an other place he doth frankly confesse, that God is one in substance & no more. Neyther dare I vndertake for him that he spake after the manner of the Scripture, which calleth God Elohim, as if you should say Gods, bycause of the my­sterie of the most reuerend Trinitie. And yet I know very well, that lear­ned men of our religion, haue gone a­bout to proue euē by the testimonies of the Gentiles, that the Gentiles al­so did acknowledge the mysterie of y e Trinitie. The seconde is that (for as muche as I can sée) Seneca with the other wise men of the Gentiles, doth not expresly set downe, and teache the sounde truste, and confidence that should be had in God.

Moreouer, there was not among the Romans any image of God in a­ny 2 The Gen­tiles a­gainst idoles. temple that they had for the space of. 170. yeres after Rome was buil­ded. For Plutarch in the life of Nu­ma Pompilius, sayth. As for the de­crees that Numa made touching Ima­ges of the immortall Gods, how like are they almost in euery point to the doctrine of Pythagoras? Pythagoras thought that that first beginning (he meaneth God) is not subiect to sense or any troublesome affection, but is an inuisible and vncreated spirite. And on the other side, Numa forbad the Romans to thinke that the shape of God hath the likenesse of a man, or else the figure or similitude of any liuing thing. Neyther was there a­mong them of the old time any pain­ted or fashioned Image of God, but in the firste. 170. yeares they builded Temples, and set vp houses for ser­uice to be done in vnto the Gods, but bodily similitudes they did not make euen as if it were a detestable thing to liken the better vnto the worse, and as though God could not otherwise be perceiued, but by reason & know­ledge only.

The very same doth Marcus Varr [...] [Page 105] testifie touching the Romans in the 31. chap. of Augustines booke De Ci­uitate Dei. For hée sayth: That the Romans worshipped the Gods. 170. yeares without any Images at all: and going further hée addeth this: Which if it had endured till nowe, the Gods verilie should haue been more purely reuerenced. Neither doubteth hée to conclude that place with these words, and to say: That they which first brought in Images amonge the peo­ple, diminished deuoute feare, & aug­mented foolish errour in the Cities where they gouerned: Wisely iudg­ging thereby that the Gods may easi­ly be despised vnder the fondnesse of i­magined likenesses. &c.

Now as concerning the name of God, how much the Gentiles did set 3 The name [...]f God [...]ighly es­ [...]eemed. by it, it is euident to bée séene by the great religion that they had in taking or giuing an othe. There is extant to be séene a notable discourse of this in y e 18. Cap. and the 7. booke of Gellius: where among the rest this is to be founde written. An othe among the Romans hath bene had and kept holy and vncorrupted: which is declared by many lawes and customes. And if so be that among the Gentiles any man shoulde speake opprobriously a­gainst God, he was reputed faultie most sharply to be punished.

Furthermore the Gentiles had their religion, their festiuall dayes, 4 The Gen­ [...]les, kee­ [...]ers of re­ [...]gion. ceremonies, and priestes of their reli­gion. Melchizedech, and Iethro were notable priestes of the Gentiles. And although Paule doth flatly say, that the things which the Gentils offered, were not offered to God but to deuils: yet notwithstanding, bycause they had in reuerence religion, and holy ce­remonies, they did therby declare that God had printed in the mindes of men a familiar knowledge of reuerence and religion, which afterward is cor­rupted by false doctrine and wrong o­pinions, touching God and his holy seruice.

For the honouring of Parents and Magistrates, for the bringing vp of 5 The hono [...] ring of parentes. children, and touching the duetie of children, there are excellent precepts and sentences of the wiser sorte of Gentiles. Hierocles among his other writings, sayth: If any man shal cal his Parents, certaine seconde, or earthly Gods, he shall not doo amisse, consi­dering that for the nighe affinitie be­twixt vs, thei ought to be (if it be lawful so to say) more to be honored of vs thē the Gods thē selues. And it is ne­cessarie to be persuaded that we must with a continuall readinesse of minde doe our indeuour, to repay the bene­fites receiued at their handes with the like again. And although we shal do very much for them, yet notwithstanding, all will be too litle in compari­son of that we ought to doe. And so foorth as followeth: For sooner will the time faile me, then that I can con­ueniently rehearse this and the like belonging herevnto out of heathen writers: neyther did I purpose to rec­kon vp all.

Against murder, wrong, and iniurie, 6 Murder & adulterie very seuere lawes haue ben made by the Gentiles. From them also came the lawe called Lex Iulia, against ad­ulterie and detestable buggerie. They ordained excellent lawes for the con­tracting & obseruing of Matrimonie. And the worde of truth doth expresly declare, that the Chananites were wiped away bycause of their incest in marriage and horrible lustes. Leuit. 8 Lycurgus also, Solon, and the Ro­mans, did publishe lawes for the re­straint of outragious expences in rio­tous [Page 106] persons. And here, of purpose, I ouerpasse that which is naturally in­graffed in all men, the begetting (I meane) and nourishing of their issue and ofspring.

Against thefte, deceipt, and vsurie, for the lawfull getting and possessing 8 Theft. of goods, for the distributing of riches, and for bargaining, the Gentiles haue very commendable lawes. That say­ing of Ausonius is notably knowne.

If greedie gaping after gaine to get another groate,
Makes vsurie dispatch apace to cut the poore mans throate.

All the Gentiles in their writings 9 Lies. False wit­nesses. do worthily commend the truth: and do by all meanes they can, crie out on, and condemne lying, slaundering, and all such kinde of knauerie. The lawe of the twelue tables is that a false witnesse shoulde be cast headlong downe from the top of Tarpey. Charondas A hill in Rome. Cata [...]a a Towne in Sicilie. Catanaeus, among other excellent sayings of his owne hath this also. Let euery one (saith he) loue honestie and truth, and hate dishonestie and lying. For they are the markes wherby ver­tue is knowne from vice. We must therfore beginne with children while as yet they are litle ones, & inure our selues to chastise them, if they de­light to lye, and to make muche of thē for telling the truth, that thereby the best and fruitfullest braunche of ver­tue may be graffed in euery seuerall mynde, & so be turned as it were into their nature.

The wiser sorte of the Gentiles doe vtterly condemne concupiscence 10 Concupis­cence. and euill affections: whiche the Poet in his Satyres blameth as the root of all mischiefe, where he saith:

Frō thence, almost, comes euerie cause of mischief, for no vice
That reigns in man, so many times could franticke heades intice,
To mingle poyson priuily to stop anothers breath,
Or else in armour openly to worke his riuals death,
As beastly raging lust hath done.

So then by all this we may easily gather, that euen in the Gentiles mindes also were grauen a certaine knowledge of God and some precepts, whereby they knewe what to desire, and what to eschue: whiche notwith­standing they did corrupt, and make somewhat mystie with the euill affec­tions and corrupt iudgements of the flesh. For whiche cause God also be­side the lawe of nature did ordeine o­ther meanes to declare his will, I meane, the liuely tradition of the Fa­thers, the aunsweres of Angels, the voices of Prophets, wonderfull mira­cles, and written lawes which he pu­blished by wise and very deuout Pa­triarches. All these did God ordeine to be a helpe to the law of nature. What soeuer therefore is to be found among the Gentiles agréeable to trueth and honestie, that is to be referred to God the author of all goodnesse: and on the other side, whatsoeuer is contrarie to the trueth that must be attributed to the corrupt nature and euil affecti­ons of mankinde. In all this that I haue sayde, ye haue to note especial­ly that here I speake of knowledge and not of abilitie. The knowledge of the lawe is after a sorte mani­fest in the Gentiles, but the consent, the will, and abilitie to fulfill the law is weake and not easie to be foūd in them. Wherefore as we affirme that the vnderstanding of y e law must be inspired from heauen, so also we [Page 107] say that abilitie to fulfill the lawe muste of necessitie be giuen of God a­boue. Nature without grace, is here­in without force and effect. But Nature without grace of none effect whereas some of the Gentiles beare the name and praise of righteousnesse, as Melchizedech, Iob, Iethro & other more, they haue that not of their own abilitie, but of the grace of God: as by the hystorie of Iob, we may euidently gather by probable argumentes. Wherefore if any of the Gentiles be saued, then are they saued, not by the workes of nature, or their owne de­sertes, but by the mercy of God in our Lorde Iesus Christe.

Moreouer, the lawe of nature is not graffed of God in man, to the in­tent that it without grace and Christ should worke mans saluation, but ra­ther to teache vs what is good and what is euill, thereby to conuince vs to be sinners, and without excuse be­fore the Lorde. Paule verily, prouing that the Gentiles by the lawe of na­ture are guiltie of sinne, as well as the Iewes by Moses lawe, doth shew that in Christ alone the sonne of God, is iu­stification, life, and all good else. Thus farre touching the law of nature.

The lawes of men (for my promise was, that in my seconde part I would [...]awes of [...]en. speake of them) are those which are by men ordeined & published to the pre­seruation of the common weale and Church of God. Touching these they are of diuers kindes. For there are politique lawes, there are ecclesiasti­call lawes, and mens traditions. Po­litique [...]awes of [...]licie. lawes are those which the ma­gistrate according to the state of times places, and persons, doth ordeine for the preseruing of publike peace and ciuilitie.

Of this sorte there are an in­numerable company of examples in the ciuil lawe and constitutions of the Emperours, especially of Iustinian. All which ought to come as neare as may be to the lawes of God and Na­ture, and not to be contrarie to them, or to haue any smacke of impietie or cruell tyrannie. To such lawes Saint Peter willeth vs to obey, where he sayth: Submit your selues vnto al ma­ner ordinaunce of man for the Lords sake, whether it be to the king, as ha­uing the preeminence, or vnto ru­lers as they that are sent by him for the punishment of euill doers, but for the praise of them that doe well. For although the Apostle by ordinaunces or mens constitutions doth inclusiue­ly meane the kings and magistrates them selues, as in the seconde clause of the sentence, he doth immediately declare, yet notwithstanding, he doth bid vs therefore obeye good lawes and iust, bycause by them the Magi­strates support and rule the common weale.

Moreouer, iust and honest politike lawes are an helpe to loue and tran­quilitie, doe preserue fellowly societie among men, doe defend the good, bring inordinate persons into better order, and lastly doe not make a little onely to the setting for warde of religion, but doe also abrogate euill customes, and vtterly bannish vnlawfull mischiefes.

Hereof we haue examples in the déedes of Nabuchodonosor, Cyrus, Darius, Artaxerxes, and other Prin­ces more. But touching the Magi­strates power, his lawes, and office, I will speake of them in an other place.

Ecclesiasticall lawes are those Ecclesias [...] ­cal La [...] which being taken out of the worde of God, and applyed to the state of men, times and places, are receiued & haue authoritie in y e church among y e people [Page 108] of God. I call these ecclesiasticall lawes and not traditions of men, by­cause, being takē out of the holy scrip­tures, and not inuented or brought to light by the wit of man, they are vsed of that Churche which heareth the voyce of the shéepehearde alone and knoweth not a straungers tong. The congregation commeth together to heare the word of God, and vnto com­mon prayers, at Morning, at Eue­ning, and at such appointed houres as are moste conuenient for euery place and euerie people, and that the church holdeth as a lawe. The Church hath solemne prayer times, holy dayes, and fasting dayes, which it doth kéepe by certaine lawes. The Church at cer­taine times, in a certaine place, and appointed order, dothe celebrate the Sacraments according to the lawes and receiued custome of the Church. The Churche baptiseth infantes: it forbiddeth not women to come to the Lordes Supper: and that it holdeth as a lawe. The Churche, by Iudges conueniently appointed, doth iudge in causes of matrimonie, and hath cer­taine lawes to direct them in such ca­ses. But it deriueth these and al other like to these, out of the Scriptures, and doth for edification apply them to the estate of men, times, and places: so that in diuers Churches ye may sée some diuersitie in déede, but no discord or repugnancie at all.

Furthermore, Ecclesiasticall lawes haue their measure & certain marks, beyond which they may not passe, to wit, that nothing be done or receiued contrarie or differing in any iote from the worde of God, sounding againste charitie and comelinesse, either in lit­tle or muche: that lastly this rule of the Apostle may be effectually obser­ued. Let all thinges be done decently according vnto order and to the edi­fication of the Church. If therefore any man shall goe about vnder a co­loured Superstitious law [...] pretence of ecclesiastical lawes tobring in and pop into the mouthes of the godly, any superstitious, busie, and vnseemely traditions of men, whiche withal do differ from the Scriptures, their part shall be, first to trie that de­ceipt of theirs by the rule of Gods worde, and then to reiect it.

There remaine nowe the traditi­ons of men, whiche haue their begin­ning, Mens [...] ditions. are made and inuented of men at their owne choyce, of some foolishe intent, or some fonde affection of man­kinde, contrarie or without the holy Scriptures, of which sorte you shall finde an infinite number of examples, I meane the sectes, the dominion, and single life of spirituall men, the rites and sundry fashioned customes vsed in their Church. Touching all which the Lorde in the Gospell, citing the Prophet Esaie, sayth. Why trans­gresse ye the Lords commaundement for your own traditiō? ye hypocrites, rightly did Esaias prophesie of you, where he saith. This people commeth nigh vnto me with their mouth, and with their lippes they honour me, but their heart is farre from me: but they worship me in vaine, teaching doc­trines the precepts of men. The bles­sed Martyr Cyprian alluding to these wordes of Christ, Epistolarum lib. 1. epi. 8. saith. It is corrupt, wicked and rob­berie to the glory of God, what soe­uer is ordeyned by the giddie mad­nesse of mens heads, to the violating of Gods disposition. Depart as farre as may be from the infectiue contagi­ousnes of such fellowes, and seeke by flight to shunne their talke, as warely as an eating cancker, or infecting pe­stilence, for the Lorde forewarneth [Page 109] and telleth you that they are blinde leaders of the blinde. Paule also in his Epistle to Titus, sayth: Rebuke them sharply, that they may be sound in the fayth, not taking heede to Iew­ishe fables, and commaundements of men, turning from the trueth. I doe of purpose here let passe the words of Paul in his second chapter to the Co­lossians, bycause the place is knowne of all men.

I will not trouble you (dearely be­ued) with too large and busie an expo­sition hereof. For I suppose that this little that I haue sayde touching the lawes of nature and of men, I meane lawes politique, Ecclesiasticall, and méere traditions of men, are sufficient to the attentiue and faythful hearers, who at their comming home, do more diligently thinke of euery point by thē selues, and also reade the places of Scripture often cited by me, and de­uoutly expounded. The Lord for his mercy graunt that we doe neuer des­pise the admonitions of natures lawe graffed in our heartes, nor yet be in­tangled in mens traditions, but that we in walking lawfully in vpright politique lawes and holy Ecclesiasti­call ordinaunces, maye serue the Lord:

To whom be all glory, honour and dominion, for euer and euer. Amen.

Of Gods lawe, and of the two first commaunde­ments of the first Table.
¶ The second Sermon.

THE lawe of God openly published & What the Lawe of God is. proclaimed by the Lord our God him self, setteth downe ordinarie rules for vs to knowe what we haue to doe, and what to leaue vn­done, requiring obedience and threat­ning vtter destruction to disobedient rebels. This lawe is diuided into the Morall, Ceremoniall, and Iudiciall lawes. All whiche partes and euery point whereof Moses hath very exqui­sitely written, and diligently expoun­ded. The Morall lawe is that which teacheth men manners, and layeth The mo­ [...]all lawe. downe before vs the shape of vertue, declaring therewithall howe great righteousnesse, godlinesse, obedience, and perfectnesse God looketh for at the handes of vs mortall men. The Ce­remoniall lawes, are they whiche are The Cere­moniall Lawe. giuen concerning the order of holy and Ecclesiasticall rites and ceremonies, and also touching the ministers and things assigned to the ministerie and other holy vses. Last of all, the Iu­diciall lawes giue rules concerning The Iudi­ciall Lawe. matters to be iudged of betwéen man and man, for the preseruation of pu­blique peace, equitie, and ciuil hone­stie. Touching the two latter of these, I will speake of them in place conue­nient. At this time I meane to dis­course vpon the Morall lawe.

First of all therefore, let no man The Law was, euen before Moses time. thinke that before Moses time there was no lawe, and that the lawe was by Moses firste of all published. For the selfe same especiall pointes of the Morall lawe, whiche Moses setteth down in the ten Commaundements, were very well knowne to the Patri­arches [Page 110] euen from the beginning of the world. For they worshipped the one [...]rue God alone for their God, whome they reuerenced, and called vpon him. Iacob tooke away with him the Syri­an Idolles of Laban out of his house, and hid them in Bethel vnder an oke or Terebinth trée which was nigh to Sichem. Abraham in taking an othe vsed alwayes a reuerend feare, and a spiced conscience, whereby it follo­weth that to him the name of the Lorde was holy and not lightly ta­ken. All the holy fathers did both di­ligently and deuoutly solemnize and obserue holy rites and sacrifices. Chā hath his fathers curse, bycause he did vnreuerently behaue him self toward his father. Cain is reproued for mur­dering his brother. Noe giueth com­maundement not to shead bloud. Io­seph is highly commended for refu­sing to lye with another mans wife, I meane the wife of his maister. Ruben is rebuked bycause he did with incest defile his fathers bed. Iacob was not angrie without a cause with Laban his father in Law, when he suspected him of theft. All the Patriarchs haue vtterly condemned lyars & false wit­nesses, as wel as euil lusts & concupis­cence. Wherfore the patriarchs euer from the beginning of the world euen vntill Moses time, were not without the preceptes of the ten commaunde­ments: although they had them not grauen in tables, or written in parch­ments. For the Lord with his finger writ them in their hearts, whiche the liuely tradition of the fathers did ex­quisitely garnish & reuerently teach. The lawe is euerie where the same, and the will of God is alwayes one, bycause God is but one and is neuer chaunged. Neuerthelesse, the com­maundements were firste of all set downe in tables by God, who was the beginner and writer of them, and af­ter that againe, were written into bookes by Moses.

Likewise also the olde and holy The Pa­triarches before Moses had the Ceremo­niall and iudiciall Lawes. Patriarches that were before Moses, did not want the ceremoniall and iu­diciall lawes. For they had their Priestes, I say their fathers of euery kindred or houshold, they had their ce­remonies, their altars, and sacrifices, they had their solemne assemblies, and purifications. They had their lawes for succession in heritage, for the diui­sion and possession of goods, for bargay­ning and contractes, and for the pu­nishing of euill doers. All which, Mo­ses gathered together, into a certaine number of decréed lawes: setting downe many thinges more plainely then they were before, and ordeining many thinges which the Patriarches were eyther altogether without, or else had vsed in another order. Of which sorte were, the Tabernacle, the holy vessels, the Arke of the coue­naunt, the table, the Candlesticke, the Altar for burnt offerings and for in­cense, the Leuiticall Priesthoode, the holy vestments, with the feastes and holy dayes: and what so euer else is like to this: all which verily are abro­gated by Christe, as in place conueni­ent I meane to declare. But for by­cause manners can not consist if the The Mo [...]al Lawe endure [...] still. tenne Commaundements be broken, therefore the Morall lawe, although it haue properly the name of a lawe, is notwithstanding not abrogated or broken. For the tenne Commaunde­mentes, are the very absolute and e­uerlasting rule of true righteous­nesse, and all vertues set downe for al places, men and ages, to frame themselues by. For the summe of the ten Commaundements is this: To shewe [Page 111] our loue to God, and one loue another: and this doth the Lorde require at all times, and euery where of all kynde of men.

Moreouer, this is to be noted tou­ching The ma­ [...]estie and [...]ignitie of [...]he moral [...]awe. the dignitie of the Morall lawe conteined in the tenne Commaunde­ments, that whereas all the Ceremo­niall and Iudiciall lawes were reuea­led of God to Moses by the Angels, and by Moses to the people, and that againe by Moses, at Gods commaun­dement, they were inserted into writ­ten bookes: yet notwithstanding the Morall lawe of the tonne Commaun­dements was not reuealed by man, or any meanes of man, but by God him selfe at the Mount Sina, who there among other mightie and mar­uellous wonders, did openly in a pu­blique and innumerable assembly of men and Angels, rehearse them word for word, as they are now to be séene. Furthermore, they were written not by the hande of Moses, but with the finger of God in tables, not made of matter easie to be dissolued, but made of stone to indure for euer. Those ta­bles also were kept as the most preci­ous treasure in that Arke, which of y e tables of y e couenant (conteining in thē the chiefe articles of y e eternal league) was named the Arke of the couenant. Which Arke againe was layde vp in the holy of holiest. All which circum­stances [...] the [...]st holy [...] in [...] of [...]. tend to nothing else, but to cō ­mend vnto vs the excellencie of the. 10 Cōmaundements, and to warne vs to reuerence that God which published this Moral law, as him that is y e Lord of heauen and earth, and which at his owne wil and pleasure doth order the disposition of all the elements against disobedient rebels: these circūstances also do admonish vs, that euen now in our time also, we haue to estéeme of the ten Commaundements, as of the déerest iuels to be found in al y e world. For y e holy reliques y e are remaining in the church of Christ, are y e. 10. Com­mandements, the Apostles Créed, the Lordes prayer, & lastly, the whole con­tents of the sacred Bible. Touching y e proclamation or first edition of the. 10 Cōmandements, we haue a wonder­ful & large discourse of Moses, Exo. 19 & Deut. 4. &. 5. chap. Now the tables, Two Ta­bles of Gods law. wherinto the. 10. Cōmaundements of Gods law be disposed, are in number two. Whereof the first conteineth. 4. Cōmaundements, & the latter. 6. For the last commaundement which some diuide into twaine, is in very déed but one alone and vndiuided. For first the Lord doth generally commaund & say, Thou shalt not couet: & thē he descen­deth particularly, & doth by enumera­tion reckon vp y t things y t we must not couet, to wit, our neighbours wife, his house, his landes, his cattell & his sub­stance. Beside y t too, this doth argue that it is so, bicause according to y t He­brue diposition, this commaundement is altogether one whole verse not diuided into twaine. With this diuision of ours agrée Ioseph. Antiqui. li. 6. ca. 3. O­rigenes in Exod. Homelia. 8. Ambros. in. 6. cap. Epist ad Ephe. But the maister of sentences hauing diuided this last co­maundement He put­teth 3. in the first table and 7. in the last, whic [...] added to gether d [...] make vp tenne. into twaine, doth there­fore place in y t first table. 3. comaunde­ments & no more. He did peraduēture folow Augustine herein, who Questio. in Exo. 71. &. Epistola ad Ianuarium. 119 dothe also reckon vp but thrée Com­maundements of the first table alone, which he did in respect of the mystical Trinitie. And yet this notwithstan­ding he dothe not ouerslippe the com­maundement for abandoning and not worshipping of images: for vndouted­ly, he had alwayes in his mynde those [Page 112] wordes of the Lorde in the Gospell where he saith: Verily I say vnto you though heauen and earth doe passe, one iote or title of the lawe shall not passe, till all be fulfilled. Whosoeuer therefore shall breake one of the least of these commaundements and shall teach men so, hee shall bee called the least in the kingdome of heauen. The same Augustine againe, in Questioni­bus veteris et noui testamenti. lib. 1. cap. 7. maketh foure cōmaundements of the first table, and sixe of the second. And againe, he differeth not much from the same order in his thirde booke, Ad Bo­nifacium. &c.

Nowe touching these Commaun­dements, the Lord hath diuided them What the two tables [...] the la [...] doe con­ [...]eine. into two seuerall orders or tables, bi­cause of the seueral difference of mat­ters handled in either of them. For the firste of the two appertayneth to God, the second vnto man. The first teacheth vs what we haue to thinke concerning God, and the worship due vnto him, that is, it teacheth vs the perfect way to liue vprightly and ho­lily in the sight of God. The second is, the rule whereby we haue to learne our duetie towarde our neighbour, which also teacheth vs humanitie, di­recting vs in the way to liue peacea­and ciuily one with another. And in these two tables, are so nearely con­teined al and euery dutie looked for at mens handes, that there can not so much as one iote be added more by all the wise men of the world, concerning a godly life and ciuil behauiour, which is not conteined in these tenne com­maundements.

The first commaundement of the tenne, hath the Lord him selfe expres­ly The first commaundement. spoken in these very wordes that followe. I am the Lorde thy God, which brought thee out of the lande of Egypt, out of the house of bon­dage, thou shalte haue none other Gods before me. This commaunde­ment standeth of two branches. The very first whereof also conteineth di­uers matters. For first of al God doth simply offer him selfe to vs, and pre­risely set downe what he will be to vs ward, thereby declaring what he is to all men. Wherevpon we againe doe gather what he on the other side doth looke for at our handes, and what our duetie is to him. Thirdly and last of al he addeth an euident proofe of that, where he sayde that he is our God.

In the beginning, he cryeth out and sayth: I am the Lorde thy God. Wherin he declareth what he is, and what he will be vnto all men. These wordes are like to the wordes of the couenaunt which God made with A­braham, and in Abraham with all faithfull beléeuers. I am, sayeth The [...] is this, I am a [...] God, [...] the [...] of all things. the Lorde, a strong God, and I am Schaddai, as who should say, Satur­nus a saturando, which is to fill. For God is the aboundant fulnesse that satisfieth all men and all things, he is the euerlasting well of all good things which neuer is drawne drie. And that doth Ieremie declare at large in the seconde chapter of his prophesie. All whiche verily, God in effect compre­hendeth in these fewe wordes: I am the Lord thy God. I, I say, whiche speake to thée from within the fire, I and none other. Here is expresly ment, the vnitie of God. We are here taught to acknowledge one God, and no more, to sticke to one, and not to suffer our heartes phantastically to dreame of many. I am thy Lorde, I am thy God. He is a Lorde, bycause he alone hath the rule ouer all crea­tures, all things are subiect to him as to their Lord, all things do bende and [Page 113] obey him, if once he do but becke. He as Lorde alone, doth gouerne and vp­holde all things that are. So then, in this one worde is conteined the wise­dome of God, his vertue, his power and infinite maiestie. Deus, whiche worde we vse for God, is (peraduen­ture) deriued of the Hebrue word, Daij, whiche signifieth sufficiencie or full abilitie. For God alone of him self, is vnto him self most perfect bles­sednesse and absolute felicitie: he is also sufficiently able to minister all things most aboundantly to all them, that séeke after him in trueth sincere­ly, being of him selfe most liberally welthy, to al that call vpon his name. Therefore in this braunche the suffi­cient and full abilitie, the liberalitie, the goodnesse and mercy of God are to be noted: but most especially in this y t he sayth, I am thy God, Thy God I say. For God is not good to him selfe alone, but euen vnto vs also. He desi­reth to poure and bestowe him selfe wholy, with al his goodnesse and gifts of grace, vpon the faithful and sincere beléeuers. He is no niggard, he is not enuious, he reioyceth and is glad to bestow and diuide him selfe among vs aboundantly, and to our comfort, to fill vs with the inioying of him selfe at all times and seasons, but especial­ly, in time of our necessitie. And God verily sayth expresly, Thy God, and not your God, that thereby euery one of vs may vnderstand, that the eter­nall, most mightie, and holy God both is and will be the God and Lorde of euery particular man, that is, that he is and will be the kéeper, deliuerer, re­deemer, the vnmeasurable mountain, and bottomelesse sea of all good giftes of body and soule, to all them that ey­ther are, or else euer shall be.

By this nowe in the seconde place [...]hat this commaundem [...]nt requireth ofvs, we haue to gather, what the good and gracious Lorde requireth againe at our hands, and what our dutie to him both is & ought to be. For this where he saith, Thy God, betokeneth an eui­dent relation. For if he will be mine, then I againe of dutie must be his. He will be my Lorde and my God, there­fore must I againe of duetie make ac­compte of, and worship him as my Lorde and my God. Wherefore in this commaundement there is requi­red at our handes, that we do not on­ly acknowledge the true God to be the true God, and so to stay there, but also that we do take and account him for our God, our Lorde, our King, our Creator, our preseruer, and our Fa­ther, and that we do attribute to him his properties, to wit, that he is one alone, the onely fountaine and giuer of all good things, that he liueth, & is e­ternall, righteous, true, holie, happie, mercyfull, mightie, most excellent and chiefe of all. Let vs therefore sticke to him alone, let vs obey him in all thinges, let vs put our trust in him, let vs call on him alone, let vs repute him to be the giuer of all good things, and craue all good giftes of him, let vs thanke him for all benefites whatsoe­uer we receiue, let vs reuerence him, and lastly, honour him in feare sincerely, in loue most ardently, and in hope as constantly as may be. For here­vnto belong those sentences in the bookes of Moses, and the holy Gospell. Thou shalt honour the Lorde thy God, and him alone shalt thou serue. And againe, Folowe ye the Lord your God, feare him, keepe his commaun­dements, hearken to his voyce, serue him, and sticke to him. The Lorde him selfe also in the Psalme cryeth out, and sayth: Offer to the Lord the sacrifice of praise, and pay thy vowes [Page 114] vnto the highest. And call vpon me in the day of trouble. &c.

And nowe touching the demon­stration The true God is our God. whereby he declareth that he hath bene, is, and will be the God and Lord of vs all, of our fathers, and of our children that come after vs, the proofe thereof is most euident by our deliuerie out of Egypt. There­in are conteined all the vertues of God, his wisedome, his goodnesse, his righteousnesse, his trueth, his po­wer, and what not? Hee decla­reth that he is the Lorde in hea­uen and in earth, in all elements and all creatures. His people the Israe­lites doth he gratiously deliuer, de­fend, with sundry giftes adorne, and mightily preserue, euen in despight and maugre all the heades of the whole Egyptian kingdome. And on the other side, he doth by sun­dry meanes very terribly, yet not­withstanding iustly punish the Egyp­tians, and laste of all together with their king, he ouerwhelmeth them in the red sea. By this one myracle of the Lords, the Israelites might haue gathered, as God is Almightie, and the mightiest of all, so also that he would be their God, as heretofore he had bene the God of their Fathers. For by this wonder, he did declare what he was then, and of howe great power and goodnesse he is euē at this day among vs, and also what he will be in all ages, euen vnto the end. To vs that liue in these dayes the deliue­raunce which we haue obtained by Iesus Christ our Lorde, is farre more fresh in memorte, who hath not deli­uered vs from the bondage of any E­gyptian kingdome, nor from the ty­ranneus handes of any earthly Pha­ [...]ao, but hath set vs frée from the po­wer of darknesse, of sinne, death, and the deuill. Whereby we gather, that as the eternall, true, excellent, hyghe, and holy God is most mightie, so also he is our God, that he wisheth well to vs, and that he careth for and loueth vs according to that saying of the A­postle. Who spared not his owne sonne but gaue him for vs all, howe can it be, but that with him he will giue vs all things? Verily the myste­rie The mys­terie of our red [...] tion by Christ conteined in the first commau [...] dement. of our redemption by our Lorde Iesus Christe, is very manifestly con­teined in the first precept of the tenne Commaundements. For it is euident y e the Israelites frée departure out of Egypt, was a type or figure of the de­liuerie of the whole compasse of the earth, and of all the kingdomes of the world, which shoulde be wrought by Christ our Lorde, who hath nowe al­ready set all the worlde frée from the bondage of sinne and hell. But if any man dout of this, let him diligently consider with him self the meaning of the Ceremonie or Sacrament of that bodily deliuerance, I meane the very Passeouer. For what is he that knoweth not, that the Paschall lamb did in a figure represent Christe our redéemer? Are Paules wordes vn­known, who sayth: Christ our Passe­ouer is offered vp? Haue not all the Apostles and Iohn Baptist called our Lorde, the Lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world? The wordes of y e prophet Esai also in his. 52. Chap. are apparantly knowne, where he compareth the deliuerie of Israel out of Egypt, with the redemp­tion of all the worlde wrought by Christ from the slauerie of sin. Wher­fore in this firste precept of the tenne Commaundements, is conteined the mysterie of Christ our Lorde, and our saluation: So that as often as those wordes of God shall be recited in our [Page 115] eares, we ought not so much to set our eyes and myndes vpon the anncient deliuerie of Israell out of Egypt, as vpon the new and latter redemption, which we haue by Christ Iesus, ther­by to quicken our hope, and not to des­paire, but that the most excellent and mightie God, both is & wil be our God, as heretofore he hath ben theirs. The latter braunch of this first commaun­dement Straunge Gods are forbidden flatly forbiddeth vs, and euery one of vs to haue any straunge Gods, that is, it taketh from vs all extraor­dinarie meanes, to séeke the safegarde of our liues wher the working finger of God is not, & whatsoeuer else maye be either diuelishly deuised, or vnad­uisedly chosen beside the very word of God. And therefore the Lorde vseth a most vehement or earnest kind of speaking. For sayth he, Thou shalt not haue any other Gods before me. Sée, he saith, Thou shalt not haue, & thou shalt not haue before me, or before my face, or with me, or by me. We Ger­manes say, Zu mir, oder nabend mir. Oder las; michs nit sahen ver minen ougē. For so do fathers speak in their anger, when they do earnestly forbid a wicked & hainous thing. Sée say thei that thou do it not before mine eies for me to sée it. But now God is present euery where, God séeth all thinges, yea, he beholdeth our harts & hiddē se­cretes of our hartes. We must not therefore in any case, either openly or priuily haue any straunge Gods: that is, none of vs must make account of a­ny creature, eyther in heauen or earth as of our God: none of vs must attri­bute gods properties to his creatures, nor yet the things which we of duetie do owe to God him selfe. The proper­ties of God are these, to be all ouer, and euery where, to sée all, to knowe all, to be able to do all, to giue lyfe, to deliuer and cleanse from sinnes, to saue, preserue, to iustifie, to sanctifie, and what so euer else is like to these. On the other side, our dutie to him is, to reuerence God, to call on God, to feare God, to worship God, to hope in God, to sticke to God, to heare God, to beléeue God, and to obey God.

The straunge God therfore is that Straunge gods wha [...] they are. which is not God properly and by na­ture, yea, it is what so euer we doe make to our selues to be our God, be­side the very, liuing, and eternal God, wherein we truste, wherein we hope, whereon we call, which we doe loue and feare, whereon we scttle and fa­sten our myndes, wherevpon we doe depend, whereof we make account as of our treasure, helpe and safegarde both in prosperitie and our aduersitie. When Rahel asketh children of Ia­cob, she hath this answere at his hand. Am I God whiche haue made thee barren? And again, when Ioram king of Israell had by Naaman receyued letters from Benhadad king of Sy­ria, requesting to cleanse the leprosie, he rente his cloathes for anger, and cryed out, saying: Am I God, that I can kyll and restore to life againe? Let God alone therefore be our God, that is, our life and safegarde, our helpe and refuge, our protection and deliueraunce, our hope and loue, our feare, our dread, our trembling and all. These if we doe attribute to o­thers, and not to God alone, then shall we make other Gods to our selues.

Moreouer, what so euer is not ordei­ned by God him self, y t is in the Scrip­tures many times called straunge, or other. In that sense it is sayde, that straunge fyre was carried into the Labernacle, to wit, not that fyre which God had cōmaunded for to kin­dle. In the Prouerbes, she is called a [Page 116] straunge woman, whose companie the Lorde hath not allowed thée to vse. They therefore are straunge Gods, whome we haue made to our selues to hang on, and to séeke ayde of, when God, notwithstanding, hath not ap­pointed them to haue the charge ouer vs. Wherefore the very Saintes them selues triumphant nowe in hea­uen with Christ our King, shall be re­puted for straunge Gods, the Saintes them selues, I say, not in respect of them selues, but to vs they shall be straunge Gods in respect of vs, which iudge very fondly of them, and bestow on them the honour due to God, in worshipping and calling vpō them, as we should worship and call vpon our tutours and defenders. The very de­uils Coniu­ [...]rs and witches. and deuilish men shal be straunge Gods, if we for feare shall stande in awe of them more then of God, to whō in déede our feare is due. The starres, the Planets, and signes in the firma­ment shall be strange Gods, if we be­ing deceiued with the Mathematicals shall wholy hang on them, and in all our doings euermore haue regarde to the impressions of the skie, directing euery minute of oure liues to the course of the starres. Likewise, if we shall honour and loue money or men, with honour or loue due vnto God, then shal this money and men of ours be imputed to vs for straunge Gods. King Asa is blamed. 2. Paral. 7. for putting too muche confidence in Phy­sicke and Physicians. Physicke and Physicians therefore may be abused, and made strange Gods. The Iewes are rebuked by the Lord in Esay. cap. 30. for trusting too much in the Egyp­tians their confederates: Confede­rates therefore may be abused, and made straunge Gods. But most of all are condemned here the leagues and couenaunts made with the deuill by witchraft, to haue him at commaun­dement. Those blessings also whiche of right, ought rather to be called cur­sings, I meane, superstitious exor­cismes, or coniurations, are vtterly to be reiected, wherin also this is blame­worthy, that the name of the moste high God is horribly abused and takē in vaine. But what is he that can ex­actly reckō vp euery particular thing wherein this firste commaundement is transgressed, considering that in it is taught the perfect rule of godly­nesse, whiche is the inward worship done to God, to wit, to acknowledge God, to beléeue him, to thinke rightly of him, to call vpon him, to cleaue vn­to him, and in all things to obey him?

The second precept of the ten Com­maundementes The se­cond commaunde­ment of God. is, Thou shalt not make to thee selfe a grauen Image, nor any likenesse of those thinges, which are in heauen aboue, or in the earth beneath, or in the water vnder the earth: thou shalt not bow downe to them, nor worship them: I am the Lorde thy God, strong, and iealous, visiting the fathers sinnes in the chil­dren, vnto the thirde and fourth ge­neration of them that hate me, and shewing mercy vnto thousandes to them that loue me, and keepe my Commaundements. In the first com­maundement, the Lorde did teache and drawe out before our eyes, the patterne of his inwarde worship and religion: nowe, here in the seconde he amendeth that which might be amisse in the outward rites and ceremonies. If we coulde haue rightly iudged of God, and haue kept (as deuouth as we shoulde) the firste Commaunde­ment, then should there haue bene no néede of the seconde: but bicause God knew our disposition & nature, he doth [Page 117] therfore expresly forbid the thing that otherwise we would haue done. For many there are whiche thinke, that God ought to be portraied in some similitude or likenesse, and to be wor­shipped with some bodily or visible re­uerence, in offering golde, siluer, pear­les, yuorie, and precious thinges of price. Wherefore the generall ende The ende of the cō ­maunde­ment is to drawe vs frō straūg and for­reigne worship­pinges. of this commaundement is, to drawe them from those grosse imaginations and carnal worshippings of God, who as he is an incomprehensible power, and an eternall spirit, so can he not be resembled to any corruptible simili­tude: he will be worshipped in spirite and holinesse. Vnder the name of the Ivole or imagined likenesse, is contei­ned all the outwarde reuerence done therevnto: when therefore the Idols are forbidden, together with them is also forbidden all outward honour ir­religiously exhibited to the true and very God. For whersoeuer an Idole is, there muste the Idolaters set him vp a pillour, place him in a seate, e­rect him an altar, and builde him a temple. And all these againe require kéepers and ouerséers, Ministers or Priestes, sacrifices and offerings, ce­remonies, furnitures, holy dayes, cost and labour that will neuer be ended. In this sense did the Prophetes say, that Idolatrous images were end­lesse labours and infinit miseries. For after images are once receiued, there is no ende or measure of expences and toyle. This doth experience teache to be true.

Nowe to procéede, this commaun­dement standeth of thrée seuerall par­tes. God for­biddeth a grauen I­mage, For first of all, God flatly forbid­deth to make a grauen image or other kinde of Idole: that is, God doth vt­terly forbid to set vp or hallow to him any image, of what shape or substance soeuer it be. For as God will not, so in déede he can not be expresly repre­sented in any manner of likenesse. Nowe, in this commaundement are reckoned vp, in a manner, al the simi­litudes of those things, whervnto we are wont in portraying, to liken our pictures. Thou shalt not, sayth he, fa­shion like vnto God any shape or fi­gure of those things which are in hea­uen, which are I say aboue vs. Aboue vs are the celestial bodies, the Sunne the Moone, the Planets, the Starres, and diuers birdes of sundry fashions. In all whiche figures and shapes, al­most, no smal number of the Gentiles did solemnly honour, and reuerently worship the name of God. Thou shalt not liken vnto God, saith he, any shape or fashion of those thinges that are in y e earth. In the earth are men, beasts, hearbes, shrubbes, trées, and such like. Nowe it is manifest that the Gentils worshipped God vnder the likenesse of men and beastes. Cornelius Taci­tus writing of the Germanes, sayth: But by the greatnesse of the visible That is the Sunne Moone & starres. celestiall bodyes, they doe coniecture and verily thinke, that the Gods are neyther inclosed in walles, nor yet in fauour resembling mens visages, and therefore doe they hallow woods and groues, calling that hidden mysterie by the name of the Gods, which with outwarde eyes they see not, but with inward reuerence alone. Lo here our auncestours worshipped God in the likenesse of trées and woods: whiche neuerthelesse, men are forbidden here to doe, euen as also we are prohibited to worship our God in the likenesse of any thing, that is in, or vnder the wa­ter. The Philistines worshipped God in the image of a fishe. For Dagon their God bare the shape of a fishe. E­gypt honoured God in the similitude [Page 118] of Serpents. All which and many o­ther, Paule knitteth vp together in the first to the Romanes, where he argueth againste the Gentiles, and saith: Their foolishe heart was blin­ded: when they counted them selues wise they became fooles, and turned the glory of the incorruptible God vnto the likenesse, not only of a mor­tall man, but also of birdes, and of fourefooted beastes, and of creeping beastes. Against this madnesse is the first part of the lawe directly giuen.

But nowe the cause why God wil The cause why God wil not be likened to any thing. not be represented in any visible or sensible image is this. God is a spirit, God is vnmeasurable, incomprehen­sible, vnspeakable, all ouer and euery where, filling heauen and earth, eter­nall, lyuing, giuing life vnto and pre­seruing all things, and lastly of a glo­rious maiestie exalted aboue the hea­uens. But what is he that can por­traye a spirite in any Image or sub­staunce? God is an incomprehensi­ble power, quickening and preseruing all and euery thing. But Dauid des­cribing Images, sayth: The Idoles of the heathen are siluer and golde, the workes of mens handes. They haue eares and heare not, noses haue they and smell not. They haue hands and handle not, feete haue they and walke not, neyther is there any voyce in the throate of them. Wherefore if these be compared to God, how like I beseeche you are they vnto him? To goe about therefore to expresse God in any visible likenesse, is the nexte way to dishonour God, and to bring him into contempt. Gods eye beholdeth all thinges, Idoles sée no­thing. Gods eares heare all things, Idoles heare nothing. By God all things liue, moue, and are preserued: the Idoles them selues neyther liue nor moue, and vnlesse they be vphelde by y e men that make thē, they fall and are dasht in péeces. An Idole brea­theth not: GOD giueth to other a breathing spirite. Howe then, and wherein are these twaine alike? In substance, or in shape? If ye say in substaunce, I aunswere, is God then of golde, of siluer or of wood? If in shape, myne aunswere is, hath the in­uisible power of God then, put on vi­sible and mortall members? Howe They were h [...] tiques [...] firming that Go [...] hath m [...] bers [...] to mo [...] men▪ greatly therefore did the Anthropo­morphites offende herein? If then there be no similitude of God, howe commeth it to passe (I beséeche you) that Images and Idoles be called the likenesse and pictures of God?

Among vs, he that calleth another an Idole or an Image, doth séeme to haue spoken it too too despightfully in reproche of the other. For we know that Idoles are counterfaites of men and not men in déede: and therefore doe we call him an Image, that is a sotte, a foole, a dolte, an idiote, and one that hath no wit, nor knoweth any more then he heareth of other. Why then henceforwarde should we any more call Images the likenesses of God? God is lyuing: Images are mo­numentes of deade men, as Solomon the authour of the booke of Wisdome sayth. God is glorious, and heauen and earth are full of the glory of his maiestie: but Idoles are without all glory, and subiect to the scoffes and mockes of men. Images are tokens of absent friendes. But God is pre­sent alwayes and euery where. And the signes or tokens which God did of olde ordeine, and giue to his people, were not simply the signes and Ima­ges of God, but tokens of Gods pre­sence, signifying that God who by na­ture is a spirite, and inuisible, incom­prehensible [Page 119] and vnmeasurable, is pre­sent still among them. Such a token was the cloude, the smoake, the fire, and finally the very Arke of the coue­naunt, which also the Cherubim did couer with their winges, signifying thereby, that no mortall man coulde looke God in the face: and that there­fore the soule, and the minde and spi­rite ought, by contemplation, to be lifted vp into heauen there to behold him. For to Moses, who notwith­standing is sayde to haue séene God face to face, it was sayd: No man shall see me & liue. When once we are de­ceassed, then shall we sée him as he is, according to the sayings of the blessed Euangelist Iohn. So then, these I say are the causes why the Lorde will not haue him self represented or portrayed in any mattier or likenesse.

Herevnto now doe appertaine the places of Scripture, and testimonies of the men that are the chiefest pillers of true religion and godlinesse, of Mo­ses, Esay, and Paule, Moses in Deut. sayth: The Lorde spake vnto you from the middest of the fire: and a voyce of wordes ye hearde, but like­nesse saw ye none, but heard the voice only. Take good heede therefore vn­to yourselues as pertaining vnto your soules (for ye sawe no maner of image in that day) least ye marre your sel­ues by making you a grauen image, the likenesse of any manner of figure, whether it be the picture of man or woman: the likenesse of any man­ner of beaste that is on the earth: or the lykenesse of any manner of feathered foule that flyeth in the ayre: or the likenesse of any manner of worme that creepeth on the earth: or the likenesse of any manner of fishe that is in the waters beneath the earth. Yea, and leaste thou lifte vp thine eies vnto heauen, and whē thou seest the Sunne, the Moone, and the Starres, with all the hoast of heauen, thou shouldest beginne to worship them and reuerence them, and shoul­dest worship and serue the thinges, which the Lorde thy God hath made to serue all nations vnder the whole heauen. Take heede therefore that ye forget not the appointment of the Lord your God, which he hath made with you, and that ye make you no grauen Image, nor the likenesse of any thing that the Lorde thy God hath forbidden thee. This hath Mo­ses thus farre.

Esaias also in his fourtie Chapter, sayth: Beholde all people (to wit, compared to God) are in comparison of him as a droppe of a bucketfull, and are counted as a little dust stick­ing on the balance, and weying no­thing at all. Yea, the Isles are to him as a very little thing. Libanus is not sufficient to minister fire to his offe­ring, and all the beastes thereof are not inoughe for one sacrifice. All people in comparison of God are rec­koned as nothing, in respect of him they are lesse then nothing, and as that that is not. To whome then wil ye liken God? or what similitude will ye set vp to him? Shall the Car­uer make him an Image, and shall the Goldsmyth couer it with golde or caste it into a fourme of siluer plates.

Moreouer, shall the poore man, that he may haue somewhat to set vp, choose a tree that is not [...]otten, and seeke out a cunning woorkeman, to carue there out an Image that mo­ueth not? Know ye not this? heard ye neuer of it? And again, It is he that sit­teth vpon the circle of the worlde, whose inhabitours are, in comparison of him, but as Grashoppers. It is hee [Page 120] that spreadeth out the heauens like a curtaine, hee stretcheth them out as a Tent to dwell in: It is he that bringeth princes to nothing, and ma­keth the iudges of the earth as tho­ugh they were not. To whome nowe will yee liken mee, and to whome shall I be like, sayth the holy one. Lift vp your eyes on high, and consider who hath made those things, whiche come out by so great heapes, and he calleth them all by their names. And so foorth. Thus much out of Esaias.

Moreouer, Paule the Apostle of Christ, disputing at Athens of true re­ligiō, saith: God that made the world, and all that therein is, seeing that he is Lord of heauen and earth, dwelleth not in Temples made with handes, neyther is worshipped with mens hands, as though he needed any thing since he himself giueth life and breath to al and euery where, and hath made of one bloud all nations of men, to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before ap­pointed, and also the limites of their habitation, that they shoulde seeke the Lord, if perhaps they might haue fealte and found him: though he be not farre from euery one of vs. For by him we liue, and moue, and haue our being, as certaine of your owne Poets haue sayde, For we are also his of­spring. For as muche then as we are the ofspring of God, we ought not to thinke that the Godheade is like to golde, or siluer, or stone grauen by Arte or mans deuice. These testimo­nies are so euident, and do so plainely declare that which I purposed, that I neede not for the further exposition of them to say any more. They were great causes therfore that moued S. Augustine pr [...]cisely to pronounce it to be horrible Sacrilege, for any man to place in the Church the image of God the Father, sitting in a throne with bended hammes. Bycause it is dete­stable for a mā so much as to conceiue such a likenesse in his mind. His very wordes I haue rehearsed in the eight Sermon of my first Decade, where I had occasion to speake of the righte hande of the father, and to teache you what it is to sit at the fathers righte hande.

Nowe touching other images also which men erect to creatures or to y e All othe [...] images [...] for bidd [...] to be wo [...] shipped. heathē gods, they are no lesse forbiddē then the pictures of God him self. For if we may not hallow an image to the true and verie God, much lesse shall it be lawful for vs to erect or consecrate an Idole to a strange or forreine God. Man in his mynde doth choose him self a God, and of his owne inuention, de­uiseth a shape or figure for it, whiche lastly he frameth with the workman­ship of his hands: so that it may tru­ly be sayd that the minde conceiueth an Idole, and the hande doth bring it foorth. But the Lord in the first com­maundement, forbad vs to haue any straunge Gods. Nowe, he that ney­ther hath, nor chooseth to him self any straunge or forreine Gods, doth not in his imagination deuise any shape for them, and so consequently erecteth no images. For he thinketh it a detesta­ble thing, to make an image to the true and very God, he is persuaded that it is a wicked thing to choose him selfe a forreine God, and therefore he iudgeth it to be most abhominable to place the picture of a forreine God in the Churche or Temple of the true and very God. And that is the cause that in the Church before Christe his time, we doe not reade that any ima­ges were erected to any Saintes, whereof at that time there were a [Page 121] great number, (suppose) of patriarchs, Iudges, Kings, Priestes, Prophets, & whole troupes of Martyrs, Matrons, & modest widowes. The primitiue Church also of Christ his Apostles had no images, either of Christe him selfe, or of other Saints set vp in their pla­ces of publique prayer, nor in their Churches. The déede of Epiphanius is very well knowne whiche he com­mitted at Anablacha in Syria. It is written in Gréeke in an Epistle to Iohn Bishop of Ierusalem, and translated into Latin by S. Hierome: He rente the vaile that hong in the Temple, bearing in it the image of Christ or some other Saint, testifying therewithal that it is against Christi­an religion, for the picture of a man, to hang in the Church of God▪ Saint Augustine in Catalogo haerese [...] ma­keth mention of one Marcella a fol­ower of Carpocrates his sect, whiche, worshipped the images of Iesu, Paul Homer, and Pythagoras, with falling downe prostrate before them, and of­fering incense vnto them. Verie well and wisely therefore, did Erasmus of Roterodame being deepely séene in the workes of Ecclesiasticall writers, when he had wittily spoken manye thinges touching the vse of images in Churches, at the laste also adde this, and say: There is no decree, no not so much as of men, which commandeth that images shoulde be in Churches. For as it is more easie, so is it lesse pe­rillous, to take all images quite and cleane out of the Churches, then to be able to bring to passe that in keeping them still, measure should not be ex­ceeded, nor superstition couertly cloaked. For admit that (as some say) the minde be cleane from all supersti­tion, yet notwithstanding, it is not without a shewe of superstition, for him that prayeth to fall downe pro­strate before a wooden Idole, to haue his eyes stedfastly bent vpon that a­lone, to speake to that, to kisse that, & not to pray at al but before an Idole. And this I adde, that who so euer doe imagine God to be any other than in déede he is, they contrarie to this pre­cept, do worship grauen images. And againe, in the same Catechisme he sayeth: Euen vntill the time of Hie­rom there were men of sounde reli­gion, which suffred not in the church any Image to stand, neyther painted, nor grauen, nor woauen, no not so much as of Christe, bycause (as I sup­pose) of the Anthropomorphites, But afterwarde the vse of Images by little and little crept vp and came in­to the Churches. This hath Eras­mus.

Furthermore, for Christ our Lord No imag [...] must be made for Christ, and very God, though he haue taken on him the nature of vs men, yet that notwithstanding, there ought no I­mage to be erected. For he did not be­come man to that intent. But he drewe vp his humanitie into heauen, and therewithall gaue vs a charge, that so often as we praye, we shoulde lift vp the eyes of our myndes and bo­dyes into heauen aboue. Moreouer, being once ascended, he sent his spirit in steede of him selfe, vnto the Church wherin he hath a spiritual kingdome, and néedeth not any bodily or corrup­tible things. For he commaunded that if we would bestow any thing on him or for his sake, we should bestow it on the poore, and not on his picture or i­mage. And nowe, since without all controuersie, our Christe is the very true God, and that the very true God doth forbid to hallow to him any like­nesse of man, that is, to represent God in the shape of a man, it foloweth con­sequently [Page 122] that to Christe no Image is to be dedicated, bycause he is the true and very God and life euerlasting.

In the second part of this comman­dement, How farre [...] it [...] law [...] to [...]ke I­mages. we are taught howe farre foorth it is vnlawfull, for vs to make any Image of God, or else of fayned Gods, and if so it be that any make or cause them to be made, how and after what sorte then we ought to behaue our selues towarde them. Images ought not in any case to be made for men to worship, or otherwise, to vse as meanes or instrumentes to worship God in. But if so it happen, that any man make them to the intent to haue them worshipped, then must the zea­lous and godly disposed, despise, neg­lect, not worship nor honour them, nor yet by any meanes be brought to doe them seruice.

For in this precept are two things set downe especially to be noted. The first is, Thou shalt not bowe downe to them. To bowe downe, is to cap To Bow [...]wne, what it is. and to knée, to ducke with the heade, and bende the body, to fall downe, to honour, to worship, and to reuerence. The Saintes of olde did vse to bowe downe (that is to bende the knée, to vncouer the heade, and to fall downe) to the Magistrates, the Prophets, the Princes, and teachers of the people, and vnto all sortes of reuerend men. And that they did partly, by cause God had so commaunded, who vseth their ministerie to common mens commo­ditie: and partly againe, by cause men are the liuely Image of God him selfe. But deafe, dumbe, and blinde Idoles are wood and stone, wherevnto we are forbidden to bend or bow downe, how so euer we are made to beléeue, that they doe beare the likenesse of God. The latter is, Thou shalt not wor­ship them, or else, Thou shalt not doe any seruice vnto them. In this clause is forbidden all the outwarde and vn­lawfull honour done to God, or to the Gods in the way of Religion, nay ra­ther in the way of superstition, and diuelishe hallowing of Churches, re­liques, holie dayes, and such like trash and trumperie.

For to serue, is to worship, to re­uerence, To serue what it [...]. to attribute some maiestie and diuine authoritie to that whiche we doe worship, to haue affiaunce in, to burne incense, to offer giftes, and to shewe our selues dutifully seruicea­ble to that which we worship. There is no man that knoweth not what it is to serue, and what is ment by ser­uice in matters of Religion. We are forbidden therefore to runne in Pil­grimage to Idoles, yea, though they be the Images of God him selfe. We are forbidden to do them any seruice, in offering giftes, or attributing vnto them any one iote of Gods preemi­nence, thereby to binde our selues to mainteine and vpholde their vnlaw­full honour, in mingling such supersti­tions with better pointes of true re­ligion. This therefore considered Ideles teach no [...]. (since we may not attribute to Ima­ges any seruiceable honour) I doe not sée how we can ascribe to them the of­fice of teaching, admonishing, and ex­horting, which are the offices and be­nefites of Gods holy spirit and worde: For Abacuck the Prophete, of whose writings Paul did make no small ac­count, hath lefte in writing wordes worth remembring. What profiteth (sayth he) the image: for the maker of it hath made it an image and a te [...]cher of lies, thogh he that made it trusteth therein, when hee maketh dumbe Idoles▪ Woe vnto him that s [...]yth to the wood, awake, and to the s [...]n [...]el [...] stone, arise, Should that teach [...] th [...] [Page 123] Beholde, it is couered with golde, and siluer, & there is no breath in it. But the Lorde is in his holy temple, let all the earth keepe silence before him. What coulde be sayde more playnely and agreeable to the trueth? Images (sayth he) are méere and very lyes. But howe can that teache the trueth, which of it selfe is nought else but a lye. There is no mouing, there is no life, there is no breath in a pic­ture or Image. But the Lord sitteth in his holie temple, where he reigneth and teacheth by inspiration, and the preaching of his worde the summe of godlinesse, and where he liueth for e­uer in the hearts of all his Saintes and seruauntes. Let therefore all the tongues in the whole world be stopte of them that goe about to mainteine and vpholde superstitious Idolatrie, against the true and liuing God.

Nowe againe in the thirde part of Wee haue no cause to choose haunge Gods. this commauncement, the Lord doth briefly knit vp the pithy handling of sundry things. For first he sheweth y t men haue no iust or lawfull cause, in turning from God, eyther to make them straunge Gods, or else to wor­ship God, otherwise then they ought to doe.

I am (sayth he) the Lord thy God, a strong God. If I be the Lorde, then shouldest thou of duetie serue me, ho­nour me, obey me, and worship me, so as thou dost vnderstand that I doe, de­sire to be worshipped and honoured. If I be God, then am I of sufficient a­bilitie, to minister to all men what so euer they lacke: What canst thou want therefore, that thou mayst not finde in me? why then shouldest thou turne to straunge Gods? Thou haste no cause at all, vndoubtedly, to turne from me. I am, moreouer, a strong God, a mightie, yea, an Allmightie God and Lorde. Thou hast no cause to séeke a mightier or welthier prince then me, by him to be deliuered out of my handes, and by his liberalitie to be farther inriched, then thou shalt be by my good giftes and blessings. For I am that true and eternall God, the in­uisible, and Allmightie Prince of the worlde, the true and only helper and deliuerer, the liberall and bountifull giuer of all good giftes or benefites. I am also thy Lorde, and thy God.

Those goods of myne are thyne. For I am thine: yea, I am thy helper and de­liuerer, out of al aduersities and afflic­tions. Thou art mine. I haue crea­ted thée. I liue in thée, I doe preserue thée. Why then shouldest thou turne away from me, and séeke after any straunge God what so euer? What néedest thou any more hereafter, to hunte after senselesse Idoles? Thou arte the Church and Temple of God. Doste thou not féele and perceiue within thy selfe, that I doe dwell in thée, and haue thine heart in possessi­on? And what I praye thée hath the Temple of God to doe with godlesse Images?

Then also he descendeth and doth God suf [...] reth not mate. very seuerely, yet notwithstanding iustly, threaten extreme and terrible reuengement. I am (sayth he) a iea­lous God. This may be taken two wayes very well, and not amisse. For firste the sense may be thus, I will not haue thée to séeke any other Gods but me, neyther will I haue thée admit or receiue any forreine or vnlawfull worshipping of me.

The cause is, I am a iealous God, enuious against my riuall, not suffe­ring myne equall, nor by any meanes abyding to haue a mate. I alone will be loued, I alone will be worship­ped, and that too, not after any other [Page 124] fashion, than I my selfe haue appoin­ted to be obserued. For no man is so ignorant, but that he knoweth, howe God in the Scripture doth by the pa­rable of wedlocke, figuratiuely set downe the assurance and bond, wher­in by fayth we are boūd to God, God is our husband & bridegrome: we are his wife & chosen spouse. A chaste and faithful wife, giueth eare alone to her husbands voice, him alone she loueth, him alone she doth obey, & him excep­ted she loueth no man at al. Again on the other side, a shamelesse, faithlesse, adultresse, and whorish strumpet, not worthy to be called a wife, séemeth outwardly to sticke and cleaue to her husband, but priuily she maketh her body common to many men, and lo­u [...]th other more then her husbande, and for the most part burneth on thē, being colde enough to him ward. But God is a iealous God, and will be lo­ued, and worshipped alone, without any partener to robbe him thereof. That is spirituall adulterie & whore-hunting, when men doe partly loue and worship God, and yet notwith­standing, doe therewithall giue reue­rence to straunge and other Gods. Against this faithlesse and double dealing, al the Prophets cry out most ve­hemently, with words that represent a tyrrannous and cruell reuengemēt. For of all other sinnes that is moste detestable. I woulde to God at this day so many were not persuaded that this kinde of honour is the worship that God maketh most account of. Or els otherwise the sense of those words may be thus: I will not haue thée to séeke any other Gods but me, I will not haue thée worship me according to thine owne inuentions. The cause is, I am a icalous God, that is, I am easie to be prouoked, and will not suf­fer mee selfe, and myne honour to be reiected, without due punishment for the contempt. And to this sense he séemeth to drawe where he goeth for­ward, and doth at large expound how he is iealous: for I visite, sayth he, the fathers iniquitie in the children vnto the third and fourth generation of thē that hate me. God therfore is a sharp reuenger, and a iust iudge against thē that followe after straunge Gods, or serue God vnlawfully or irreligious­ly, & also against all them that swarue from the lawe of God. For he thun­dereth out this bitter punishment, es­pecially against Idolaters, but there­withall inclusiuely he threateneth it to them, which breake the rest of his commandements. For that which the Lorde vttereth here, is generally spo­ken, and is of force and effect against all impietie and vnrighteousnesse of all mankinde. But for bycause Gods case is far more excellent then mans, they therefore doe more hainously of­fend which breake the first table, then they that sinne against the second: and thereby do deserue a farre more grie­uous paine and heauie punishment.

Now, wheras we sée that the Lord How [...] the fa­thers sinnes [...] the [...]. sayth that he will visite, and by inqui­sition punish the sinnes of the fathers in the children, vnto the thirde and fourth generation: we muste not by and by thinke that God is vniust and punisheth another mans fault in af­flicting the innocent, that is, in whip­ping him that did not offende: as the Iewes in Ezechiel did wickedly taūt and cauill with God, saying: The Fa­thers haue eaten sower grapes, and the childrens teeth are set on edge. But it is not so. For euery man shall beare his owne offences, neyther shall the sonne beare or abye the fathers sinne, nor the father the sonnes ini­quitie. [Page 125] This doth the most true God very often and earnestly beate into our heades throughout Ezechiel, and the whole scripture beside. If therfore the children or childers children shall abide in the crooked steppes of their fathers, and shall, as their fathers did, doe seruice to Idoles, and shall thinke that they shall be safe and remaine vnpunished, bycause they learned it of their fathers, euen as their fathers also were Idolaters, and yet flouri­shed in wealth and prosperitie: then I say, I will punish the sinne of the fa­thers in the children, that is, I will sharply reuenge the sinne, that the children haue learned of the fathers, and wherein they stifly stande and a­bide, being encouraged therevnto by their fathers example and good for­tune, although for the very same sin, I did not once touch their fathers be­fore them. And for that cause is this expresly added, Of them that hate me. Hereof haue we very many and very euident examples, in the bookes of Kings. The house of Ieroboam is vt­terly destroyed, bycause Ieroboam did erect in Israel Idolatrie and su­perstition. Immediately after, the whole stocke of King Baasa is cleane cut off: and Achabs house is pulled vp by the rootes. At lengthe, the I­sraelites are made slaues to serue the Assyrians. Solomon the moste migh­tie, welthy, wise, & happy king of Iuda, bycause of his Idolatrie and straunge superstition, is of a soudeine, made a wretch of all other. There is none, vnlesse he neuer read the holy Scrip­tures, but doth know what hapned to his son Roboam, to Ioram the son of Iosaphat, to Achas, Manasses, Iehoia­chim & Zedechias, bicause of idolatry, & forreine worshipping of God. Let vs therfore firmly holde and beléeue that the threatenings of God are true in effect, & God that is both a seuere, and iust reuenger, and punisher of Idola­ters, and wicked superstitious men, and finally, of all and euery wicked acte done by euery man. Althoughe God do sundry times séeme to wicked men to slumber, and not to sée them, yet notwithstanding, he doth awake when he thinks good, and payeth home the wicked for all their offences done and past. Although he be long suffe­ring, yet the righteous Lord doth not alwayes neglect the godly and oppressed, neyther doth he alwayes winke at vngodlinesse, and let the wicked be vnpunished for euer: But he giueth them time to repent in, whiche who soeuer doe neglect, they doe at length féele the greater paines and sharper punishment: according to the saying of the Apostle. What dost thou des­pise the riches of Gods goodnesse, suffering, and gentlenesse, not know­ing that Gods goodnesse calleth thee to repentance? But according to thy hardnesse and heart that can not re­pent, thou heapest vp to thee selfe wrath, against the day of wrath, wher­in shall bee made manifest the iust iudgement of God, who shal repay to euery one according to his deeds. &c.

Againe, the bountifull Lorde pro­miseth A moste large pro­mise is made to the godly worship­pers of the Lord. great and large rewardes, to them that worship him, and stedfastly perseuere in true godlinesse, and per­fect religion. I am God, sayth he, she­wing mercy, or giuing bountifully vn to thousandes. Here note, that his mercy is greater then his vengeance. For where he is angrie, there he pu­nisheth vnto the thirde and fourth ge­neration: but where he is mercifully liberall, there he is bountifull vnto many thousands. For of his goodnesse and benefites, there is no measure or [Page 126] end: & the mercy of God is farre aboue all his works. Here yet againe he ad­deth two things more, To thē (saith he) that loue me & kéep my commaun­dements. Here, I say, he requireth two things at their handes that are his. The first is, That they loue God, and make accompt of, and take him to be their God: which if they do, then shall there no roome be left in the god­ly for straunge or forreine Gods. The seconde is, that they obey God, and walke in his commandements: which if they doe, then are all Idoles and straunge worshippings vtterly at an end, then doth the Lorde by his word, reigne in the hart of euery godly mā, whome the bountifull Lord doth libe­rally blesse, with all kinde of blessings and good gifts. And this clause verily, doth especially belong to this com­maundement, but inclusiuely also, it is referred to al the rest, as by the ve­ry wordes of God we may easily ga­ther. Let vs holde, and verily thinke therfore, that the infinite and vnspea­ble benefites of God are prepared for them, that walke in the lawe of the Lorde.

Thus much had I to speak of these two commaundements of the first ta­ble, which I can not now againe reca­pitulate, bicause an houre and an half is already spent, and for that I hope that I haue so orderly procéeded in e­uery point, and taught euery thing so euidently and plainely, that there is nothing whiche ye doe not very well perceiue and vnderstand. Let vs now prayse the Lord, and thanke him for his goodnes, for shewing vs his ways, and let vs praye, that we walking rightly in them, may at the last, come to his eternall ioyes. Amen.

Of the thirde precept of the tenne Commaunde­mentes, and of Swearing.
The thirde Sermon.

THE thirde Com­mandement of the The third commaundement of God. first Table, is thus worde for worde. Thou shalte not take the name of the Lorde thy God in vaine. Bycause the Lorde will not let him goe vnpunished, that taketh the name of the Lorde his GOD in vaine. In the seconde Commaunde­ment, the Lord did set down the wor­ship that he would not haue, that he misliked of, and did flatly forbid, to wit, a worldly, earthly, and carnall kinde of honour, a base and vile kinde of worship, a seruice that is directly contrarie to the spirite, nature and maiestie of God, that is, to think that God will in shape resemble a man, or any other creature made of earth or corruptible stuffe or matter, and then againe to worship him vnder those shapes and figures, with corruptible thinges that were first ordeined, and created for the vse and behoofe of men, and not of God. For God is an eter­nall spirite, which goeth all ouer and preserueth euery thing, whom all the most excellent creatures of the whole world, if they were ioyned together in one, are not able to resemble, nor yet to represent the least iote of excellen­cie in the liuing God. God is so farre from lacking any corruptible thinges, that he him selfe supplyeth the want [Page 127] of all our necessities. It is a mere fol­lie therefore to set vp a percher, a ta­per, or a smoakie torch before the ma­ker and giuer of light. It is a very toy to offer flesh of beasts to that eternall spirite, who in the Psalmes sayth: All the beasts of the woods are mine, and the cattel in a thousand hilles, I know all birdes vpon the mountaines, and in my power are all the beastes of the fielde, if I be hungrie, I neede not to tell thee, since the world is myne, and all that is therein. Now therfore in this thirde Commaundement, the Lorde doth very exquisitely, although very briefly, declare the manner h [...]w he will be worshipped, that is, in holy reuerencing of his holy name. The names wherby god is called, are God, Gods Maiestie, Gods truth, Gods po­wer, & Gods iustice. Now the charge of this commaundement is, not to a­buse the name of God, and not to vse it in light and trifling matters: but to speake, to thinke and iudge honoura­bly, reuerently, holily, and purely of God and godly things. But the pithe and effect almost of the whole, lyeth herein that he sayth, the name of the Lord thy god, to wit, which is thy chief goodnesse & felicitie, thy creator, thy re­déemer, & thy tender father. Now note that the Lorde doth not barely forbid to vse his name, but he chargeth not to vse it lightly or in vaine, that is, be­yond necessarie vse or our behoofe, and beside the honour and glory of God. Let vs sée therefore howe we ought to sanctifie the Lordes name, and howe we maye deuoutly vse the name of God, and last of all, so worship him, as he him selfe hath appointed vs to do.

Firste of all, we haue to thinke of God, as of the chiefe felicitie, and infi­nite [...] the [...]. treasure of all good thinges, who loueth vs excéedingly with a fatherly affection, alwayes wishing, and by all means desiring to haue vs men saued, and to come to the perfect knowledge of the very truth: whose iudgements are true and iust, whose workes for their excellencie are wonderfull, and whose words are most true, and truth it selfe. Then must this holy name of God continually be called vpō in prai­ers, néede, and requestes. By that a­lone, we must looke to obtaine whatsoeuer is néedful for our bodies or souls. We must neuer cease to giue thanks to that, for all the good benefites that we do or shall receiue. For what good soeuer men haue and inioy, that haue they not from else where, than from God the fountaine and giuer of all. This glory must euer be giuē to God. If we be nipped with any aduersitie, let vs not by an by murmur againste Gods good pleasure, and his secrete iudgements, but rather suffering, and submitting ourselues vnder his migh­tie and fatherly hande, let vs say with the Prophet Dauid: It is good for me Lorde that thou haste chastened me. Let not vs appoint God what he shal doe, but wholy & alwayes submit our selues to his good will and holie plea­sure. Let vs in al things giue God the glory, in praysing openly, and plainely professing his name and doctrine be­fore Kings and Princes, yea, and in sight of all the world, so often as occa­sion shall be giuen, and the glory of God shal séeme to require. Let vs not be ashamed of God our father, of his truth and true religion. Let vs not be ashamed of Christ our redéemer, nor yet of his crosse. But let vs be asha­med of errours, idolatrie, of the world and vanitie, of lyes and iniquitie. Let vs holily, reuerently, and deuoutly, both speake and thinke of God, his workes, and his word. Let the law of [Page 128] God be holy to vs, let his Gospell be reuerend in our eies, & let the doctrin of the Patriarches, Prophetes, and Apostles be estéemed of vs, as that which came from God him selfe.

Let vs not take the name of the Lord our God into our mouthes, vnlesse it be in a matter of weight. Let vs not blaspheme, curse, nor lye in the name of the Lorde: Let vs not vse, nay, ra­ther abuse the name or worde of God in coniuring, iuggling, or sorcerie. For in these thinges, the name of God is most of all abused. Let vs precisely and holily kéepe the othe whiche we haue made by the name of the liuing and eternall God. Let vs in al things tell truth and lye not, that when this world that will not sée, shall be infor­ced to see so great a reuerence and de­uotion in vs to the name of our God, it may be compelled thereby to glori­fie our father which is in heauen. And this, verily, is the godly vsing of the Lordes name, and the religion wher­in our God is very well pleased.

Nowe note by the way, that there are sundry wayes, whereby we abuse How the name of God is a­bused. the name of God, and first of all we a­buse it as often as our harts are with out all reuerence to God him selfe, when we do vnreuerently, filthily, wickedly, and blasphemously speake of God, of his iudgements, of his word and of his lawes: when we doe with scoffing allusions, apply Gods wordes to light matters and trifles, by that meanes turning and drawing the Scriptures into a prophane and vn­honest meaning. Moreouer, we do dis­grace y t name of y e Lord our God, whē we call not vpon his name, but turne our selues rather to, I knowe not what sort of Gods, to mans skill and succour, to things forbidden, to Idols, and coniurers, which we fall a doing then especially, when being wrapped in miserie and calamities, eyther for our sinnes, or else bycause God will trie vs, we doe presently beginne to murntur againste God, and to accuse his iudgementes, hardly absteining from open blasphemie, in grudging to beare the things, that for our desertes we do worthily suffer. Here vnto be­longeth the abuse of beastly knaues, whiche doe not sticke to vse the holy name of God in obteining their filthy lustes, whiche they call loue, and also the naughtinesse of them, that therby seeke to finde and recouer the thin­ges that are lost, or else are stolne from them. We doe vnhallowe the name of the Lord our God, when we giue not to him all honour and glory. We shall peraduenture do some good déede, there is perhaps in vs somthing worthy to be praysed: if we therfore shall challenge the praise thereof to our selues, or at the leaste, shall pare out a péece of that glory for our owne share, and giue the rest to God, not re­ferring it al and whole to God the au­thour of all, then doe we therein defile the name of God, which ought alone to be praysed for euer and euer. Fur­thermore, if we denie the Lorde, or blushe at, and be ashamed of his holy Gospell, bycause of this wicked world and the naughtie men therein: if also we doe spot our selues with a filthy and vncleane life, which is to the slan­der of Gods name, and the offence of our neighbour, then doe we take the Lordes name in vaine, yea, we abuse it to his dishonour and reproche. We do abuse the name of the Lorde, if we take a solemne othe in a trifle or mat­ter of no effect, or if we do not kéepe & performe the othe y t we haue sworne. In our dayly talke, very often, and almoste about godlesse matters, we minde: [Page 129] are wont to call and take to witnesse, the dreadfull name of God, hauing learned it of an yll continuaunce and custome, or else being stirred vp by some euill motion of oure naughtie mynd: we haue an innumerable sort of déep and terrible othes, as wounds, bloud, crosse and Passion of the Lorde, heauen, earth, Sacramentes, euery Saint in heauen, and all the deuilles of hell. Beside all this, we abuse the name of God also sundry and dyuers wayes in telling of lyes. The prea­cher or teacher of the Churche lyeth, whē he cryeth: Thus sayth the Lord: whereas the Lorde in déede sayth no­thing so. He maketh the name of God a cloake and a colour to hide his de­ceit, and doth beguile poore simple sou­les. The Magistrate cryeth out: All power is of God: and so vnder the pre­tence of Gods name, doth his subiects iniurie in playing the tyraunt and not the Magistrate. The common peo­ple deceiue one another, vnder the name of the Lorde, in contractes and bargayning. And the sturdie roge vn­worthy of almes, will not sticke to stande and make Gods name an idle occupation for to get a pennie. But who can reckon vp all the thinges wherein Gods name is fouly abused? we must all therfore haue an eye that we defile not the name of God, but rather blesse it and holily worship it.

For it followeth in the wordes of The pu­nishment of them that abuse Gods [...]ame. the Lorde, what punishment abideth for them that so disgrace his name, Bycause sayth he, the Lorde will not let him goe vnpunished, that taketh his name in vaine. And although this commination of the Lord is very hor­rible in déede, and of it selfe effectuall inough to make the godly sort afrayde to pollute the name of God, yet ne­uerthelesse, I will adde one example or twaine of them, whome the Lorde hath punished for defiling his name. Dauid cryeth out, and sayth: The vn­righteous shall not stand in thy sight O Lord: thou hatest them that worke iniquitie: thou shalt destroy all them that speake lies. But how much more likely is it, that the Lord will destroy all them that speake blasphemie, and abuse his holy name? Saule verily bycause he called not vpon the Lorde in his extreme necessitie, but asked counsell of the Pythonisse, was com­pelled to kill him selfe with his owne hande, after he had séene his people downe right slaine by the Phylistines his enimies, and his sonnes lye deade in the middes of the people. Ananias lyeth to the holy Ghoste, and defileth the name of the Lorde, and falling downe soudainly dead to the ground, downe he goeth with shame inoughe to the deuill of hell. Sanherib blas­phemeth the name of the eternal God before the walles of Ierusalem, but anon after, he is for his labour bereaft of his puissant armie, and in his owne Gods temple, is shot through by his owne sonnes. Iehoiachim and Ze­dechias both Kings of Iuda, and blas­phemers of Gods name, are taken captiues, & slayne by Nabuchodono­sor King of Babylon. Achab, Iesebel, and the Priestes of Baal are vtterly wypte out by king Iehu, bycause they vnder the colour of god and godlinesse, blasphemed the name of God, and per­secuted the true religion. In the. 24. of Leuiticus, he that blasphemed the name of god, was ouerwhelmed with stones to death.

And therefore the Emperour Iu­stiman In Nouellis cōstitu. 77. writing A pain [...] by [...]. to y e citizens of Constantinople, sayth: Moreouer, bycause besides vnspeaka­ble lustes, some men lash out cursings [Page 130] and othes of God, thereby prouoking him to anger, we therfore exhort thē to abstaine from cursings and othes by his haire and head, and such other wordes like vnto these. For if repro­ches done vnto men, are not left vnreuenged, muche more is he worthy to be punished, that stirreth God to an­ger with his villanie. And for such of­fences as these, doe so many dearthes, erthquakes, & plagues come vnto mē. We therefore admonish them to ab­staine from those crimes, for who so­euer after this admonition of oures shal be found faultie therin, they shal first shewe thē selues vnworthy to be beloued of men, & after that to, suffer such punishment as the lawe shall ap­point. For we haue giuē in charge to the right honourable the Lieftenant of our royall citie, to apprehend the guiltie, and to punish them extreme­ly: leaste peraduenture at length for such sinners contempt, and such hay­nous offences, not only this citie, but also the whole common weale be iustly destroyed by Gods iust vengeance. Thus much writeth he. Now by this we may gather, that not the least part of our calamities at these dayes doe happen vnto vs, bycause of our dete­stable cursings, and horrible blasphe­mies, which verie fewe magistrates, or none almost at al, do go about to re­dresse, or punishe as they should doe. The name of the liuing God is blas­phemed, with passing déepe and horri­ble othes of all sorts, of all kindes, and all ages, so that I thinke verily, that from the beginning of the world ther neuer was suche a blasphemous peo­ple, as are in this cursed age of oures. And therefore are we vexed with vn­speakable and endlesse calamities. For God is true, & can not lye, which sayth, that they shall not scape fcotfrée that take his name in vaine. The mē of our time do not only take it in vain, but doe of malice also blasphemously defile it. I woulde to God the Magi­strates would more sincerely set forth the worship of God among the people: or else, if this may not be obteined at their handes, yet then at leaste, that they woulde be no worse nor godlesse then Caiphas, who when he heard (as he thought) blasphemie againste the name of God, did rent his cloathes, and crie that the blasphemer was worthy to dye. For surely, vnlesse our Christian Magistrates doe become more sharpe and seuere against blas­pheming villaines, I doe not sée but that they must néedes be a great deale worse then the wicked knaue Cai­phas. Vndoubtedly, the Lord is true (as euery one of you must seuerally thinke within your selues) and he ve­rily will punish in all men the defiling of his name, but much more the mali­cious blaspheming of the same.

This very matter and place doe nowe require, that I also speake Of an oath somewhat here of taking an othe, or swearing, whiche is done by calling and taking to witnesse of Gods name. Nowe in the handling of this matter, many things are to be thought of and considered. For first of al I sée y t some there are, which doubt whether it be be lawfull to take an othe or no: by­cause Whether it be law­full to sweare. in Matthew, the Lord hath said: Ye haue heard what was sayd of old, Thou shalt not forsweare thee selfe, but shalt perfourme thine othes vnto the Lord, but I say vnto you, sweare not at all. &c. But the Lords minde in Matthewe, was not to take cleane away the true and auncient law, but to interprete it, and to bring it to a saunder sense, bycause it was before corrupted and marred by diuers for­ged [Page 131] & counterfaite gloses of the Pha­rises. For the people being taught by them, had euermore an eye to kéep their mouthes from periurie, but touching superfluous, vnprofitable and néedlesse othes, they had no care at all, not thinking that it was amisse, to sweare by Heauen and by Earth: wherefore the Lorde expounding his fathers lawe, sayth: That all othes generally are forbidden, to wit, those wherein the name of the Lorde is ta­ken in vaine, and whereby we sweare when there is no néede at all. In the meane while, he neyther condemned nor yet tooke cleane away the solemne and lawfull othe. Now there is great difference betwixt a solemne oth, and our daily othes, which are nothing els but déepe swearings, not only néede­lesse, but also hurtfull. But a solemne oth is both profitable & néedfull. The lawe of God and wordes of Christ, do not forbid things profitable and néed­full, and therfore they condemne not a solemne and lawfull othe. Yea in the lawe too, is permitted a solemne othe, where there is forbiodē alone, the vn­profitable vsing of the Lordes name. And Christ our lord came not to break the lawe, but to fulfill the lawe. And therefore he in Saint Matthewe did not condemne an othe: vnlesse a man shoulde goe about to proue, that the Sonne taught a doctrine cleane con­trarie to the doctrine of his heauenly father, which is a blasphemie against the father and the sonne, not to be suf­fered. Moreouer, God him selfe also sweareth, which vndoutedly he would not do, if an othe coulde not be taken without any sinne. For after a long exposition of the lawe, he saith: Be ye holy, for I am holy, be ye perfect, euen as your heauenly father is perfect. We reade also, that the holiest men of both the Testamentes, by calling and taking to witnesse the name of God in matters of weight, did sweare, and that they sware without any sinne. An othe therfore in the lawe of Christ is not forbidden, and it is lawfull for a Christian man both to exact, and also to take an othe. I rather verily do not sée howe that man is worthy to be cal­led a Christian, which being lawfully required to sweare, wil séeme to refuse it. But of this I haue more fully dis­puted in another place against y e Ana­baptistes. Secondarily, we haue to cō ­sider for what causes we ought to swere. In many cōmon weals, it is an For what causes we ought to sweare. vsual and receiued custome to take an othe vpon euery light occasion, and for that cause, we sée that an othe is light­ly set by, and very little estéemed. For what is this, but to take the name of God in vaine? Let Magistrates ther­fore learne and knowe that an othe ought not to be required, but in ear­nest affaires, as when it standeth for the glory of God, for the safetie of our neighbour, and for the publique weale We must marke therefore, when and why the people of God haue sworne in the scriptures. Abraham sware when he made y t league & confederacie with Abimelech. The people of God doth very often sweare vnder their kings, in making a couenant with God, for y e keeping of true religion. They of olde time did cleare themselues of heinous suspicions by taking of an othe. In Exodus we reade. If any man shall giue to his neighbour a beast to kepe, and it shall dye, or be stoalne awaye, no man seeing it, then shal an othe by the Lorde goe betwixt them twaine, that he hath not layd his hand on his neighbors thing: which [...] ow­ner of the thing shal take & the other shall not restore it. For Paule in the 6. to the Hebrues, sayth: Men verily [Page 132] sweare by the greater, and an othe for confirmation, is to them an end of all strife. To this end therefore let Ma­gistrates apply the vse of an othe, and let them haue an especiall regard, in giuing an othe to do it reuerently: let the peeres of the people keepe inuiola­bly that which they sweare, and let them take héed, that they do not rash­ly require an othe of light headed fel­lowes, let thē not compare any thing, or thinke any thing to be equall to an othe, but let them reuerently, and last of all, haue their recourse to that, as to the vtmost remedie to finde out the truth, and therewithall, let them vse sharpe punishment against periured persons. But woe to the peoples prin­ces, if through their wicked negligēce, an othe be not estéemed. For he, with­out doubt, will punishe them sharply for it, who sayth: By cause I will not suffer him to goe vnpunished, that taketh the Lordes name in vaine.

Thirdly, I will tell you what an othe is, and what it is to swears. An What an [...]the is. othe is the calling, or taking to wit­nesse of Gods name, to confirme the truth of that we say. There is diffe­rence betwixt an othe, and that déepe kynde of swearing, whereby God is blasphemed & torne in péeces. There is difference too, betwirt an othe and those bitter speaches, where with we vse to curse and ban our neighbours. They are not worthy doubtlesse to be called othes. But for bycause this word Iuramentum is ouer largely vsed for any hynde of othe, as well in the worse as better part, therefore the godly & lawfull othes, are wisely cal­led by the name of Iusiurandū. For by [...] [...]hich signifieth y e law we are admonished that y t kinde of othe is l [...]wf [...]ll and righteous. Now this ta­king of Gods name to witnesse, hath ioyned to it a calling on, and a vowing our selues to Gods curse and venge­ance. For this is the maner of an oth and order of swearing, I will say or do [...]t truly, in déed, and without deceit, so God may helpe me. Therefore we put our selues in daunger of Gods wrath and vengeaunce, vnlesse we do truly and in déede, both speake and do the thing, that we promised to doe or speake. A very déepe and solemne pro­mise making is this, then the whiche verily there is not a greater to be foūd in the world. Here also must be consi­dered the circumstances and ceremo­nies Circ [...] ­stances ceremo­nies is swear [...] in swearing. For our auncesters of olde, were wont to lift their hande vp vnto heauen, and to sweare by the name of the Lord. The Lord our God dwelleth in heauen. We therfore do manifestly declare, that as in the iud­ges eyes we lifte our hand to heauen, euen so in our mindes we do ascend & sweare in the presence & sight of God, yea, we giue our hand, and plight our faith to God there, in taking an oth by the name of God. This ceremonie v­sed Abrahā the singular friend of God, & father of the faithfull, when he was wont to sweare. I néed not therfore to procéed any further, for to declare whether How [...] ought [...] sweare we ought to sweare by y e name of god alone, or els by y e names of saints, or els by laying y e hand vpon the holy Gospel? For it is manifest y t the faith­ful must sweare by the only eternal & most high god. Touching which thing we haue most euident precepts, com­maunding vs to sweare by the name of the Lord, & againe, forbidding vs to sweare by y e names of strange Gods. Of the first sort are these. Thou shalt feare the Lorde thy God, thou shalte serue him, and sweare by his name. Deut. 6. &. 10. Chapter. Also the Lord him self in Esaie, sayth: [Page 133] To me shall euery knee bende, and by me shall euery tongue sweare. And a­gain, in the. 65. chapter the same Pro­phet sayth: He that wil blesse him self, shal blesse in the lord, and he that wil sweare, shal sweare by the true & very God. Of the latter sort too, are these testimonies of the holy Scriptures, Exod. 23. All that I haue sayde keepe ye, and doe ye not once so muche as thinke of the names of strange Gods, neither let them be heard out of your mouth. And Iosue in the. 23. chapter, sayth: When ye shal come in among these nations, see that ye sweare not by the name of their Gods, and looke that ye neyther worship nor yet bow downe vnto them. In the. 5. of Iere­mie the Lord sayth. Thy sonnes haue forsaken mee, and sworne by other Gods which are no Gods in deede: I haue filled them, and they haue gone a whoreing. &c. Moreouer the Pro­phet Sophonie bringeth in the Lorde speaking and saying: I will cut off those that worship and sweare by the Lorde, and sweare by Malchom, that is, by their king and defender. And no maruell thoughe he doe threaten de­struction, to them that sweare by the names of creatures. For an othe is An oath is [...]he special [...]onour [...]one to God. the chiefe and especiall honour done to God, which therefore can not be diui­ded to other. For we sweare by the highest, whome we beléeue to be the chiefest goodnesse, the giuer of all good things, and the punishing reuenger of euery euil déed. But and if we sweare by the names of other Gods, then ve­rily shall we make them equall to God him selfe, and attribute to them the honour due to him. And for this cause the blessed martyr of Christ Po­lycarpus, chose rather the flames of fire, than to sweare by the power and estate of Caesar. The storie is to be séene in the fourth booke and fiftene chapter of Eusebius.

Fourthly we haue to consider how The con­ditions of an holy oathe. we ought to sweare, and what the conditions of a iust, a lawfull and an honest othe are. Ieremie therefore sayth: Thou shalt sweare, The Lord liueth, in trueth, in iudgement, [...]nd righteousnesse. And the nations shal blesse them selues in him, and in him shall they glory. There are therfore foure conditions, of a iust and a law­full othe. The first is, Thou shalte sweare, The Lord liueth. Here now againe is repeated that which hath so many times bene beaten into oure heads, that we ought to sweare by the name of the liuing God. The pattern of our auncestours oth was this, The Lorde liueth, as it is euident by the writings of the Prophetes. Let vs not sweare therfore by any other but by God. The second cōdition is, Thou shalt sweare in truth. So then, it is required, that not onely the tong, but also the mynde should sweare, leaste haply we say, The tong in déede did sweare, but the minde sware not at all. Let vs be true and faythful ther­fore, without deceit or guile, let vs not lye, nor goe about with subtiltie to shifte off the othe that once we haue made. We Germanes expresse this well when we say, On alle gfard. Or else, On gfard. That is, I will not vse any double dealing, but will simply and in good fayth performe that I pro­mise. There is an excellent patterne of a false and a deceitfull othe in Auli Gellij lib. noct. Att. 7. cap. 18. The third condition is, Thou shalt sweare in, or with iudgement, that is, aduisedly, with great discretion, not rashly, nor lightly, but with consideration of eue­ry thing and circumstaunce, in greate necessitie, and cases of publique com­moditie. [Page 134] The fourth condition is, thou shalte sweare in iustice, or righ­teousnesse, leaste peraduenture our othe be against right and equitie, that is, leaste we sinne against righteous­nesse or iustice, whiche attributeth that whiche is theirs both to God and man, so that our othe doe not directly tende against the loue of God and our neighbour. Here (dearely beloued) ye haue heard me expresse in few words (which God him self hath also taught vs) how we must sweare, of what sort and fashion our lawfull and allowa­ble othes ought to be, and vnder what conditions they are conteined. But nowe if we shall sweare against these conditions appointed vs by God, then shall our othes and swearings be alto­gether vnlawfull: and furthermore, if we shall go about to performe those vnlawful and vnalowable othes, then shall we therwithall purchase and in­incurre the heauie wrath of the re­uenging Lord.

Nowe in these dayes it is vsually of custome demaunded, whether we Whether wicked o [...]thes must be perfou [...] ­med. ought to kéepe or performe wicked or vngodly, vniust or euill vowes, or othes: as if for example, thy othe or vowe should directly tende againste God, against true religion, against the worde of God, or the healthe of thy neighbour?

I will here alledge and rehearse the vsuall and accustomed aunswere, which notwithstanding, is very true, and grounded vpon examples of holy S [...]riptures, as that that squareth not from the truth the narrowe breadth of one small haire. The aunswere therefore is this: if any man shall sweare against the faith and charitie, so that the kéeping of his othe maye t [...]d to the worse, then it is better for him to chaunge his othe, then to fulfill it. Whervpon Saint Ambrose saith, It is somtime cōtrarie to a mans It is be [...]t to [...] an ill [...] duetie to performe the othe, that he hath promised, as Herod did. Isidore also saith, In euill promises breake thine othe, in a naughtie vow change thy purpose. The thing thou haste vnaduisedly vowed, do not performe. The promise is wicked that is fini­shed with mischiefe. And againe, That othe muste not be kept, where­by any euill is vnwarely promised. As if for example, one shoulde giue his fayth to an adultresse, to abide in naughtinesse with her for euer: vn­doubtedly, it is more tolerable, not to keepe promise, then to remaine in whordome stil. Beda moreouer saith: If it shal happen that we at vnawares shal with an othe promise any thing, and that the keping of that othe shall be the cause of further euill, then let vs thinke it best vpon better aduice to chaunge our othe without hurt to our conscience: and that it is better vpon such a necessitie for vs to be for­sworne, then for auoyding of periu­rie, to fall into another sinne tenne times worse then that. Dauid sware by God, that he woulde kyll the foo­lishe fellowe Naball, but at the firste intercession that his wyfe Abigail wiser then him selfe did make, hee ceassed to threaten him, hee sheathed his sworde agayne, and did not finde him selfe any whit grieued for brea­king his hastie othe.

Augustine also sayeth, Whereas Dauid did not by sheading of bloude perfourme his promise bound with an othe, therein his godlynesse was the greater. Dauid sware rashly, but vpon better and godly aduice, he per­formed not the thing he had sworne. By this and the like it is declared that many othes are not to be obserued. [Page 135] Now he that sweareth so, doth sinne: but in chaunging his othe, hee doth verie well. Hee that chaungeth not suche an othe, committh a double sinne, firste for swearing as he ought not, and then for doing that he shuld not. Thus much hitherto haue I re­hearsed of other mens wordes, which al men verily acknowledge to be true, and so in déede. Nowe by this ye doe easily vnderstande (dearely beloued) what ye haue to thinke of those mo­nasticall vowes, and Priestes othes, whiche promise chastitie, (no farther Monasti­al vowes. ywis by their leaue, than mans fraile weaknesse will suffer them.) For it is better, sayth the Apostle, to marrie thē to burne. And more commendable is it, not to perfourme those foolishe, hurtfull, and vnpure promises, that driue them perforce to filthy vnclean­nesse, then vnder the colour of kéeping an othe truely, to lye and to liue vn­chastly God wot.

Fiftly and lastly, I haue briefly to put you in mynde, that ye indeuour [...]ow reli­ [...]iously we [...]ught to [...]epe our [...]athes. your selues, by al the meanes ye may, deuoutly to keep that which ye swere: and therewithall in fewe wordes, to let you vnderstande what rewarde is prepared for them, that do religiously and holily kéepe and obserue the holy othe once solemnely taken. If we loue God, if we desire to sanctifie his name, if we take the true God for the very true God, and for our God, if we will haue him to be gentle and mercyfull to vs warde, and to be our present deliuerer and ayder at all as­sayes, then will we haue a most dili­gent care to sweare with feare de­uoutly, and holily to kéepe and per­fourme the othe that wée deuoutly make. But vnlesse we do this, then terrible threatenings and sharpe re­uengement of Gods iust iudgement, are thundred from heauen against vs transgressours. The very heathens shall rise vp and condemne vs in the day of iudgement. For the Sagun­tines, the Numantines, and they of Petilia chose rather to die with fire and famine, then to breake or violate their promise once bound with an oth. Moreouer, the lawes of all wise and ciuil Princes and people, do adiudge periured persons to dye the death. Howe great offences, howe great cor­ruptions, howe great and many mis­chiefes, I praye you, doe rise through periuries? They intangle, trouble, disgrace, marre and ouerthrowe the estates both ciuil and Ecclesiasticall. Who so euer therefore doth loue the common weale and safegarde of his countrie: who so euer dothe loue the Church and good estate thereof, he wil aboue all things haue an especiall re­gard to kéepe religiously the promise of his othe. Nowe to those that ho­lily A large rewarde promised to such as keepe ther Othes. do kéepe their othes, the Lord doth promise a large reward. For Ieremie saieth: And the nations shall blesse thēselues in him, & in him shall they glory. As if he should say, If the peo­ple of Iuda shall sweare holily and kéepe their othes, then will the Lorde poure out vpon them so great felicitie and aboūdant plentie of al good things that when as hereafter one shal blesse or wishe well to another, he shall say, The Lorde shewe thée his blessing, as of olde he did to the Iewes. And who socuer shall prayse another, he shall say: That he is like to the Israelites. It is therefore assuredly certayne, that they shall be inriched with all good thinges, and worthy of all man­ner prayse, who so euer shall inui­ [...]lably kéepe their othes and promy­ses.

Let vs indeuour oure selues my br [...]th [...]n [Page 136] thren I beseeche you, to sanctifie the Lords name, and to adde to this third commandemēt your earnest and con­tinuall prayers, saying as our Lorde Iesus hath taught vs, O heauenly fa­ther, hallowed be thy name, or let thy name be holily worshipped. To him be glory for euer and euer. Amen.

Of the fourth precept of the first table, that is, of the order and keeping of the Sab­both day.
The fourth Sermon.

THE fourth Com­maundement of the The 4. precept. first table, is worde for word as follow­eth. Remember that thou kepe holy the Sabboth day. Sixe dayes thou shalt labour and do al thy workes, but on the seuenth day is the Sabboth of the Lorde thy God, in which thou shalt not do any manner of work, neither thou, nor thy sonne, nor thy daughter, nor thy man ser­uant, nor thy maide seruant, nor thy cattell, nor thy straunger whiche is within thy gates. Bycause in sixe dayes the Lorde made heauen, and earth, the sea and all that is therin, and rested the seuenth day, Therefore the Lorde blessed the Sabboth daye, and hallowed it.

The order which the Lorde vseth The order of the Lord his commaundements. in giuing these commaundements, is naturall and very excellent. In the first precept, the Lorde did teache vs faith and loue to God ward. In the se­cond, he remoued from vs Idoles, and all forreine kinde of worship. In the third, he beganne to instruct vs in the true and lawfull worship of GOD: which worship standeth in the sancti­fying of his holy name, for vs to call thereon, and holily and fréely to praise it, and to thinke and speake of it as re­ligiously as he shall giue vs grace.

The fourth Commaundement tea­cheth vs also the worship due to God, and the hallowing of his holy name, but yet it bendeth somewhat to the outward honour, although neuerthe­lesse, it frameth to the inward religi­on. For the Sabboth doth belong both to the inward and outward seruice of God. Let vs sée therefore what we The Sab­both. haue to thinke, that the Sabboth is, how farre foorth the vse therof exten­deth, and after what sort we haue to worship our God, in obseruing the sabboth. Sabboth doth signifie rest and ceassing from seruile worke. And this here I thinke worthy to be noted, that the Lord saith not simply, Sanctifie the Sabboth, but, Remember that thou kéepe holy the Sabboth daye: meaning thereby, that the Sabboth was of olde ordeined, and giuen first of all, to the auncient fathers, and thē againe renued by the Lorde, and bea­ten into the memorie of the people of Israell. But the summe of the whole Commaundement is, Kéepe holy the Sabboth day. This summe dothe the Lorde by and by more largely amplifie, by reckoning vp the the very dayes, and particular rehear­sing of the whole houshold, to whome the kéeping of the Sabboth is giuen in charge.

[Page 137] The Sabboth it selfe hath sundry significations. For first of all the scrip­ture The Sab­both is spirituall. maketh mention of a certaine spirituall and continuall Sabboth. In this Sabboth we rest from seruile worke, in absteining from sinne, and doing our best, not to haue our owne will found in our selues, or to worke our owne workes, but in ceassing frō these, to suffer God to work in vs, and wholy to submit our bodyes to the go­uernment of his good spirit. After this Sabboth foloweth that eternall Sab­both and euerlasting rest, of which E­saie in his. 58. and. 66. Chapters, spea­keth very much, and Paul also in the fourth to the Hebrues. But God is truely worshipped, when we ceassing from euill, and obeying Gods holy spirit, do exercise our selues in the stu­die of good works. At this time I haue no leasure, neyther do I thinke y t it is greatly profitable for me to reason as largely, or as exquisitely as I coulde, of the allegoricall Sabboth, or spiritu­all rest. Let vs rather (my brethren) in these our mortall bodies, do our in­deuour with an vnwearied good wil of holinesse, to sanctifie the Sabboth, that pleaseth the Lord so well.

Secondarily, the Sabboth is the The Sab­ [...]oth is the [...]utward [...]stituti­ [...]n of re­ [...]gion. outwarde institution of our religion. For it pleased the Lorde in this com­mandement, to teache vs an outward religion and kinde of worship, where­in he would haue vs all to be exerci­sed. Nowe for bycause the worship­ping of God cā not be without a time: Therefore hath the Lord appointed a certaine time wherein we shoulde absteine from outwarde or bodilye works, but so yet that we should haue leasure to attēd vpō our spiritual bu­sinesse. For, for that cause is the out­ward rest commaunded, that the spi­rituall worke should not be hindered by the bodily businesse. Moreouer, that spirituall labour among our fa­thers, was chiefly spent about foure things, to wit, about publique reading and expounding of the scriptures, and so consequently, about the hearing of the same, about publique prayers and common petitions, about sacrifices, or the administration of the sacra­ments, and lastly, about the gathering of euery mans beneuolence. In these consisted the outward religion of the Sabboth. For the people kept holie day, and met together in holy assem­blies: where the Prophetes read to thē the word of the Lord, expounding it, and instructing the hearers in the true religion. Then did the faythfull iointly make their common prayers, and supplications, for all things neces­sarie for their behoofe. They praysed the name of the Lord, and gaue him thankes for all his good benefites be­stowed vpon them. Furthermore, they did offer sacrifices as the Lorde commaunded them, celebrating the mysteries and sacraments of Christe their redéemer, and keping their faith exercised and in vre, they were ioyned in one with these sacraments, and also warned of their duetie, which is to of­fer them selues a liuely sacrifice to the Lord their God. Lastly, they did in the congregation liberally bestow the giftes of their good will, to the vse of the Church. They gathered euerie mans beneuolence, therewith to sup­ply the Churches necessitie, to main­teine the ministers, and to relieue the poore and néedie. These were the holy workes of God, which while they (ha­uing their hartes instructed in fayth and loue) did fulfill, they did therein rightly sanctifie the Sabboth, and the name of the Lord: that is, they did on the sabboth those kinde works, which [Page 138] do both sanctifie the name of God, be­come his worshippers, and also are the workes in déede that are holy and pleasing in the sight of God. If any man require a substanciall and eui­dent example of the Sabboth or holy daye, thus holily celebrated, he shall finde it in the eight Chapter of the booke of Nehemias. For there the Priestes do reade and expounde the worde of God, they praise the name of the lord, they pray with the people, they offer sacrifice, they shew their li­beralitie, and doe in all points behaue them selues holily and deuoutly as they should.

Now least any peraduenture might make this obiection and say, Ease brée [...]ere is [...] to abou [...] in. deth vice. Or else, I must labour with my handes to get my liuing, least I dy with hunger, and my familie perishe: he aunswereth, The Lorde alloweth thée time sufficient for thy labour, for thée to worke in to get a liuing for thy selfe and thy houshold. For sixe dayes thou maist worke, but the seuenth day doth the Lord chalenge and require to be cōsecrated to him and his holy rest. Euery wéeke hath seuen dayes: But of those seuen the Lord requireth but one for him self: Who then can right­ly complain, I beséech you, or say, that he hath iniurie done vnto him? More time is allowed to work in, thē to kéep holy the Sabboth. And he that requi­reth to haue this sabboth kept, is God y e maker, y e father & Lord of al mākind Furthermore, the Lord doth precise­ly cōmand and giue a charge to plant, [...]he mais­ [...] of the [...] must teach [...] his fa­ [...]lie the [...] the Sab­ [...]th day. and bring in this holy rest, this disci­pline and outward worship, into the whole familie of euery seuerall house. Whereby we gather, what the dutie of a good housholder is, to wit, to haue a care to sée all his familie kéepe holy the sabboth day, that is, to doe on the sabboth day those good workes, which I haue before rehearsed. And for by­cause the Lord doth know that mans naturall disposition is, where it hath the maistrie, there for the most parte to rule and reigne ouer haufily and too too Prince like: therfore, least perad­uenture the fathers or maisters shuld deale too hardly or rigorously with their housholds, or hinder them in ob­seruing of the sabboth, he doth in ex­presse words & exquisite steps of enu­meration, commaund them to allowe their familie, and euery one in their familie a resting time, to accomplish his holy seruice. He doth not exempt or except so much as the straunger. He will not suffer nor allow among them the exāple of such dulheads as say: Let faith and religion be free to all, let no man be compelled to any religiō. For he commandeth to binde the stranger within the gates of Gods people, that is, the stranger that dwelleth in their iurisdiction, to the holy obseruing of the sabboth day. Now this ease or rest Ease, or rest. is not commanded in respect of it self, (for Idlenesse always hath ben found fault withal) but it is ordeined for the aforesayd especiall causes. Gods plea­sure is, that there shoulde be a place and time reserued for religion: which time & place are not opē to them that are busie about bodily and out warde workes. He is not conuersant in the congregation, he heareth not the word of God, he prayeth not with the chur­che, neyther is he partaker of the Sa­craments, which at his maisters com­maundement taketh a iourney, or in the market selleth his wares, or in the barne doth threshe or winnowe his corne, or in y e field doth hedge or ditch, or doth stand at home beating the an­uile, or else sitteth still sowinge shooes or hosen. Faith therefore and religion [Page 139] bid thee to giue rest to thy seruauntes and familie, yea, they commaund thée to egge and compell them, if they be slow to the holy and profitable worke of the Lorde. Moreouer, the Lordes mynd is, that they which labour shuld also refresh and recreate them selues.

For things that lacke a resting time, can neuer long indure.

Wherfore the bountiful Lord, whose mynde is to preserue his creatures, doth teache a way to kéepe them, and doth diligently prouide, that his crea­tures be not too much afflicted, by the hard handling or couetousnes of their owners. Moses in Deuterenomie ad­deth the pitifull affection of mercye, sayinge: Remember that once thou thee selfe wast a seruaunt in the land of Egypt. Charitie therfore and ciuil humanitie do craue a measure to be kept, so that we doe not with end­lesse labours, ouerlade & wearie our houshold seruants. Moreouer, it is ma­nifest, that the goodman of the house by planting godlinesse in his familie, doth not a little aduaunce and set forward his priuate profit, and owne commo­ditie. For wicked seruants are for the most part pickers, & deceitful, wheras on the other side y e godly, are faithfull, whome in his absence he may trust to gouerne his house. In the reckoning vp of y e houshold also is mention made of beastes and cattell, which is done, not so muche bicause their owner is a man, & ought therefore to vse them re­missely & moderately, as for bicause beasies can not be laboured, w tout the working hand of men to guide them. So then men are drawn from the so­lemnising of y e sabboth day by helping their cattel: wherfore to y e intent that they shoulde not be drawne aside, we are here precisely commaunded to al­low our cattell that resting time.

Last of all, y t Lord doth adde his own The Lo [...] did ke [...]p the Sab­both day. exāple, wherby he teacheth vs to kepe holy the sabboth day. Bicause (saith he) in sixe dayes the Lorde made heauen and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seuenth day. There­fore the Lord blessed the seuenth day and hallowed it. The Lorde our God wrought sixe dayes, in creating heauē and earth, the sea, & al that in them is, & the seuenth day he rested, & ordeined that to be an appointed time for vs to rest in. On the seuenth day, we must thinke of the workes that God did in the sixe days, the children of God must cal to remēbrance what & howe great benefites they haue receiued y t whole wéeke, for whiche they must thanke God, for which they must praise God, & by which they must learn God. We must then dedicate to him our whole body & soul, we must cōsecrate to him all our words & our déeds. As that day y e Lorde did rest from creating, but he ceasied not stil to preserue: so we vpō that day must rest frō handie & bodily works, but we must not ceasse from y t works of well doing & worshipping of god. Furthermore, y t heauēly rest was no preiudice at al to y e things created: neither shal y t holy day or sabboth spēt in gods seruice be any let or hinderāce to our affaires or busines. For y e Lord The Lord blessed the Sab­both day. blessed the sabboth day, & therfore shal he blesse thée, & thy house, al thy affairs & businesse, if he shall sée thée to haue a care to sanctifie his sabboth, y t is, to do those works which he hath cōmaūded to be don on y e sabboth day. They ther­fore do erre frō y e truth, as far as hea­uen is wide, whosoeuer do despise the religion & holy rest of the sabboth day, calling it an idle case, & doe labour on the sabboth day, as they doe on work­ing dayes, vnder the pretence of care for their familie and necessities sake.

[Page 140] For all these thinges muste we [...]. apply to our selues, and our churches. It is most sure, that to Christians the spirituall sabboth is giuen in charge, especially and aboue all things. Ney­ther is it to be doubted, but that the good Lordes will is, that euen in our Churches at this day, as well as of the Iewes of olde, there shoulde be kept and appointed order in al things but especially in the exercising of out­ward religion. We knowe that the sabboth is ceremoniall, so farre foorth as it is ioyned to sacrifices and other Iewish ceremonies, and so farre forth as it is tyed to a certaine time: but in respect that on the sabboth day, religi­on and true godlinesse are exercised and published, that a iust and séemely order is kept in the Church, and that the loue of our neighbour is thereby preserued, therein I say it is perpetu­all and not ceremoniall. Euen at this daye verily we must ease and beare with our familie, and euen at this day we must instruct our familie, in the true religion and feare of God. Christ our Lord did no where scatter abroad the holy congregations, but did as much as he could, gather them to­gether. Nowe, as there ought to be an appointed place, so likewise muste there be a prescribed time for the out­ward exercise of religion, and so con­sequently an holye rest. They of The Sun­ [...]y. the primitiue Churche therefore did chaunge the Sabboth day, least perad­uenture, they should haue séemed to haue imitated the Iewes, and still to haue reteined their order and cere­monies: and made their assemblies and holy restings to be on the first day of Sabbothes, whiche Iohn calleth Sunday, or the Lords day, bycause of the Lords glorious resurrection vpon that day. And although we doe not in any parte of the Apostles writings, find any mention made that this sun­day, was commaunded vs to be kept holy, yet for bycause in this fourth precept of the first table, we are com­maunded to haue a care of religion, and the exercising of outward godly­nesse, it would be against al godlinesse and Christian charitie, if we shoulde denie to sanctifie the Sunday: especi­ally, since the outward worship of god can not consist without an appointed time and space of holy rest. I suppose also, that we ought to thinke the same of those fewe feastes and holy dayes, which we kéepe holy to Christe our Lord, in memorie of his Natiuitie or Christ [...] day, New-yeares [...] Good Fri­day, East [...] day, As [...] sion day, [...] day. Incarnation, of his Circumcision, of his Passion, of the Resurrection and Ascension of Iesus Christe our Lorde into heauen, and of his sending of the holy Ghost vpon his Disciples. For Christian libertie is not a licentious power, and dissoluing of godly Eccle­siasticall ordinances, which aduaunce and set forward the glory of God and loue of our neighbor. But for bicause the Lorde will haue holy dayes to be solemnized and kept to him self alone, I do not therefore like of the festiuall dayes, that are helde in honour of any creatures. This glory and worship is due to God alone. Paul sayth: I wold not that any man should iudge you in part of an holie day or of the Sab­bothes, which are a shadow of things to come. And againe, Ye obserue dayes, and monethes, and yeares, and times, I feare least I haue laboured in you in vaine. And therefore we at this day, that are in the Churche of Christe, haue nothing to doe with the Iewish obseruation, we haue onely to wish & indeuour to haue the Christian obseruation and exercise of Christian religion, to be fréely kept & obserued.

[Page 141] And yet as the hallowing of the The sanc­ [...]fication of the christian Sabboth. Iewish sabboth, so also the sanctifying or exercise of our Sunday, must be spent & occupyed about foure things, which ought to be founde in the holy congregation of Christians, if their Sunday be truely sanctified and kept holy as it should be. Firste let all the godly Saintes assemble them selues together in the congregation. Let there, in that congregation so assem­bled, be preached the worde of God, let the Gospell there be read, that the hearers maye learne thereby what they haue to thinke of God, what the dutie and office is, of them that wor­ship God, and how they ought to sanc­tifie the name of the Lord. Then let there in that congregation be made prayers, and supplications, for all the necessities of all people. Let the Lord be praised for his goodnesse, and than­ked for his vnestimable benefits whi­che he dayly bestoweth. Then if time, occasion, and custome of the Church do so require, let the sacramentes of the Church, be religiously ministred. For nothing is more required in this fourth commaundement, than that we should holily obserue, and deuout­ly exercise the Sacramentes: and ho­ly, lawfull, profitable, and necessarie rites and ceremonies of the Church. Last of all, let entyre humanitie and liberalitie, haue a place in the Saints assembly, let all learne to giue almes priuately, and relieue the poore dayly, and to do it frankly and openly, so of­ten as opporunitie of time and cau­ses of néede shall so require. And these are the dueties wherein the Lordes sabboth is kept holy euen in the chur­che of Christians, and so much the ra­ther, if to these be added an earnest good wil, to do no euil al the day long.

This discipline now must be brou­ght [...] office in and established by euery house­holder of euery houshol­der. in all our seuerall houses, with as great diligence as it was with the Iewes. Touching which thing, I haue nothing to say here, since I haue before so plainely handled this point, as that ye perceiue that it agréeth euen to the Churche of vs that are Christians. This one thing I adde more, that it is the dutie of a Christi­an magistrate, or at leastwise of a good housholder, to compell to amendment the brekers and contemners of Gods sabboth and worship. The péeres of Israell, and all the people of God, did Nume. 15. stone to death (as the Lord commaun­ded them) the man that disobediently did gather stickes on the sabboth day. Why then should it not be lawful for a Christian Magistrate to punishe by bodily imprisonment, by losse of goods, or by death, the despisers of religion, of the true and lawfull worship done to God, and of the sabboth day? veri­ly, though the foolishe and vndiscrete Magistrate, in this corrupted age doe slackly looke to his office and duetie, yet notwithstanding, let euery house­holder do his indeuour to kéepe his se­uerall familie, from that vngodly naughtinesse: let him punish them of his housholde, by suche meanes as he lawfully may. For if any one house­holder dwell among Idolaters, which neyther haue, nor yet desire, to haue or frequente the Christian or lawful congregations, thē may he in his own seuerall house, gather a peculiar as­semblie to prayse the Lorde, as it is manifest that Lot did among the So­domites, Abraham, Isaac, and Iacob in the land of Chana [...]n, and in Egipt. But it is a haynous sinne and a dete­stable schisme, if the congregation be assembled, either in cities or villages, for thée then to séeke out bywayes, [Page 142] to hide thy self & not to come there, but the abu [...]s [...]f the [...]th day. to contemn y e church of God and assē ­blie of saints: as y e Anabaptistes haue takē a vse to do. Here therfore I haue to reckon vp the abuses of the sabboth day, or y t sinnes cōmitted against this commaundement. They transgresse this cōmaundement, y t cease not from euil works, but abuse y e sabboths rest, to the prouoking of fleshly pleasures. For they kéep the sabboth to God, but work to y e deuil, in dicing, in drinking in dauncing, & féeding their humors w t the vanities of this world, wherby we are not only drawn from y e cōpanie of y e holy congregation, but do also defile our bodyes, which we ought rather to sanctifie and kéepe holy. They sinne against this precept, which eyther ex­ercise any handie occupation on the sabboth day, or else lye wrapt in bed and fast a sléepe till the day be almost spēt, not once thinking to make one of Gods congregation. They offend in this precept, that awe their seruants to worke, and by appointing them to other businesse, do drawe them from the worship of God, preferring other stinking thinges, before the honour due to God. And they aboue all other offende herein, which do not only, not kéepe holy the sabboth day them sel­ues, but doe also with their vngodly scoffes and euil examples, cause other to despise and set light by religion: when they do disdaine and mocke at the holy rites & ceremonies, at the mi­nisterie, ministers, sacred Churches, and godly exercises. And herein too, do both the goodmen and goodwiues of­fend, if they be slacke in their owne houses to call vpon, and to sée their fa­milies kéepe holy the sabboth day. Who so euer do contemne the holy­nesse of the sabboth day, they giue a flat and euident testimonie of their vngodlinesse, and light regarde of Gods mightie power. Furthermore, the Promises and thre [...] nings ad­ded to the Sabboth day. kéeping or despising of the sabboth, doth always carry with it, either am­ple rewards, or terrible threates. For the proofe whereof, I will recite vnto you (dearely beloued) the wordes of Ieremie in his. 17. cha. Thus hath the Lord saide vnto me, sayth he, Goe and stand vnder the gate of the sonnes of the people, through which the kings of Iuda goe in and out, and vnder all the gates of Ierusalem, and say vnto them, Take heede for your liues that ye carie no burthen vpon you on the Sabboth day, to bring it through the gates of Ierusalem, and that ye beare no burthen out of your houses on the Sabboth day, looke that ye do no la­bour therin, but keepe holy the Sab­both day, as I cōmanded your fathers. Howbeit they obeied me not, neither hearkned they vnto me, but were ob­stinate and stubborne, and would not receiue my correction. Neuerthelesse, if ye wil heare me, saith the Lord, and beare no burthen through this gate vpō the Sabboth, but hallow the sab­both, so that ye doe no worke therin: then shall there go through the gates of this citie, Kings and Princes, that shall sit vpon the throne of Dauid, they shall be carried vpon chariots, & ride vpon horses, both they and their Princes: there shall come men from the cities of Iuda, and the land of Ben­iamin which shal bring sacrifices and shall offer incense and thanksgiuing, in the house of the Lord. But if ye wil not be obedient vnto me to hallowe the sabboth, so that ye wil beare your burthens through the gates vpō the sabboth day, thē wil I set fire vpō the gates of Ierusalē, which shal burne vp the great houses therof, & shal not be quenched. Verie iustly therfore did y e deuout Princes Leo and Anthemius, The Emperour [...] [...]aw for [...]he kee­ [...]ing of [...]he Sab­ [...]oth. writing to Arsemius their Lieftenant [Page 143] in these words giue charge. That the holy dayes ordeined in honour of the high Gods maiestie, shuld not be spent in any voluptuous pleasures, nor be vnhallowed wyth troublesome ex­actions. We therefore do decree and ordein, that the Lords day or sunday, as it hath always ben accoūted wel of, so it shall stil be had in estimation, so that vpon that day no office of the lawe shalbe executed, no man shal be summoned, no man arested for sureti­ship, no man attached, no pleading shalbe heard, nor any iudgement pro­nounced. &c. And by & by after again, Neyther doe we in giuing this rest of the holy day, suffer any mā to wallow in any kind of wanton pleasures at al. For on that day stage playes are not admitted, nor fencers prises, nor beare baitings: yea to, & if it happē that the solemnising of our byrth day fal vpō the Sunday, then shal it be diferred til the next day after. And we haue de­termined, that he shal sustein the losse of his dignitie, and haue his patrimo­nie confiscate, whosoeuer shall on the Sabboth day, be present at any sight or playe, or what sommoner soeuer of any iudge whatsoeuer, shal vnder the pretence of any businesse, either pu­blique or priuate, do any thing to in­fringe the statutes in this law enacted And yet neuerthelesse, they that are Christians, do not forget the words of [...]e Sab­ [...] made [...] & [...] man [...] [...]he [...]both. Christ, in the Gospell where he saith: The sabboth was made for man, and not man for the sabboth, and that the sonne of man too, is Lorde of the sab­both. The godly do very well knowe, that God ordeined the sabboth, for the preseruation, and not for the destruc­tion of mankind, and that therfore he doth dispence with vs for the sabboth, as often as any vrgent necessitie, or sauing of a man shall séeme to require it. Touching which matter, our Sa­uiour Christ him selfe hath fully satis­fied the faithful, in y e. 12. of Matthew, & y e. 6. &. 13. chap. after S. Luke. In such things verily Christians may vse their libertie, to occupy them selues in, on y e sabboth day. Since the priestes & Le­uites are held excused, which do in the temple openly both kill, fley, burne & boil beasts, in making their sacrifices, so y t they are not thought to breake y t Sabboth day, bycause they may w tout offence to God, euen on the sabbothes, dresse & make ready y e thinges seruing to y t outward worship of the Lord: so likewise may we on the sabboth dresse & make ready meate & other necessa­ries, which our bodies cānot lack. We may also minister physicke to the sick, visite the weak, & help y e néedy, that so we maye preserue y creature of God. Herein did our sauiour giue vs an ex­ample to follow, who did on y t sabboth worke y déeds of charitie & mercy, we haue more then one example of his to be séene in y e Gospell, but especially in Luke. 6. &. 13. &. Iohn the. 5. chap. If thē on y e sabboth day it be lawful to draw out of a pit a shéep or an oxe in danger of drowning, why shuld it not be law­full likewise on y t sabboth, to vnderset with props, a ruinous house y t is redy to fal? why should it not be lawful on y e sabboth day to gather in, & kéep from spoyling y hay or corne, which by rea­son of vnseasonable wether, hath lain too long abroad, & likely to be worse, if it stay any longer? The holy Emperor Cōstantine, writing to Elpidius, saith: Let all iudges in courts of law, & citi­zens of all occupations rest vpon the Sunday, & kepe it holy with reuerēce and deuotion. But they that inhabite the contrie, may freely and at libertie To plow land on the Sab­ [...]oth day▪ attend on their tillage vpon the sab­both day. For often times it falleth out, that they can not vpon an other day so commodiously sow their seed. [Page 144] or plant their vines, and so by letting passe the opportunitie of a litletime, they may hap to loose the profite gi­uen of GOD for oure prouision. Thus sayth the Emperour. Now we must consider that he doth not licence husbandmen, by al kinde of toyle, con­tinually to defile the sabboth day. For of the countrimen as well as of the townesmen, are looked for due honour done to GOD, and the kéeping of the fourth commaundement: onely this must be remembred, that libertie is graunted in causes of necessitie. But a godly mynde and charitie, shall be excellent dispensors and mistresses to leade vs in such cases as these, leaste vnder the coloured pretence of liber­tie and necessitie, we doo déedes not to be borne withall on the sabboth day, & exercise the works of gréedie couetousnesse, and not of sincere holynesse. And thus much had I to say, touching the second vse of the sabboth day.

Thirdly, the sabboth hath a verie [...]d doth [...]ctifie [...]r make [...]oly. ample or large signification. For it is a perpetual signe, that god alone is he that sanctifieth those that worship his name. For thus saith the Lord to Mo­ses: Ye shall keepe my sabbothes, bi­cause it is a signe betwixt me and you to thē that come after you, to knowe that I am the Lorde, which sanctifie you. And so foorth, as it is to be seene in the. 31. of Exodus, and is againe re­peated in the. 20. of Ezechiel. And to this end doth y e Lord mutually apply him selfe as is before sayde, in the de­claration of the sabbothes second vse and signification. For God doth by his holy spirite, sanctifie his faithful folke and constant beléeuers: which he de­clareth vnto the Church, by the prea­ching of the Gospell, bearing witnesse thervnto, and sealing it with his Sa­craments, so that he commaundeth vs with continuall prayers, incessantly to craue of him that glorious sanctifi­cation. All whiche things, verily, are practised and put in vre, vpon the sab­both dayes especially, to the intent that we may be sanctified of god, who is the only sanctifier of vs all.

Hitherto haue I declared vnto you (dearly beloued) as briefly as I could, the first table of Gods commaunde­ments, wherein we haue very exqui­sitely layd downe before vs, the wor­ship due to the name of God. But for bycause they are not the children of God which know his mynde, but they that doe it, let vs beséech our heauen­ly father, so to illuminate our myndes that we may faithfully and in déede, worship our Lord and God, who is to be praised world without end. Amen.

Of the fift precept of the second table, which is in or­der the fifte of the tenne Commaunde­ments, touching the honour due to parents.
The fifte Sermon.

NOwe followeth the second table of Gods lawe, which (by the good helpe of Gods holy spirite) I will declare as briefly vnto you, as I haue already gone through the first. And as the first conteined the loue of God, so doth the second teach vs the charitie due to our neighbour, instructing all men what they owe euerie one to his neighbor, and howe we may in this world liue honestly, ciuily, and in quiet peace a­mong [Page 145] our selues. For our good God woulde haue vs to liue well and qui­etly. But we, that will not knowe how to liue well, nor yet obey his good commaundements, doe with our sin­nes and iniquities, neuer cease to heap vpon our own pates, an infinite mul­titude of miserable calamities. This table conteineth sire cōmaundemēts, the first whereof is: Honour thy fa­ther The fifth [...]ecept. and thy mother, that thy dayes may be long in the lande which the Lord thy God shall giue thee. Very well and rightly doth the Lorde be­ginne the second table, with the hono­ring of our parents. For after our du­tie to God, the next is the reuerende loue that we owe to our parentes, of whome next after God we haue our life, and by whom we are from our in­fancie, brought vp with incredible care and excéeding great labour. Now the very order of nature doth require that the most excellent and dearest things should alwayes haue the firste and chiefest place. And that this com­maundement may the more easily be vnderstood, I mean to diuide my trea­tise therof into thrée parts. In the first whereof, I will declare what degrées and kindes of men are comprehended vnder y name of parents. Secondari­ly, I will search out what kinde of ho­nour that is, and howe farre it exten­deth, which the Lorde commaundeth to giue to our parents. And lastly, I will both touche the promise made to godly children, and therevpon coniec­ture & gather the punishment appoin­ted for the vngodly and disobedient of­spring. There is none so ignoraunt, [...]hat is [...] by [...] name parents but knoweth what parents are. The Lord our God hath giuen vs them for vs to take of them our beginning of life, that they might nourish and bring vs vp, and that of rude & almost bru­tish things, they might make vs ve [...]e men. Greater are the good turnes that parents do for their children, greater is the cost & labour that they bestowe on them, & greater is the care, grief, & trouble which they take for them, thā any man, how eloquent soeuer he be, is able to expresse. And here is not the name of the father only, but also the name of the mother in expresse words set downe in the law, least she perad­uenture should séeme & be contempti­ble w tout any offence to God, bycause of the weaknes of her fraile sexe. The godly & vertuous mothers, doe feele & abide more pain & grief in the bearing bringing vp, & nourishing of their chil­dren, than the fathers do. For no smal cause therfore haue we the name of y e mother, precisely expressed in this cō ­maundemēt. We do also comprehend herein the grandfather and grandmo­ther, y e great grandsire & great grand­dame, & all other like to these. In the Our na­tiue Coun­trie. second place we do contein euery mās countrie wherin he was borne, which fed, fostered, adourned, & defended him. Thirdly, we take Princes and Magi­strates Magis­rates, or Rulers. into the name & title. For the Senators and Princes are in the holy scriptures, called the fathers and pa­stors of the people. Xenophō was per­suaded, that a good Prince did differ nothing from a good father. Fourthly, ther are to be reckoned vnder y e name Gardians, or ouerse­ers of fa­therlesse children, of parents those gardians, which are vsually called ouerséers of fatherlesse children, or orphans. For they supply the place of departed parents, taking vpon thē the charge & defence of their children, whom they must (for that af­fection ought to be in them) bring vp, defend, & aduance euen as they would do to their owne, & those that they thē selues did once beget. Among whome also we must make account of suche [Page 146] masters and workmen as teach them an Art or occupation. For of thē yong men and striplings learne some honest science, for euery one to get his liuing honestly, and by them they are taught good manners, being thereby, after a certaine sort, out of rude vnpolished stuffe, made perfect séemely mē. Fift­ly, Ministers & pastour [...] [...] the C [...]urch. the ministers, doctors, & pastors of the Churches, are taken for parents. whom Paule him selfe did call by the name of fathers, not so much for the care & loue wherwith they are affected toward the disciples & shéepe of Christ his flocke, as for bicause we are by thē through the gospel begotten in Christ. In the sixte place, we must thinke of our cousins and kinsfolkes, brother & Cousins & [...] sister, nephues and néeces, mother in lawe, and daughter in lawe, father in lawe and sonne in law, who are by al­liance knit together, as the members of the body are fastned with sinewes. Finally, in the last place, olde folkes & widowes, fatherlesse children and im­potent Aged per [...]ns or olde folks. weake persons, must be repu­ted among our parents: whose cause and tuition, the Lorde hath in more places then one, commended vnto vs. So then (my brethren) here ye haue hearde who they be that in this firste precept of the second table, we haue to take for our parentes, and who and howe many are comprehended and commended to vs vnder that name: and nowe shall ye heare what honour we owe to them, and what the honour is that we shuld attribute vnto them.

To honour, in the scriptures is di­uersly To honor what it is. taken, but in this treatise it sig­nifieth to magnifie, to worship, to esteeme well, and to do reuerence, as to a thing ordeined by god: and also to acknowlege to loue, and to giue praise as for a benefit receiued at Gods hād, and as for a thing giuen from heauen that is both holy, profitable, and neces­sarie. To honour, is to be dutifull & to obey, & so to obey, as if it were to God him self, by whom we knowe that our obedience is cōmaunded, and to whom we are sure that our seruice is accep­table. Otherwise we haue not in any case to obey either our parents or ma­gistrates, The ho­nour of God [...] before. if they thē selues shall do or else cōmaund vs to do, the things that are wicked and vniust. For still the later cōmandements haue a relation to those that went before. In the secōd cōmaundement we learned, that God wold visit y e sinnes of the fathers in y e children, & therfore children ought not to obey their parents, if they cōmaund any thing contrarie to god, or preiudi­ciall to his lawe. Ionathan obeyed not his father Sauls cōmandement, who charged him to persecute Dauid: and therfore is he worthily cōmended in y e holy scriptures. The thrée cōpanions of Daniel obeyed Nabuchodonosor in al that he sayd, they loued him, & reue­renced him as a most mightie, puissāt, & bountifull king, but so soone once as he charged them to fall to Idolatrie, they set not a button by his cōmaūde­ment. And S. Peter, who taught vs y t honor & obedience y t we owe to our pa­rents & magistrates, when he was cō ­maūded by y princes & fathers of y e peo­ple, not to preache Christe crucified to y e people any more, did answere them, that we ought to obey God more thē men. But what néede I thus to stand reckoning vp this, when the Lord him self in one short sentence, hath knit vp this, & al other like to this? If any man (saith he) cōmeth to me, & hateth not his father & mother, his wife, his chil­dren, his brethren and sisters, yea, and his owne life, he can not be my disci­ple. Furthermore, thou dost honor thy parents, when thou dost not cōtemp­tuously [...] thē, vnthankfully neg­lect [...] thinke scorne [Page 147] of thē, if peraduenture they happen to fal into aduersitie. Thou honorest thy parents, when w t thine help & coūsel, y u aydest thē in their old age & vnweildie crookednesie, when y u easest thē in time of their neede, or succourest thē other­wise in any case else. For y t in déed is y e true and proper honor due to our pa­rents, y e Lord him self bearing witnes thervnto in y e. 15. of Mat. & cōcluding, y t we ought to prouide & haue a care for our parents, to saue & defend them, & wholy to giue our selues & hazard our liues in their behalf. And now y t this y t I haue said may be more easily & eui­dently vnderstood, I wil confer & apply this honor to those. 7. seueral kinds of mē, which we do cōprehend vnder the name of parents, y t thereby euery one may sée what and how much honor he ought to bestow vpō his parēts, his cū try, y e magistrats therin, & those sorts of people y t are afore named. Wheras The ho­nour due to parents of dutie we ought to honor our parēts, y t dutie is paid if we do so worshipful­ly estéeme of thē as to think y t they are giuen to vs of God to y end y t we shuld reuerence, loue, & always haue an eye to them, although for nothing else, yet only for y e Lords sake, who is and doth thinke him selfe despised, so long as we go on to contemne our parents, and to thinke vilely of them. Neither doth it make any matter to vs, whether they be worthy or vnworthy, whom y e lord cōmaundeth vs to honor. For be they as they may be, yet notw tstāding, they did not w tout y e prouidēce of god, chāce to be our parentes, in respect of which parentage, the lawgiuer him self will haue thē to be honored. Whatsoeuer therfore children shal haue occasion to speake to their parents, let it alwayes sauour of humble reuerence & childely affection: and let thē with such affecti­on & reuerence obey their parents. If they séeme to vs to be somwhat bitter & vngentle, yet let vs wisely winke at it, & not séeme to knowe it, by litle & li­tle stil declining from y e euill, which by force they séeme to compell vs vnto, & let vs so discretely handle y e matter, y t we may giue them as smal occasion as may be to be offended at vs. We haue Ionathas y sonne of Saul, to be an ex­ample to vs of a godly & obediēt child. He did with great griefe & trouble of mind, behold his fathers madnesse vp­on Dauid, & wrongful dealing against him self, yet did he for y e presit discréet­ly sustain & wisely dissemble it, finding occasion at another time and in a place cōuenient to tel him of it, he neuer ay­ded his father in any conceiued mis­chief, he claue alway to the iust man & righteous causes, he bewayled his fa­thers stubbornesse, & sought not ouer boldly to resist him and striue against him, whē he offered to deale by violēt extremitie with him, but saued him self by fléeing away, & yet for all this, he loued his father neuer y e worse, but praied still to God for his helth & wel­fare, shewing him selfe in al things an obedient sonne to his crabbed father. This verily is y e duetie of a godly son. This ought euery one of vs most dili­gently to folow in doing our dutie and hūble obeisance vnto our parēts, how froward or crooked soeuer they be. Let none giue a rough answere stubborn­ly, yea, let none so much as mūble an answere or mutter against his parēts Let none curse or speake euil of his fa­ther or mother, vnlesse he wil perforce séeke y e way & means, to make highe & mightie Gods curse hang ouer & light vpon his pate. If haply our parents be poore, if mishapen in limmes, or other­wise diseased with any infirmitie, let none of vs therfore in mockerie floute at, or disdaynefully despise them.

[Page 148] Let vs not shew our selues vnthank­full to them, to whome for their good déedes to vs warde, we are of duetie bound for euer. Let vs nourish, chea­rishe, and ayde them in all their neces­sities: yea, let vs wholy bestowe our selues and all that we haue, to doe them good withall. For all that we possesse vndoubtedly is theirs: and all that we haue, we inioy by them, for if they were not, then should not we be: Let vs here call to remembrance the charge that the Lorde in Matthe we Math. 15. giueth vs, touching this commaunde­ment. Let vs consider what is ment by the Gentiles, [...], which is, to requite one good turne with an­other, and especially, to nourishe and chearishe them, by whome thou thée selfe in thy youth, wast brought vp and tendered. There is among the Gentiles a lawe extant worthy to be called the mistresse of pietie, whereby it is enacted, that the children should eyther nourishe their parents, or else lye faste fettered in pryson. This lawe many men doe carelesly neglect, which the Storke alone among all ly­ning creatures doth kéepe most pre­cisely. For other creatures doe harde and searcely know or looke vpon their parents, if peraduenture they néede their ayde to nourish them, whereas the Storke doth mutually nourishe The Stork he ensign of natural loue. them being struc [...]en in age, and beare them on her shoulders, when for fee­blenesse they cannot flee.

There are to be séene among the The Gen­ [...]iles sen­ [...]ences touching ho­ [...]ur due [...]o parents Gentiles, very religious and excellent sentences, touching the honour due vnto parents. Isocrates sayth. Shew thee self such an one to thy parents, as thou wouldest wish to haue thy chil­dren shewe them selues to thee. An­a [...]imenes sayde, He loueth his father exceedingly well, which doth his in­deuour to make him ioyfull without any trouble at all. Plato also in his lawes thinketh, That he hath a great treasure in his house, whosoeuer doth nourishe at home in his house, his fa­ther or mother, or any of their parēts in their impotent olde age, and doth suppose that he needeth no other pic­ture of any of the Gods to reuerence in his house, bicause he shuld turneal his care and diligence to honour his parents. And againe, in another place: Let vs pay, sayth he, to our parentes, while they are aliue, the oldest, firste, and greatest debts, that we owe them, for our being and bringing vp. For euery one must thinke, that al which he hath is theirs, who did beget and bring him vp, so that according to his abilitie, he must supply and minister to them, al that he doth possesse: first of all, the externall goods of fortune, then of the body, and lastly, those that do belong vnto the minde, therby re­storing all that he borrowed, and re­compencing them in their olde age, for al their old cares and griefe sustei­ned for him. It is seemely also and re­quisite that euen in wordes so long as we liue, we shuld shew reuerence vn­to our parentes. For after light and foolishe wordes vsed to them, doth commonly come a terrible plague. For before euery man doth Nemesis (the executrice of iudgment) stande, and doth throughly thinke vpon all their offences. Wee must therefore giue place to oure Parentes, when they be angrie without a cause, or doe what they liste, whether it bee by worde or deede, knowing alwayes that the father is rightfully angrie with his son, though he be angrie for nothing else, but by cause hee thinkes that his sonne hath done to him the thing that he should not.

[Page 149] Let vs therefore erect to oure pa­rents, euen when they be dead, monuments seemely for their estate whyle they were aliue: which if we shal do, then shal we, vndoutedly, be worthi­ly rewarded at the hands of the gods. Thus much hath Plato. Saint Hie­rome saith: Pay to mothers the reue­rence that ye owe them, who seruing you with the paine of their owne The pains [...] trauails [...]f Mo­ [...]hers in [...]hildbirth. wombs, doe beare the weight of your bodies, and carrying about the infant vnknowne, do as it were become ser­uants to them that shall be borne. At that time the mother hungreth, not to the filling of her owne bellie, ney­ther doth she alone digest and feede vpon the meate that she eateth. With the mothers meate is the babe nouri­shed that lyeth within her, his mem­bers are fed with another bodies ea­ting, so that the man that shall be, is filled with the morsels that the mo­ther swalloweth. What should I re­hearse the nurishment that they giue to their children, and the sweete iniu­ries of way warde infancie, that they take and put vp by meanes of their little ones? Why shoulde I speake of the meate digested of the mother, whiche comming from the other parts of hir body into hir paps, is turned there into milke and moysture, to fill the weake and tender iawes, with thinne and liquide foode for nourishment? By nature, the infantes are compelled to take of their mothers, that which they drinke, and when as yet their toothlesse gummes are not able to byte, then doe they with the labou­ring of their lippes, drawe that from their mothers breasts that they neede not to chewe. The mothers dugge doth serue the childe, and still atten­deth vppon the swathled babe, her hands to hold, and her back to bend, are readie still to dandle the sucklings limmes, that she loues full well God wot. The mother desireth often and earnestly to haue her yongling grow, and wisheth full many a time to see him a man. For these so many and so great good deedes, ought the childe, once come to age, to apply him selfe to doe her seruice, with a good and readie minde and heart. Let natures debt be paide, let them that followe haue their due. Pay childe that which thou owest, and shewe thy bounden dutie by all manner of seruice, what soeuer it be. Bycause no man is able to pay to his parentes, so much as he oweth them. Thus farre out of Hie­rome.

Now touching the countrie, wher­in euery one is borne and brought vp, For the honoring of our Countrie euery man doth wel estéeme of it, loue it, and wish to aduance it, euery man doth decke it with his vertue and pro­wesse, euery one doth helpe it with all sortes of benefites, stoutly defending it, and valiantly fighting for it, if néede Fighting in defence of our Countrie. be, to saue it from violent robbers. What is (I pray you) more to be de­lighted in, then the good platforme of a well ordered citie, wherin there is (as one did say) the church wel grounded, wherein God is rightly worshipped, and wherein the word of God in faith and charitie is duely obeyed, so farre foorth as it pleaseth God to giue the gift of grace? wherein also the Magi­strate doth defende good discipline and vpright lawes, wherein the citizens are obedient and at vnitie among thē selues, hauing their assemblies for true religion and matters of iustice, wherein they vse to haue honest mée­tings in the Church, in the Court, and places of common exercise, wherein they apply them selues to vertue and the studie of learning, séeking an ho­nest [Page 150] liuing by suche sciences as mans life hath néede of, by tillage, by mer­chandize, and other handie occupati­ons, wherein children are honestly trayned vp, parents recompen [...]ed for their paines, [...]he poore mainteined of a [...]mes, and straungers harboured in their distresse. There are therefore in this common weale, virgins, mar­ried women, children, olde men, ma­trons, widowes, and fatherlesse chil­dren. If any (by y e naughtie disposition of nature) transgresse the lawes, they are worthily punished, the guiltlesse are defended, peace, iustice, and ciuili­tie doth flourish and is vphelde. Now what is he that can abide to beholde such a common weale, the countrey wherein he is borne and bred vp to be troubled, vexed, torne and pulled in péeces, eyther byseditious citizens or ferreine enimies. In ciuil seditions & forreine warres, all vertue and hone­stie is vtterly ouerthrowne, virgins defiled, matrones vnciuily dealt with­all, olde men derided, and religion de­stroyed. Wherefore the valiant cap­tain Ioab, being redie to fight against the Syrians in defence of his country, speaketh to his brother Abisai, saying: If the Syrians be stronger than I, thē shalt thou helpe me: but if the sonnes of Ammon be to strong for thee, then will I come and ayde thee. Be coura­gious therefore, and let vs fight lusti­ly for our people and for the cities of our God. And let the Lorde doe the thing that is good in his owne eyes. Moreouer, Iudas Machabeus, a man among the Israelites worthily estée­med, and a famous warrier, being sin­gularly affected toward his countrie, encouraging his souldiers and coun­trimen against their enimies, sayde: They come vpon vs wrongfully in hope of their force, to spoile & make hauocke of vs, with oure wiues and children, but we fight for our liues & libertie of our lawes, and the Lorde will destroye them before our faces. The people also among them selues exhorting one another, doe cry out and say. Let vs take this affliction frō our people, and let vs fight for our nation and our religion. Let not any man make an obiection here, and say: Tush these are workes pertaining to the lawe, which we that are in the church of Christ, haue nothing to do withall. For the Apostle Paul speaking to the Hebrues, as concerning Christiā faith doth say. These through faith did subdue kingdomes, wrought righteous­nesse, Heb. 11 [...]. Cor. 4 were valiaunt in fight, and tur­ned to flight the armies of aliaunts. Now since our faith is all one, and the very same with theirs, it is lawful for vs as well as for them, in a rightfull quarell, by warre to defend our coūtrie and religion, our virgins and olde men, our wiues and children, our li­bertie and possessions. They are flat­ly vnnaturall to their countrie and countrimen, and doe transgresse this fift commaundement, whosoeuer doe (vnder the pretence of religiō) forsake their countrie afflicted with warre, not indeuouring to deliuer it from barbarous souldiers and forreine na­tions, euen by offering their liues to the push and pike of present death, for the safegard therof. Saint Iohn saith: By this we knowe his loue, by cause he gaue his life for vs, and we ought to 1. Iohn. [...] giue our liues for the brethren. The hyred souldiers, who fight vnlawfull battels for pay of wages, and sel their bodies for gréedinesse of money, shall iudge the men that leaue their coun­trie in perill and daunger. For the one put lesse of life and limmes in aduen­ture for gaine of a fewe odde crowns: [Page 151] whereas the other deintie fooles and effeminate hartes, will not hazard the losse of a limme for their religion, magistrates, wiues, children, and all their possessions. What I beséech you, shall those traytours to their country say in that day, wherein the Lord shal reward the louers and the vnnatural traytours of their countrie and coun­trimen, when before their eyes, they shal sée the Gentiles to excell them in vertue and loue to their countrie people? Publij Decij, the Father Louers of their Coū ­trie. and the sonne, gaue their liues fréely for the safegard of the common weale, and died willingly for the loue of their countrie. Codrus, the naturall and louing king of the Atheniens, when he vnderstoode by the Oracle of Apol­lo, that Athens could not be saued but by the kings death, and that therefore the enimies had giuen commaunde­ment that no man should wounde the King, this Codrus layd aside his king­like furniture, and cloathing him selfe in base apparell, rushed into the thic­kest of his enimies, and foūd the mea­nes by egging to prouoke one of them perforce to kyll him. The two bre­thren called Phileni chose rather to lengthen their countrie with a myle of ground, then to prolong their liues with many dayes, and therefore did they suffer them selues to be buryed aliue. But what suffer we for the health and safegarde of our countrie? Hierocles sayth. Our countrie is as it were a certaine other God, and our first and chiefest parent. Wherefore he that first called our countrie by the name of Patria, did not vnaduisedly giue it that name, but called it so in respect of the thing whiche it was in déede: for Patria our countrie is deri­ued of Pater a Father, & hath his en­ding or termination in the Feminine Gender, thereby declaring, that it ta­keth the name of both the Parentes. And this reason dothe couertly leade vs to thinke that our countrey, which is but one, ought to be reuereneed and loued as well as both our Parentes, ioyntly knitting them together, to make them equall in honour.

Furthermore, we must make our earnest prayer for the safegarde of We must pray for our Coun­trie. oure countrie. Babylon was not the countrie of the Iewes, but yet for bicause the Iewes for their sinnes were banished by God to Babylon for the space of seuentie yeares, Ba­bylon was counted to them in stéede of their countrie. And therefore saith the Prophete Ieremie. Builde vp houses, and dwell therein, plant gar­deines and eate the fruite therof, mar­rie wiues, and beget sonnes and daughters, and giue them in marry­age, that they maye get children. Seeke the peace of that citie to which I doe carrie you, and praye to the Lorde for it, bycause your peace and safegarde is ioyned with the peace thereof. Chapter twentie and nine. Traytours to their countrie there­fore sinne exceedingly, whome the lawes of the realme doe commaunde for their foule offence, to be hanged and quartered.

Touching the Magistrate and his For the honour due to Magistrates. office, I nieane to speake of them in another place: so much as it is neces­sarily requisite for this present time, Saint Peter vttereth where he saith: Feare God, honour the King. Let vs therefore acknowledge and confesse, that the Magistrates office is ordei­ned of God for mens commoditie, and that GOD by the Magistrate dothe frankly bestowe on vs very many and great commodities.

The péeres do watch for the com­mō [Page 152] people, if they do rightly discharge their office, not shewing them selues to be detestable tyraunts, they iudge the people, they take vp controuer­sies, they keepe iustice in punishing the guiltie, and defending innocentes, and lastly, they fight for the people. And for the excellencie of their office, which is both the chefest and the most necessarie, God doth attribute to the Magistrate the vse of his owne name, and calleth the princes and Senators of the people, Gods, to the intent that they by the very name shoulde be put in minde of their duetie, and that the subiects might therby learne to haue them in reuerence. God is iust, good, righteous, and one which hath no re­specte of persons. And such an one ought the good Iudge or Magistrate to be. Monkes and Heremites do prayse their profession and solitarie life, ex­tolling it aboue the skies: but I think verily, that there is more true vertue in one politique man, who gouerneth the common weale, and doth his dutie truely, than in many thousandes of of Monkes and Heremites, who haue not so much as one word expressed in the holy Scriptures, for the defence of their vocation and vowed order of li­uing: yea, I am ashamed that I haue compared the holy office of Magi­strates with that kinde of people, in whome there is nothing founde wor­thy to be compared with them, in so muche, as they flée from the labour and ordinaunce that God hath made profitable for their people and coun­trimen. Truely, if the Prince doe faithfully discharge his office in the common weale, he heapeth vp to him self a number of very good works, and prayse that neuer shall be ended. Therefore the Magistrate must be o­beyed, and all his good and vpright lawes. No sedition or conspiracies ought in any case to be moued against him. We muste not curse or speake euill of the Magistrate. For God him selfe in his lawe doth charge vs, say­ing: Thou shalte not speake euill of the Gods, nor curse the Prince of the people. If he chaunce at any time to sinne, let vs behaue ourselues toward him, as to our father. Of whome I haue spoken a little before.

It happeneth often times, that Against seditious rebels. Magistrates haue a good mynd to pro­mote Religion, to aduaunce com­mon iustice, to defende the lawes, and to fauour honestie, and yet notwith­standing, they are troubled with their infirmities, yea, sometime with grie­uous offences: Howbeit, the people ought not therefore to despise them, & thrust thē beside their dignitie. Da­uid had his infirmities, albeit (other­wise) a very good Prince. By his adul­terie, he indamaged much his people & kingdome: and for to make his trouble the more, Absolon sinned grieuously, & went about to put hym beside his crowne and kingdome. So likewise in other Princes, there are no small number of vices, which neuerthelesse neither moue nor ought to moue god­ly people to rebellious sedition, so long as iustice is mainteined, & good lawes and publique peace defended. We ought to pray earnestly and continu­ally for the Magistrates welfare. We must ayde him with our helpe & counsell, so oft as néed shal serue & oc­casiō be giuen. We must not deny him our riches or bodies to assist him with all. The Saints did gather their sub­stance in common, to helpe the Magi­strate, so oft as publike safegard did so require. The Israelites of all ages, did alwayes fight for their Iudges, for their Kinges, & other Magistrates, [Page 153] & so did all other people vpon good ad­uice taken: and likewise on the other side, did the Princes fight for the peo­ple. I would therefore that those offi­ces of godly naturalnes were of force, and did flourish euen at this day in all kingdomes, cities, and cōmon weales. Let euery nation giue to his Magi­strate that whiche by lawe, or by cu­stome, or by necessitie it oweth him. For Paule the Apostle sayth: Giue to euery one that which ye owe, tri­bute to whom tribute belongeth, cu­stome to whome custome, feare to whome feare, and honour to whome honour is due. Rom. 13.

Nowe for bycause the gardians or The ho­ [...]our due [...] Gardi­ [...]ans and maisters [...]f occupa­tions. ouerséers of Orphans, doe supply the roome of parents, and execute the offi­ces of deceassed parentes to the childrē that remain, they do worthily deserue to haue the reward that is due to pa­rents, whether it be loue, reuerence, thankes, or obedience. The same also doe I iudge, touching workmen and maisters of sciences, who for the fa­therly affection, loue, goodwill, fayth and diligence shewed to their scholler or apprentice, ought mutually of their schollers to be regarded as a maister, to be reuerenced, feared, & hearkened vnto as a louing father. But in these vnhappaie daies of ours, it is abhomi­nable to sée the negligence of maisters in teaching their schollers, and intol­lerable to beholde the péeuishe rude­nesse of vntoward schollers. Let mai­sters therefore learne here to shewe [...]e office [...] duetie [...]asters [...] schol­ [...]. themselues to be fathers, not being otherwise affected toward their schol­lers, then toward their owne childrē. Let them teache their apprentices their science or occupation, and traine them vp in manners, and all pointes of ciuilitie, with the very same care and diligence, that they vse in bring­ing vp their owne. On the other side, let youths learne to break their natu­rall ingraffed rudenesse, and to bridle their youthful lustes: let thē learne to be humble and subiect, to kéep silence, to reuerence, to feare, to loue, and o­bey their maisters. Let them always remember that their maisters are gi­uen them of God, and therefore that God is despised in their contemned maisters. Let them be diligent, ear­nest, and trustie in their worke. Let them giue their masters cause to per­ceiue their earnest desire, and readie good will, that they beare to him, their occupation and principles of their sci­ence. Let euery one thinke vpon, and diligently practise in déede, the thing that their master teacheth by word of mouth. Let thē not grudge to watch and take paynes. Let not the masters be grieued, so often as they be asked how to doe a thing, to shewe it readily in euery point as it shoulde be done. Vnthankfulnesse and lack of diligence in the scholer, doth many times make the maister vnwilling and negligent to teache him. Obserue this, and in the rest, feare God, and haue an eye to sound religion. When thou arte a­broade, come not in companie of blas­phemous and ryotous tosspots, be­haue thy selfe honestly, prouoke no man to anger, [...]espise no man, speak yl by no mā, desire peace & quietnesse, ho­nour all men, and striue to doe good to euery one. When thou art at home, helpe forwarde thy maisters commo­ditie, do not indamage him nor his af­faires, if any man eyther hurt, or doth go about to hinder him, giue him war­ning of it betimes: séeke to appease & hide as much as thou canst, all occa­sions of falling out and chidings: what soeuer thou hearest at home, doe not blabbe it abroade, and make no tales [Page 154] at home, of that that thou hearest a­broade. Be silent, quiet, chaste, conti­nent, temperant, trustie in déedes, true in wordes, and willing to do any honest and housholde businesse. Be­ware of them by whome euill suspici­ons and offences may chaunce to a­rise. Doe not ouer boldly dally with thy maisters wife or daughters, nor yet with his maydens, doe not stande familiarly talking with them in sight, or secretly. Imagine thou, (as it is in déede,) that thy maisters wife is thy mother, his daughters thy sisters: whome to defile it is a filthy and vil­lanous offence. Let euery yong man be neat, not nastie, gentle, iust, con­tent with a meane dyet, not licorishe lipped, nor deintic toothed. But why stay I hereabout so long? Let euery yong man be persuaded and kéepe in memorie, that his duetie is to kéepe him selfe chaste from filthy defilings, to obey and not to rule, to serue all men, to learne alwayes, to speake ve­ry little, not to bragge of any thing o­uer arrogantly, not to aunswere tip for tap, but to suffer much, and winke thereat.

For the honouring of Ministers of the Churches, which are the Pastors, The ho­ [...]our due [...]o Minis­ters of the Churches. teachers, and fathers of christian peo­ple, many thinges are wont to be al­ledged by them, who couet rather to reigne as Lordes, than to serue as ministers in the Churche of Christe. But we which are not of that aspiring mynde, do acknowledge that they are giuen vs by the Lorde, and that the Lorde by them doth speake to vs. I speake here of those ministers which tell vs not an headlesse tale of their owne dreames, but preache to vs the word of truth. For of them the Lord in the Gospell sayth: He that heareth you heareth me: and he that despiseth you despiseth me. Wherefore the mi­nisterie is of the Lord, and through it he worketh our saluation. And there­fore must we obey the ministers whi­che do rightly execute their office and ministerie, we must thinke well of them, we must loue them, and conti­nually pray for them. And since they so we to vs their heauenly things, we must not donie them, the reaping of our bodily and temporall things. For 1. Cor. 5. Math. [...] the labourer is worthy of his reward. And since the Romane president a­mong the Iewes did not denie it, but ayded the Apostle Paule against the pretended murther and open wrong Act. 23. [...] 25. of the Iewish nation, a Christian Ma­gistrate verily ought not to denie his assistance and defence, to the godly mi­nisters of Christe and the Churches. Herevnto belong the testimonies of Saint Paule, that may be alledged. In the last chapter of his first Epistle to the Thessalonians, he saith: We be­seeche you brethren to knowe them which labour among you, and haue the ouersight of you in the Lord, and admonish you, that yee may haue thē in reputation through loue for their worke, and be at peace with them.

Again, to the Hebrues he sayth: Obey them that haue the rule ouer you, and giue place vnto them: for they watch for your soules, as they that shall giue account for them, that they may do it in ioy and not in trembling: for that is profitable for you. For how many and great calamities haue falne vpon kingdomes and peoples, for the con­tempt of Gods worde and his mini­sters? The [...] temp [...] the [...] Gods [...] many examples can teache vs, but that especially which in the laste chapter of the second booke of Chroni­cles, is set downe in these words. The Lorde God of their fathers, sent to them by his messingers, rising vp be­times, [Page 155] and sending, for hee had com­passion on his people, and on his dwelling place. But they mocked the messingers of God, and despised his wordes, and iested at his Prophetes, vntill the wrath of God arose against his people, and till there was no re­medie.

Like vnto this are the wordes of the Lorde in the Gospell, where he sayth: I sende vnto you Prophetes and wise men, some of whome ye shal scourge and kyll, that all the righte­ous bloud may light vpon you, whi­che hath bene shead vpon the earth from the bloud of the righteous A­bel, vnto the bloud of Zacharias the sonne of Barachias, whom ye slue be­tweene the temple and the altar: and so foorth: for the place is knowne to you all (dearely beloued) and is to be séene in the. 23. Chapter after S. Ma­thew. We must beware therefore in any case, that we doe not despise God, who speaketh to vs in his word, by his seruants the Prophets.

We owe by the force of this com­mandement, all loue, reuerence, help, The ho­nour due to our kinsfolkes comfort, and humanitie, to our kins­folkes and alliance. In this comman­demēt are they condemned, that shew them selues to be, [...], that is to say, men without all naturall affecti­on and friendly loue to their owne bloud and kinsfolkes. There is a cer­taine naturall affection, goodwill, loue and pitifull mercy (which the Scrip­ture calleth the bowels of mercy) in the father and mother towarde their children, in brother towarde brother, and in cousins toward their kinssolkes and friends of their aliance. We haue notable examples hereof set downe in the Scriptures, of Abrahams loue to­ward his sonne Isaac, and of Iosephes affection toward his father Iacob, and his brethren, but èspecially towarde Beniamin his brother by one mother. Mothers and daughters in lawe haue a notable example to followe in Noe­mi and Ruth. Mothers and daughters in lawe (for the most part) do beare a deadly hate the one to the other, which is the cause of muche mischiefe in the houses where they be. Let them learn therfore by this preatie example, how to behaue them selues on both parts. Let the mother in lawe thinke the daughter in law to be her own daughter: and let the daughter in lawe ho­nour and reuerēce her mother in law, euen as if she were her owne mother. Many thinges must be winked at on both sides, many things must be taken in good part, and many thinges put vp with a quiet mynde. Many thinges must be forgiuen, and they must both haue their eares stopped against tat­ling talebearers, and wrongfull sus­picions. Concorde in euery house is the greatest treasure that may be, and discord at home, is the most peril­lous and endlesse mischiefe that can be inuented. Paule his wordes tou­ching good turnes, and honour to be giuen to our kinsefolkes, are very wel knowne, and extant to be séene in the fift Chapter of his first Epistle to Li­mothie.

Last of all also, there is to be found in the worde of God, a peculiar lawe For the honour due to old men. for the honouring of olde men, which biddeth vs to rise before the hoary and gray haired head. Olde men therefore are to be honoured, whome we must worthily magnifie, and in whom we must acknowledge the singular grace of God in giuing them long life, and that by long and continuall experi­ence of all thinges, they haue attay­ned to muche witte or wisedome whereby they are able to helpe vs [Page 156] with their counsell. They therefore ought to be praysed, that all may vn­derstand that gray haires are a crown of glory. Moreouer, if aged impotent persons are driuen into néede, then must our aboundance supply their ne­cessitie. To be short, we must not de­nie to olde men any dutie of huma­nitie, wherewith we may pleasure them. In the same sort also there are here commended vnto vs, widowes, orphans, wardes, poore men, straun­gers, sicke and miserable people. And for that cause did the deuout and good men of olde, bestowe their goods libe­rally to the refreshing of olde men, widowes, fatherlesse children, and poore sillie creatures. Those goods at Churche goods. this day are called Churche goods, or Ecclesiasticall contributions: whiche vndoutedly are very wel bestowed, if they be layde out on them for whome they were giuen. In the Emperours constitutions, we may sée that there were common houses and substaunce builded and appointed for all sorts of néedie people. For there is mention made of houses for fatherlesse childrē, of Hospitals for olde men, of spittles for beggars, of places for sicke men, and nourceries for children. Among vs at these dayes, there are Hospitals and Monasteries, very many whereof haue seuerall places appointed for or­phans, olde men, poore people, impo­tent creatures, sicke persons, and in­fants. They therefore doe commit an vnappeasable offence, whosoeuer be­stowe to other vses, the substance and places ordeined for olde and poore peo­ple, and lash out (they care not howe prodigally in ryot and lustinesse) the almes bestowed vpon poore silly souls. And nowe hitherto haue I declared howe our parents ought to be honou­red, and they which are conteined vn­der the name of parents.

There is now remaining the third The p [...] mis [...] to those that worship [...] parents, [...] threat­ninges [...] their pa­rents. and laste part of our present treatise, wherin we haue to sée what God pro­miseth to them that honour their pa­rents religiously, whereby we haue to gather, what perill hangs ouer the heades of them, that wickedly neg­lect, and irreligiously despise their pa­rents. The Lord in the lawe there­fore sayth: That thy dayes may be long in the lande, which the Lorde thy God shall giue thee. The mea­ning of which saying is, Honour thy father & thy mother, that thou maist for many dayes inioy the possession of the lande, whiche thou shalt haue in testimonie of my fauour to thée ward. These wordes doe properly belong to the Iewes: But very well and truly doth a godly minister of Christe wri­ting vpon this place, say: Bycause the whole earth is blessed to the faithfull, we do nothing amisse, when we rec­kon this present life among the bles­sings of God. Wherefore this pro­mise appertaineth as well to vs as to the Iewes, bycause the prolonging of this present life, is a testimonie of Gods especiall fauour. He promiseth assuredly, to them that do religiously honour their parents, in what lande soeuer they dwel, al kind of blessings, felicitie, and store of temporal things, with a swéete prolonging of this pre­sent lyfe. For Paule interpreting this in the fifte Chapter of his Eip­stle to the Ephesians, sayth: That it may goe wel with thee, and that thou mayst liue long vpon the earth: Mea­ning any lande whatsoeuer, and pro­mising a Temporall blessing of the Lorde. We therefore gather herevp­on, that the contrarie is threatened and set as a penaltie vpon the heades of those that disobediētly despise their [Page 153] parents. By examples and other pla­ces of the scripture, this shall be made more manifest. Cham is cursed of his father Noe, for behauing him self vn­reuerently towarde him, euen in his drunkennesse. Ioseph is exalted to the chiefest dignitie in Egypt, bycause from his childhoode he honoured God, and reuerenced his father Iaacob. So­lomon in the. 17. Chapter of his Pro­uerbs, sayth: Whosoeuer rewardeth euil for good, euill shal not depart frō his house. Againe, He that despiteful­ly taunteth his father, and despiseth the olde age of his mother, shall bee confounded and left in reproch. The sonne that leaueth to keepe the disci­pline of his father, shall thinke of talke of wickednesse. Who so curseth his father or mother, his light shall be put out, and the balles of his eyes shall see nought but darknesse. For they are monsters and no men, that are vnnaturall toward their parents, and especially they which do not only neglect and despise thē, but also beate and vncurteously handle them. Such fellowes doth the Lord commaund to be slayne, as people vnworthy to sée the light, bycause they forget and will not acknowledge that by the meanes of their parentes, they came into the world. He that curseth father or mo­ther, sayth the Lorde, let him dye the death. And againe, Hee that striketh his father or mother, let him dye the death. There is none of you whiche knoweth not the law, called Lex Pom­peia, against such as kill their parents. It is not amisse here to heare what the Gentile writers say, touching this matter. Homer sayth.

He did not nourish as he should his aged parents deare,
Therfore the Gods did frō his youth cut off the iolliest yeare.

And the auncient Poet Orpheus sayeth.

God sits aboue, and sees the sonnes that do them selues apply
To do their fathers hests, and those that shamelesly deny
Them to obey, and as he doth blesse th'one with sundry gifts,
So for to vexe th'other, he doth deuise a thousand drifts:
For though despised parents die, yet do their ghostes remaine,
And are of force vpon the earth to put their sonnes to paine.

Moreouer, the tragicall Poet Eu­ripides hath.

To him, that while he liues doth loue his parents to obey,
Whether he liue, or else do dye, God is a friend alwaye.

And Menander the Comicall Po­et sayth.

The wretch is worse then mad that w t his parents falles at oddes,
For wise men greatly reuerence them and honour them as Goddes.

Virgil also among other horrible vices, which are punished in hel, with eternall and vnspeakable paines, doth say.

Here they that did their brethrē hate while life on earth did last,
Or beate their parents, &c.

And immediately after,

He did his countrie sell for golde, and made a tyrant King,
For bribes he made & marde his coū ­trie lawes and euery thing.

And Horace in his Odes sayth,

It is a sweete and seemely thing in countries cause to dye.

[Page 158] And Silius Italicus hath.

Doubt not of this: forget it not, but keepe it in thy mynd.
It is a detestable thing, to shew thee selfe vnkind
Vnto thy natiue countrie soyle, for no such sinne remaines
In hell to be tormented there, with vtter endlesse paines,
As that: so doth experience teache.

These testimonies haue I cited to this end & purpose, that by these (dear­ly beloued) ye may gather the hainousnesse of this offence, which the verie Gentiles them selues do so grieuosly cry out against and vtterly condemn. Caine slue his brother Abel, but ther­by he gat his rewarde, to be marked with a perpetuall blot of ignominie and reproche. Semei did intollera­bly rayle vpon Dauid his ordinarie Magistrate, and therefore was he pu­nished according to his desarts. Absa­lom rebelled vnnaturally against his father Dauid, but being wrapped by the haire to a tree, and hanging be­twixt heauen and earth, he is horri­bly thrust throughe with a Iauelin. The Lorde called them that slue the Prophetes by the name of Adders broode, and sonnes of the deuill. As for them that haue reprochfully dealte with olde men, or troubled widowes, they haue not gone vnpunished. For the Lorde in the lawe sayth. Thou shalt not afflict the widowes nor fa­therlesse Exod. 22 children: But if ye do go on to afflict them, they shal vndoubted­ly crie to me, and I will heare them: and my wrath shall waxe hote, and I will slay you with the sword, & your wiues shalbe widowes, and your chil­drē fatherlesse. Thus much hitherto.

Saint Paule alledging this lawe in his Epistle to the Ephesians, dothe [...]phes. 5 very aptly apply it to our learning and comfort. For he sayth: Children obey your parents, for this is right, honour thy father and mother (which is the first commaundement in pro­mise) that thou mayste prosper and liue long on earth. Fathers, prouoke not your childrē to wrath, but bring them vp in instruction and informa­tion of the Lord. In these wordes he telleth the parentes their duetie, as well as the children.

Thrée thinges he doth require at The d [...] ­tie of p [...] ­rents to the [...] [...]. the hande of the parentes, that is, to bring vp their children, to instruct them, and to correct them. For it is the parents office to nourish, to feede, and bring them vp, till they be grown to age, that being once dispatched frō hanging on their parents any longer, they may get their liuings with their owne labour and trauell. It is the parentes office to teache and instruct their children. That teaching or in­structing consisteth in three things, in religion, in manners, and skil of an oc­cupation.

Nowe touching religion, it hath Childrē to be i [...] structed relig [...] certaine principles, rudiments I say and Catechismes to teach by: Secon­darily, it hath the Scriptures setting out the word of God, with a full expo­sition of all things belonging to God: it hath also mysteries, holie signes and Sacraments to teache and to learne by. If the housholder be conuersant amonge a people whiche honoureth the true religion, and hath receiued the lawfull worship of God, with true faythfull and godly Ministers and teachers of Christ his Church, let him giue charge and sée that his children goe to the holy congregation, there to be instructed in religiō by the publike preacher. Yet neuerthelesse, let the father at home examine his children, [Page 159] and know what they haue learned by hearing the sermon. Let both the fa­ther and mother also at home priuat­ly doe their indeuour to teache their children the. 10. commaundementes, the Apostles Créed, & the Lords pray­er, and let them teach thē a briefe and ready rule out of the Scriptures, for the vnderstanding of the sacraments. Let them oftē and many times cause them to repeate the Catechisme, and beate into their heads such sentences as are most necessarie to put them in memorie of their faith and duetie of Counsel & aduise giuen to houshol­ders in captiuitie. life. But if so it be, that the houshol­der haue his dwelling with a people that persecuteth the Christian faith and doctrine, which hateth the true and lawfull worship of Gods name, & cannot abide the congregation & mi­nisters of Christ: as it hapneth in the Turkish captiuities, and troublesome persecutions of our days: then shal he take héede and kéep him self from ido­latrie, neither shal he in his owne per­son goe, nor suffer his familie to come to those vngodly assemblies, but shall rather in his owne house at home in­struct them in true religion, first in y e Catechisme, and then in déeper diui­nitie. Moreouer, so oft as the case and necessitie shal require, he must fréely and openly professe Christe and his Gospell. For it is apparantly euident by the Epistles of Paule and other hystories, that such Churches were in priuate houses of great cities in the time of the Apostles, and thickest of those hote and auncient persecutions. Neyther is it likely that the Iewes in their captiuitie at Babylon, al­though they lacked the outwarde vse of sacrifices, were altogether without all worship of God. Although Dani­el did not sacrifice, yet did he at cer­taine houres in the day time, wor­ship God in his owne house.

The house of Cornelius at Cesarea was the Church, wherin Peter prea­ched in a very good and ecclesiasticall assemblie or congregation, and he, by­cause Ioppe had no Church for him to pray in, went vp to the higher part of the house to make his prayers there. Neyther is it to be doubted but that the Eunuch of Quéene Candaces no­bilitie, of whome mention is made in the Actes of the Apostles, did ordeine a Church in Aethiopia. And let them be persuaded, whiche are without the publique and lawefull vse of the Sacramentes, that that shall not be imputed to their default, whiche is committed, not by them but by an­others offence. For euen in such a case can the Lorde worke well by his spi­rite, in the myndes of his people. But whereas by the grace of God, libertie is giuen for the congregation to as­semble, and to heare the frée, sincere, and true preaching of the Gospell, and lastly, to celebrate the Sacra­ments, there must those priuate and domesticall Churches be broaken vp and come to an end: not for bycause the house of a godly housholder is not, nor remaineth still a Church, but for bycause the hearing of Gods worde, prayer, and the celebrating of the Sacramentes, ought to be publique and common to all the Saints. For those assemblies by stealth, which the Anabaptistes vse, and all other secta­ries, are bothe worthily and vtterly condemned.

And now let vs heare the testimo­nies Precepts on the in­ [...]tructi [...] of [...] & [...]. of Scripture, which commaund all housholders to instruct holily their familie in the true religion, and to de­clare to their children the meaning of the Sacramentes. Moses in the sixte of Deuter. sayth:

[Page 160] Heare Israell the Lorde our God is Lord only: Therfore shalt thou loue the Lord thy God, with all thy hart, with all thy soule, and with all thy might. And these wordes whiche I commaund thee this day, shall be in thy heart. And thou shalt shew them vnto thy children, and shalt talke of them when thou art at home in thine house, and as thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest downe, and when thou risest vp. And thou shalte bind them for a signe vpon thy hand, and they shall be as frontlets betwene thine eyes. And againe, When thy sonne asketh thee in time to come, saying: what meane these testimo­nies, ordinaunces, and lawes, whiche the Lord our God hath commaunded vs? Then thou shalte say vnto thy sonne, we were Pharaoes bondmen in Egypt, and the Lorde brought vs out with a mightie hande, and shewed signes and mightie wonders before oure eyes, and brought vs out from thence and gaue vs all these preceptes and statutes to doe and to feare the Lord our God. Herevnto belongeth a great part of the. 78. Psalme. And in the. 13. of Exodus, the Lord doth say againe: Sanctifie to me all the firste borne, And when thy sonne shal aske thee in time to come, saying: what is this? Thou shalt say to him, The Lord slue all the first borne of Egypt, and therefore I sacrifice vnto the Lord all the males that open the matrice. Also in the. 12. Chapter, God, or Moses in Gods name, expounding the mysterie or sacrament of the Passeouer, sayde: When your childrē aske you saying, what manner of seruice is this that ye do? ye shal say, It is the sacrifice of the Lords Passeouer, which passed ouer the houses of the childrē of Israel. &c. These testimonies are sufficiently e­uident and néed no further exposition. I will nowe therefore adde to these the other things which parents haue to teach their children. The chi [...] must be taught manners.

Let the father instruct his children in manners. We all from our byrth are clownish & rude, & all childrē haue vnséemly and vnciuil manners: which euill is made double as much by euill custome and clownish company. Let the parents therefore teach their chil­dren manners betimes, which may a­dorne them at home, and become thē abroad. Let him instruct him, how to behaue him self decently in his going, and gesture of his body, howe in the Church, how in the market, howe at the table, howe in mens companies, and in all other places of companie. There are excellent preatie bookes set out for that purpose, so that I néede not stande to discusse to you the particularities thereof.

Lastly, let the father place his chil­dren Childr [...] must [...] an occu­pation. with expert and cunning work­men, to teach them some handie craft whereby to get their liuing another daye. But firste, hée muste make tryall of their wits, to sée wherevnto euery one is best apt, and wherein he doth most delight. For, cunning will neuer be come by, where good will is wanting in him that must learne it. If thou hast any fit for learning, thou shalt do a good and godly déede, to train them vp to the ministerie of the chur­che, or some other office that stan­deth by learning. But of all other, those parents are to be founde faulte withall, that bring vp their children in lazie idlenesse. For although there be left vnto them huge heapes of trea­sure, yet in thrée or foure odde houres, al may be wasted and come to nought. Wherevnto then shall your deintie idle Gentleman truste, what shall [Page 161] hee do, when there is nothing left but his bare carkasse y t is a lumpe of clay not good for any thing? The inhabi­ters of Massilia would not admit any into the number of citizens, but such as had learned an occupation to liue by. For to a citie there is no greater a plague, than an vnprofitable citizen. But who I pray you may be thought to be a worse citizen than hée, that be­ing accustomed to ease, and delicate­nes, and of a soudeine by some mishap, or else by prodigall riottousnes being depriued of them both, and driuen to extreme pouertie, is compelled, per­force to séeke out vnlawfull shiftes to get more wealth againe? Further­more they of old had a Prouerbe wor­thy to be remēbred of vs at this time, Euerie lande mainteyneth Arte. By this sētence they meant that learning and science, is the surest preparation for euery iourney. For they cannot be taken away by theeues, but whe­ther soeuer thou goest, they beare thée company, and are no burthen for thee to beare. If therefore mishappe doe spoyle thy children of the wealth that thou leauest them, if thou hast taught them an occupation, it is enough for them to liue by. Kings are depriued of their princelike dignitie, and put besyde their excéeding riches, so that it is no meruayle though kinges inferi­ours be spoyled of their wealth, & ba­nished their countries. Dionysius of Syracuse is reported for his tyrānie to haue bene thrust beside his seate. But hauing lost his kingdome he departed to Corinth, where he set vp a schole, & taught children their Grammar and Musicke, wherby in that necessitie he got his lyuing. Hée had béene hard be­sted verilie, & in a miserable taking, if he had neuer learned any thing, but had settled his hope vppon dignitie and riches, vaine hope had bene his destruction. For hée had died in ex­treme beggarie. Thus much touching the bringing vp of childrē in learning, or knowledge of some occupation.

I haue in that which is behinde, to speake somewhat touching the corre­ction Of correc­tion. of those that are cōteined vnder the name of children. This correction consisteth partly in words, and partly in stripes. In both, there must be had a middlemeane and measure, that no­thing be done outragiously. Let not the admonition, y t is giuen in words, be bitterer than the fault deserues. Let it nippe for the time present, but being past, let it bespoken off no more. Continuall chiding bréedes contempt. Thou shalt finde some children also, with whom gentle dealing wil some­what preuayle. And vnlesse thou doe sometime prayse them, & speake well of that which they doe, although per­aduenture, not so well done as thou wouldest require, thou shalt perceiue that [...]ter desperation wil take away hope and courage cleane from them. I thincke it not good with too heuie a burden to ouer awe such children as are willing to beare. Stripes must not be bestowed but for some great offence, and that too, not in the fathers anger but moderately, not to marre but to amend them. Let the parents alwayes remēber y t golden saying of S. Paul: Fathers prouoke not your children to anger. For the best witts are hurt by too much rigorousnes. Sa­lomon, wher he speaketh of moderate correction, sayth: The rod and corre­ction giueth wisedom, but the childe that runneth at randon bringeth his mother to shame. Againe, chastise thy sonne and thou shalt be at quiet, and he shal bring pleasure vnto thy soule. These woords of his do vtterly con­demne [Page 162] y fathers cockering, & the mo­thers pāpering, which is the marring Cocke­ring of children. of very many children. For the parēts offend God as much in to much cocke­ring their children, as they do in ouer much punishing of them. Heli in the scriptures is ill reported of for doating ouer his childrē, he himself dieth mise­rablie, & bringeth the shamelesse wic­ked knaues his sonnes, to a shamefull ending. What is to be thought of that moreouer y t in the 21. of Deut. the pa­rents themselues are comaunded to bring their disobedient children before the iudge, & there, by complaint to sue them to death? By this exāple, which may otherwise séeme to be somewhat to sharpe, it pleased God to put other men in remēbrance to kepe their chil­dren in awe & obedience. For God is a god of saluation & not of destructiō, so y t when disobedient rebels & godles peo­ple perish through their own default, he turneth y t destructiō of theirs to the safegard of his obedient seruants. Let parents therefore alwaies remember this saying in the gospell: It is not the wil of your heauēly father that one of these litle ones shold perish. Whoso­euer offēdeth such an one, it were bet­ter for him that a milstone were han­ged about his necke, and that he were drowned in the deapth of the sea.

Now touching y e dutie of children I The dutie of childrē. haue spokē of it before in y t place wher I taught how & after what sort parēts ought to be honoured. Paul as it were in one word knitteth vp much matter and saith: Children obey your parents in the Lord. He telleth y e reason whie. For that (saith he) is righteous. And a­gaine he addeth the cause saying, For God hath comaunded it. Let children therefore consider & thincke vppon the nightly watchings, & continual labour y t their parents toke in bringing them vp, and let them learne to be thankful for it, & content with their present e­state: when their parents instruct thē, let them learne attentiuely, and shew themselues like to godly Iacob, rather than to godlesse Esau. Let them learn to accustome thēselues to good & honest maners. Let them willingly learn the art or occupation whereunto they are set. Let them yeld & submit thēselues to their parents correction. Let them not stirre vp or prouoke their parents to anger. Let them choose to learn wit and obey their parents of their owne mind & accord, rather than to be driuē to it by beating and brawling. If pa­rents at their departure leaue litle behind them for their children to inherit let not y e good children therfore speake ill by y e dead. If thy father hath taught thée any art or occupation, he leaueth for thée a sufficient inheritance. Thrif­tines also & moderate spēding, is a ve­ry great reuenue. If thy father hath wel and honestly taught thée good ma­ners, and trayned thée vp in the true wisedome & perfect religion, then hath he bequeathed thée a patrimonie suffi­cient for to mainteyne thée. For what else are excéeding great riches left to a foole or irreligious fellow, but a sword in a madde mans hand? Thou art left wealthie enough by thy fathers lega­cie, if that y u art godly, painful, heedful & honest. For goods gotten by y e sweat of our own browes, do for y e most part cōtinue longer, & prosper better w t vs, then those which other leaue vnto vs. We haue again (derely beloued) spent an houre and an half in handling this matter touching the honour due vnto parents, I haue stayed you longer thā of right I shold haue done, but ye shal impute it to the loue and good will I beare to the matter. I am not ignorāt how necessarie this argument is, al­most [Page 163] to all men: and therefore stick I the longer vppon it. For I indeuour mee self not onely to teach you things profitable and necessarie, but also to beate them into your memories so much as I may, to the end that ye ne­uer forget them. God graunt you all a fruitefull increase of his holy word, which is the séede that is sowen in your harts. Let vs pray. &c.

Of the second precept of the second table, which is in or­der the sixt of the x. Commaundements. Thou shalt not kill. And of the Magistrate.
The sixte Sermon.

IVstice & innocencie are very well ioyned to the higher power and magi­strats authoritie, and in this 6. precept both publique & priuate peace & tranquillitie are hedged in & inclosed against opē tumults and secret discords. And since y e life of mā is the most excellent thing in y e world, whervpon al other things, of how great price soeuer they bée, doe waite and attend, and finally since y e body of man is more woorthe than all other gifts whatsoeuer, the very naturall order doth séeme to require, y t the 6. cōmaundemēt shold be placed next. which god himself hath plainly expressed in these few words: thou shalt not kill. For in this precept, iustice & inno­cencie The sixt [...]cept. are cōmaunded & commended vnto vs, wherein also it is prouided, y t no man hurt an others life or body: & so in this precept charg is giuē to eue­ry one to maintein peace & quietnesse.

Now héere are to be obserued the steppes y lead to murder, wherin wée must consider y e kinds & causes of hur­ting What is [...]bidden [...] this cō ­ [...]aunde­ [...]nt. & annoying. For y e Lord doth not simplie forbid murder, but all things else wheron murder doth cōsist: all eg­ging on therfore and prouoking to an­ger is vtterly forbidden, sclaunderous taunts & brawling speaches are flatly prohibited, strife, wrath, & enuie are plainly commaunded to be suppressed. And in this sense we haue Christ our Lord himself interpreting this lawe, wher in y e gospel after Matth. he saith: Ye haue herd it said of old, thou shalt not kill, whosoeuer killeth shalbe in danger of iudgmēt. But I say vnto you that whosoeuer is angrie with his brother vnaduisedly, shalbe in danger of iudgmēt. And whosoeuer shal say vn­to his brother Racha, shalbe in daūger of a counsel: But whosoeuer shal say, Thou foole, shalbe in daunger of hell fire. Thou séest here therfore, y e anger, slander, brawling, & al other tokens of a mind moued to vtter ill words, are flatly forbiddē. What then must y u do? Thou must forsooth come into chari­tie againe w t him whom thou hast of­fended, thou must lay aside al wrath & enuie, vnlesse thou hadst rather haue al the honour that thou dost to God be imputed for sin vnto thée, & that peraduenture thou woldest choose rather vt­terly to be condemned. For our Lord goeth on in the Gospel & saith: If ther­fore thou bring thy gift vnto the Al­tar, and there remēbrest that thy bro­ther haue any thing against the, leaue there thy gift before the altar (hée spe­keth to thē, who as then had their tē ­ple standing, their altar remayning, and burnt offerings in vse, we at this day haue an other maner of worship­ping God) and go thy way, first be re­conciled to thy brother, & then come and offer thy gift. And againe, Agree with thine aduersarie quickly whiles [Page 164] thou art in the way with him, least at any time the aduersarie deliuer thee to the iudge, & the iudge deliuer thee to the minister, & thou be cast into pri­son. Verilie I say vnto thee thou shalt not depart frō thence, vntil thou hast payd the vtmost farthing. But forbe­cause so few of vs obey this sound and whoalsome doctrine of y e Lords, there­by it cōmeth to passe y t so many great & troublesome tumults happen amōg mē. For smal is the substance of them that obey the word of god, but great is the rest & quietnes of their cōsciences. And what pleasure I pray you, do in­finite riches bring to man, since with them a man can not likely be without troublesome cares of mind, great tur­moiles, & lack of a quiet life. This law therfore which tēdeth to no other end, but to teach man the way to lead a sweete and plesaunt life, doth wholy take frō the mind of man such immo­derate affections as anger and enuie are, two the most pestilent euils that reignes among men.

As concerning anger I meane not at this present to speake ouer busily, euē as also I haue determined to be briefe touching enuie. Of anger many men Of Anger haue vttered many profitable senten­ces. And yet there is an holy kind of anger which the scripture disalloweth not, so that vnlesse a man be angrie in that sort, he shal neuer be a good & god­ly man. For a good man hath a zeale of God, and in y godly zeale he is angrie at the iniquitie and naughtinesse of mankind: whereof there are many ex­amples to be séene in the Scriptures: and this anger doth stomache the sinn cōmitted, rather than the person who doth commit the sinne. For y e good ser­uaunt of God hateth nothing in the wicked mās person but his very sinne: so that if the wicked ceasse once to sin, he wil leaue to hate or be angrie ther­withal any longer. This anger is vt­terly cōdemned then, whē it springeth of euil and corrupt affections, when no iust cause is giuē, but that he which is offended doth in his anger either fulfil his affection, or else hurt or determine to hurt him with whō he is angrie. A great euil it is, & a fruit which when it is sowen doth yeld & bring forth one mischiefe vppon an others necke. And therefore doth y e Apostle of Christ coū ­sel al men not to giue any place to an­ger: and if so be it happen that it enter into our mindes & stick there a while, yet that wée suffer it not to catch fast hold or take déepe roote therin, Be an­grie (saith he) & sinne not. Let not the sonne set vpon your anger, & giue no place to the diuel. For this is the Apo­stles meaning, If so it happen that ye be angrie, yet sinne not, y t is, yet bridle your anger. Neither doth the Apostle bid vs to be angrie, but willeth vs not to let our anger to continue long, nor to breake out to y e working of iniurie. And [...] (which word Paul vseth) signifieth anger in déede, but yet more rightly y stirring or prouoking to anger, so that thereby wée haue to vnderstand, y t to him which is by in­iurie prouoked to anger, although hée be somewhat gréeued & touched at the quicke, that griefe ought to be but of short continuance: neither must we in any case suffer our aduersary the di­uell, to fasten his foote in our hearts, who doth through anger by little and litle, créepe into our mindes, & by cōti­nuall wrath doth worke out enuie, by which he doth captiuate & peruert the whole man, with all his senses words and workes.

For, Enuie is anger growen into cu­stome Of [...] by long continuaunce, which doth for the most part vexe, burne, and [Page 165] enuie, more then the partie which is enuied: Although the enuious doth ne­uer ceasse to deuise mischiefe against the man whom he doth enuie. It is an endlesse euill which doth not admit a­ny remedie to take it away. And ther­fore did the Gentiles baite & canuase it too and fro with wonderfull preatie quipps and pithie sentences: Some of which I will not be ashamed héere to rehearce, to the intent that counter­feit Christians addicted to enuie, may be ashamed of it, if peraduenture they wil learne to blush, when they finde them selues touched by Heathens & Paynims.

Virgil sayth,

In hart wher enuies seed takes roote, there growes a poysoned graine,
Which dries & drincks frō euery lim the bloud of euerie vaine,
And sucks & sokes the marow bones vntill they feeble waxe,
(Such is th'enuenomed poisons force) and yet no boane it crakes.

And therefore saith Horace.

The Sicil tyrants neuer found, a more tormenting hell,
Than Enuie was, &c.

Silius Italicus crieth out.

Illfauoured Enuie, vgly hagge, and dogged end
Of mortall men, that neuer couldst abide to lend
One word to praise praisewoorthy deedes, but sweltst to see
Small things increase, & lowe things growe to high degree.

Ouid speaking of Enuie descri­beth it thus.

Within did diuelish Enuie sit, and eate the flesh of snakes,
To feede the humour of hir vice, with such kind loathly cates:
With face of tallowcaked hewe, & bodie leane like death,
With squinte eyes turnd nine sundry wayes, with rustie stincking teeth.
Hir bitter brest was ouerspred, with gaide as greene as grasse,
Hir tongue that ceast not to say ill, with venom poysoned was:
She neuer laught, vnlesse it weare when griefe made others weepe,
And fretting care within hir heart, did keepe hir eyes from sleepe.
She sees and pynes away to see the good successe and state,
Of men that prosper on the earth: and so hir deadly hate
Is to hir selfe a deadly plague.
Wheras she goes she marrs the corne that growes vppon the ground,
She maks on trees that blossoms bare, there can no fruite be found,
And with hir breath she doth infect, whole houses realmes & townes.

Since therefore that enuie is so great an euill, and that the Lord com­maundeth to kéepe our selues from it, therin doth appeare y e Lords goodnes to vs ward, and thereby wée may ga­ther how good & profitable his law is, which tendeth and is giuen to none o­ther end, but to set vs at libertie from so great a mischiefe. And héere by y e way, wée do perceiue that our faulte and not the waywardnesse of God is the cause, whi [...] many in this world are neuer at peace and quietnesse, but are excéedingly vexed with continuall torments. For as they ceasse not to enuie the estate of other, so with their anger they disquiet more then them­selues, and doe at last duely aby and worthily suffer the deserued punish­ment of their wicked déedes.

[Page 166] And this law doth not onely forbid Al hurting is forbidden. and restraine the motions and euil af­fections of the mind by wrath, anger and enuie, but doth also giue cōmaun­demēt against al maner hurt y t riseth by them. Harme and hurt is done by sundry meanes, by beating, by violent thrusting, by ouer throwing, by pul­ling, and troubling, although in doing so, thou doest not woūd thy neighbour. But thy sinne is the greater, if thou giuest him a wound after what sort soeuer, either with weapon, or by any meanes else. And againe thou sinnest yet more grieuously, if thou dost quite cut off, or otherwise break any limme of his body, if thou puttest out his eyes, or dashest a tooth out of his head. So then the better that the limme is that thou cuttest off, or puttest out of ioynt, the greater is thy sinne, and more gréeuous thine offence. From whence without doubt the law called The Lawe of like for like. Lex talionis tooke the beginning, which commaundeth to cutte off the hand of him, which did cutte off an o­thers hand: and to plucke out the eye of him, which did put out an other mans eye.

Now also the manner of killing The man­ [...]rs of killing. must not be ouerpassed. The Lord sayth: Thou shalt not kill. Wée kill diuers wayes: either wee our selues do the déede, or else wee vse the helpe of other to strike the stroak, it is done either priuilie or openly. And in this sort againe there are very many faci­ons. For wée commit murder some­time by holding our peace, sometime by dissembling, by giuing ill counsell, by consenting, by ayding, or egging forward to euill. An other peraduen­ture would not do the thing that hée doeth, but because hée séeth that thou hartenest him on, but because he kno­weth hée shal please thée thereby, and because hée perceiueth that thy helpe vpholdeth him. Although therefore that thou with thine own hand strike not the stroake, yet the murder that an other committeth by thy setting on, shalbe imputed to thée aswell as if thou thy selfe hadst killed the man. And no meruayle, since Iohn the Apo­stle and Euangeliste, calleth hatred manslaughter.

Moreouer, héere are to be touched The [...]a [...] ­ses of m [...] der. the causes of murder, or doing of mis­chiefe. For héerevppon standeth and from hence commeth the mischiefous déede and foule offence. Murder is committed, and the neighbour enda­maged either vnwittingly, or else vp­pon pretended malice. It is done vn­wittingly, wheras, when a man pur­poseth an other thing, by ill happe, or as I should rather say, by the proui­dence of God, murder doth ensue. As for example, when my mynd is to dis­charge a gunne against a Buck mea­ning to kill the beast, by happ I strike a man, who vnawares to mée was in the same wood cutting timber: or else when as vppon simplicitie I giue my friend a draught of poyson, where mine intent was to haue giuen him a medicine to recouer his health. For such chaunces as these hath the Lord in the Law, and among all nations, prepared Sainctuaries for men to flée Sanc [...] ries. too, as places of refuge. Murders procéede of pretended malice, when I being blinded with priuate greedines doe goe about to take from an other man that which is his, and for resi­stence doe kill him if hée yeld it not to mée. Of that sort are many warres and foughten battailes now a dayes, and of that sort are robberies & mur­ders committed by the high wayes syde. That also is pretended mur­der, when I, for iniurie that an o­ther [Page 167] man doth mée, doe reuenge mée selfe by killing him. Or else when I being mad with anger, or ouercome with wyne, doe murther the man, whom otherwise if I were not in that illfauoured taking, I wold make much off and loue verie hartilie.

But now how foule and detestable an offence murder is, that procéedeth Howe great an offence murder is. of malice, I thinck it expedient for me to declare to you, and you to marcke in this that followeth. For the consi­deration therof being throughly scan­ned, must needes vndoubtedly woorke so in the hartes of men, that fewer murders shalbe committed, and that euerie one shal endeuour himselfe the more by suppressing anger, to preserue mankind, who is the holie similitude of God himselfe. The very déede of murder it selfe fighteth directly and disobediently against y e eternall God, who is the life and saluation of the world. For murder destroyeth the ve­ry image of God. Because man is created to the similitude and likenesse of God. If a man should of purpose de­face the image of the King or Prince set vp at their commaundement, hée should be accused of treason commit­ted: in how great daunger is he then that doth destroy a man, which is the reasonable, liuely and very picture of God himselfe. Wée read that Theo­dosius the Emperour did determine to destroy a great number of the Citi­zens of Antioch, for none other cause, but for ouerthrowing y t Image that was set vp, for the honour of Placilla Augusta: But thereunto is added, y t one Macedonius an Heremite came to the Emperours messingers & said: O my friends, goe say to the Empe­rour, Thou art not an Emperour on­ly but also a man. Do not thou cru­ellie destroy the image of God. Thou angrest thy maker when thou killest his image. Consider with thee selfe that thou art soa [...]ie for an image of brasse. Now it is euidēt to al mē what difference there is, betwixt a thing that is dead, and that which hath life, and a reasonable soule. Moreouer it is an easie matter in steede of one bra­sen image to set vp more: but it is vn­possible to restore one haire to them that once are slaine. Finally mur­der is clean contrary to the nature of man. For man chéerisheth himselfe, and flesh destroyeth not it selfe, but preserueth and nourisheth it selfe so much as it may. But al wée men as many as liue, are of one lumpe, and of the same substantiall flesh: to kill a man therefore is against mans na­ture. Furthermore al men are the children of one father, of one stocke, & of the same progenie: murder there­fore is directly against ciuil humani­tie, and is a plague that reigns amōg men. And doth not the Lord our redéemer also, require charitie of all men, which must so abound, that wée may not sticke to die for our neigh­bour? To kill our neighbour there­fore is flatly repugnaunt to Christian religion. And take this by the way too, that the bloud of man shedde by murder, crieth out of the earth to hea­uen for reuengment. For to Cain, when he had slaine his brother, it was said: The voyce of thy brothers bloud crieth out of the earth, and is come vp to mee. For bloudshedde verilie polluteth and maketh the ground ac­cursed whereon it is shedde, and is not cleansed againe nor easilie ap­peased, vntill it doe also [...] the giltie bloud of them, which spilte before the giltlesse bloud of inno­centes.

Lastly murders procure & marke y [Page 168] conutters thereof with endlesse spots of reprochfull infamie, and that which is worst of all, it bringeth vnto them euerlasting damnation. Wherefore Salomon in his Prouerbes, sayth: My sonne if sinners entice thee, consent not vnto them. If they say, Com with vs, we will lay waite for bloud: & wil lurk priuily for the innocent without a cause. Wee will swallow them vp like the graue quicke and whole, as those that goe downe into the pitte. Wee shall find all maner of costly ri­ches, and fil our houses with the pray. Cast in thy lot among vs: wee wil all haue one purse: My sonne walke not thou with them, but rather pull back thy foot from their wayes. For their feete runne to euill, and are hastie to shead bloud. Now Dauid sayth that The bloudthirstie man, and the hypocrite, are abhominable to the Lord.

From this law is exempted the Magistrate ordeyned by God, whom The ma­gistrate may kill. God commaundeth to vse authoritie and to kill, threatening to punish him most sharpely, if hée neglect to kill the men whom God commaundeth to be killed. This sixt commaundement of the Law therefore, doth flatly for­bid vppon priuate authoritie to kill a­ny man. But the magistrate killeth at Gods commaundement, when hée putteth to death those which are by law condemned for their offences, or when in defence of his people he doth iustly and necessarilie arme himself to the battell. And yet the magistrates may offend in these two pointes two sundry wayes. For either they do by law, that is, vnder the coloured pre­tence of law s [...]ay y giltlesse, to satisfie their own lust, hatred or couetousnes: As wée read that Iesabell slew y iuste man Naboth with y e Lords Prophets. Or else by peeuish pitie and foolish cle­mencie do let them escape skotte frée, whom the Lord commaunded them to kill: as Saul & Achab are reported to haue sinned in letting go the bloud­die kings whom God commaunded to be slaine. And Salomon in the 17. of his Prouerbes doth testifie, that the Lord doth as greatly hate the magi­strate that acquiteth a wicked person, as him that condemneth an innocent man. The magistrates also in ma­king or else repelling warre do offend two wayes in this sort. For either they doe vniustly themselues make warre vppon other men, and intangle their people therein: Or else they suf­fer forreigne enimies to rob and spoile the people committed to their charge, & do not with such force, as they may, kéepe off and defend that open wrong and manifest iniurie. Both these of­fences are of sundrie sorts, and there­withall so great that they can hardly be purged. Thou readest therefore that the holie kings of Israell did ne­uer make warre vppon any body, vn­lesse y e Lord commaunded them. And they againe fought for their people, & suffered them not to be led away cap­tiue as miserable bondslaues. For so did y e blessed Patriarch Abraham fol­low vpon & pursue those foure kinges, nay rather cutthroate robbers of the East, and recouered by force of armes Lot, Lots substaunce, and the people of Sodom that were carried away.

And such warres as these, are taken in hand, either for y e recouerie, or else for the confirmation of peace: so that the magistrates that make warre in such a cause, are rightly and in déede the children of God, because they are peacemakers. For all peace makers are the children of God.

And now this place and argument [Page 169] doe require that I speake somewhat [...]hat the [...] is. touching the office or authoritie of y e magistrate: which (by Gods helpe) I will assay to doe, not that I meane or can alledge all that may be sayd ther­of, but that which shal séeme most pro­perly to declare the meaning of it, and is most necessarie for this presente treatise.

Magistratus (which woord we vse for the roome wherein the magistrate [...]gistra­ [...], what [...]. is) doth take the name A magistris populi designandis, of assigning the masters, guiders, and captaines of the people. That roome & place is called by the name of power or authoritie, by reason of the power that is giuen to it of God. It is called by the name of Domination for the dominion that the Lord doth graunt it vpon y t earth. They are called Princes that haue y t Dominion: for they haue a preemi­nence aboue the people. They are called Consules of Counseling: And kinges of Commaunding, ruling, and gouerning the people: So then y e Ma­gistracie (that I may henceforward vse this word for the magistrates po­wer and place) is an office, and an a­ction in the executing of the same. A­ristotle defineth the magistrate to be a kéeper of the lawes. Plutarch, in that booke wherein hée sheweth that learning is required to be in a king, a­mong other things sayth: Princes are the ministers of god for the ouersight and safegard of mortall men, to the end that they may partly distribute, and partly keep, the good things that he doth liberallie giue, and franckly bestow vppon them. The Magistra­cie, by the Scriptures, may be defined to be a diuine ordinaunce or action, wherby the good being defended by y e Princes [...], and the euill suppressed by the same authoritie, godlines, iu­stice, honestie, peace, and tranquilli [...]ie both publique and priuate are safely preserued. Wherby we gather, that to gouerne a common weale, and to execute the office of a magistrate, is a worship and seruice to God himselfe: God verilie is delighted therein. For the office of a magistrate is a thing most excellente, and abounding with all good workes, as in my former ser­mon I haue declared.

Now there are thrée kinds of Ma­gistracies Three kindes of Magistra­cies. or gouernements of cōmon weales, the Monarchie, y e Aristocra­cie, and the Democracie. We may cal the Monarchie a kingdome wherein Monar­chie. one alone doth by iust and vpright la­wes rule all things, and causes in the common weale. For if that iustice & equitie be once neglected, & that this One doe against all right and reason rule al the roast, then is he a Tyrant, Tyrannie. and his power is Tyrannie, that is to say wrong and iniurie, which is a dis­ease of that troubled kingdome, and a vice that is, as it were, set [...]posite to be the destructiō of y t common weale. The Aristocracie is the superiour po­wer Aristocra­cie. of a few Péeres, wher a certaine number of holie and vpright men are chosen to be the guides and rulers of y e people. And this did first beginne by the fall of Tyrannie. For when men perceiued how daungerous it was to commit the rule of their whoale state into one mans hand, they altered the order, and gaue the charge thereof to an appointed number of chosen men, who did excell the common sort in po­wer & authoritie. But if these chiefe or head men vse euill meanes to come to authoritie, and neglecting the com­mon weale, do hunt after their owne aduauntage, then is their gouernmēt not to be called an Aristocracie, but Oligar­chie. an Oligarchie, y t is, the violent lust of [Page 170] a few, and not the good and vpright gouernement of chosen Péeres. So then these few violent rulers are the contrarie to the estate where vpright headmen haue the preeminence.

The Democracie may be called a cō ­mon Democra­cie. weale, wherein all the people to­gether beare the whole sway, and ab­solute authoritie. And this Demo­cracie began first by the fall of the O­ligarchie. For when the people saw that their head men did abuse their power, & waxed violent rulers, they displaced them, and kept the authori­tie to themselues, meaning that eue­ry man should fréelie giue his voyce in matters touching the commonweale. This kind of gouernement breaketh out commonly into outragious tu­multes, I meane, into seditions and conspiracies: for no man will suffer himselfe to be corrected, while euerie man will challenge to himselfe full & absolute authoritie to do what hée lu­steth, because for sooth hee is one and a member [...] the people, in whose hands the whoale authoritie doth consist.

Now touching the excellencie of these fourms or kindes of gouernement, it maketh not greatly to my purpose to dispute which ought to be preferred before other. Many haue preferred the Monarchie before the rest: but therewithall they added: If he which holdeth the Monarchie be a good and A prouerb [...] it is [...] [...]or a sub­ [...]cte to speake a­ [...]nst his [...]: In [...], it [...] wit [...] Saints. vpright Prince. Which neuerthelesse is rare to be found. They also which were of that opinion, did themselues liue vnder Princes in Monarchies. But it is daūgerous to speake against Iupiter. Among many kings of Iu­da and Israell thou shalt finde a verie few good, or at least wise tollerable & indifferent Princes, wherby wée may perceiue y t the Lord did not in vaine by the mouth of Samuel, persuade his people to kéepe their Aristocracie, and to be ruled by their priestes and elders, as God by Moses and Iethro the wisest in the world, had ordeyned long before. And yet none can denie but that great perills and infinite dis­commodities are in the Aristocracie, but farre more many in the Demo­cracie. But such is the condition of mortall men in this corruptible flesh, that nothing among them is absolute­ly and on euery syde happie, & therfore that seemeth to them to be most excel­lent, which, although it be not altoge­ther without inconveniences & some kinde of vices, doth neuerthelesse in comparison of other, bring fewer pe­rils and lesser annoyaunce. But how The [...] must [...] soeuer the case doth [...]ād, the Apostles of Christ do commaund vs to obey the magistrate, whether he be king, or se­nate of chosen mē. For Paul in his E­pistle to Titus sayeth: Warne them to Titus. be subiect to rule & power, and to o­bey magistrates. For to y e Romans he saith: Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers: For no power is but of god: & those powers that are, are or deined by god. Again to Tim. he saith I exhort you that prayers be made for kings, & for al that are in authoritie. If therfore any man liue in a Monar­chie, let him obey the king: if in a cē ­mon weale of what title soeuer, let him be ruled by y e Consuls, Tribunes, headmen & elders of the people. For we ought rather to obey y e ordinaunce of God, than ouer euriously to dispute of the kinds of gouernements, which is the better or worse than other.

And in all cases truely, the magi­strate is very necessarie and cannot The [...] & th [...] beg [...] ­ning. bée missing among men, yea, hée is so necessarie y t without the magistrates help, the state of men can hardly pros­per nor easilie stand. Neither doest [Page 171] thou read that the state and commonweale of the Israelites was euer at any time in greater daunger and pe­ril of vndooing, than it was in the mid­dle time betwixt Sampson and Heli, when they were gouerned by no ma­gistrates, but did euery man what he thought good himselfe. For all men euen from their birth are blindly ledd with selfe loue, and therefore they séeke their own aduauntage, nothing pleaseth them but what they do them selues, they vtterly mislyke the déedes and woords of other men, yea such is oure fond affection and opinionatiue sense, that how euil soeuer our causes are, yet wee will not stick to face them out with a card of ten, and to colour them with law and equitie. Hée that will stand in deniall hereof, did neuer consider mans disposition. The people of Israel at their deliuerie out of Ae­gypt saw wōderful signes, they were meruaylously fedd frō heauen in y de­sart, & did euery day behold new my­racles. But yet hearkē (my brethren) & consider what Moses, y e meekest and gentillest man y t euer was doth say, touching this holy people, this people of God, whom God had chosen to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe. How shall I alone (sayth hée to the people) beare your trouble, your burden, and the st [...]ifes that are among you? What may be thought of that moreouer, y t in the most sure felowship of the aun­cient and Apostolique Church, yea in those very vessells, which were rege­nerate, the wrangling disposition of slesh did shew it self? For the Gréekes murmured against the Hebrues, be­cause their widowes in the daily mi­nisterie, were little regarded. The Corinthians also go to lawe before Heathen Iudges, and therefore doth Paul very sharply rebuke them, and chargeth them to appoint honest iud­ges among themselues to take vppe matters betwixt them that were at variance Let no man therfore make this obiectiō and say, that the old peo­ple of Israell were a carnall people and not regenerate. For wée see that euē in the regenerate, the roliques of flesh remayne, which euer and anon, whē occasion is offered, do shew forth themselues, & trouble the quiet state of euery thing. For I will not now say that the greater sort of men do ra­ther follow the flesh, than the spirite. And for that cause, God, who loueth man, who kéepeth and preserueth ci­uilitie, peace, & humane societie, hath prepared and applied a medicine a­gainst those gréeuous diseases of men, hée hath appointed the magistrate, I say, to step betwixt them that striue with the authoritie of law & equitie, to iudge and discusse matters betwixt them that are at variance, to bridle & suppresse wrong and affections, and lastly to saue the giltlesse & innocents. Whosoeuer subuerteth this ordināce of God, till such time as men do leaue their wayward disposition, hée brin­geth vtter confusion to euery state, and aydeth wrongful dealers and vio­lent robbers to oppresse and roote out the best sort of people. By this verilie The Ma­gistrate ordeined by God for the good of of men. which hitherto wée haue alledged it is manifestly apparaunt that the magi­strate is ordeyned by God for the safe­gard of the good, & punishment of the euill, I meane for the good and quiet state of mortall men. Wherefore wée read y t from the beginning, there haue béene magistrates in the world. Hereunto doe appertayne these te­stimonies of y e holy Scripture. Moses in y Law calleth, The iudges, Gods, and this iudgement, saith hee, is Gods. From whence also Iosaphat borowed [Page 172] that saying which he spake to y Iud­ges, where hée sayth: See what ye do: For ye iudge not to man, but to the Lord, which is with you in the causes which ye iudge: let the feare of God therefore be in your harts. S. Peter sayth: That we must obey the magi­strats for the Lords sake, by whom he is ordeyned to the praise of the good, and terrifying of the euill. And Paul the teacher of y e Gentiles saith: There is no power but of God, and the po­wers that are, are ordeyned by God: and whosoeuer resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinaunce of God: and he that resisteth, shall receiue to him selfe damnation. For rulers are not feareful to them that do well, but to the euill. For hee is the minister of God, reuenger of wrath on him that doth euill. The magistrate therfore is of God, his office is good, holie, pleasing God, iust, profitable, and ne­cessarie for men, and the rulers which do rightly execute their office, are the friends and worshippers of God, they are his elect instruments, by whom he worketh mans health and safegard. Wée haue examples hereof in Adam, all the Patriarches, our father Noe, Ioseph, Moses, Iosue, Gedeon, Sa­muel, Dauid, Iosaphat, Ezechias, Io­sias, Daniel, & many other after the time of Christ, who rightly executed the office of magistrates.

Now many there are which will haue y e magistrate to be of two sorts, to wit, either good or badde. The good A good Magis­trate and a badde. magistrate is hée, who being lawfully ordeyned, doth lawfully execute his office & duetie. The euill magistrate is he, which whē he hath by euil mea­nes got the authoritie, doth tourne & dispose it as hée himselfe lusteth. And herevpon, the question is wont to be demaunded: Whether an euill, that is, a tyrannicall magistrate be of God Wheth [...] an [...] be of [...]. or no? To this I aunsweare, y t God is the author of good and not of euill: For God by nature is good, and all his purposes are good, being directed to y health and preseruation, not to the de­struction, of vs men. Therefore the good and healthfull ordeyning of the magistrate without al doubt is of god himselfe, who is the author of all goodnesse.

But héere it is requisite that wée make a difference betwixt the office which is the good ordinaunce of God, & the euill person that doth not right­ly execute that good [...]ffice. If therfore in the magistrate euill be founde, and not y e good for which he was ordeyned, that commeth of other causes, and the fault thereof is in the men and per­sons which neglecte God, and corrupt the ordinaunce of God, & not in God, nor in his ordinaunce: for either the euill Prince seduced by the diuell cor­rupteth the wayes of God, and by his owne fault and naughtinesse trans­gresseth Gods ordinaunce, so farre, y t hée doth worthily deserue the name of diuelish power, and not diuine autho­ritie. Wée haue an example here­of in y e magistrate of Ierusalem. For although he were able to referre the beginning of his power by degrées vn­to Moses, and so vnto God himselfe who did ordeyne it, yet for because hée taketh the Sauiour in the Gardeyne and byndeth him, to his seruaunts it is sayd, Ye are come out as it were to a theefe with swords and staues, Whē I was daylie with you in the temple, ye stretched not forth your hands a­gainst mee. But this is euen your houre and the power of darcknesse. Loe héere he calleth the ordinarie ma­gistrate the power of the diuell when hée abus [...]th his power. What could [Page 173] be more euidently spoken? But here ye must marke, that the reproch was in the person, and not in the office. Likewise also the Romane Empire was ordeyned by God, as by the visi­ons of Daniel it is clearely euident. And yet whē Nero not without Gods ordinaunce bare the sway in the Em­pire, whatsoeuer hée did as king and Emperour, contrary to the office of a good king, that did hée not of God, but of the diuell. For whereas he honge vp & beheaded the Apostles of Christ, mouing a bloudie persecution against the Church, that sprang not from elsewhere, than from the diuel the father of murder. So then verily wée ought not at any time to defend the tyranni­call power, and say that it is of God. For tyrannie is not a diuine, but a diuellish kind of gouernment, and ty­rauntes themselues are properly the seruauntes of the diuell, and not of God. Or else otherwise some peo­ple do deserue by their wicked deedes to haue, not a king, but a tyraunt. So then the peoples sinne is an other cause that euil magistrates are found in common weales. In the meane while the king is of the Lord, & some­time hée makes an hypocrite reigne. Wherefore the euill magistrate is of God, euen as also seditions, warres, plagues, hayle, frost, and other mise­ries of mankind come from the Lord, as punishment of sinne and wicked­nesse, which the Lord hath appointed to be executed, as hée himselfe sayth: I will giue them children to bee their kings, and infants shall rule them: be­cause their tōgue and hart hath bene against the Lord. Likewyse the Lord stirred vp the cruell kinges of Assyria and Babylon against his Citie, and owne peculiar people, whose liuing was not agréeable to their profession.

But now how and after what sort subiects ought to be affected toward How the opp [...]essed must be­haue themselues vn­der tyran­nical prin­ces. such hard, cruel, and tyrannical Prin­ces, wée learne partly by the example of Dauid, and partly by the doctrine of Ieremie and the Apostles. Dauid was not ignorant what kind of man Saul was, a wicked & mercilesse fel­lowe, yet notwithstanding he fledd to escape his hands: and when he had oc­casion giuen him once or twice to kill him, he slue him not, but spared the ty­raunt and reuerenced him, as though hee had béene his father. Ieremias prayed for Ioachim & Zedechias wic­ked kinges both, and obeyed them vn­till they came to matters flatly con­trary to Gods religion. For where I spake touching the honour due to parents, there did I by the scriptures proue that wée ought not to obey the wicked commaundements of godlesse magistrates. Because it is not per­mitted to magistrates to ordeine or appoint any thing contrary to Gods lawe, or the lawe of Nature.

Now the Actes of the Apostles teach vs in what sort the Apostles did be­haue themselues in dealing with ty­rannical magistrates. Let them ther­fore that are vexed with tyrantes, and oppressed with wicked magistrates, take this aduice to follow in that per­plexitie. First let them call to remem­braunce, and consider what and how great their sinnes of idolatrie and vn­cleannesse are, which haue alreadie deserued the reuenging anger of their iealous God: and then let them thinck that God wil not w tdraw his scourge, vnlesse hée sée that they redresse their corrupt maners, and euill religion. So then first they must goe about and bring to passe a full reformation of matters in religion, & perfect amend­ment of maners amisse. Then must [Page 174] they pray continually that God will vouchsafe to pul and draw his oppres­sed people out of the myre of mischiefe wherein they sticke fast. For that counsell did the Lord himselfe in the 18. after Luke, giue to those that are oppressed, promising therewithall as­sured ayde and present delyuerie.

But what & how the oppressed must pray, there are examples extant in the 9. of Daniel, and in the 18. Chapiter of the Actes of the Apostles. Let them also whose minds are vexed, call to re­membrance the sayings of Peter and Paule the chiefe of the Apostles. The Lord (saith Peter) knoweth how to deliuer his from temptation as he de­liuered Lot. Paul saith, God is faith­full, & wil not suffer his to be temp­ted [...]. Cor. 10. [...]. Pet. 2. aboue their strength, yea hee will turne their temptatiōs vnto the best. Let them cal to mind the captiuitie of Israel, wherin Gods people were de­teined at Babylon, by the space of 70. yeares: and therewithal let them thincke vppon the goodly comfort of the captiues which Esaie hath expres­sed from his 40. chapiter vnto his 49. Let vs persuade our selues that God is good, merciful, and omnipotent, so that hée can when he will, at ease deli­uer vs. Hee hath many wayes and meanes to set vs at libertie. Let vs haue a regard onely that our impeni­tent, filthie, and wicked life, do not pro­noke the Lord to augment and pro­long the tyrauntes crueltie. The Lord is able vppon the sodeyne, to chaung the harts of Princes (for the hearts of kings are in the hands of the Lord, as the riuers of water, to tourne them which way hee will) and to make them, which haue béene hither­to most cruellie set against vs, to bee our friends and fauourable to vs: and them, which haue heretofore most blouddilie persecuted the true religi­on, to imbrace the same most ardent­ly, and with a burning zeale to pro­mote it so farre as they may. Wée haue euident examples hereof in the bookes of the kings of Esdras, and Ne­hemias, and in the volume of Daniels Prophecie. Nabuchodonosor whose purpose was to toast with fire and vt­terly to destroy the martyres of God for true religion, was immediately after compelled to praise God, because hée sawe the martyres preserued, and hée himself doth by Edictes giuen out, publickly proclaime and set forth the onely true God, and his true religion. Darius y e sonne of Assuerus, suffereth Daniel to be cast into y e Lyons denne: but straightway hée draweth him cut againe, and shutteth vp Daniels eni­mies in the same d [...]nne, to be torne in péeces by the famished beastes. Cyrus the puissaunt king of Persia, aduaun­ceth true religion: Darius sonne of Hystaspes whose surname was Ar­taxerxes, did by all meanes possible ayde and set forward the godly intent of Gods people, in building vp againe their citie & temple. Let vs not doubt therfore of Gods ayde & helping hand. For God sometime doth vtterly de­stroy, and sometime he chasteneth vn­toward tyraunts, with some horrible and sodeine disease: as it is euident y t it happened to Antiochus, Herod the great, & to his nephue Herod Agrip­pa, to Maxentius also, and other eni­mies of God, and tyraunts ouer men. Sometime hée stirreth vp noble capi­taines and valiaunt men to displace tyraunts, & set Gods people at liber­tie: as wee sée many examples thereof in the bookes of Iudges & kings. But least any man doe fall to abuse those examples, let him consider their cal­ling by God. Which calling if hée [Page 175] haue not or else do preuent, hée is so farre frō doing good in killing the ty­raunt, that it is to be feared, least hée [...] of [...]antes. doe make the euill double so much as it was before. Thus much hetherto. Now I returne to that which by my digression, remayneth yet vnspo­ken of.

Here I haue to speake somewhat touching the election of magistrates: The elec­ [...]ion of [...]. and first to whom the choice and orde­ring of the magistrate doth belong: Secondarilie, whom and what kind of men it is best to choose to be magi­strates: Who [...]ght to chuse thē. and lastly the maner and or­der of consecrating those which once are chosen. Touching the election of magistrats, to whom that office shold béelong, no one & certaine rule can be prescribed. For in som places y t whole communaltie doth choose their péeres. In other places the Péeres do choose the magistrates. And in other places Princes come to it by succession and birth. In discussing which of these or­ders shold be the best, it were but fol­lie to make much adoe. For to euery kingdome & euerie citie is worthilie left their countrie facion, vnlesse it be altogether too too corrupt, & not to be borne withall. But where Princes come to it by birth, there earnest pra­yer must bée made to the Lord, that hee wil graunt them to be good.

Now for the good election of magi­strates, What [...]inde of [...] [...]ght to [...] chosen [...] be Ma­ [...]strates, [...] the de­ [...]iption [...] a good [...]. the Lord himselfe declareth whom and what kind of men hée will haue to be chosē, in these verie words. Looke ouer all the people, consider them diligently, and choose from a­monge them men of courage, such as feare God, speakers of truth, and ha­ters of couetousnes, & make them ru­lers ouer thousandes, rulers of hun­dreds, rulers of fifties, and rulers of tennes, to iudge the people at all sea­sons. Foure thinges the Lord re­quireth in a good gouernour. First that he be a man of courage, of strēgth or force, that is, which hath abilitie to doe the thing whereunto he is appoin­ted. That abilitie consisteth in mind rather than in body. For it is required that hée be not a foole, but wise & skil­full in that which hée hath to doe: be­cause the office of a Capitaine is to know how to set his armie in order of battaile, rather than to fight himself, as also the duetie of a Surueyor of woorkes, is to know how buildinges must be erected, rather than to worke himselfe, or as a Chariot man ought rather to know how to guide his Carte in driuing, than to drawe it himselfe. And therewithal too, there is demaunded a boldnesse of stomach to dare to doe the thing, that hée al­readie knoweth: For constancie and sufferaunce, are very néedefull in e­uerie Capitaine.

In the second place that is set downe, which in déede is the first, Let him feare God, let him be religious, and not superstitious. No idolatrer pre­serueth the common weale, but ra­ther destroyeth it, and a wicked man defendeth not truth and true Reli­gion, The Ma­gistrate must be sound in religion. but persecuteth and driueth them oute of his iurisdiction. Let this magistrate of ours therefore bée of the right Religion, sound in fayth, beléeuing the woord of GOD, and knowing that God is present amonge men, and doth repaye to whom hée liste according to their desartes. And for that cause Iustinian the Empe­rour in Nouellis Constitutionib. 109. doth fréely confesse that al his helpe is of God, and that therefore it is con­uenient that the making of all lawes should depend vppon him alone. Im­mediately after he saith: It is knowen [Page 176] verie well to all men that they in whose handes the Empire was before it came to vs, and especially that Leo of worthie memorie, and the most sa­cred prince Iustine our father, did in their constitutions flatly forbid al he­retiques to be admitted souldiers in a­ny warfare, or dealers in matters con­cernīg the cōmon weale, that the lesse occasiō might be giuen by receiuing them into the fellowship of warre or handling of publique affayres, for a­ny to thincke, that they corrupt the members of Gods holy Catholique and Apostolique Church. And this decree do we establish. Thus saith the Emperour. And the godly man verilie prayeth to God and receiueth wisedome at the Lords hand. And where the Princes are Gods friends and haue often conferrence with God, there is hope that those common wea­les shall prosper and flourish. But on the other side there must néeds be fea­red an vnhappie end of that common weale wher the enimies of God haue the preeminence. Thirdly there is required of him which must be chosen and called to be magistrate, that he be true in word and déede, so that hée be not found to be an hypocrite, a lyar, a deceiuer, a turnecoate, nor one which out of one mouth, doth blowe both hoat and cold: but faithfull, simple, a plaine dealer, and blamelesse. Hée must not be more liberal in promising than in performing. Hée must not be one that setteth light by an othe, not a false swearer, nor a periured man. Fourthly because many that are in office desyre riches, & [...]éeke to increase their wealth by bribes, the Lord re­moueth such from the magistracie, & forbiddeth good magistrates to be co­uetous: Yea he doth expressely charge them to hate and abhorre it. As hée doth also in an other place, not onely forbid them to take bribes, but also commaund them to shake off and rid their hands of all rewards. Coue­tousnes and gréedie desire of bribes, are y e verie plagues that choake good magistrates. By couetous men and takers of bribes, law, iudgmēt, liber­tie, iustice, and the countrie it selfe is set to sale and sould to the diuell for money. And now, though in this place the Lord hath named onely the most pestilent mischiefe of all other, yet there is no doubt but that hée doth in­clusiuely debarre all other vices and euils of that sort, commaunding them to be straunge and farre off from the good magistrate and godly gouernour. Those vices are Pride, Enuie, Anger, Diceing, Surfetting, Dronkennesse, Whoredom, Adulterie, and whatsoe­uer else is like to these.

This place is made more mani­fest by conferring it with other places Deut. [...]. in the lawe of God. Moses in Deute­ronomie, sayth to the people: Bring men of wisedome, of vnderstanding, and of an honest life, according to your Tribes. Thrée thinges here a­gaine doth y e wise man Moses require in them that are to be appointed ma­gistrates in his common weale. First (sayth hée) let them be wise. But the beginning of wisedome is the feare of the Lord. Let them therefore be or­deined magistrates, that are friendes to God and true religion, let them bée wise, and not foolish idiots. Secon­darilie they must be men of vnderstāding, that is, men of experience, who by long and continual exercise in han­dling of matters, are able at the first brunt to deale in all cases according to the law. Lastly they must be men of honest report, whose lyfe and sound conuersation are by their déedes per­fectly [Page 177] tried and sufficiently witnessed off vnto the people: and finally they must be such as may beare authoritie and not be despised as rascall and vile knaues.

In the booke of Numbers also Mo­ses Num. 27. saith: Let the God of the spirits of all flesh, set a man ouer the congrega­tion, which may go in and out before them, & lead them in and out that the Congregation of the Lord be not as sheepe without a shepheard. By these words of the holie Prophet we learne who are to be chosē, & how they are to be chosen into y e office of magistrates. Moses praied to the Lord for a fit and a conuenient man: and wée therefore must pray to God, who searcheth all mens hearts, that he wil vouchsafe to send such men to be our magistrates, as are méete for that roome & calling. The outward shew doth many times deceiue vs, and wée iudge him to be a good and godly man, who is in déede a notable hypocrite. God alone doth know the mind, wée must beseech him therefore that he suffer vs not in our choice to erre, or chose amisse. Let him be thought the best and méetest for y t purpose, who is instructed with the holie spirite of God. Furthermore hée that is appointed to that office, must stil be the first & the last, and alwayes at one end in all matters of weight & publique affayres. Some vnprofita­ble and idle droanes there are, y t driue other forward, & after the first onset do themselues take their ease. And some wicked felowes there are which wil appoint other what to do, but will themselues do nothing of that which by right belonges to their office. The guide of the people must be a man of choice elected to be magistrate, whose care is day and night, to haue an eye y t the flock of the Lord be not scattered, indaungered, nor vtterly destroyed. And thus haue I hetherto told you what kinde of men they ought to bée, to whom the charge is to be commit­ted ouer the Lords people.

Last of all touching the maner of The man­ner of consecrating Magis­trates. consecrating magistrates, sondrie cit­ties and countries haue sondrie custo­mes. Let euery countrie fréelie reteine their owne vsual order. I for my part thinke best of that maner of consecra­ting, wherein sumptuous pompe is little or none, but what reason and decencie séeme to allow. The best and most profitable way is in cōsecrating them that are once chosen, to vse a cer­taine moderate ceremonie, and that too, in the face of al the people, that e­uerie one may know, who they bee that are the fathers of the people, to whom they owe honour, whom they ought to obey, and for whose health and welfare they ought to pray. The people of God had a certaine prescri­bed ceremonie, which wée read that they vsed in consecrating their kings and magistrates: and it is certeine that it was profitablie, and for good causes first inuented, and then com­maunded by God himselfe. The rest that is yet behind to bee spoken tou­ching the magistrate, I meane to de­ferre vntill tomorrow. And now to end with thanckisgeuing, let vs praise the Lord. &c.

Of the office of the Magistrate, whether the care of religion ap­perteine to him or no: and whether hee may make lawes and ordinaunces in cases of Religion.
¶ The seuenth Sermon.

THE first and grea­test thing that chieflie ought to be in a magistrate, is easi­lie perceiued by the declaration of his office and duetie. In my yesterdayes sermon I shewed you what the magistrate is, how ma­ny kindes of magistrates there are, of whom the magistrate had his begin­ning, for what causes hée was ordei­ned, y e maner and order how to choose péeres, and what kinde of men should be called to be magistrates. To this let vs now adde what the office and duetie [...] a magistrate properlie is.

The whole office of a magistrate séemeth to consist in these 3. points. To The Ma­gistrates [...]. Order, to Iudge, and to Punish. Of euerie one wherof, I meane to speake seuerallie in order as they lye.

The ordinaunce of the magistrate is a decrée made by him for mainteyning of religion, honestie, iustice, & publique peace: and it consisteth on ij. points, in ordering rightly matters of religion, and making good lawes for y e preser­uation of honestie, iustice, & common peace. But before I come to the determining and ordering of religion, I will brieflie and in few words, han­dle their question, which demaunde, whether the care of religion do apper­teine to the magistrate, as part of his office or no? For I see many that are of opinion, that the care and ordering of religion doth belong to Bishops a­lone, and that kings, princes, & sena­tours ought not to medle therewith.

But the catholique veritie teacheth Whether [...]e care of religi­ [...]n belong [...]o the Ma­gistrate. that the care of religion doth especial­lie belong to the magistrate, and that it is not in his power onely, but his office & duetie also to dispose and ad­uaunce religion. For among them of old, their kinges were priestes, I meane maisters and ouerséers of reli­gion. Melchisedech that holie & wise Prince of y e Chananitish people, who bare the type or figure of Christe our Lord, is wenderfullie commended in the holie Scriptures: Now hée was both king and priest together. More­ouer in y e booke of Numbers, to Iosue newlie ordeined and lately consecra­ted, are the lawes belonging to religi­on giuen vp & deliuered. The kings of Iuda also, and the electe people of God, haue for the wel ordering of reli­gion (as I will by examples anon de­clare vnto you) obteyned verie great praise: and againe as many as were slacke in looking to religion, are noted with the mark of perpetuall reproch. Who is ignoraunt y e the magistrates especiall care ought to bée to kéepe the common weale in safegard & prosperi­tie? which vndoubtedlie he cannot do, vnlesse he prouide to haue the word of God preached to his people, and cause them to be taught the true worship of God, by that meanes making himself as it were the minister of true religi­on. In Leuiticus and Deuteronomie Leui [...]. Deut. 2 [...]. the Lord doth largelie set downe the good prepared for men that are religi­ous, and zealous in déede, & reckoneth vppe on the other side, the euil appoin­ted for the contemners of true religi­on. But the good magistrate is com­maunded to reteine and kéepe prospe­ritie among his people, and to repel al kinde of aduersitie. Let vs heare also what the wise man Salomon saith in his Prouerbes: Godlines and trueth preserue the king, and in godlines his seate is holden vp. When the iust are [Page 179] multiplied, the people reioyce, and when the wicked ruleth, the people lamenteth. The king by iudgemēt sta­blisheth his dominiō, but a tyrant o­uerthroweth it. When the wicked increase, iniquitie is multiplied, & the iust shall see their decay. Where the word of God is not preached the people decay, but happie is hee that kee­peth the lawe. Whereby we gather that they, which would not haue the care of religion to apperteine to prin­ces, doe séeke and bring in the confusi­on of al things, the dissolution of prin­ces, and their people, & lastlie the neg­lecting & oppression of the poore. Fur­thermore the Lord commaundeth the magistrate to make triall of doctrines, and to kill those that do stubbornelie teach against the scriptures & draw y e people from the true God. The place is to be séene in y e 13, of Deut. God al­so forbad y e magistrate to plant groa­ues or erect images: as is to be séene in the 17. of Deut. And by those particu­larities he did insinuate things gene­ral, forbiding to ordeine, to nourish, & set forth superstitiō or idolatrie, wher­fore he commaunded to aduaūce true religion: & so consequently it foloweth that the care of religion belongeth to y e magistrate. What may be thought of that moreouer, that the most excel­lent princes and friends of God, amōg Gods people, did challeng to themsel­ues the care of religiō as belonging to themselues, in so much that they exer­cised & toke the charge therof, euē as if they had béene ministers of the holie things? Iosue in y e mount Hebal cau­sed an altar to be builded, and fulfil­led all the worship of God, as it was commaunded of God by the mouth of Moses. Dauid in bringing in and be­stowing the arke of God in his place, & in ord [...]ng the worship of God, was so diligent, that it is wonder to tel. So likewise was Salomon Dauids sonne. Neither doe I thinke that any man knoweth not how much Abia, Iosa­phat, Ezechias, and Iosias, laboured in the reformation of religion, which in their times was corrupted and vtter­lie defaced. The verie heathen kings and princes are praised, because when they knew the trueth, they gaue out edicts for the confirmation of true re­ligion against blasphemous mouthes. Nabuchodonosor the Chaldean, the most mightie Monarch of all y e world, than who I doubt whether any more greate and mightie did reigne in the world, publisheth a decrée that hée should be torne in péeces, & his house made a iakes, whosoeuer spake re­prochfullie against y e true God which made both heauen and earth. The place is extant in the third Chapiter of Daniels prophecie. Darius Medus the sonne of Assuerus king Cyrus his vncle, saith: I haue decreed that all men in the whole dominion of my kingdome doe feare the God ofDa­niel: as is to be séene in the sixte of Daniel. Cyrus king of Persia looseth the Iewes from bondage, and giueth them in charge to repaire the temple, and restore their holie rites againe. Darius Persa the sonne of Hystaspes saith: I haue decreed for euerie man which chaūgeth any thing of my de­termination touching the reparation of the temple, and the restoring of the worship of god, that a beame be takē out of his house, & set vp, and he han­ged theron, and his house to be made a iakes. The verie same Darius again who was also called Artaxerxes saith: Whosoeuer will not doe the lawe of thy God (Esdras) and the law of the king, let iudgemēt straight way passe vpon him, either to death, or to vtter [Page 180] rooting out, or to confiscation of his goods, or imprisonment. All this we find in the booke of Esdras.

The men, which are persuaded that An answer to an ob­iection. the care and ordering of religion doth belong to bishopps alone, do make an obiection, and say, that these examples which I haue alledged, do nothing ap­perteine to vs which are Christians: because they are examples of the Ie­wish people. To whom mine aun­sweare is. The men of this opinion ought to proue that the Lord Iesus & his Apostles, did translate the care of religion from the magistrate vnto bi­shops alone: which they shal neuer be able to doe: But wée on the other side will briefly shew that these auncient princes of Gods people, Iosue, Dauid, and the rest were Christians verilie & in deede, and that therefore the exam­ples, which are deriued from them & applied to Christian princes, both are and ought to bée of force and effect a­mong vs at this day. I wil in the end adde also the prophecie of the Prophet Esai, wherby it may appere that euen now also kings haue in the Church at this day the same office, that those an­cient kings had in that Congregation which they call the Iewish Church. There is no doubt but y t they ought to be accōpted true Christians, which being annoynted with the spirite of Christ, do belieue in Christ, and are in the Sacramentes made partakers of Christ. For Christ (if ye interprete the verie word) is as much to say, as annointed. Christians therefore ac­cording to the Etymologie of their name are annoynted. That annoin­ting 1. Iohn. 2 according to the Apostles inter­pretation is the spirite of God, or the gift of the holie ghoste. But S. Peter testifieth that the spirit of Christ was in the kinges & Prophets. And Paul affirmeth flatly that wee haue the ve­rie same spirite of faith, that they of old had. And doth moreouer commu­nicate our Sacraments with them, where hee saith that they were bapti­sed vnder the cloud, and that they all dranke of the spirituall rocke that fol­lowed them, which rock was Christe. Since then the case is so, y e examples truly which are deriued frō the words and woorkes of those auncient kinges for the confirmation of faith and cha­ritie, both are and ought to be of force with vs. And yet I know that euerie thing doth not consequently folow vp­pon the gathering of examples. But here wée haue for the making good of our argument, an euident prophecie of Esai, who foretelleth that kinges & princes after the times of Christ, and the reuealing of the Gospell, should haue a diligent care of the Church, & should by that meanes become the fée­ders and nourices of the faithfull. Now it is euident what it is to feede & to nourish: for it is al one as if he shold haue said, that they s [...]ould be the fa­thers & mothers of the Church. But hée could not haue said that rightly, if the care of religion did not belong to Princes, but to Bishops alone. The words of Esaie are these: Behold I wil stretch out my hand vnto the Genti­les, Esai. 4 [...]. and set vp my token to the peo­ple, & they shal bring thee thy sonnes in their lappes, and thy daughters on their shoulders. And kinges shalbe thy nourcing fathers, & Queenes thy nurcing mothers, they shal fal before thee with their faces flatte vppon the earth, and licke vp the duste of thy feete &c. Shal not wée say, that all this is fullie performed in some Chri­stian princes? Among whom the first was the holie Emperour Cōstantine, Const [...] ­tine the great. who by calling a generall counsell, [Page 181] did determine to establish true & sin­cere doctrine in the Church of Christe, with a settled purpose vtterly to roote out all false and hereticall phantasies and opinions. And when the bishopps did not go rightly to worke by y e true rule and touchstone of the Gospel and of charitie, hée blamed them, vpbray­ding them with tyrannicall crueltie, and declaring therwithal what peace the Lord had graūted by his meanes to the Churches. Adding moreouer that it were a detestable thing, if the bishopps forgetting to thancke God for his gift of peace, should goe on a­monge themselues to baite one an o­ther with mutuall reproches & taun­ting libells, thereby giuing occasion of delight and laughter to wicked ido­latrers: when as of dutie they ought rather to handle and treat of matters of religion. For (sayth hée) the bookes of the Euangelistes, Apostles, and O­racles of the auncient Prophetes, are they which must instruct vs to the vn­derstanding of Gods holie lawe. Let vs expell therefore this quarelling strife, and thincke vppon the questi­ons proposed to resolue them by the woordes of Scripture inspired from aboue.

After him againe, the holie Empe­rours Gratian Valentini­an & The­odose Gratian, Valentinian & Theo­dosius, make a decrée, and giue out the edicte in these verie woords: Wée wil and cōmaund all people that are sub­iecte to our gratious Empire, to be of that religion, which the verie religion taught & conueighed from Peter till now doth declare, that the holie Apo­stle Peter did teach to the Romanes. And so forward. By this (derely beloued) ye perceiue how kings and Princes, amonge the people of the new Testament, haue béen the foster fathers and nourices of the Church. being persuaded that the care of reli­gion, did first of all and especially be­long to themselues.

The second obiection y t they make Osias the Leper. is the leprosie of Osias king of Iuda, which hée gatt by challenging to him­selfe the office of the Priest, while hée presumed to burne incense on the in­cense altar. They obiect the Lords commaundement, who badd Iosue stand before Eleazar the Prieste, and gaue the king in charge to receiue the booke of the law at the Leuites hāds. But our disputation tendeth not to y t confounding of the offices and duties of the magistrate, and ministers of the The seue­rall offices of the Magistrates & of the mi­nisters must not be cōfounded. Church, as that wée would haue the king to preach, to baptize, and to mi­nister the Lords supper: or the priest on the other side to sit in the iudgment seate, and giue iudgement against a murderer, or by pronouncing sentēce to take vppe matters in strife. The Church of Christ hath, and reteyneth seuerall and distinguished offices, and God is the God of order, and not of cō ­fusion. Hereunto tendeth our dis­course by demonstration to proue to all men that the magistrate of duetie ought to haue care of religion, either in ruine to restore it, or in soundnesse to preserue it, and still to see that it procéede according to the rule of the woord of the Lord. For to that end was the law of God giuen into the kinges hands by the priestes, that hee should not be ignoraunt of Gods will touching matters Ecclesiasticall and politicall, by which lawe hée had to gouerne the whole estate of all his realme. Iosue the Capitaine of Gods people is set before Eleazar in deede, but yet hee hath authoritie to com­maunde the priestes, and being a po­litique gouernour is ioyned as it were in one bodie with the ecclesiasticall [Page 182] ministers. The politique magistrate is commaunded to giue eare to the ec­clesiastical ruler, and the ecclesiastical minister must obey the politique go­uernour in all thinges which the law commaūdeth. So then the magistrate is not made subiect by God to y e prie­stes as to Lords, but as to the mini­sters of the Lord, the subiection & due­tie which they owe, is to the lord him­self and to his law, to which the prie­stes themselues also ought to be obe­dient, as well as the Princes. If the lipps of the priest erre from the truth and speake not the word of God, there is no cause why any of the common sort, much lesse the Prince, should ei­ther hearken vnto, or in one title re­uerence y e priest. The lippes of the priest (sayth Malachie) keepe know­ledge, & they seeke the Lawe at his mouth: because he is the messinger of the lord of hoastes. To refuse to hear such priestes, is to repell God himself. Such priestes as these the godly prin­ces of Israell did alwayes ayde and assist, false priestes they did disgrade, those which neglected their offices they rebuked sharpelie, and made de­crees for the executing and right ad­ministring of euerie office.

Of Salomon wee read, that hée put Princes haue done and dealt in religion Abiathar beside the priesthoode of the Lord (that hee might fulfil the word of the Lord which he spake of Heli in Si­lo) and made Zadok priest in Abia­thars stéede. In the second booke of 2. Parali. 8. Chronicles, it is said: And Salomon set the sorts of priestes to their offices as Dauid his father had ordered them, and the Leuites in their watches, for to praise & minister before the prie­stes day by day, as their course did re­quire. In the same booke againe Ioia­da the priest doth in déede annointe Ioas king, but neuerthelesse the king doth cal y e priest, & giue him a cōmaun­dement to gather money to repaire the temple. Moreouer that religi­ous and excellent Prince Ezechias, called the priestes and Leuites, and said vnto them: Bee ye sanctified and sanctifie ye the house of the Lord our God, and suffer no vncleannesse to remaine in the sanctuarie. My sonnes be not slacke now, because the Lord hath chosen you to minister vnto him selfe. Hée did also appoint singars in the house of the Lord, and those that should play on musicall instruments in the Lords temple. Furthermore king Ezechias ordeyned sondrie com­panies of priestes and Leuites, accor­ding to their sondrie offices, euerie one according to his owne ministerie. What may be sayd of that too, that e­uen hee did diuide to the priestes their portions and stipends throughout the priesthoode? The same king gaue charge to all the people, to [...]éepe holie y t feast of Passeouer, writing to them all such letters as priestes are wont to write, to put them in mind of reli­gion and hartie repentaunce. And af­ter all this, there is added: And the king wrought that which was good, right, and iust before the Lord his God. When Princes therefore doe order religion according to the woord of God, they do the thing that pleaseth the Lord. This and the like is spoken againe by the godly Prince Iosias. Who therefore will hereafter say, y t the care of religion belongeth vnto bi­shops alone?

The Christian Emperours follo­wing the example of y e auncient kings as of their fathers, did with greate Pri [...]ces haue [...] relig [...] care prouide for the state of true reli­gion in the Church of Christe. Arca­dius & Honorius did determine, that so often as matters of religion were [Page 183] called in question, the bishopps should be sommoned to assemble a counsell. And before them againe, the Empe­rours Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius, established a lawe wher­in they declared to the world, what faith and religion they would haue all men to receiue and reteine, to witte the faith and doctrine of S. Peter. In which edicte also they proclaimed all them to be heretiques, which thought or taught y contrarie: allowing them alone to be called catholiques, which did perseuere in S. Peters faith. By this we gather y t the proper office of y priests, is to determine of religion by proofes out of the woord of God, & that the princes dutie is to a [...]de y e priestes, in aduauncement and defence of true religiō. But if it happen at any time, that the priests be slack in doing their duetie, then is it the princes office by compulsion, to inforce the priestes to liue orderlie according to their profes­sion, and to determine in religion ac­cording to the woord of God. The Emperour Iustinian, in Nouellis Cō ­stitut. 3. writing to Epiphanius Arch­bishop of Constantinople, saith: Wee haue (most reuerend Patriarch) assig­ned to your holinesse the disposition of all things that are honest, seemelie, and agreeable to the rule of the holie scriptures, touching the apointing & ordering of sacred bishops & reuerēd clearkes. And in the 7. Constitution hée saith: Wee giue charge and com­maūdemēt that no bishop haue licēce to sell, or make away any immouea­bles, whether it be in houses or landes belonging to the Churches. Againe in the 57. Constitution, hée forbiddeth to celebrate the holie mysteries in pri­uate houses. Hée addeth the penaltie and saith: For the houses wherein it is done shalbe confiscate and sold for money, which shalbe brought into the Emperours Exchequer. In the 67 Constitution, hée chargeth all bishops not to be absent from their Churches: but if they be absent, he willeth y t they should receiue no commoditie or sti­pend of the prouinciall stuards, but y t their reuenue should be imployed on y Churches necessities. In the 123. con­stitution the lieuetenauntes of euerie prouince are commaunded to assem­ble a counsell for the vse and defence of ecclesiasticall lawes, if the bishops bee slacke to looke thereunto. And immediatlie after hee saith: Wee do vtterly forbid all bishoppes, prelates and clea [...]kes, of what degree soeuer, to play at tables, to keepe companie with diceplayers, to bee lookers on vpon gamesters, or to runne to gaze vppon May games or pageants.

I do not alledge all this as Canonical Scriptures, but as proofes to declare that Princes in the primatiue church had power, officiall authoritie, and a vsuall custome, graunted by God (as Esai did prophecie) and deriued from the examples of auncient kinges, to commaund bishops, and to determine of Religion in the Church of Christ.

As for them which obiect y e churches Ecclesiasti­call priui­leges. priuilege, let them knowe that it is not permitted to any prince, nor any mortal man, to graunt priuileges con­trarie to the expresse cōmaundemēts and verie truth of gods word. S. Paul affirmed that he had power giuen him to edifie but not to destroy. I am the briefer, because I wil not stād to proue that they are vnworthie of indifferent priuileges which are not such as prie­stes and Christ his ministers should be, but are souldiers rather and wic­ked knaues, full of all kind of mis­chiefe. Amonge other thinges in the Canon Lawe Distinct. 40, wée finde [Page 184] this written. See to your selues, bre­therne, how ye sitte vppon the seate: for the seat maketh not the priest, but the priest the seate: the place sanctifi­eth not the man, but the man the place. Euerie priest is not a holie man, but euery holie man is a priest. Hée y t sitteth wel vpon the seate, receiueth y e honour of the seate: but he that sitteth ill vppon the seate, doth iniurie vnto the seate. Therfore an euil priest get­teth blame by his priest hoode, and not any dignitie. And thus much thus farre touching this matter.

Since now that I haue declared vnto you (déerely beloued) that the care of religion doth belong to the ma­gistrate too, and not to the bishopps a­lone, & that the magistrate may make lawes also in cases of religion, it is re­quisite that I inquire what kinde of lawes those are that the magistrates may make in matters of religion.

There is no cause whie the king or magistrate should suppose that power What lawes the magistrate ought to appoint concer­ning reli­gion. is giuen to him to make newe lawes touching God, the worship of God, or his holie mysteries: or to appoint a new kind of true iustice and goodnesse. For as euery magistrate is ordeyned of God, and is Gods minister, so must hée be ruled by God, and be obedient to Gods holie word and commaunde­ment, hauing euermore an eye vnto that, and depending stil vppon that a­lone. The scripture which is y word of God, doth abundauntly enough set downe al that which is proper to true religion: yea the Lord doth flatly for­bidde to adde too, or take any thing from his holy word? The magistrate therefore maketh no newe lawes tou­ching God, and the honour to be giuen to God, but doth religiously receiue and kéepe, doth put in vre and publish those auncient lawes in that king­dome which God hath allotted him vnto. For hereunto apperteineth the giuing of the booke of Gods law vnto the kinges of Israell, that they might learn therby the way to do the things which they of duetie ought to sée done. To Iosue the Lord doth say: See that thou doest obserue & doe according to all the law that Moses my seruaunt commaunded thee. Thou shalt not tourne from it, either to the righte hand or to the left. Neither shall the booke of this lawe depart out of thy mouth, but occupie thy minde there­in day and night, that thou maist ob­serue and doe according to all that is written therein. For then thou shalt make thy way prosperous, and then thou shalt do wiselie. Deuout and holie Princes therefore did doe their faithfull & diligent indeuour to cause the word of God to be preached to the people, to reteine and preserue among the people the lawes, ceremonies and statutes of god, yea they did their best to spread it to al men as farre as they could, and as place and time required, to applie it holilie to the states & per­sons: on the other side they were not slack to banish & driue away false doc­trine, prophane worshipings of God, & blasphemies of his name, but settled themselues vtterlie to ouerthrow and roote it out for euer. In this sort (I say) godly magistrates, did make and ordeine deuoute lawes for the main­tenaunce of religion. In this sort they bore a godlie and deuout care for mat­ters of religion.

The cities which the Leuites had to possesse, were of old their scholes of [...] Israel. Now Iosue did appoint those cities for studies sake, and the cause of godlines. King Ezechias was no lesse carefull for the sure paiment and reuenue of the ministers stipēds, than [Page 185] hee was for the restoring and renuing of euerie office. For honour and ad­uauncemēt maketh learning to flou­rish: when néede and necessitie is dri­uen to séeke out sondrie shiftes: beg­garie setteth religion to sale, much more the inuented lyes of mens owne mouthes. Iosaphat sendeth Sena­tours and other officers with the prie­stes and teachers through al his king­dome. For his desire was by all mea­nes possible to haue Gods word prea­ched with authoritie and a certaine maiestie, and being preached to haue it defended and put in vre to the brin­ging forth of good workes. King Io­sias doth together with idolatrie and prophane worshippinges of God, de­stroy the false priestes that were to be found: setting vppe in their stéeds the true teachers of Gods word, and re­storing againe sincere religion: euen as also king Ioas (hauing rebuked the Leuites) did repaire the decayed buil­dings of the holie temple. I am not able to runne through all the Scrip­tures, and rehearce al the examples in them expressed: let y e Godly Prince or magistrate learne by these fewe, what and how hée ought to determine touching lawes for religion.

[...]isers of new fan [...] wor­ [...]ippes are [...]arsed of God. On the other side Ahia the Silonite saith to Ieroboam. Thus saith the Lord: Thou shalt reigne according to all that thy soule desireth, and shalt be king ouer Israel. And if thou hear­ken vnto all that I commaunde thee, and wilt walke in my wayes, and doe that is right in my sight, that thou keepe my statutes and my commaun­dements, as Dauid my seruaunt did, then will I be with thee, & build thee a sure house. But the wretch despi­sed those large promises, and reiecting Gods word, his temple at Ierusalem, and his lawfull worship, refusing also the Leuites, hée made him priestes of the dregges and rascall sort of people, hée built himself new temples, which hée decked, nay rather disgraced with images and idolls, ordeyning and of­fering sacrifices not taught in Gods woord, by that meanes inuenting a certain new kind of worshipping god, and a new maner of religion. And although his desire was to séeme to be willing to worshippe God, yet is he by God condemned for a wicked man. Hearken I pray, the sentence of the Lord, which hee denounceth against him: Thou hast done euil (saith Ahia as the Lord had taught him) aboue all that were before thee. For thou hast gone and made the other Gods, and moultē images, to prouoke mee, and hast cast mee behinde thy backe. Therefore I will bring euill vppon the house of Ieroboam, and wil roote out from Ieroboam euen him that pisseth against the wall, and him that is in prisōn and forsaken in Israel, and will take away the remnaunte of the house of Ieroboam, as one carieth a­way dunge till all be gone. And al these thinges were fulfilled according to the saying of the Lord as the Scrip­ture witnesseth in these words: Whē Baasa was king, he smote all the house of Ieroboam, and left nothing that breathed, of that that was Ieroboams. But y e very same king being nothing the better or wiser by an others mi­shap, & miserable example of his predecessour, sticketh not to continue, to teach the people, to publish and defend the straung and forreine religion, con­trarie to the woord of God, which Ie­roboam had begunne. But what fol­lowed thereuppon? Forsothe the Lord by the preaching of Hanani the Prophete doth say vnto him: Foras­much as I exalted the out of the dust, [Page 186] and made thee prince ouer my peo­ple Israell, and thou hast walked in the way of Ieroboam, and hast made my people Israell to sinne, to anger mee with their sinnes, behold I will roote out the posteritie of Baasa, and the posteritie of his house, and will make thy house like the house of Ie­roboam. Which was perfourmed (as the scripture saith) by Sim [...] capitaine of y e hoaste of Israel. For he destroyed king Hela the sonne of Baasa when he was drunken, and all his posteritie. Amri succeeded in the kingdome who was the father of Achab that mische­sous cutthroate, whom the Syrians siue in fighting a battaile. A [...]ter him reigned his sonnes Ochosias and Io­ram. But when they left the religi­on taught in the woord of God, to fol­low the new tradition of king Iero­boam, and had thereunto added the worshipping of the shamefull idole Baal, they were vtterly (at last) de­stroyed by the meanes of Iehu a very iust, although a rigorous prince. The ofspring of Amri reigned about the space of 40. yeares, not without the sheading of much innocent bloud, but it was at last destroyed, when y t mea­sure of iniquitie was fulfilled, & was vtterly plucked vp at the rootes by y e iust iudgment of Almightie God. Let al Princes and magistrates ther­fore learne by these wonderfull and terrible examples, to take héede to themselues how they deuise any new religiō, or alter the lawful & auncient maner of worshipping, which God himselfe hath ordeined alreadie. Our faithfull Lord is our good God, who hath fullie, simplie, and absolutely set downe in his word his true religion & lawfull kind of worshippe, which hee hath taught all m [...]n to kéepe alone & for euermore: Let all men therefore cleaue fast vnto it, and let them die in defence thereof that meane to liue e­ternallie. They are punished from aboue whosoeuer doe adde too, or take away any thing from the religion and kind of worshippe first ordeined and appointed of God. Marcke this ye great men and Princes of authoritie. For the kéeping or not héeping of true religion, is the roote from whence a­boundant fruite of felicitie, or else vt­ter vnhappinesse doth spring and bud out. Hee therefore that hath eares to heare let him heare. Let no man suffer himselfe to bee seduced and ca­ried away, with any coloured intent, how goo [...]ly to the eye secuer it bee, which is in deede a meere vanitie and detestable iniquitie. To God obedi­ence is much more acceptable than sa­crifices are. Neither doe the decrees of the highest néede any whit at al our fond additions.

Here followeth now y e second part of the magistrates ordinaunce, which [...]. consisteth in making good lawes for the preseruation of honestie, iustice, and publique peace. Which is like­wise accomplished in good and vpright lawes. But some there are who think it meere tyrannie, to lay lawes on frée mens backs, as it were a yoake vppon necks not vsed to labour: sup­posing that euerie one ought rather to be left to his owne wil and discretion. The Apostle in dede did say: The lawe is not giuen for the iust, but for the vniust. But the cause, whie the lawe is not giuen to the iust, is, because hée is iust: For the iust worketh iustice, and doth of his owne accord the thing which y e lawe exacteth of euerie mor­tall man. Wherefore, the lawe is not troublesome to the iuste man, be­cause it is agréeable to the mind and thoughts of vpright liuers, who doe [Page 187] imbrace it with all their hearts. But the vniust desireth nothing more than to liue as hée iusteth, hée is not con­formable in any point to the lawe, and therefore must hée by the lawe be kept vnder, and brideled from mar­ring himselfe and hurting other. So then, since to good men the lawes are no troublesome burden, but an accep­table pleasure, which are also neces­sarie for the vniuste, as ordeined for the brideling of lawlesse and vnrulie people, it followeth consequently that they are good and profitable for all men, and not to bee reiected of any man. What may bee said of that moreouer, that God himselfe, who did foresée the disposition of vs men, what wee would bee, and hath still fa­uoured the true libertie, which hée de­sired alwayes to haue preserued a­monge his people, as one that euer meant them good, and neuer did or­deine the thing that should tourne to their hinderaunce or discommoditie, that God himselfe (I say) was their lawegiuer, and hath not suffered any age at any time to liue as people without all lawe? Yea too, those com­mon weales haue beene happie al­wayes, that haue admitted lawes, and submitted themselues to be gouerned by lawes: When as contrarilie those kingdomes haue of all other beene most miserable, and torne in peeces by ciuil dissentions & forreigne enimies, which hauing banished vp­right lawes, did striue to mainteine their owne kind of fréedome, their vn­comptrolled dealing, and licentious libertie, that is, their beastly luste and vnciuil rudenesse. Good lawes therefore are for the health and pre­seruation of the people, and necessarie for the peace and safegard of common weales and kingdomes. Wherefore it is a wonder to see the follie of [...]ome Christians, since the verie Heathens haue giuen so honest report of lawes and lawegiuers. They tooke their lawegiuers for Gods, confessing ther­by that good lawes are y e gift of God. But the gift of God cannot be super­fluous and vnprofitable. Plutarch called lawes the life of cities. Demo­sthenes did expressely confesse that la­wes are the giftes of God. Cicero na­med lawes the bondes of the citie (be­cause without lawes it is loosed & di­spersed) the foundation of libertie, and the wellspring of iustice and per­fect honestie. For lawes vndoubted­ly are the strongest sinewes of the cō ­mon weale, & life of the magistrates: so that neither the magistrates can without the lawes conueniently liue and rule the weale publique, nor the lawes without the magistrates shew forth their strength and liuely force. The magistrate therefore is the li­uing The Ma­gistrate [...] a lawe i [...] dued wit [...] life. lawe, and the lawe is the dumbe magistrate. By executing and apply­ing the lawe, the lawe is made to liue and speake. Which those Princes do not consider that are wont to say, Wir sind das racht: wée are the right, wée are the lawe. For they suppose y t they at their pleasure may cōmaund what they liste, and that all men by and by must take it for lawe. But that kind of ruling without al doubt is extreme tyrannie. The saying of the Poet is verie well knowen, which represen­teth the verie words of a tyraunt.

I say it, and it shalbe so,
my lust shalbe the lawe.

The Prince in déede is y liuing lawe, if his mind obey the written lawes, and square not from the lawe of na­ture. Power and authoritie there­fore is subiecte vnto lawes. For [Page 188] vnlesse the Prince in his heart agree with the law, in his brest doe write y e law, and in his woords and déedes ex­presse the law, he is not worthie to be called a good mā, much lesse a Prince. Againe, a good Prince and magistrate hath power ouer the Lawe, & is mai­ster of the lawes, not that they may tourne, put out, vndoe, make and vn­make them as they liste at their plea­sure, but because hée may put them in practise among y e people, applie them to the necessitie of the state, and at­temper their interpretation to y e mea­ning of the maker.

They therefore are deceyued as farre as heauen is wide, which thinck To put too, and take from [...]awes. for a few priuileges of Emperours & kinges, graunted to the magistrate to adde, diminish, or chaunge some point of the lawe, that therefore they may vtterly abolish good lawes, and liue a­gainst all lawe and séemelinesse. For as no Emperours or kinges are per­mitted to graunt any priuileges con­trarie to iustice, goodnesse, and hone­stie: so if they do graunt any such pri­vilege, it ought not to be receiued or taken of good subiects for a good tourn or benefite, but to be counted rather, (as it is in déede) their vtter destructi­on and cleane ouerthrowe. Among all men at all times and of all ages, the meaning & substaunce of y e lawes touching honestie, iustice, & publique peace is kept vnuiolable, if chaūge be made it is in circumstances, and the law is interpreted as the case requi­reth, according to iustice and a good end. The law sayth: Let no man kill an other: let him that killeth an other be killed himself. That law re­mayneth for euer vnchaungeable, neither is it lawfull for any man at a­ny time, to put it out or wipe it away. And yet the rigour of the law may be diminished, and the law it selfe fauou­rablie interpreted: as for example. If a man kill one, whom hee loueth en­tirely well, and kill him by chaunce, & not of set purpose, or pretended ma­lice, so that when hee hath done hee is soarie for it at the verie hart, & would (if it were possible) buye his life again with what soeuer hée hath to giue for it: in such a case the killer ought not to be killed, and therin the magistrate may dispence with the rigour of the lawe, An other beareth a deadly and continuall grudge to one, whom hee killeth, and goeth about to colour the matter vnder the pretence of happe & misfortune. For hée sought occasion, that hée might for himself haue a shew of chauncemedley. In such a case as this, the magistrate cannot chaung a­ny iote of the law, but must néedes kil him whom the meaning of the law commaundeth to kill. I could al­ledge more examples like vnto these, but my care is of purpose somuch as I may, not to bee too tedious vnto you with too a long a discourse. By this that I haue spoken it is apparauntly euident, that lawes are good and not to be broken, & how farre forth they doe admit the Princes [...], that is, the Princes moderation, interpre­tation, limitation or dispensation, least peraduēture that old and accustomed Prouerbe bée rightly applied vnto them: Lawe with extremitie, is ex­treme iniurie.

Hetherto I haue declared that la­wes are good, profitable, necessarie, Wh [...] mann [...] lawes mag [...] ought vse. and not to bee broken: it remaineth now to tell what and what kind of la­wes the magistrate ought most chief­lie to vse for the ordering and main­teyning of honestie, iustice & publique peace according to his office. Some there are whose opinion is, that the [Page 189] magistrate ought not to vse any writ­ten lawes, but that hée should rather giue sentence as hée thought best ac­cording to naturall equitie, as the cir­cumstances Written [...]wes are [...]eedfull. of place, time, persons, and cases doe séeme to require. Other some there are that do their indeuour to thrust into all kingdomes and com­mon weales, the Iudiciall lawes of Moses. And some there are which ha­uing once reiected the lawe of Moses, wil haue no iudgement giuen in law, but what is deriued out of the lawes of heathen Princes. But since they that haue the preeminence and magi­strates autoritie, are men either good or bad: and since that euen in the best men, courtousnes, anger, hatred, fa­uour, griefe, feare, and other affectiōs are rife to be found, to whom I pray you haue they committed the com­mon weale, which reiecting all writ­ten statuts and certein lawes, would haue euerie man that is a magistrate to giue iudgment as hée himself thin­keth best? Haue they not committed their common weale to the rule of a beast? But what shal I say then of e­uill men that are in authoritie, since in the best men thnges are so amisse? As good were a kingdome subiecte to the furies of hel, as bound to the iudg­ments of naughtie men. But wée will (say they) haue them giue iudge­ment according to the equitie of na­tures lawe, and not after the luste of their corrupt affection. Mine aun­swere is to that, that they will giue iudgement as affection leadeth them without controllment, and say that they iudged by naturall equitie. They cannot, they wil say, iudge otherwise, nor otherwise vnderstand the pith of the matter. They thincke that beste which they haue determined: and no­thing is done contrarie to conscience: and thou for thy labour shalt be cal­led Coram nobis for daring find fault with their sentence in iudgment. And so shal the iust man perish, barbarous affections shall haue the vpper hand, and naughtie men rule all the roste. Yea and admitte wée graunt all men are good that are called to be magi­strates, yet diuersitie of opinions that will rise in giuing of iudgement, will stirre vp among them endlesse brau­les and continuall troubles. If all thinges therefore be well considered, the best way by a great deale is to put written lawes in vre. Let vs learne this by the example of our eternall, wise, excellent, and mightie God, who gaue to the Iewes his peculiar people such lawes as at his cōmaundement were set downe in writing. The ma­gistrate hath otherwise busines e­nough to iudge, that is, to applie, and conferre the causes with the lawes, to sée how farre and wherein they a­grée or disagrée, and to iudge who hath offended against the law, and who haue not transgressed the lawe.

Now it is to be marked that in Mo­ses Iudiciall lawe, there are many things proper and peculiar to the Ie­wish Nation, and so ordeyned accor­ding to the state of the place, time, and persons, that if wée should goe about to thrust on and applie them to all o­ther nations, we should séeme to shew our selues more than halfe madde. And to what end should wée bring The lawe of Moses is not to be in for­ced vpon kingdom: & coun­tries. backe and set vppe againe among the people of God, the ofscouringes of the heathen, that were cast out a great while agoe? The Aposiles of our lord Iesus Christ did binde or burden no man with the lawes of Moses, they neuer condemned good lawes of the heathens, nor commēded to any man naughtie lawes of the Gentiles, but [Page 190] left the lawes, with the vse and free choice of them, for the Saintes to vse as they thought good. But therewith­all they ceassed not most diligently to beate into all menns heades, the feare of God, faith, charitie, iustice and tem­peraunce, because they knew that they in whose heartes those vertues were settled, can either easilie make good lawes themselues, or picke and choose out the beste of those which o­ther men make. For it maketh no mattter whether the magistrate pick out of Moses Iewish lawes, or out of the alloweable lawes of the heathen, sufficient lawes for him and his coun­triemen, or else doe kéepe still the old and accustomed lawes, which haue before béene vsed in his countrie, so that hée haue an eye to cutte off such wicked, vniust, and lawelesse lawes, as are found to be thrust in among y e better sort. For I suppose that vp­right magistrats ought to take off cu­riositie, A prouerb vsed when one will make them blinde that were be­fore him, & disanull that, which wise men haue al­lowed. and new inuented nouelties. Seeldom, (saith the Prouerbe) is the Crowes eye pickte out without trou­blesome stirres: and curious mens new lawes are for y e most part worse than the old, that are broken by them and vtterlie abolished.

Furthermore al lawes are giuen for ordering of religion or outward worship of God, or else for y e outward conuersation of life, and ciuil behaui­our. Touching the lawes of religion I haue spoken of them before. For Ciuill lawes, what man­ner of lawes they bee, ciuil and politique lawes I adde thus much and say, that those séeme to bée the best lawes, which according to the circumstaunce of euerie place, person, state and time, doe come néerest vnto the preceptes of y e tenne commaunde­ments, and the rule of charitie, not ha­uing in them any spot of iniquitie, li­centious libertie, or shamelesse disho­nestie. Let them moreouer be briefe and shorte, not stretched out beyonde measure, and wrapped in with many expositions: let them haue a full re­specte to the matter whereto they are directed, and not be friuolous and of no effect. Now marke, that politique lawes doe for the most part consist in thrée especiall and principall pointes, honestie, iustice, and peace. Let lawes Lawes of honestie therefore tend to this end, that disci­pline and honestie may bee planted and mainteyned in the cōmon weale, and that no vnséemelie, licentious, and filthie act bee therein committed. Let lawe forbidde all vncleannesse, wantonnesse, lightnesse, sensualitie, and riottousnesse, in apparell, in building, in bibbing, and banquet­ting. Let wedlocke bee commaun­ded by lawe to bee kept holie. Let stewes and brothell houses bée bani­shed the Realme. Let adulteries, whoredomes, rapes, and incestes bée put to exile. Let moderate feastinges be allowed and admitted. Let thrifti­nes be vsed, which is the greatest re­uenue that a man can inioye. Brief­lie, whatsoeuer is contrarie to hone­stie and séemelines, let it by lawe bée driuen out and reiected. Let iustice by [...] lawes be strongly fortified. Let it by lawes be prouided, that neither citi­zen nor forrenner be hurt or hindered in fame, in goods, in bodie, or life. Let vpright lawes be made for the obtey­ning of legacies and inheritaunces, for the perfourming of contractes & bar­gaines, for couenaunts & agréements, for suretieshipps, for buying and sel­ling, for weightes and measures, for leasses and things let to hyre, for len­ding and borrowing, for pawnes in morgage, for vse, commoditie, and v­surie of money. Let order be taken for maintenaunce of peace betwéene [Page 191] the father and his children, betwixte man and wife, betwixt the maister and the seruaunte, and to bee shorte, that euerie man may haue his owne. For my meaning is, not here to rec­ken vppe particularlie euerie seue­rall point and title of the lawe.

Lastlie, meanes must bee made by [...]awes of [...] and [...]nimitie giuing of lawes, that peace may bee established, wherby euerie man may enioye his owne. All violent robbe­ries and iniuries must bee expelled, priuie grudges, and close conspira­cies must not bee thought off. And warre must be quieted by wisedome, or else vndertaken and finished with manlie fortitude.

But that wée may haue such a magistrate and such a life, the Apo­stle commaunded vs, earnestlie to pray, where hée saith: I exhort you that first of all prayers, supplications, intercessions, and giuing of thankes bee made for all men, for kinges and for all that are in authoritie, that wee may liue a quiet and peaceable life in all godlines and honestie. I am now againe compelled to end my Sermon before the matter be finished. That which remayneth, I will adde tomorrow. Make ye your ear­nest prayers, with your mindes lift vppe in­to heauen. &c. (⸫)

Of Iudgement and the office of the Iudge: That Christians are not forbidden to iudge. Of reuengement and punishment. Whether it be lawfull for a magistrate to kill the guiltie. Wherefore, when, how, and what the magistrate must punish. Whether hee may punish offenders in Religion or no.
The eight Sermon.

I SPAKE ye­sterday, (derely be­loued) of the magi­strats ordinaunce, there are yet be­hinde, other two partes of his office and duetie, that is, Iudgement, and Punishment: of both which, by the helpe of God, I meane to speake, as brieflie as may bee: giue yee atttentiue eare, and pray yée to the Lord, to giue mée grace to speake the trueth.

Iudgement is taken in diuers What [...]gement significations, but in this present treatise it importeth the sentence of Iud­ges brought in betwixte men at va­riaunce, which sentence is deriued out of the lawes according to right and equitie, as the case put foorth of the parties required, and is pro­nounced to the intente to take vppe the strife betwixt them at variaunce, and to giue to euerie manne his owne.

For at Sessions or Assises, parties appeare and sue one an other, for some inheritaunce or possession, which ei­ther partie affirmeth to bée his by lawe, layinge for themselues what­soeuer they canne, to proue and shew what right and title they haue to the thing. [Page 192] All which the Iudges doe diligently heare and perfectly noate, then they conferre the one with the other & lay them with the lawe, lastly they pro­nounce sentence, whereby they giue the possession to the one partie, and take it from the other. The like rea­son is also in other cases and matters.

And this is iudgmente, yea this, (I say) is the execution of iustice. But this kind of quieting and setting par­ties at one, is verie myld in compari­son of reuengement and punishment, which is not executed with words and sentences, but with swords and bitter stripes. And good cause whie it should bée so, since there be diuers causes, whereof some cannot bée ended but with the sword, and some more gen­tilie with iudgement in words. But herein consisteth the health and safe­gard of the kingdom or cōmon weale.

Judgement and punishment ther­fore Iudgemēt & punish­ment per­taine to the Magis­trate, as depending vpon his office. are in the magistrate y e most ex­cellent offices, although peraduenture they séeme to be somewhat hard and cruel. But vnlesse this which seemeth to be crueltie bee put in vre, all ages, states and sexes shal féele the smart of crueller thinges, and that which is most cruel in déede. For it is not cru­eltie but rather iust seueritie, which (as the Lord commaundeth) is put in vre for the safegard of y e guiltlesse, and preseruation of peace, within the realme and common weale. Put case there were a common weale wel furnished with most absolute lawes, for politique manners and matters of religion: suppose also that in the same common weale there were no magistrate to execute and as it were to father those lawes, by his authori­tie to bring and reduce all the déedes and sayinges of men to the triall of those lawes: and that therefore euerie man breaketh forth to what kinde of life hée list himselfe, and doth what he will, tell mée I pray you what good do those written lawes to the men of y e countrie? Belieue mée forsooth not one halfpenie worth of good. The best part therfore of the magistrates due­tie, consisteth in vpright iudgement & punishing reuengement. And those two points require a man of courage and Princely stomache: whom the Lord in his law deseribeth liuelie, and telleth what kind of man hee would haue him to bee, and what the office is whereto hée is called: which descripti­on I will rehearse & expound, because therein the Iudges person is chieflie touched.

Moses at the Lords commaunde­ment saith to the Iudges: Heare the The [...] Iudge [...] [...] fice is [...] scribe [...]. cause of your bretherne, and iudge righteouslie betwixt euerie man and his brother, and the straunger that is with him. Ye shall haue no respect of any person in iudgement, but ye shal heare the small as well as the great: ye shall not feare the face of any man for the iudgement is the Lords: The holie Prophete in these woords tou­cheth two thinges chieflie. Hée decla­reth what the Iudges office is: and what vices or diseases doe infecte the Iudge that hée cannot fulfill his office as hee ought to doe.

Now touching the office of a good Iudge, the first point thereof is that [...] hée repel no man, but heare euery one, the small, the great, the Citizen, the stranger, the knowen, and vnknowen. And hée must heare the parties wil­lingly, diligentlie, and attentiuelie. Herein there is admitted no sluggish­nes of the iudge, nor a mind busied a­bout other matters. Iudgement be­fore the matter be decided, is vtterly excluded, because it carieth away the [Page 193] minde of the Iudge before the matter is knowen. The thing it selfe crieth out, that y e matter must first be heard and wel vnderstoode, before the magi­strate procéede to iudgement. And the common prouerbe saith: Let the other partie be heard too. Herie wisely said that Iudge, which told one that made a complaint: That with the one eare hee heard him, & kept the other eare for him vppon whom the complaint was made. Herein wée cont [...]ine the perfecte knowledge of the Iudge, and say that hée must not make too much haste in cases vnknowen, since hée must iudge them by the thing it selfe, and not by the parties secrete tales, and priuie accusations.

Secondarilie, let him iudge, (saith hée) yea let him iudge vprightly. To [...] Iudge [...] iudg [...] [...]. iudge is to determine and pronounce truelie and iustly, according to the lawes, what is good, what is euill, what is right, and what is wronge. Wée Switzers saye: Ʋrteilen oder ertetlen oder richten, As if one should say, to distinguishe a thinge through­lie considered, and to plaine and make streighte a crooked thinge. Parties blinded with affections make streight thinges crocked, which the Iudge by applyinge the rule of equitie and lawe doth streighten againe: So that to iudge, is to streighten and to make plaine. Moreouer to iudge is by defending and punishing, to kéepe in libertie. The magistrate doeth iudge therefore, when hée defendeth the innocent, and brideleth the hurt­full personne: But hée must iudge iustly, that is according to iustice, and agreablie to the lawes, which giue to euerie man that that is his. The Iudge doth iudge vniustlie, when of a corrupte minde hée pronounceth sen­tence contrarie to all lawe and equi­tie. Now therefore wée haue to consi­der the vices which vsuallie are wont to reigne in iudges.

The vices that are in Iudges bée The faultes of Iudges. many, and the diseases of their minds are sondrie: but two especiall disea­ses there are and chiefe of all the rest. The one of these two vices, which so infecteth the mindes of Iudges, that they cānot execute their office as they should, is the accepting of faces, or res­pecte Respect of Persons of personnes, that is, when the Iudge in geuing iudgement hath not his eye set vppon the thinges them­selues, or vppon the causes or circum­stances of the causes, as they are in déde, but hath a regard, either of dig­nitie, excellencie, humilitie, pouertie, kinred, men of honours letters, or some such like scuffe. The Lord ex­cludeth this euill and saith: Yee shall iudge iustelie, yee shall haue▪no re­specte of any person in Iudgement. Yee shall heare the small aswell as the great.

The other disease of these twaine is Vehement affection. feare, a verie vehement affection of the minde, which disturbeth the verie best and most excellent counsells, and choaketh vppe Vertue before it come to light. Vnder feare wée doe conteine hope also, I meane, of commoditie, and so by that meanes by feare wée vnderstande the corruption of bribes. The Iudge that standes in feare to loose his life or goods, or is afrayde to displease a noble man, or is loath to loose the common peoples good will: hée also that taketh bribes, or is in hope to be rewarded at one of the par­ties handes, doth peruerte equitie, and aduaunce iniquitie. The Lord saith therefore, Yée shall not feare a­ny mortall man: yee shall not looke for any reward at any mans hand. Hée addeth the reason whie: Because the [Page 194] matter is not yours, neither were yée called to doe your owne businesse, but the iudgemente is the Lords. The will and lawe of God therefore must bée respected: For God is able to defende iuste Iudges from the vn­iuste hatred of any, whatsoeuer they bée, and against all wronge and open violence.

Moreouer where it is said that the iudgement is the Lords, thereby are the Iudges warned, that they ought to imitate the example of the moste highe God. But what, and of what sort that example of God is, the same Mo [...]es in the first of Deuteronomie expresseth and saith: GOD doth accept neither personne nor giste, hee doth Iustice for the fatherlesse and The good iudg oght to haue God be­ [...]ore him for a pa­t [...]rne to [...]olowe, 2. P [...]al. 9. widdowe: and loueth the straunger to giue him meate and cloathinge, and therefore shal yee loue the straū ­ger. And so must godlie Iudges doe in the iudgemente which is Gods. Iosa­saphat, without all doubt a verie god­ly Prince, speakinge to them whom hee had made Iudges, did say: Take heede what yee doe: For yee execute not the Iudgementes of manne, but of God, which is with you in Iudge­mente. Let therefore the feare of the Lord bee vppon you, and take heede, and bee dilligent. For there is no vn­righteousnes with the Lord our God, that hee should haue any respecte of persons, or take any rewarde.

To these I will yet adde a fewe places of the holie Scripture more, which shall partlie make manifeste those that wente before, and partlie expounde and more plainlie expresse the office of the Iudge. In Deutero­nomie wée reade: The Iudges shall iudge the people, with equitie and iustice. Thou shalte not peruerte Iudgemente, nor haue respecte of personnes, nor take a rewarde. For a rewarde doeth blinde the eyes of the wise, and peruerteth the woordes of the righteous. Thou shalte doe Iudgemente with iustice, that thou mayste liue and possesse the Land.

Againe in Exodus wée finde: Thou shalte not follow a multitude to doe euill, neither shalte thou speake in a matter of Iustice accordinge to the greater number for to peruert Iudge­mente. Exod [...] Neither shalte thou esteeme a poore man in his cause: keepe thee farre from false matters, and the in­nocent and righteous see thou slaye not, for I will not iustifie the wic­ked. Thou shalt take no rewardes, for rewardes blinde the seeinge, and peruerte the woordes of the righte­ous. In Leuiticus also, wee haue Leui [...] this: Yee shall doe no vnrighteous­nes in Iudgemente, thou shalte not fauoure the personne of the poore, nor honour the mightie, but in righ­teousnes shalt thou iudge thy neigh­bour. Againe: Yee shall doe no vn­righteousnes in Iudgemente, in met­yarde, in weighte, or in measure. True balaunces, true weightes, a true Epha, and a true Hin shall yee haue. I am the Lord your God, &c. I suppose verilie, and am thus persuaded, that in these fewe woordes of the Lord our God, are comprehended al that which profounde Philosophers, and Lawe­yers of great learning, doe scarcelie absolue in infinite bookes, and volu­mes of many leaues.

Beside all this the most holie Pro­phete [...] Ieremie crieth to the kinge, and saith: Keepe equitie and righteous­nesse, deliuer the oppressed from the power of the violent, doe not greeue nor oppresse the straunger, the fa­therlesse, or the widowe, and shed no innocēt bloud. Thus much touching [Page 195] the office of Iudges.

But in the eyes of some men, this Iudge­ [...]ents are [...]ot abro­ [...]ated a­ [...]ōg chri­ [...]tians. oure discourse may séeme vaine and fruitelesse: vnlesse wée do also refute their obiections, whereby they inde­uour to proue, that pleadinges and lawe matters are at an ende, because the Lord in the Gospell saith: To him that will sue thee at the lawe and take away thy coate, let him haue thy cloake also. And againe, While thou arte yet with thine aduersarie vpon the way, agree with him quick­lie, least hee deliuer thee to the tor­mentour. They adde moreouer the strifes in the lawe, which S. Paule the Apostle in the s [...]te Chapiter of his Epistle to the Corinthians, doth flatlie condemne.

To al which obiections mine aun­sweare is this. As the doctrine of the Euangelistes and Apostles doth not abrogate the priuate ordering of par­ticular houses, so doeth it not con­demne or disanull the publique go­uernemente of common weales. The Lord in the Gospell after S. Luke, chideth with, and repelleth the young man who desired him to speake to his brother, for an equall diuision of the inheritaunce betwixte them: Hée bla­med him, not for because hee thinketh ill of him that claymeth an equall diuision, or that parte of the inheri­taunce that is his by righte, but be­cause hée thought that it was not his duetie, but the Iudges office to deale in such cases. The words of our Sa­uiour in that place, are these: Whoe hath appointed mee a Iudge betwene you, and a diuider of land and inhe­ritaunce?

And againe, as wée reade in the Gospell. If any man will sue thee at the lawe, and take awaye thy coate, giue him thy cloake also: So on the other syde againste this doinge of iniurie there is nothinge more busi­lie handled and required in all the Euangelicall doctrine, than charitie and welldoinge: But a good deede is done in nothing more than in iudg­mente and iustice.

Since therefore that Iudgemente was inuented for the practisinge and preseruinge of Iustice and vprighte dealinge: it is manifeste that to iudge in matters of controuersie, is not for­bidden Esai. 1. in the Gospell. The notable Prophets of the Lord, Esai and Za­charie, crie oute and saye: Ceasse to doe euill, learne to doe good, seeke after Iudgemente, helpe the oppres­sed, Zach. 7. and pleade the cause of the father­lesse and widdowe. Execute true Iudgemente, shewe mercie and lo­uinge kindenesse euerie manne to his brother. Doe the widdowe, the fatherlesse, the straunger, and poore no wronge.

They sinne therefore that goe on to hinder Iudgemente, and to thruste Iudges beside their Seates: For as they pull awaye from the true God no small parte of his woorshippe, so doe they open a wide gate to wronge, robberie, and oppression of the poore. The Lorde (I graunte) commaun­ded that, which oure aduersaries haue alledged, meaninge there by to set­tle quietnesse amonge his people: but because the malice of menne is inuin­cible, and the longe sufferinge of sil­lie Soules, makes wicked knaues more mischiefous, therefore the Lord hath not forbidden nor condemned the moderate vse of Iudgements in lawe. Moreouer wée reade in the Actes of the Apostles, that Paule did oftener than once, vse the benefite of Iudge­mente, not for monie or goodes, but for his life, which hée endeuoured to [Page 196] saue and defende from them that laye in waite to kill him. Neither consen­ted hée to the vniuste iudgemente of Festus the President, but appealed to Caesar: and yet wée know that Paule did not offend therein against the doc­trine of the Gospell of Christe. The same Paule in his Epistle to the Co­rinthians, did not absolutely cōdemne the Corinthians for going to lawe a­boute thinges belonginge to their li­uing, but because they sued and trou­bled one an other, before Heathen Iudges. It is good and séemely with­out doubte, to suffer wronge with a patient minde: but because it pleaseth the Lord to ordeine iudgement to bée a meane of helpe and succour to them that are oppressed with iniurie, hée sinneth not at all that seekes to kéepe himselfe from wronge, not by priuate reuengement, but by the vprighte sentence of Iudges in lawe. And ther­fore did the Apostle commaunde the Corinthians, to choose out to themsel­u [...]s amonge the faithfull, such Iud­ges as might take vp temporall mat­ters in cōtrouersie betwixt them that fell at variaunce.

Thus haue I declared vnto you, Of reuen­geme [...]t t [...]ken by the Magi­strate. the seconde parte of the magistrates office which consisteth in Iudgement, I will now therefore descende to the exposition of the third and laste parte, which comprehendeth reuengemente and punishment. For the magistrate by his office beareth the sworde: and therefore is hée commaunded by God to take reuengement for the wronge done to the good, and to punish the e­uill. For the Sword is Gods venge­aunce The sworde. or instrumente, wherewith hée strikes the stroake to reuenge him­selfe vppon his enimies for the iniu­rie done vnto him: and is in the scrip­ture generallie taken for vengeaunce and punishment.

The Lord in Ieremie crieth out and saith: I call a sworde vppon all the dwellers vppon earth. Againe in Ezechiel: The sword is sharpe and readie trimmed to kill the sacrifice. And againe: I will giue my sword in­to the handes of the king of Babell. The kings of Aegypte were of their people called Pharaos, as who should saye: Reuengers. But the swoord in the magistrates hand, is to bée put vnto two vses: For either hée puni­sheth offenders therewith for doinge other men iniurie, and for other ill déeds: Or else hée doth in warre ther­with repell the violence of forreine e­nimies abroade, or represse the re­bellions of seditious and contentious Citizens at hoame.

But here againe an other obiecti­on is cast in oure way by them, which whet [...] [...] be [...] to kil [...] [...] puni [...] [...] fende [...]. say, that according to the doctrine of the Gospell, no man ought either to kill or to be killed▪ because the Lord hath said: Resiste not the euill. And againe to Peter: Put vppe thy sword into thy sheath. Euerie one that ta­keth the sworde doth perishe by the sworde. Mine aunsweare to this is, that throughout all the Scripture, priuate reuengement is vtterlie for­bidden, but that that is done openlie by authoritie of the publique magi­strate is neuer founde fault withall. But that was priuate and extraor­dinarie vengeaunce that the Apostle Peter was about to haue taken, con­sidering that hee was called to bée a Preacher of the woord of God, not to bée a Iudge, a Capitaine, or a man of warre. And against priuate and ex­traordinarie reuengment is that sen­tence rightlie pronounced, Euerie one that taketh the sword, shall perish by the sword. [Page 197] But that publique vengeaunce, and the ordinarie vse of the sword, is not prohibited by God in the Church of Christe, I proue by this testimonie of the holie Apostle. Paule, in the 12. to the Romanes hath taught, what and how much the perfectnesse of the Gos­pell requireth of vs, and among the rest thus hée saith: Deerelie beloued reuenge not your selues, but rather giue place vnto wrath. For it is writ­ten, vengeaunce is mine, and I wil re­pay. But because this might be ar­gued against, and this obiection caste in his way: Than, by this meanes the long suffering of Christians shall mi­nister matter enough to murder and manslaughter: hée doth therefore im­mediately after in the next Chapiter adde: The magistrate is the minister of God to thy wealth, to terrifie the euill doers. For hee beareth not the sword in vaine. For hee is Gods mi­nister, reuenger of wrath to him that doth euill. Wée gather therefore by this doctrine of the Apostle, that eue­rie one of vs must let God alone with taking of vengeaunce, & that no man is allowed to reuenge himself by his owne priuate authoritie. But pub­lique reuengemēt wrought by the or­dinarie magistrate, is no where for­bidden. For that God which said to vs, Vengeaunce is mine I will repay, doth graunt to the magistrate autho­ritie to exercise and put that venge­aunce in vre, which hee doth claime as due to himselfe. So that the magi­strates duetie is, to punish with the sword, the wrongfull dealings of wic­ked men, in the name and at the com­maundement of God himselfe. There­fore when the magistrate punisheth, then doth God himselfe, to whom all vengeaunce belongeth, punish by the magistrate, who for that cause is cal­led by the name of God. Moreouer it is written: Thou shalt not suffer a witch to liue. Againe: A wise king will scatter the wicked, and turne the wheele vppon them. And againe: He that iustifieth the wicked, and he that condemneth the iust, they are both abhominable in the sight of the Lord. Foolishe pitie. Neither doe wée lacke examples, to proue that some haue incurred y hea­uie wrath and displeasure of the Lord for their foolish pittie in sparing them, whom the Lord cōmaunded to strike with the sword. I speake of Saul and Achab. Againe on the other side, there are innumerable examples of most ex­cellent Princes which testifie & beare witnesse of the praise that they deser­ued for punishing of lewde & wicked offenders. For the Prince sinneth not, nor is blameworthie any whit at all, which killeth or otherwise puni­sheth the guiltie and vngratious man: and for that cause we finde in the law so often repeated: His bloud be vp­pon him selfe. But if the bloud of the guiltie be not shedde, then that is imputed as a fault, and layde to the magistrates charge, because hée neg­lecting his office, hath pardoned them that were not worthie to bée forgie­uen, and by letting them goe, hath left the innocent vnreuenged. For hée is made partaker of the iniurie done, & shedding of the innocents bloud, which he leaueth vnreuenged, by letting the murderer goe vntouched, on whose necke the Lord gaue charge to let the sword fall. The iust seueritie of the vprighte magistrate in punishinge Seueritie is not cru­eltie. naughtie men, is not (as it is falselie iudged) extreme crueltie. But ouer­thwart and péeuish pitie, that spareth offenders, which are not worthie to liue amonge men, is vtter and méere crueltie in déede. For when the ma­gistrate [Page 198] letteth them goe vnpunished and at ease, which with their naugh­tie déeds haue deserued death, he doth thereby first of all giue occasion and courage to like offenders, to go on and increase in their mischiefous wicked­nes. For they sée their owne faultes borne with al in other men. Seconda­rilie the men that are not as yet alto­gether drowned in the myre of wic­kednesse, but are euerie hour [...] temp­ted and prouoked to naughtinesse, wil at the last leaue to haue scruple of cō ­science, and giue their consent to yéeld to mischiefe. For they sée that mischie­fous marchaunts are gentellie dealt withall. Lastly offenders set frée without any punishment doe for the most parte become little better: yea they become twice worse than they were before, and the increase of his sinne shal at length compell thée to kil him for many murders, whom thou wouldest not kill for y e murder of one, wherby thou mightest haue saued many guiltlesse men, whō that cutthroate since his first pardon, hath villaynous­ly slaine. They therefore send wol­ues and beares amonge the common people, that let such rakehells escape vnpunished.

Since now that I haue declared y e For what [...]auses God com­maunded to kill of­fenders. right vse of the sword, & proued that the magistrate hath power to reueng mens iniuries, and to kill haynous of­fenders, let vs goe on to consider what the causes bée, for which God cōmaun­deth to punish transgressors, let vs sée also when they ought to be punished, and lastlie what kinds of punishment or penalties the magistrate must vse.

The especiall causes for which the Lord doth openly commaunde to pu­nish offenders, are for the most part these that follow. The Lord resisteth force with force, & worketh the safe­gard and saluation of men, he reuen­geth them that suffer wronge, and re­storeth againe whatsoeuer may be re­stored. Hée declareth his iustice also, which rewardeth euerie one accor­ding to his déedes. And therefore hée wipeth out reprochfull déedes, with a reprochfull death. Hée putteth offen­ders in minde of their crime, and ther­withall for the most part doth giue them sense of repentaunce vnto sal­uation. For if the wicked do acknow­ledge his fault, & repent himself of his ill déede, and beléeue in Christ with al his heart, his sinne is forgiuen him & bée is saued: as wée haue an euident example in the thiefe that was cruci­fied, Luke [...] whose punishment was an occasi­on of his saluation. But from the o­ther this saluation was farre off, be­cause he did not belieue in Christ, and would not be warned by the paine, y he felt for his offence, to repent for his sinnes, and to call to God for mercie. Furthermore by publique iudgment and open execution all other men may take example to learne to beware of like offences, vnlesse they will suffer like horrour of torments.

But let not the magistrate execute Wh [...] [...] mag [...] oug [...] [...] pu [...] [...] [...] end [...] any man, vntil he know first perfectly whether hée, that is to be punished, hath deserued that punishment, that y e iudges determine, and whether God hath commaunded to punish that of­fence, that is, whether by Gods lawe that is condemned, which is to be pu­nished. The trueth therof shalbe ma­nifestly knowne either by the proper and frée confession of the man accused, or by the probable testimonies broght in and gathered against y e de [...]endant, or by conferring y lawes with the of­fences of him that is to be punished. So then y e magistrate may not punish vertue, true religiō, nor good, honest, & [Page 199] godly men. For he is ordeyned of God to terrifie, not the good, but offenders.

Now touching the maner and fa­cion of punishment I think it not best The [...]indes of [...]unish­ [...]ente. ouer curious [...]ie to dispute. Let euerie nation or citie reteine stil their penal­ties and order of punishing, vnlesse peraduenture their countrie custome smack somewhat of rigour & extreme crueltie. For no wise man denieth but that the kinde of punishment must be tempered according to the rule of iu­stice & equitie. The kindes of punish­ment Dimin [...]tio [...]pitis, [...] kinde of [...]dgemēt [...]hereby [...]e is put [...]t of the [...]ings pro [...]ction or [...]ondem­ [...]ed to [...]ondage. are exile or banishment, bōdage, losse of goods, imprisonment & fetters, scourges, markes with burning irōs, losse of limms, & lastly death it self, by killing w e the sword, by burning, han­ging, drowning, & other such meanes as euerie natiō vseth of custome. Nei­ther is the scripture without a pitiful beadrowe of miserable torments. For in y booke of Esdras we read: And who soeuer wil not do the lawe of thy god (Esdras) and the lawe of the king, let iudgment streightwayes passe vppon him, whether it be to death, or banishment, or losse of goods, or imprison­mēt. This do I ad not vnaduisedly because of them y e are of opinion, y such tormentes ought not so much as once to be named amonge christian people.

But measure and discretion must be [...]cretion [...] cle­ [...]ncie of [...]e iudge. vsed of the iudges in punishing offen­ders, so y e heynous faults may be pla­gued with greuous punishmēt, lesser crimes may be nipped w t smaller pe­nalties, and the smallest & light offen­ces punished more lightly. That sen­tence in Gods law ought to be remē ­bred: According to the fault so shall the punishment bee. Where also the iudge must haue a consideration of his clemencie & pitie. Oftentimes y kinde and age excuseth the partie accused. The circūstances being rightly weig­hed do somtime excuse the déedes, that otherwise are of themselues not all of the best. The iudge also must inquire after, & diligentlie consider the former life of y e man accused, for which, if it fal out to haue bene good and honest, than doth he deserue some fauour and mer­cie, vnlesse the offence, for which be is troubled, be so heynous y it can admit no sparkle of pitie. But godlines or y feare of god, with powring out of prayers vnto the Lord, and a diligent and lawful examinatiō of y déede or word, that is, of the fault committed, is the best rule for the iudge to followe in choosing his time when to vse pitie, and when to deale with extreme rigour. For otherwise decent clemēcie is most praise worthie before God and men.

I haue shewed you (déerlie beloued) that the magistrate both may, and of What is to be pu­nished in offenders. duetie ought to punish offenders, then for what causes y Lord wil haue them to be punished, and lastlie how, when, & how much they are to be punished. It remayneth now for mée to declare wherfore and for what offences, they are to be punished. Which I meane to lay downe in one word and briefly too. All words and déeds which are cōtra­rie to the lawes of God and the magi­strate, that is, all things that are done mischiefouslie against y e lawes, are to be punished: but lawes are made ei­ther for religion or politique gouern­ment: and politique gouernment con­sisteth in honestie, iustice, and peace. Therfore the magistrate must punish and kéepe vnder al them which do dis­turbe, afflict, trouble, destroy or ouer­throw honestie, iustice, publique peace or priuate tranquillite betwixt man & man. Let him punish dishonestie, ri­bauldrie, filthie lust, whordome, forni­cation, adulterie, inceste, sodomie, ri­ottousnes, dronkennesse, gluttonie, [Page 200] couetousnesse, coosening, cutting vsu­rie, treason, murder, slaughter of pa­rents, sedition, and whatsoeuer is like to these. The lawe of the Lord pub­lished by the ministerie of Moses, doth in the 18. and 20. of Leuiticus reckon vppe a beadrowe, long enough of such offences as are to be punished. And least perhappes any man may thinke, that at this day, y t which Moses hath rehearsed, is vtterly abolished, let him giue eare to S. Paul who saith: To the iust the lawe is not giuen, but to the vniust, and to sinners, to vnholie and vncleane, to murderers of fathers, and murtherers of mothers, to man­slears, to whoremongers, to them that defile themselues with mankinde, to manstealers, to lyars, to periured men, and if there be any other thing con­trarie to sounde doctrine. But Apo­states, idolatrers, blasphemers, here tiques, false teachers, and mockers at religion, doe offend against the lawes of religion, (and therefore ought they to be punished by the magistrates au­thoritie.)

But the question hath béene and is Whether [...]e Magi­ [...]rate may [...] for [...]he breach [...] religiō. yet at this day in controuersie, whe­ther it be lawefull sor a magistrate to punish any man in his iurisdiction for the contempt of religion, or blasphe­ming of the same? The Maniches and Donatistes were of opinion, that no man ought to be compelled, much lesse to be killed for any religion, but that euerie man ought to bee left to his owne minde and iudgement. And yet the Scripture doth expresselie cō ­maund the magistrate not to spare false Prophetes: yea, rebells against God, are commaunded by holie lawes and iudges to be killed without mer­cie. The places are extant to be séene in the holie Scriptures, the one in the 13. of Deut. the other in the 17. of the same booke. In Exodus this same is set downe for a rule: Whosoeuer sa­crificeth to any God, but to the Lord alone, let him bee rooted out. In Le­uiticus the blasphemer is slaine, & e­uerwhelmed with stones. In the booke of Numbers the man is slaine y t did vnhallow the Sabboth day. And how many I pray you, did Gods re­uenging sword destroy of that caluish people that did erecte and worship the calfe in the wildernesse? Helias at mount Carmel killed whole hundreds of false Prophets in a solemne set and appointed Sacrifice. Eliseus at the Lords commaundemente, annointed Iehu king, to the end that hée might roote out the house of Achab, and kill at once all Baals priestes. Ioiada the priest slue Athalia. And good king Io­sias destroyed together the wicked & stubborne priestes of all high places. S. Augustine Tractatu in Ioan. 11. dis­puting against the Donatistes, doth proue by the example of Nabuchodo­nosor, that Christian Princes do iust­lie punishe the Donatistes, for despi­sing Christ and his Euangelicall doc­trine. Among other thinges he saith: If king Nabuchodonosor did glorifie God for deliuering three childrē out of the fy [...]e, yea and glorified him so much, that he made a decree through­out his kingdom for his honour and worship: whie should not the kinges of our dayes be moued so to do, which see not three children saued from the flame alone, but themselues also deli­uered from the fire of hell, when they behold Christ, by whom they are de­liuered, burnt vpp in Christian men, and when to a Christian they heare it said: Say thou that thou art no Chri­stian? This they wil doe, and yet this they wil not suffer. For marcke what they doe, and see what they suffer. [Page 201] They kill soules: they are afflicted in bodie. They kill other eternallie, and doe complaine that they themselues doe suffer a temporall death. Thus much hath Augustine. In y t new testament we haue most euidēt examples of Peter & Paul Christ his greatest Apostles. The one wherof s [...]ue Ana­nias and Saphyra, for their lying hy­pocrisie and feined religion. The other strucke Elymas the Sorcerer blinde & bereft him of his eyes. Neither is there one hayres difference to choose, whether a mā be killed with a sword or with a word. For to kill is to kill by what meanes, or with what instrument soeuer it be done. God wrought that by his Apostles: and doth the like by the magistrate also. For venge­aunce is Gods, who giueth it to the magistrate and chiefe men to bée put in vre and execution, vpon wicked of­fenders. There are to be séene ma­ny lawes made by holie Christian princes for the state of religion, which giue an especiall charge to kill idola­trers, apostataes, heretiques, and god­lesse people. I will recite vnto you (déerely beloued) one lawe among ma­ny, made by y e holie Emperour Cōstā ­tine the great. For in an epistle, in­tituled ad Taurum P. P. hée saith: It pleaseth vs that in al places & throgh­out euerie citie, the temples be out of hand shut vpp, and libertie denied to wicked men to haue accesse thether to commit idolatrie. Wee will also and commaund all men to bee restrained from making of sacrifice. And if so be it happen that they offend herein, our pleasure is that they be slain with the sword, and the slaine mans goods to be confiscate. And wee haue de­creed, that the rulers of the prouinces shall suffer like punishment, if they neglect to punish the offenders. The verie same almost do Theodosius and Valentinianus by proclaimed edicts, commaund In Codice Theodosiano tit. 2. And Valentinianus and Martia­nus in Codice Iustiniano tit. 11. lib. 1. Lastlie without al controuersie, adul­terers, murderers, rebells, deceiuers, and blasphemers, are rightlie puni­shed and not against religion. Wher­fore it followeth consequentlie, that false Prophets and heretiques, are by good right slaine. For they are decei­uers, blasphemers and manquellers.

But in y e execution of this punish­ment, What moderation must be had in pu­nishing. there must a great considerati­be had and obserued. First of the per­sons: then of the errours: and lastly of the penalties. For in persons there is great diuersitie: because there are some standard bearers, and headie graund capitaines, which are stoute, hypocrites, and full of tongue, & ther­fore y aptest for to seduce, who falling headlong without amēdment to their owne destruction, do with themselues draw other into daunger. They must by al meanes be brideled and kept vn­der as plagues to the Church, least like a cancker they spread all ouer. A­gaine there are some sillie seduced soules made fooles by other men, which erre not of malice, nor stubborne sto­mach, but doe repente and amend in time. These the magistrate must not streightway condemne, but pray to the Lord and beare with their error, and teach them in the spirit of gentle­nesse, vntill they be brought to a bet­ter minde.

Moreouer in erronious doctrines, som are more intollerable than other some are. Some there be so wicked & blasphemous, that they are vnworthie to bée heard, much lesse to bee done. Some there are, which do directly and openly tend to the ouerthrow of the [Page 202] common weal, vnlesse they be in time appensed and resisted. But those cri­mes that are brought in and accused, ought first to be by the Scripture and manifest truth cōuinced to be such, as they are said to be. When the truth is knowen, and manifest proofes of scripture alledged, then is it lawfull most sharpely to punish those blasphe­mers of God, and ouerthrowers of the Church and common weale. But a light and easier penaltie must be set on the heads of them, whose offence consisteth in light and smaller errors. For some doe erre so, that by their er­ror God is not blasphemed, y t Church not subuerted, nor the common weale in any daunger at all. Where, by the way, euerie one must thincke of that saying of the Apostle: Beare ye one an others burthen. And againe: The weake in faith receiue yee, not to the doubtfulnes of questions.

Furthermore in punishment and penalties, there is a great difference. They that erre stubbornely, and doe their indeuour to drawe in and kéepe other men in their errours, blasphe­mers, troublers, and subuerters of Churches, maye by lawe bee put to death. But it followeth not therevp­pon that euery one which erreth must therefore by and by suffer losse of his life. The things that by threates and faultfinding may bée remedied and a­mended, must not be punished with sharper correction. A meane in euerie thing is alwayes the best. There is a penaltie by paiment of money. There are prisons for them to be shut vppe into, which are corrupted with the poison of false doctrine and lacke of be­liefe, least peraduenture they infecte others with their contagious disease. There are also other meanes to pu­nish the bodie whereby to kéepe them vnder that erre from the trueth, to kéepe them from marring those that are sounde, and to preserue them sel­ues that they perish not vtterlie, but that through repentaunce they may fall to amendment. But the feare of God, iustice, and the Iudges wisedom shal by the circumstaunces make him perceiue how hée ought to punish the naughtie doctrine, and stubborne re­bellion of malicious seducers, and howe to beare with the foolishe lighte beliefe of sillie seduced men grounded vppon simplicitie and not enuenomed rancour.

Earnest and diligent admonition is giuen to late, when the fault is all­readie Admoni­tion be­fore pu­nishm [...] committed, and is so detestable that it ought streight waye to be pla­gued with the sword: Let the magi­strate therefore alwayes haue an eye to admonish them in time that are to be warned to take hede of a fault. For earnest admonitions are earnestlie commended to men in authoritie to vse to their subiects, when they begin to worke any broile. Moreouer godly and wise magistrates, haue many ti­mes pardoned vnwitting offenders, whom they saw readie to repent vp­pon geuing of warning. The Lord in the Gospel biddeth vs admonish a sin­ner, then if hée repent, to pardon his fault, but if hée reiect a faire warning once giuen him, then to punish him so much the sharper. And Iosue before he made open warre to be proclaymed vppon the children of Ruben, did first by embassage commaunde them to digge downe the altar which they see­med to haue made cōtrarie to the law of the Lord. The Emperour Iustini­an also graūted pardon to them which repented, and turned to a sounder opi­nion, Constitut. 109.

Moreouer Iosias did not vtterly kill [Page 203] al them that were wrapped in errour and idolatrie, but those especiallie that were incurable, and would not recante: the magistrate therfore must wiselie moderate the matter, and be verie circumspecte in punishinge of­fenders.

I cannot héere wincke at and s [...]ylie Obiecti­ons answe [...]ed. passe ouer the obiections, that some men make against that which hether­to I haue said touching punishment, to witte: That the Apostle Paule hath not commaunded to kill or pu­nishe an heretique after the first and second admonition, but to auoyd him. Againe, That faith is the gift of God which cannot be giuen or ingraffed in any man by rigour of the sword. Also, That no man is to be compelled. Hée that constreineth, may make an hypo­crite, but a deuoute and; ealous man hée cannot make. And lastly, That the Apostles required no ayd of kings either to mainteine, or set out the re­ligion of Christe, or else to punishe blasphemous railers, and enimies of Gods word. To all this I aunswere thus. Paule, when hée writte his E­pistle to Titus, did write to an Apo­stle, in that Epistle therefore hée in­structeth an Apostle, how to behaue himselfe according to his duetie to­warde an heretique paste all recoue­rie. If he had written to Sergius Pau­lus or any liefetenaunt, hée would vn­doubtedly haue taught him his office. For the same Paule standing before Sergius Paulus, then Prince of Cy­prus, did by his déeds declare vnto him the duetie of a magistrate. For first hée did not onely most sharpelie re­buke the false Prophet Elymas, then forsake his companie, eschue & shunne him, as the Apostle Iohn did Cerin­thus, but strake him also with bodilie blindnes.

I graunt and confesse that faith Faith is the gift of God. is Gods gifte in the hearte of manne, which GOD alone doth search and knowe: but men are iudged by their woordes and déedes: Admitte therefore that the erronious opini­on of the minde may not bée punished, yet notwithstanding wicked and in­fectiue profession and doctrine, must in no wise bée suffered. Verilie no man doth in this world punishe pro­phane and wicked thoughtes of the minde: but if those thoughtes breake foorth into blasphemous woords, then are those blaspheming tongues to bée punished of good Princes: and yet by this I saye not that godlynesse lyeth in the magistrate to giue and bestow. Iustice is the verie gifte of GOD, which none but God doth giue to men. But whoe is so foolish as to gather thereuppon, that vniuste men, rob­bers, murderers, and witches are not to bée punished, because the magi­strate by punishment cannot bestowe righteousnesse, vppon vnrighteous people? Wée must therefore make a difference betwixte faith, as it is the gifte of God in the heart of man, and as it is the outwarde profession vtte­red and declared before the face of men. For while false faith doth lurke and lye hidde within the heart, and infecteth none but the vnbeléeuer, so longe the vnbeléeuing infidel cannot bée punished: but if this false and for­ged faith, that so laye hidde, doe once breake foorth to blasphemie, to the o­pen tearing of God, and the infecting of his neighbours, then must that blasphemer and seducer bée by and by pluckt vnder, and kept from créeping to further annoyaunce. Not to sup­presse such a fellowe as this, is to put a sword in a madde mans hand, to kill vnwise and weakelie men.

[Page 204] Faith is the gift of God, but where he bestoweth faith, hée vseth meanes to giue it by: those meanes hée wil not haue vs to neglecte. An householder knoweth that faith is the gift of God, and yet notwithstanding hée instruc­teth his children in the word of truth, hée chargeth them to goe to Church, to pray for faith, and to learne it at the preachers mouth. A good father would thinke much, yea he would not thinke well of it, if his sonne should say: Fa­ther I pray you teach mée not, sende mée not so much to Church, and beate mée not if I be not there: For faith is the gift of God, which whipping can­not bring mée too. Then what man can quietlie abide to heare that faith is the gift of God, and that therefore no man ought for faith, that is, for the corruption of faith and open blasphe­mie, to suffer any punishment?

And yet Petilian in the 83. chapiter of S. Augustines 2. booke Contra Pe­tiliani Whether it be law­ful to compel one to faith. literas crieth out, & saith: God forbid and farre bee it from our con­science, to compel any man to our re­ligion. Shall wée therefore goe on to speake the woords of heretiques? or to say, that the Lord God in the Scrip­tures hath planted hypocrisie, where with threates & punishment hée hath driuen men to goodnesse? Dauid saith: It is good for me Lord that thou hast chastised mee. And Ieremie saith: Thou hast chastised mee, (O Lord) and I am chastised like an vntamed heffar. But if no man ought to bee compelled to goodnesse, to what intent doth Salomon (y e wisest of al men) so many times commaunde to chastise children? Hee that spareth the rodde hateth the child. Saith hée: Thou in deede doest strike him, but with the rodde thou deliuerest his soule from death. Dailie experience, and the disposition of men doe plainly teach, that in men there are most vehement affections, which, vnlesse they bée re­medied and brideled betimes, do both destroy them in whom they bée, and o­ther men too, who at y t first might ea­silie with light punishment haue béene preserued. Men in their madnesse des­pise compulsion and chastising punish­ment, but when they come to them­selues againe, and sée from how great euills they are deliuered by those that cōpelled them, then they reioyce, that to their health they were chastised, & praise the compulsion which before they despised. Let vs heare what Au­gustine doth thinke and teach hereof, whose experience in this matter was verie much. In his 48. Epist. ad Vin­centium contra Donatistas de vi co­ercendis haereticis, hée writeth thus. My opinion sometime was, that no man ought by force to be compelled to the vnitie of Christ, that we ought to deale by words, fight in disputati­ons, and ouercome with reason, least peraduenture wee should haue those to counterfaite themselues to bee ca­tholiques, whom wee knew to bee o­pen heretiques. But this opinion of mine, was not confuted with the words of my gainsayers, but with the examples of those which shewed the contrarie. For first, mine owne citie (Hippone) was obiected against mee: which, whē as sometime it held who­lie with Donatus, was by the feare of the imperiall lawes, conuerted to the Catholique vnitie: and at this day we see it so greatly to detest the naughti­nesse of your her [...]ticall stomaches, that it is thought verilie that your he­resie was neuer within it. And ma­ny more places by name were recko­ned vppe vnto mee, that by the effect of the thing it selfe, I might confesse, [Page 205] that in such a case as this, that may be rightly vnderstoode where it is writ­ten: Giue a wise man occasion and he wilbe the wiser. And againe, not eue­rie one that spareth, is a friend: nor e­uerie one that striketh is an enimie. Better are the stripes of a friend, than the voluntarie kisses of an enimie. It is better to loue with seueritie, than to deceiue with lenitie. Hee that byn­deth a phrensie man, and waketh him that is sick of the lethargie, doth trouble them both, & yet hee loueth them both. Who can loue vs more than God himselfe doth? and yet as he tea­cheth vs mildely, so hee ceaseth not to terrifie vs to our health. Thinckest thou that no man ought to bee com­pelled to righteousnesse, when thou readest that the goodmā of the house said to his seruauntes: Whomsoeuer yee finde, compell them to come in? When thou readest that hee, that was first called Saul and afterward Paule, was constrayned by the violent force of Christe, which compelled him to know and keepe fast the trueth of the Gospell? And the same Augustine a­gaine, In Epist ad Bonifacium comi­tem 59. saith: Where is that now that they were wont to crie and say, that it is at euerie ones free choice to belieue or not to belieue? Whom did Christ constreine? whom did hee compell? Loe here they haue the Apostle Paul for an example, let them confesse in him that Christ first compelled him, than taught him: first struck him and afterward comforted him. And it is wonderfull, how he, which by the pu­nishment of his bodie was compelled to the Gospel, did after his entring in, labour more in the Gospell, than all they that were called by word alone: and whom the greater feare compel­led to charitie, his charitie once per­fect, did caste out al feare. Whie then should not the Church therfore com­pell her lost children to returne, since the lost children haue compelled o­ther to their destruction?

Againe in the same epistle, the same The A­postles re­quired no [...]ide of the magistrat, for the mainte­nance of religion against the aduer­saries of the same. Augustine saith: Wheras some which would not haue vpright lawes ordei­ned against their vngodlines, do say: that the Apostles did neuer require any such thinges of the kinges of the earth, they doe not consider that that was an other time (not like to this) & that all thinges are done in their due time and season. For what Emperour did at that time belieue in Christe to serue him by making lawes in defēce of religion against vngodlines? Whē as yet that Prophecie was in fulfil­ling: Whie did the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing? The kinges of the earth stoode vppe, and the rulers toke counsell against God and against his Christ. For as yet that was not begunne which followeth in the Psalme, where it is said: And now vnderstand ye kinges, and be ye lear­ned ye that iudge the earth, serue him in feare and reioyce in trembling. But how doe kinges serue God in feare, but by forbidding & punishing with deuout seueritie, those thinges, which are done against Gods commaunde­ments? For in that hee is a man, hee serueth him one way: but in that he is a king, he serueth him an other way. Because in that hee is a man, hee ser­ueth him by liuing faithfullie: but in that hee is a kinge, hee serueth him by establishing conuenient lawes to cō ­maund that which is iust, and to for­bid the contrarie. As Ezechias ser­ued him by destroying the groaues and temples of idols, and those highe places that were erected against the Lords commaundement. As Iosias [Page 206] serued him by doing the like. As the king of Niniuie serued him by com­pelling the whoale citie to please and appease the anger of the Lord. As Darius serued him by geuinge the i­dole into Daniells power to bee bro­ken in peeces, and by casting his eni­mies in amonge the Lyons. As Na­buch odonosor serued him by a terri­ble proclamation, which forbadde all men within his Dominion, to blas­pheme the true and verie God. In this therefore should kinges serue God, in that that they are kinges, by doinge those things which none can doe but kinges. Wherefore when as in the A­postles times, the kings did not as yet serue the Lord, but imagined a vaine thinge against the Lord and against his Christe, that the Prophets sayings might bee fulfilled, there could not as then (I say) any lawes bee made to forbid vngodlines, but counsell be ra­ther taken to put vngodlines in prac­tise. For so the course of times did turne, that both the Iewes should kil the Preachers of Christe, thinckinge that thereby they did God good ser­uice: & that the Gentiles also should freat and rage against the Christians, and make the Martyrs constancie o­uercome the flames of fyre. But af­terward when that beganne to be ful­filled which is written: And all the kinges of the earth shall worshippe him, all nations shall serue him, what mā that were wel in his wittes would say to kinges: Tush take yee no care how or by whom the Church of your Lord is defended or defaced within your kingdom: let it not trouble you to marke who will be honest, & who dishonest within your Dominion. For since God hath giuen man free will, whie should adulterie bee puni­shed, and sacrilege left vntouched? Is it a lighter matter for the Soule to breake promise with God, than a wo­man with a man? Or forbecause those thinges which are not committed by contempte but by ignoraunce of reli­gion are to bee more mildely puni­shed, are they therefore to be vtterly neglected? It is better, who doubteth? for men to bee brought to the wor­shipping of God by teaching, rather than for to be compelled to it by feare or griefe of punishmente. But be­cause these are the better, they which are not such, are not therefore to bee neglected. For it hath profited many men (as wee see by experience) first to haue beene compelled with feare and griefe, that afterwarde they might either bee taughte, or followe that in deede which they had learned in woordes.

Hetherto I haue rehearsed y e words of S. Augustines aunswere to the ob­iections of them, which are of opinion that by no lawe disobedient rebells, seduced people, and deceiuers, ought to be punished in cases of religion.

I sée my hope doth faile mée, wher­in I thought, that I could haue béene able in this Sermon to haue made an ende of all that I had to say touchinge the magistrate: But I perceiue that héere I must staye, vnlesse I shoulde goe on (déerely beloued) and bée too te­dious vnto you all. I meane to mor­rowe therefore to adde the rest that is yet behinde. Make ye your hum­ble prayers vnto the Lord vp­pon your knées and then depart in peace. (⸪)

Of warre, whether it be lawfull for a magistrate to make warre. What the Scripture teacheth touching warre. Whether a Christian man may beare the office of a magistrate. And of the duetie of subiectes.
The ninth Sermon.

TO the right of the swoord, which God hath giuen to the Magistrate, doth warre belong: For in my last Sermon I taught you, that the vse of the sword in the magistra­tes hand, is two fold or of two sortes. For either hée punisheth offenders there with: Or else repelleth the eni­mie that spoyleth or would spoile his people, or cutteth off y e rebellious pur­poses of his owne seditious citizens.

But many make a doubt, whether [...]hether [...] law­ [...]l for a Magistrat [...]o make [...]. it be lawful for a magistrate to make warre or no. And it is meruaile to sée them as blinde as bitells in a matter of it selfe as plaine as may bée. For if the magistrate doth by Gods lawe punish offenders, théeues, and harme­full persons, and that it maketh no matter whether they be few or many in number (as I declared in my yester­dayes sermon:) euen by the same law may hée persecute, repell, and kill re­bellious people, seditious citizens and barbarous souldiers, who vnder the pretence of warre do attempt that o­penly, which théeues and robbers are wont to doe priuilie. The Prophete (I confesse) did amonge other thinges prophecie of vs Christians, and say: They shall turne their swordes into spades, and their iauelyns into sythes. For Christians haue peace with all men, and do altogether absteine from armour. For euerie one doth that to an other which he would wish to haue done to himselfe. But forbecause all are not so minded, but that many vn­rulie persons, wicked théeues, and op­pressours of the poore do liue and dwel among honest and good meaning men, as wilde beastes amonge harmelesse creatures, therefore God from hea­nen hath giuen the sword into y e ma­gistrates hande, to bée a defence for harmelesse people against vnrulie cut throates. But wée reade not in any place, that wée are forbidden to sup­presse and kill wolues, wilde boares, beares, and such other beastes that do annoy and pray vppon men or cattell: What lett then should there bée whie wée should not by lawfull warre be­gunne in a good quarell, repell the vn­iuste iniurie of violent robbers, since theeues, robbers, barbarous souldiers and seditious citizens, doe differ little or nothing from wilde beastes? The Scripture verilie doth not vouchsafe to cal them by any other names, than by the names of beastes. Hereunto cō senteth the common fense of nature: and herewithall agréeth the doctrine of faith and religion. If it be possible, (saith the Apostle) as much as lyeth in you, liue quietly with all men, not re­uēging your selues. Sée here, as much as lyeth in you (saith [...]ée,) and, if it be possible. Otherwise hée addeth im­mediatelie after, The magistrate beareth not the sword in vaine. Hée meaneth, for them that trouble all thinges & do annoy the men which doe [Page 208] desire to liue at peace. And this is con­firmed by the examples of the most holie and excellente men that haue beene in the world, which haue taken warre in hand for the defence of their countrie and harmelesse countriemen: as I haue alreadie declared out of S. Paules Epistle to the Hebrues, when as in the exposition of the fift precept, I shewed what honour euerie man doth owe to his countrie. I will adde to these some reasons of S. Augustine vttered contra Faustum Manichaeum lib. 22. cap. 75. Neither let him (saith hee) meruaile or be astonied at the warres made by Moses, for because e­uen in them too, hee followed Gods commaundement, not like a tyraunt, but like an obedient seruaūt. Neither did God rage with crueltie when hee commaunded those warres, but iust­lie payde home them that deserued it, and terrified those that were worthie of it. For what is blame worthie in warre? Is it to be blamed, that they do die which once must die, that they which liue maye rule in peace? To finde faulte with that, is rather a co­wardly touch, than the part of a reli­gious Christian. Desire to hurt, cruel­tie in reuenging, an vnappeased sto­mach, brutenesse in rebelling, greedi­nes to rule, and whatsoeuer else is like to these, are the thinges that in warre are worthie to be blamed, & by right of lawe to be sharpely punished. A­gainst the violence of iniurious eni­mies, at the commaundement either of God himselfe, or any other lawfull power, euen good men are wont to take warre in hand, since their state in the world is such, that politique order doth iustlie binde the magistrate in such a case to commaunde it, and the subiectes to obey it. Otherwise Iohn when the souldiers came to him to bee baptized saying: And what shall wee doe? would haue aunswea­red them and said, Caste off your ar­mour, forsake your souldiours life, strike, wounde, or kill no bodie. But because he knew, that while they did so as souldiers in the warre, they were not manquellers but ministers of the lawe, not reuengers of their owne in­iuries, but defenders of the common weale, hee said vnto them: Strike no man, doe no man iniurie: be content with your wages. But because the Maniches haue of vse blasphemed or spoken against Iohn, let them heare the Lord Iesus Christe himselfe, com­maunding to giue to Caesar that sti­pend, which Iohn did say the souldier should be content withall. Giue (saith hee) to Caesar, that which is Caesars, and to God the thinges that doe be­long to God. For to this ende is tri­bute paide, that the souldier in the warre may haue his pay out of hand, for his paine. Verie well therefore, when the Centurion said: And I am a man set vnder power, hauing soul­diers vnder mee: and I say to one goe and hee goeth, and to an other come and hee commeth, and to my seruaunt doe this and he doth it, did the Lord commend his faith, and not cōmaund him to forsake his souldiershippe. Hetherto also apperteyneth y t which followeth in the same 75. chapiter and 76. next after. But I do of purpose willinglie beare somewhat with you, not meaning by ouerlong rehearsing of too many sentences to bee tedious vnto you. Thus hetherto I haue she­wed [...] you that it is lawful for the ma­gistrate for to make warre. Where by the way also wée gather, that the subiectes doe lawfullie without any offence to God, take armour to bat­teile, when they take it in hand at the [Page 209] magistrates bidding. But if the magi­strates purpose bée, to kill the guilt­lesse, I declared in my former sermōs, that then his people ought not to obey his wicked commaundements.

Let the magistrate therefore haue an eye to himselfe, that hée abuse not his lawfull authoritie. And although the magistrate bée licensed to make warre for iuste and necessarie causes, yet notwithstanding warre is a thing most full of perill, and draweth with Warre a thing full of pe [...]il & daunger. it selfe an endlesse troupe of mischie­fous euills. By warre the iust iudge­ment of God doth plague the men, whom his fatherly warning could ne­uer moue: but amonge them many times too, the guiltlesse féele the whip. In warre for the most part, souldiers misuse themselues, and thereby in­curre Gods heauie displeasure: there is no euil in all the world that warre vpholdeth not. By warre both scar­citie of euerie thinge, and dearth doe arise: For highe wayes are stopped, corne vppon the grounde is troden downe and marrde, whoale villages burnte, prouision goeth to wracke, handicrafts are vnoccupied, merchan­dice doe ceasse, and all doe perish both rich and poore. The valiaunt stronge men are flame in the batteile, the co­wardly sorte runne away for their ly­ues to hide their heads, reseruinge themselues to be tormēted with more exquisite and terrible kindes of cruell punishmentes: For wicked knaues are promoted to dignitie, and beare the sway, which abuse mankinde like sauage beastes. Hands are wroūge on euery side: widowes and children crie out and lament: the wealth that hath beene carefullie gathered to helpe in want to come, is spoyled and stolne a­way: cities are raced, virgins and vn­mariageable maydēs are shamefully deflowred, all honestie is vtterlie vio­lated, old men are handled vnreuerēt­ly, lawes are not exercised, religion and learning are nothing set by, god­lesse knaues and cut threats haue the dominion: and therefore in the scrip­tures Warre is the scourg of God. warre is called the scourge of God. For with warre he plagueth in­curable idolatrers, and those which stubbornely contemne his word: for that was the cause why y e citie of Ie­ [...]usalem with the whole nation of the Iewes was vtterly destroyed: Because they knew not the day of their visita­tion (as the Lord in the Gospel saith) but wente on to kill the Lords Apo­stles, bringing on vppon their owne neckes the shedding of all the bloud, from the righteous Abell vnto Za­charias. For murder, idolatrie, incest, and detestable riot, wée read that the Chananites were raced out and cutte off. The Moabites as Esai witnesseth, were quite ouerthrowen, for crueltie, inhumanitie, and cōtempt of the poore. The men of Niniuie did by warre vn­iustly vexe other nations, making ha­uocke of all, to fil their gréedie desire: and therefore saith the Prophete Na­hum, other men measured to them with the same measure, that they had measured to other before. Micheas in his sixt chapiter affirmeth flatly, that God sendeth warre vpon vniuste men for their couetousnes & false deceipt. In Ieremie, arrogancie and pride: in Esaie, riot and dronkēnesse are said to be the causes of warre: but the euill and miserie that warre bringeth with it, sticketh so faste to common weales and kingdoms wher it once hath hold, that it cannot be remoued, taken a­way or shaken off at our wil and plea­sure by any worldly wisedome, by any league makinges, with any wealth, by any fortifications, by any power or [Page 210] manhoode, as it is to be seene in the Prophet Abdias. Our sincere tour­ning to God alone, is the onely waye to remedie it: as Ieremie testifieth in his fifte Chapiter. Nowe this tur­ning to the Lord consisteth in frée ac­knowledginge, and francke confessi­on of our sinnes, in true fayth for re­mission of sinnes through the grace of God and merite of Christ Iesus. Se­cōdarilie it consisteth in hatred and renoūcing of al vnrighteousnesse, in loue of iustice, innocēcie, charitie, & al other vertues: and laste of all in earneste prayers and continuall supplications.

Againe thou mayste see perhappes Warre for profite. that some by warre haue no smal commoditie, profite, and vnestimable ri­ches with verie little losse or no dam­mage at all. Such was the warre which the Israelites had with the Chanaanites, vnder their Capitaine Iosue. But I would not that gaping after gayne should drawe any man They that haue the iuster qua­ [...]ell, are o­uercome of the vn­iust. from right and equitie. And many ti­mes y e magistrates suppose that their quarell is good, and that of right they oughte to make warre on others, and punish offenders, when as notwith­standinge the righteous God by that occasion draweth them on into perill, that their sinnes may bée punished by the men in whom they did purpose to haue punished some gréeuous crime. Wée haue euidente examples hereof in the Scriptures. The eleuen tribes of Israel in a good quarel made warre on the Beniamites, purposing to re­uenge the detestable crime that a few wicked knaues had horriblie commit­ted, wherein the whoale tribe bare them oute and vphelde them, beinge parteners thereby of their heynous offence. But twice the Israelites were put to the woorse and the wic­ked Beniamites had the vpper hand in the battaile. In the time of Heli the Israelites minded to driue the tyran­nous rule of the idolatrous Phili­stines out of their countrie, but they are slaine, the Arcke of God is taken, and caried into the cities of their ido­latrous enimies. Likewise that excel­lente Prince Iosias is ouerthrowne and slaine by the Chaldeis, because the Lord had purposed to punish & bring euil vppon the whoale people of Isra­ell, which hée would not haue so holie a Prince his seruaunt, to see with his eyes to his sorrow and griefe. Wher­by wée haue to gather that the trueth of religion is not to be estéemed by the victorie or ouerthrowe of any people, so that that religion should bee true and right, whose fauourers haue the vpper hand, and that againe be false and vntrue, whose professours and mainteyners are put to the worse: For wée must distinguish betwixt re­ligion, and the men or personnes that keepe that religion, which do for other causes suffer the Lords visitation.

But all this admonisheth vs, that the magistrate hath néede of the great feare of God before his eyes both in making and repelling warres, leaste while hée goeth aboute to auoyde the smoulthering coasepitte hée happ to fall into the scalding lyme kill, or least while hée supposeth to ease his shoulders of one euill, hée doth by the way whereby hée soughte ease, heape vppe either more, or farre greater e­uills. Princes therefore must pre­cisely looke into, and throughly exa­mine y e causes of warres before they beginne or take them in hand. The The [...] of [...] causes are many and of many sortes, but the chiefe are these that followe. For either the magistrate is compel­led to sende ayde, and rayse the siege of his enimie, which doth enuironne [Page 211] the garrisons that hée hath appointed for the defence of some of his cities: because it were an offence, and parte of parricide to forsake and giue ouer against oathe and honestie, his cities and garrisons that are in extremitie. Or else the magistrate of duetie is compelled to make warre vppon men which are incurable, whom the verie iudgemente of the Lord condemneth and biddeth to kill without pittie or mercie. Such were the warres as Moses had with the Madianites, and Iosue with the Amalechites. Of that sorte are the warres wherein such men are oppressed as of inuincible malice will both perish themselues, and drawe other to destruction as well as themselues, with those also which re­iecting all iustice and equitie, doe stub­bornly go on to persist in their naugh­tinesse. Such were the Beniamites which were destroyed by sword and fire of the other eleuen tribes. Such are at this day those arrogant and se­ditious rebells, as trouble common weales and kingdomes, as of old, Ab­salom was in Israell, and Seba the sonne of Bochri: of whom mention is made in the second booke of Samuell.

Hereunto appertoyne the warres [...] in hād [...] the [...] of [...]. that are taken in hand for the defence of true religiō against idolatrers and enimies of the true and Catholique faith. They erre that are of opinion that no warres may bee made in de­fence of religion. The Lord in déede blamed Peter for strikinge with the sword, because he was an Apostle, but therby notwithstanding hée badde not the magistrate to be negligent in loo­king to religion, neither forbad he him to defend and mainteyne y e purenesse of faith. For if it bée lawfull for the magistrate to defend with the sword, the thinges of accompt, of which sorte are libertie, wealth, chastitie, and his subiects bodies, whie should he not de­fend and reuenge the thinges of grea­ter accompt, and those which are of greatest weight? But there is nothing of more and greater weight than sin­cere & true religion is. There is more­ouer a manifest and flat commaunde­ment of God touching this matter, to be séene in Deuteronomium. For the Lord commaundeth that euerie citie (within the iurisdiction of euerie ma­gistrate) which departeth frō God and the worshippe of God, should be set on with warriours, and vtterlie raced, if it reuolted not frō idolatrie betimes. The place is extant in the 13. of Deut. But if the magistrate be cōmaunded to punish Apostataes by warre, then is it lawful for him by warr to defend the Church in daunger to be drawne by anye barbarous Prince from true religion vnto false idolatrie. Iosue would by warre haue suppressed the Rubenits with their confederates for building an altar against Gods com­maundemente. Iudas Machabeus fought for the people of God against y e people & souldiers of king Autiochus, who purposed to tread downe the Ie­wish religion, which at that time was the true worship of God, and perforce to make all men receiue and professe, his heathenish superstition. Likewise also Paul cōmended greatly those Ie­wish capitaynes or Iudges, which by faith withstoode and turnd away for­reine enimies inuasions. And Paule himselfe did warre in Cyprus against Elymas the false prophet and stroake him with blindnes: he addeth the rea­son why hée stroak him blinde, which he fetcheth frō the kéeping of religion, and saith: Ceassest thou not to peruert the right wayes of the Lord? &c. Act. 13. For the same Paul againe 40. mē do [Page 212] lye in waite, supposinge if hee were once made away, that a good parte of the preachinge of the Gospell would then come to an ende, and that there­by the Iewishe religion (which not­withstāding was vtterly false) should haue béene set vp and mainteyned for truth. But Paul was not negligēt to remedie this case, neither turned hée y e other chéeke to haue that stricken too, Since he asked [...] of hea­thens, he woulde a great deal soner haue [...] [...]t at the hand [...]s of C [...]ris [...]ian M [...]gis­trates [...]f a [...] then there had been [...] any. but earnestlie and humblie requireth deliuerie and defence, which hee re­quested, not of a Christian magistrate (when as yet there was none) but of a Romane Centurion: neither did hée once gainsay him, when hee sawe that hée choase out 400. footemen, and 70. horsemen, whom hée placed in order of battell ray, to conduct him safely from Hierusal [...]m to Antipatridis: and by that meanes was Paule the vessell of election, preserued by an armed band of Italian souldiers. Of the Armeni­ans whom Mariminus y e Emperour did tyrannously oppresse, Eusebius in the 9. booke and S. cap of his ecclesiasti­call historie saith: The people of Ar­menia hauing beene long time both profitable and frends to the people of Rome, being at length compelled by Maximinus Caesar, to chaung the vse of Christian religion (whereunto the whoale nation was most holilie bent) into the worship of idolls, and to ho­nour diuels in steede of God, of friēds became enimies, and of fellowes ad­uersaries, and preparing by force of armes to defende them selues against his wicked edictes, doe of their owne accord make warre vppon him, and put him often to much trouble and busynes. Thus saith hee. It is lawful therefore for the magistrate to defend [...] people and su [...]iect [...]s a [...]inst idola­ [...]ra, and by [...] and [...] to this there is an other cause why the magi­strate may take warre in hand. For either some barbarous enimie inua­deth y e people cōmitted to thy charge, tearing and spoyling them most cru­ellie, like a wolfe in a flocke of shéepe, when as notwithstāding thou diddest not first prouoake him thereunto by iniurie, but also after his causelesse be­ginning thou hast offered equal condi­tions of peace to be made. In such a case as this the magistrate is cōmaunded to stand forth like a Lyon, and to defende his subiectes against the open wronge of mercilesse [...]utthroates. So did Moses, when hée fought against A­rad, Sehon and Og, kinges of the A­morites. So did Iosaphat when hée foughte against the Ammonites, and inhabitauntes of mount S [...]ir. So did Dauid, when he withstoode the warre made on him by the Syrians. Or else the magistrate doth ayde his confede­rates (for the magistrate may make league with the nations about him, so that thereby nothinge be done against the word of God) when by tyrauntes they be wrongfully oppressed. For so did Iosue deliuer the Cabaonites frō the siege of their enimies, and Saule the men of Iabes Galaad, fighting for them against Nahas a Prince full of tyrannie. In such cases as these magi­strats and Princes do lawfully make warre, and their souldiers and sub­iects doe rightlie obey them, yea they doe with greate glorie die a happie death, that die in so iuste a quarell, as for the defence of religiō, of the lawes of God, of his countrie, wife, and chil­dren. They therefore that enter into warrfare to susteine the troublesome The [...] of [...] toile of batteile, must not set their minds vppon gaine or pleasure, wher­in they looke, when perill is paste to lye [...]ill and wallowe: but iustice, [Page 213] publique peace, defence of trueth and innocencie must be the mark for them all to shoote at: to the intent, when the wicked are vāquished, the victorie ob­teined, and the enimies put to flight, slaine out of hand, or brought to better order, that then religion may flourish, iudgement & iustice may be exercised, the Church vpheld, the ceremonies, ri­tes, ordinances, and discipline thereof mainteyned, studie and learning che­rished, y e poore prouided for, widowes and children defended and cared for, y e all sortes may liue in quiet peace, that old men in reuerence, maydens in chastitie, and matrones in honestie may serue God, prayse God, and worship God without feare or daunger. This was the marke, whereto our fathers Abraham, Moses, Iosue, Dauid and o­ther valiaunt men of famous memo­rie, did directe the eyes of their bodies and mindes, vppon this onelie their heartes were settled, so often as they warred and wente to batteile against vngodly tyrauntes in defence of the Church and cōmon weale. To whom and to all other valiaunte and godlie souldiers eternal praise is duelie giuē of all the Church and faithful saintes. But to fearefull and cowardly souldi­ers, to wicked, couetous, and blasphe­ming warrious, to riottous knaues, and vnconstant traytours, by whose cowardise, gluttonie, lust, and vnnatu­rall treason, excellent kingdomes doe come to nought, and flourishing com­mon weales are quite ouerthrowen, is reproch and infamie worthilie due: for God himself hath cursed such kna­ues for euermore.

Therfore it is not lawful to make [...]. any warre, vnlesse it be against open enimies, and wicked men that are in­curable. The warres are vniust that men doe make vppon their owne fel­lowes, against innocente persons, or people in whom there is hope of a­mendmente. Those warres also are vniust, that are not begunne by law­full meanes for matters of weighte. All thinges must first be assayed, be­fore it com to be tryed out by batteile. Other mens territories must not bée desired: the libertie of other people or thine owne subiectes must not be re­pressed: thou must not followe any affection which may withdrawe or se­duce thy minde, of which sort are de­sire of rule, couetousnesse, gréedinesse of giftes, enuie, & other affections like vnto these. Warre is to common weales a remedie in déede, but peril­lous and daungerous, euen as laun­cinge, or cuttinge is to the me [...]ers. The hand is poysoned, and the arme in danger to be enuenomed too, where­by the whoale man perhapps may be cast awaye: but yet thou cuttest not off thy hande, vntill, when thou hast tried all other medicines, thou doest plainly perceiue that no other means can remedie the soare but cutting off alone. Likewise when al helpes faile, then at the last let warre béeginne, so yet neuerthelesse, that the Prince doe remember to béeginne with warre, before all helpe and hope of recouerie be vtterly paste.

For the word of God is so farre off from finding fault with warre begun The word of God hath made lawes of war [...]e. vppon a iust quarell, that it doth both make lawes of warre, and sheweth a number of exāples of vpright warrs, of wise and worthie warriours. The lawes of warre are recited in the 20. Chapiter of Deuteronomie, both pro­fitable and necessarie, and there with­also euident that they néede no words of mine to expound them. Moreouer in euerie place of the scripture, these lawes of warre are still bidden to bée [Page 214] kept. First of al the chiefe and vpper­most place must be giuen to religion in euerie campe and garrison. For the Lord himselfe hath appointed priestes and ministers of true religion to at­tend and serue in warres. Secondari­lie let vprighte lawes bée of force in campes abroade, as wel as in cities at hoame: let souldiers liue honestly, instly, and rightly as order and disci­pline are wonte to require, when as they are in the citie at home. For that sayinge commeth not of God but of the diuell which is commonly spred abroade: Let lawes in warre, bee huisht and still.

Thirdly, let him that is chosen to be guide and general of y e warre, be god­ly, [...] holy, valiaunt, wise and fortu­nate, as among them of old, were Io­sue, Dauid, Iudas Machabeus, Con­stantine, Theodosius, and many moe. To al this there must be added a cho­sen band of tried men: For choice of souldiers must bée made, vnlesse per­happes the armie do consist in a troope of dastards and vnskilful men, of per­iurd and blaspheming knaues, of cut­throates and rakehells, of dronkards, and gluttons, and a beastly droaue of filthy swine. Victorie consisteth not in the multitude of men, but in the grace of God and a chosen band. The pro­uerbe is common which saith: Where a multitude is, there is confusion.

Great and innumerable armies are a lette to them selues verye greatly: as wée doe learne by daily experience and as examples of euerie age doe testifie to vs. Moreouer loyterers in campes are alwayes reproued. Let the Christian souldiour therefore bee idle at no time, let him euer be busie and still doinge some thinge, let him The de­scription [...] a chris­tian soul­diour. bée couragious, faithfull to his coun­trie, readie to take paines, obediente to his Capitaynes, fitte to take time when occasion is offered, and euer­more occupied in warlike discipline: no effeminate misksoppe, but of man­lye stomache: not cruell and merci­lesse, but seuere and pitifull, as time requireth. What hée may preserue, that let him not destroy. But aboue all things let him not forget or thinke scorne, both in perill and out of perill euermore to make his prayers and supplications to God his sauiour. In Gods name let him begin all thinges, without God let him attempte no­thing: In aduersitie and when he hath the ouerthrowe, let not his courage quaile, nor his heart and hope for sake him: in prosperitie let him not be puf­fed vppe with pride and arrogancie, but let him giue the thankes to God, and vse the conqueste like a mercifull victour: let him whoalie depend vpon Gods helpinge hande, and desire no­thing rather than the defence of the cōmon weale, lawes, religion, iustice, and guiltlesse people. Many I knowe wil marueile to see mée require at the handes of a souldier the thinges that seeme to be enoughe, as the common sayinge is, to be looked for of a righte good and godly mā: as though in deede that none could be souldiers but irre­ligious and naughtie men. Souldiers I confesse are for the most parte such kinde of fellowes: but what fruite I pray you reape wée at this day of so c­euill séede? The Turkes ouerrunne and spoile vs, wée are to all th hea­then a iesting stocke to laugh at, king­domes decaye and are made subiecte to diuellish Mahometisme, and euerie day we are wrapped in more miseries than other. But what kinde of soul­diers they of old were, which wente [...] to the warre from out of the Church or congregation of the Christians, wée [Page 215] may easilte gather, euen by that one historie worthie the remembraunce, Christians [...]ere in [...]imes past. which Tertullian to Scapula setteth downe thus: Marcus Aurelius also in his warres with the Germanes, by the prayers which Christian souldiers made vnto God, obteyned showers of raine in that great drought. At what time haue not droughts beene turned awaye by oure prayers and fa­stinges? The La­ [...]ine copie [...]ath, Et [...] solus [...]tens, by [...]hiche I [...]inke hee [...]ant the [...]mperour Then the people crying out for ioy to the God of Gods, and the Emperour himselfe vnder the name of Iupiter, confessed the wonderful working of our God. Thus much Ter­tullian. But Eusebius in his Eccle­siasticall historie, hath more largelie and fullie set downe the same historie, and saith: Histories report that Mar­cus Aurelius brother to Antoninus Caesar, making warre vppon the Ger­manes and Sarmatians, when his ar­mie was in daunger to be loste with drought, being at his wittes ende be­cause he knew not what way to seeke for remedie in that distresse, did at the last, light vpon a certaine legiō wher­in Christian souldiers were, whose prayers God heard, when they (as the maner of our men is) had vppon their knees cried out vnto him, so that on a soudeine when no man looked for it, with the powringe downe of suffici­ent showers the thirste of the armie that then was in daunger, for which the Christians had made supplicati­ons, was presently quēched: but their enimies that hoouered there to haue bene their destruction, were stricken and scattered with thunder and fyre in lightening from heauen: Which deede is reported by heathen Histo­riographers: but that it was obtained at the prayers of our men they do not reporte: for with them the other my­racles which are done by our menne, haue no place of credite. But amonge our men Tertullian maketh mention hereof, and amonge the Greekes A­pollinaris, whoalso affirmeth that for the miracle of that notable deede, that Legio Fulmiuca. legions name was chaunged by the Emperour and called the legion of thunder. Tertullian addeth that the letters of Marcus the Emperour are yet to be had, wherin the full and ma­nifest trueth of this matter is plainly declared. Hetherto Eusebius: Wher­by wée gather that Christian souldi­ers of old, were not onely giuen to prayer, but to iustice also, and holines of lyuing. For who knoweth not that Iames the Apostle said? The earnest prayer of a righteous man auayleth much. Elias was a man vnder infirmi­ties euen as wee are, and hee prayed in his prayer & the heauens gaue rayne, & the earth brought forth her fruite. It is moste euidente therefore that souldiers of old, were verie godly and religious men. Dure souldiers at these dayes, because they are farre from religion, yea because they are enimies to true religion, doe in stéede of victorie suffer ouerthrowes abroad, and losse, and destruction of their cit­ties at hoame. And worthilie doe common weales suffer such plagues, for trustinge somuch in such wicked souldiers: For to trust in them, is all one, as if they should put confidence in the verie diuells, whom these soul­diers doe (for the most parte) excéede in all kinde of filthines, vncleannesse, crueltie and villanie.

But now the word of God doth set Exāples of warre and Capitaines out of the Scripture. before our eyes an innumerable sorte of examples almost, of holie and vp­right warres, and of excellent kinges and capitaynes. Abraham oure fa­ther settinge forwarde with a verie small armie, pursueth the fower most [Page 216] puissant kings or robbers of y e world, hée ouerthroweth and putteth them to flight, and hauing recouered his people, and restoared to them their sub­stance againe, he giueth the thanks to God as to the author of that vnlikely victorie. Moses and Iosue destroyed about 39. kings, they punished seuere­lie the vnspeakeable wickednesse of al those nations, and planted the people committed to their charge, in the land which god had promised to giue them. The Iudges of the people of Israell had notable warres against the Hea­thens and infidels, wherby they brake the tyrannie of those wicked men, vn­lawfullie vsurped amonge Gods peo­ple, restoaring them againe to their li­bertie and religion. The Prophete Samuel is here to be numbred amōg the notable Capitaynes of Gods peo­ple. Ionathas Saules sonne, was a worthie Capitaine, and a singular ex­ample of a godlie man. Than Dauid none was more excellent or worthie to be praised. In warre hée vāquished the Philistines, the Idumits, the Sy­rians, and a good part of the Easte be­side, by warre hée reuenged iniuries, by warre hée mainteyned his libertie, and kept Gods people from a number of mischiefes: and yet notwithstan­ding, he that warred thus, is said to be a man according to Gods heartes de­sire, and the father of our Lord Iesus Christ touching his flesh or his huma­nitie. In Dauids posteritie y u maiest finde manie excellent warriours and valiaunt Capitaynes, Abia, Asa, Io­saphat, Amasia, Ofia, Ezechias and o­ther moe. Amonge these Iudas Ma­chabeus hath not the last nor leaste place of all, who fought verie stoutely for the lawe, religion, and people of God, and died at the last in y e middest of the batteile, in defence of religion and his countrie quarrell. I will not adde to these the examples of Constā ­tine, Gratian, Theodosius, and other more that were excellent in feates of warre. Of these and other writeth S. Augustine in the ende of his fi [...]t booke De ciuitate Dei, and Orosius verie largelie in the 7. booke of his historie vnto the ende of the 28. Cap. This is sufficient for godly magistrates. He­therto haue I discoursed of warre to be made by the magistrate, and the vse of the sword in the magistrates hand, touching which I gaue some notes by the way in that sermon, wherein I expounded the fifte commaundement.

This being thus ended I haue now to proue that Christiā men may beare A [...] may [...] the office of a magistrate, which trea­tise I meane therfore to take in hand, because our madde headed Anabapti­stes, and some other builders of A de­uised [...]. common weale, by gainsayinge that which hetherto we haue alledged do goe about to proue that a Christi­an may not beare the office of a magi­strate: their reason is, because Chri­stians (as they say) may not striue in lawe, nor kil any man, nor recouer by warre thinges violently taken away, nor reuenge any iniurie that is done vnto them. And although these causes of theirs be aunsweared euerie one in his fitte and seuerall place, yet will I briefely gather héere together, a few substantiall argumentes, by which a politique and Christian man may vn­derstand, contrarie to the madnesse and dreames of the Anabaptistes, if hée bée called to beare rule and autho­ritie, that then he both may, and of du­tie ought, to serue the Lord his God, in taking vpon him and executing the office of a magistrate. For whereas they faine that the doctrine of the Gospell doth vtterly cutte off all kinde of [Page 217] defence, and whatsoeuer else belon­geth to the defence of Christian mens goods and bodies, that is nothing so, and they are deceiued as farre as hea­uen is wide: for the truth doth teach vs cleane contrarie.

For whatsoeuer thinges are ordei­ned by God for a meanes of mens safe gard, and good estate, they are so farre from misbecōming and being vnseme­ly for a Christian man, if hée vse them and applie himselfe vnto them, that if hée refuse and neglect them, he cannot rightly be called a true Christian. For the first and greatest care of euerie Christiā is, by all meanes that he may to set forward and mainteine y t health and safegard of all sortes of men. But the magistrate is not ordeined by any man, but by god himself for the health and wealth of all mankinde, as it is expressely witnessed by the Prophets and Apostles, but by Paule especially in the 13. to the Rom who then cannot therby perceiue that a Christian may praiseworthilie execute a magistra­tes office?

Furthermore no man will denie, I knowe, that a Christian mans faith is, not in wordes onely, but in deedes also to giue a proofe of iustice and mercie, by all meanes to care for publique peace and tranquillitie, to doe iudge­mente with iustice, to defend the fa­therlesse, widowes, and children, and to deliuer poore oppressed people. Nei­ther doth hée contemne, flée from, nor reiect, occasion, places, and meanes by which hée may put those good woorkes in vre. And therfore a Christian refu­seth not the place or office of a magi­strate. For the magistrates office is to doe iudgement with iustice, and to prouide for publique peace.

Moreouer, it is vndoubtedly true, (as before we haue declared) that Mo­ses, Samuel, Iosue, and Dauid, are not excluded from the name of Chri­stianitie: but since they were in au­thoritie and bare the names of magi­strates, what let is there, I pray you, whie a true Christian man may not beare y t office of a magistrate in his cō mon weal? What may be thought of this moreouer, that in the new Testament, certaine notable men are well reported off, who, when they were in authoritie, were not put beside their offices, because they were Christians and of a sound religion? Touchinge Ioseph of Arimathea thus we read in Luke: And behold there was a man named Ioseph, a counsellour (Marcke saith, a noble Senatour) who was a Honestus Senator. good man & a iust, the same had not consented to the counsel and deede of them, which was of Arimathea a citie of the Iewes, which waited also for the kingdome of God. Marke here I beséech you how notable a testimonie this man hath here. Ioseph is a coun­sellour or Senatour, yea and y t more is, a noble senatour too: he sate in the Senate, and amonge those Iudg [...]s which did cōdemne our sauiour christ, but because hée consented not to their déede and iudgement, he is acquited as guiltlesse of that horrible murder. The same is said to haue béene a good man and a iuste, and of the number of them that looke for the kingdome of God, that is of the number of those, which of Christ are called Christians, and yet neuerthelesse he was a coun­sellour or senatour, and that too in the Citie of Ierusalem. A Christian ther­fore may lawfullie beare the office of a magistrate. Hereunto belonge the examples of the A [...]thiopiā treasurer, Actes 8. of Cornelius the Centurion, Acts 10. and of Erastus the Chamber­leine of Corinth. Rom. 16. 2. Tim. 4 [Page 218] But oure desire is, to haue the Ana­baptistes proue and declare out of the Scriptures, that which they obiecte here, in saying, that these men beinge once conuerted to y t faith, did streight­way put off their roabes of estate, and lay aside their magistrats sword. For wée haue a litle before by the wordes of S. Augustine vpon Iohn Baptists answere (who did himself also preach the Gospel) alreadie proued, that the souldiers that were baptised, were not put beside their office, nor cōmaunded by Iohn to giue ouer armour, and ceasse to be souldiers.

They obiecte againe, that the Lord The Lord conueieth himself a­way, whil [...] the people wold haue made him a King. conueyed himself priuilie away when the people were minded to haue made him a king: which (say they) he would not haue done, but because by his ex­ample hée would commend humilitie to all Christian people, and as it were thereby to commaunde them, not to suffer the charge to rule any common weale to be laid on their necks. They adde moreouer these sayinges of the Lorde: My kingdome is not of this world. Againe: Kings of nations haue dominion ouer them, but ye shal not be so. But they vnderstande not that the cause whie the Lord conueyed him selfe away, was for the fond purpose of the foolish people, which went about by making him a kinge, not to doe the wil of God, but being blinded with af­fections to séeke to bring those thinges to passe, that were for the ease and fil­linge of their bellies. For in so much as hée had fedde them miraculously a little before, therefore they thoughte that he would be a king for their pur­pose, who was able to giue his sub­iectes meate, without any coste or la­bour at all. Furthermore, oure Lord came not to reigne on the earth after the maner of this world, as y t Iewes imagined, and as Pilate feared: who dreamt that Messias should reigne as Salomon did: and for that cause the Lord doth rightly say: My kingdome My kingdome [...] not of [...] worlde. is not of this world. For hée is as­cended into heauen, and sitteth at the righthand of his father, hauinge sub­dued all kinges to himselfe, and all the world beside, wherein hée reigneth by his word and his spirite, and which hée shall come to iudge in the ende of the world. And although Christe denieth that his kingdome is of this world, yet notwithstanding hée neuer denied that kinges and Princes should come oute of the world into the Church, to serue the Lord therein, not as men a­lone, but as kinges and men of autho­ritie. But kinges cannot otherwise serue the Lord as kinges, but by doing the thinges, for which they are called kinges: And vnlesse that Christians, when they are once made kinges, should continue in their office and go­uerne kingdoms according to the rule and lawes of Christe, how (I beséech you) should Christe be called kinge of kinges, and Lord of Lords? There­fore when hée said: Kinges of nations haue dominion ouer them, but so shal not ye bee, hée spake to his Apostles, who stroaue amonge themselues for the chiefe and highest dignitie: as if hee should haue said: Princes which haue dominion in the world, are not by my doctrine displaced of their sea­tes, nor put beside their throanes: for the magistrates authoritie is of force still in the world, and in the Church also. The kinge or magistrate shall reigne: But so shall not yée: yée shall [...] not reigne, yée shall not be Princes, but teachers of the world, and mini­sters of the Churches. Thus briefely I haue aunsweared to the Anabap­tistes obiections, which in other pla­ces [Page 219] also I haue many times confuted somewhat more largely. By this, that héere I haue saide, I thincke I haue sufficiently proued, that a Chri­stian man cannot onelie, but ought of duetie also to take vpon him the office of a magistrate, if it be lawfully offe­red vnto him.

Now before I make an end of the Of the [...] of [...]biects discourse of this place, I will briefly adde what the duetie of subiectes is, and what euerie man doth owe to his magistrate. First of all, the subiectes duetie is to estéeme honestly, reue­rently, and honourably, not vilely nor disdainfullie of their magistrates or Princes. Let them reuerence and ho­nour them as the deputies and mini­sters of the eternall God. Let them abroade also giue them the honour that is vsuallie accustomed in euerie kingdome and countrie. It is a foule thinge for subiectes to behaue them­selues vndecētly towards their Lords and men of authoritie. But a false, a lighte, or ill opinion once conceyued, bréedeth a contempt of the things and persons, touching whom that opinion is once taken vppe. Some euidente testimonies of Scripture therefore must bée gathered and graffed in eue­rie mans heart, that thereby a iuste e­stimation and worthie authoritie of magistrates and officers may bée bred and brought vpp in al peoples minds. Here by the way let Princes and ma­gistrates take héede to themselues, that by a spotted and vnséemelie life, they make not themselues contemp­tible and laughinge stockes, and so by their owne defaulte loose all their au­thoritie amonge the common people. The Lord oure God verilie voucheth safe to attribute his owne name to the Princes and magistrates of the people, and to call them gods. Exod. 21. Psalm. 82. The Apostles called them the deputies and ministers of God. [...]. Peter. 2. Rom. 13. But who will not thincke wel of godds, and them which are the deputies and ministers of god, by whom God worketh the wealth of the people? Hée that despiseth him that is sonte, despiseth him that sen­deth. Hée that honoureth the deputie séemeth to giue more honour to him that appointed the deputie, than to him that is the deputie. Moreouer Salomon in the 16. of his Prouerbes saith: Prophecie is in the lippes of the kinge, therefore his heart shal not go wronge in iudgement. And in the 8. of y t Preacher: I must keepe the kings commaundement, because of the othe that I haue made to God for the same. Againe, Prouerbes 24. My sonne feare thou the Lord and the king, and keepe no companie with them that slyde backe from the feare of them. For their destruction shall rise sou­deinly. And Paule said: Whosoeuer resisteth the power, resisteth the or­dinaunce of God, but they that resist, shall receiue iudgemente to themsel­ues. Of this sorte I haue rehearsed certaine testimonies in the exposition of the fifte precept.

Secondarilie, let subiectes pray for their Princes and magistrates, that y t Lord may giue them wisedome, knowledge, fortitude, temperaunce, iustice, vpright seueritie, clemencie, and all o­ther requisite vertues, and that he wil vouchsafe to lead them in his wayes, and to preserue them from all euill: that wée may liue vnder them in this world in peace & honestie: This doth Paule require at the handes of sub­iectes, in the seconde Chapiter of his first Epistle to Timothe, and Ieremie in the twētie & ninth of his prophecie, I haue in an other place recited their [Page 220] ve [...]ie words, therefore at this time I let them passe. The mindes of many men are herein verie slowe and care­lesse, and that is y e cause many times whi [...] they feele the thinges that wil­lingly they would not, and beare the burthens with griefe enough, that o­ther wise they should not: and woor­thilie too. For if they would but doe their duetie willingly, in praying for their magistrate earnestly, their case vndoubtedly would bée farre better than it is. But how feruent a desire they in the Primitiue Church had to pray for their magistrate, we may ga­ther euen by these wordes of Tertul­liā in the 30. chapiter of his Apologie, Wee pray alwayes (saith hee) for all Emperours, desiring God to giue thē long life, a sure reigne, a safe house, va­liant armies, faithfull counsellers, ho­nest subiectes, a quiet worlde, and whatsoeuer else a man or Emperour may desire.

Let the people also obey the good & Obediēc [...] to Magi­strates Lawes. vpright lawes of their princes or ma­gistrates: yea let subiectes obey them holilie, reuerently, and with a deuout minde, not obeying their lawes as the lawes of men, but as the lawes of the ministers and deputies of God him­selfe: for Peter biddeth vs obey them for the Lord: and Paule saith: Wée must not obey them for anger onely, but for conscience sake also: that is, we must not obey the magistrate one­lie for feare, least our contēpt and dis­obedience doe bréede our punishment, but wée must obey him, least we sinne against God himself, and so our owne conscience do argue our wickednesse. But in the fifte commaundement, I proued by testimonies and examples out of the scriptures, that wée oughte not to obey godlesse magistrates, so oft as they commaund any wicked thing which is flatly contrarie to the word of God. The Apostles and faithfull mē of the primitiue Church, did choose rather to be shut vppe in prison, to bée sent in exile, to be spoiled of their sub­staunce, to be caste to wilde beastes, to be killed with the sword, to be burnt with fire, and to be strangled, than to obey any wicked commaundements. That blessed martyr, bishop Polycar­pus answeared the Romane Procon­sul, and said: Wee are taught to giue to Princes and to the powers that are of God, such honour as is not contra­rie to true religiō. And S. Iohn Chry­sostom said to Gaina, It is not laweful for a godly Emperour to assaye any thinge contrarie to Gods commaun­dementes.

Lastlie, l [...]t subiectes pay tribute to their magistrates, yea let them, if ne­cessitie so require, not sticke to bestow their bodies and liues, for the preser­uation of their magistrate and coun­trie, as I haue alreadie taught you in the fifte commaundement. The Lord in the Gospell doth simplie say: Giue to God that which belōgeth to God, & to Caesar that which belongeth to Caesar. They therefore are worthilie blamed, y t pinch, grudg at, or defraude the magistrate of any part of his tri­bute. Tares and tributes are due to the magistrates, as the hire of his la­bour, & as it were the synewes of publique tranquillitie and cōmon weale. For, who goeth to warrefare of his owne proper coste? Euerie man ly­ueth by that labour wherin hee is oc­cupied: The Prince taketh paines in gouerning the common weal, and pre­seruing it in peace: hée neglecteth his owne priuate and household businesse, whereby hée should liue, and prouide thinges necessarie for himself and his familie, by looking and attending on [Page 221] his countries affayres: it were against reason therfore but that hée should be fedde and mainteyned vppon the pub­lique treasure and cost of his country. It is requisite also, that kingdomes [...] or [...]sure. and cōmon weales be sufficiently fur­nished with money and substaunce, to helpe in distresse, either of warre, fa­mine, fire, and other miseries: or else to the setting vppe againe of men fal­len into pouertie, or putting away of greater calamities. I say nothinge now touching the kéeping in repara­tion of common buildinges, as the ci­tie walles, bulwarckes, trenches, dit­ches, gates, bridges, highe wayes, wells, conduits, iudgement halls, and markette places, with many more of the same sort. There are also certeine common persons, as sergeants, watch mē, and such like, which are to be nou­rished and mainteyned of the cōmon coste and treasurie. And vnlesse that money be stil at hand and in readines, there can no kingdome nor any com­mon weale stand longe in assuraunce. They therefore that grudge to paye tribute, denie the hire of y e magistrats labour, and goe the next way to work, to subuert the common weale, and to bring it to nought. The men that in the cōmon weales affayres (as some of custome be) are negligent and care­lesse, sinne not against any one Lord, but against the whole common weal: and therefore thou maist sée that such slouthfull workemen are séeldome ti­mes inriched with the good blessinges of God. But now here by the way all magistrates and Princes must be ad­monished, to loue the people subiect to their charge and gouernmēt, to beare with them bountifullie, and not to nip them with immoderate exactions: which is easille done, if they themsel­ues will [...] thrift [...]e, and keepe themsel­ues moderately from riottous glut­tonie, and ouer sumptuous pride. Let a good Prince consider, what a sinne it is to haue his Palace abound in ri­ottousnes and surfettinge, while his cities and townes are tormented and pined with famine and hunger. Let magistrats consider that tributes and subsidies are not the priuate goods of them in authoritie, but the publique substance of the whoale cōmon weal. God hateth pilers and robbers. God abhorreth immoderate exactiōs. God curseth polling tyrauntes: but bles­seth profitable and moderate magi­strates. Both in peace and warre a­gréement and concord are much more auayleable, than money vniustly got­ten: and stronger is that kingdome, and firmer that cōmon weale, which is vphelde by the loue and agréement of the prince and cominaltie, although the common treasure there, be verie smal, than that countrie or citie which hath innumerable riches heaped vpp together and wroūg out of the citizēs entrailes, when as continuall grudge and ill wil makes the Prince and peo­ple at continuall variaunce. I say no more here than the verie truth is: ex­perience of all ages is a witnesse that it is so.

Thus much hether to haue I laide downe before your eyes (déerely be­loued) as briefly as I could touchinge the magistrate, taking occasion vppon the sixte comaundement: Thou shalt not kill, and declaring to what ende and purpose God did ordeine him, what his dutie is toward his subiects, and what his subiects dutie is toward him. New let vs pray and beseech the Lord that hée will graunt both to magistrates and subiectes, to walke worthilie in their vocaticus.

Of the third precept of the second table, which is in order the seuenth of the 10. commaundementes. Thou shalt not com­mit adulterie. Of wedlocke, against all intempe­rancie, of continencie.
The tenth Sermon.

THE néerest to our life and body is e­uerie ones seuerall mate in wedlocke: For by wedlocke two bodies are ioy­ned together, and are made one. For the Lord said: And two shalbe one flesh. In this thirde precept therefore which is next after the forbidding of murther, commaun­dement is giuen for the holie kéepinge of honourable wedlocke, and for the true sanctifying of the body, against a­dulteries, wandering lustes, and al in­continencie. Wedlocke is prepared to this end and purpose, that honestie & chastitie may flourish among good mē, and children may be brought vp in the feare of the Lord. This commaunde­ment againe is briefly expressed in as fewe words as may bée: Thou shalt not commit adulterie. In the exposi­tion The 7. pre­cept. of this commaundemente by the helpe of Gods good spirite, I will first speake of holy matrimonie, then of a­dulterie: thirdly I wil shew you what is conteyned vnder the name of adul­terie: and lastlie I will make an end with a treatise of continencie.

Wedlock, which is also called ma­trimonie, What wed [...]ocke is. is an alliaunce or holy ioy­ning together of man and womā, cou­pled and brought into one by mutuall cōsent of them both, to the intent that they vsing all thinges in common be­twixte themselues may liue in chasti­tie, and traine vp their children in the feare of the Lord. The Gospel verilie calleth wedlocke a ioyning together, which god hath made. For Christ said: What God hath ioyned together, let no man separate. Neither is it lawful to make any other the author of ma­trimonie, than God himselfe. God did by the meane and ministerie of his Angells and chosen men, appointe other good and necessarie ordinaunces for mankinds commoditie, but he himself did immediately without the ministe­rie of any person ordeine matrimonie, hée himselfe did establish and ratifie it with lawes for the purpose, he himself did couple the first married folks, and hée being the true high priest in déede, did himselfe blesse the couple then, whom hée did so ioyne together.

By this wée may easilie gather the [...] excellent dignitie of marriage or ma­trimonie. For God did ordeine it, yea hée ordeyned it in Paradise, when mā as yet was frée from all kinde of cala­mities. Adam when hée was in the great felicitie of Paradise, seemed not yet to liue commodiously nor sweetly enough, excepte a wife were giuen to be ioyned vnto him. It is not good (saith God) for man to be alone, I will make him a helper to tarrie or dwell with him. For God brought to Adam al lyuing creatures which he had crea­ted for him to name them: but among them all, there was nothing that A­dam had lust vnto, his minde and na­ture did vtterly abhorre to be coupled with any of them. God therefore ca­sting [Page 223] Adam into a dead sléepe, doth out of his side as hée slepte, frame vpp a woman, which so soone as Adam set his eye vppon when she was brought vnto him by God who had made her, hee streightway crieth that this was such a one as he desi [...]ed, that this was such a one as hée could loue, and wher with his nature could verie well a­gree. This now (saith hee) is bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh. I haue found (saith hée) I haue found an helpe fitte for mee, which hath part of my flesh, of my bloud, and my verie substance. From hence riseth and yet remayneth that naturall pronenesse of men toward women: when on the otherside ouerthwarte minglinge and medlinge of cursed men with beastes contrarie to mans nature was longe agoe destroyed by fyre, which shewed that God did abhorte it. The Lord moreouer said: A man shall forsake his father and his mother, and cleaue to his wife, and two shalbe one flesh. But in the exposition of the fifte com­maūdement wée perceiued how much God doth set by the loue and goodwill of children to their parents: and what a charge hée giueth to children to ho­nour them. It must néedes bée there­fore that wedlocke is a most heauenly ordinaunce, since it is preferred be­fore the honouringe of parentes: and yet neuerthelesse it is so preferred, as that by the lawe of matrimonie, the precept for the honour due to parents may not bée abolished, but that there­by married folkes may know to be­haue themselues so, if their parentes goe about to bréede discorde betwixte them and their spouses, that then they suffer not themselues for their pa­rentes woordes to be seuered, but in all things else to honour them as they should. The holie Patriarches kepte the lawe of matrimonie, and reueren­ced wedlocke verie deuontely. For no small parcell of the first and most ex­cellent booke of the Bible called Ge­nesis, is spent in rehearceing the mar­riages of holie men. Neither is Mo­ses the péerelesse seruaunte of God a­shamed, to make mention of the busi­nes and woorkes of wedlocke as pure and excellent, which séeme to many at this day to bée foule and filthie. Christe himselfe (who being the verie naturall sonne of God, was himselfe borne in wedlocke, although of a pure and vncorrupted Virgine) did honour and commend the knotte of matrimo­nie, while hée did vouchsafe to shewe his first miracle at a wedding, which was such a myracle as did declare that the Lord is able to make the bit­ternesse of marriage swéete, and the scarcitie thereof to abound with plen­tie. As the Apostles were married men according to the examples of the patriarches, kinges, princes, priestes, and prophetes: So Paul the chiefe of all the Apostles, crieth out and saith: Wedlocke is honourable among all, and the bedde vndefiled. But whore­mongers and adulterers God will iudge. Hée saith that wedlocke is ho­nourable amonge all, hée meaneth, all nations: For verie fewe people shall you finde that doe not greatly cōmend the state of mariage. Xenophon thin­keth that amonge all Goods ordinan­ces scant any one can be found that is more commendable or profitable than wedlocke is. Musonius, Hierocles, and other auncient sages thinke mar­riage to bee so necessarie to liue well and conueniently, that the life of man without marriage séemeth to be may­med. Euen they (y heathens I meane) doe make the euills and discommodi­ties of mariage to consist in y married [Page 224] folkes and not in mariage. For mar­riage of it selfe is good, but many vse not well the thinge that is good, and therefore they feele the smart of their foule abuse worthilie. For who kno­weth not that the faulte of dronken­nesse is not to bee referred to wyne which is the good and holsome crea­ture of God, but to the excessiue bib­bing and ouer great gréedinesse of mā which abuseth Gods good creature? That which commeth out of the hart of man (saith the Lord in the Gospell) and not that which goeth in by the mouth, defileth the man. Hereunto belongeth that saying of Paule the A­postle of Christ, where hee attributeth sanctification to wedlocke: for the bed saith he) is vndefiled: and in an other place he testifieth that the vnbeleuing husband is sanctified by the beléeuing wife: hee affirmeth also that children borne in wedlocke are holy or cleane. Moreouer the same Paule maketh Christ an erāple of loue betwixt man and wife: and shadoweth y e mysteries of Christ and the Church by the colour of wedlocke: he figureth (I say) a hea­uenly thing by an holy type that God doth allowe. Wherevpon in an other place the same Apostle doth say: That their doctrine is a verie doctrine of diuells which forbid men to marrie. And so consequently it followeth that that is an heauēly doctrine proceeding from God, which permitteth mariage freely to all men, and doth commende and reuerence it.

The excellencie and dignitie of ma­trimonie The cau­ [...]s of mar [...]ge. being thus vnderstoode, let vs now séeke out and looke on the cau­ses, for which God hath ordeyned ma­riage for men to imbrace. God accor­ding to his natural goodnesse directeth all his ordinaunces to the greate good and aboundant commoditie of mortal men: and therefore it followeth that hee ordeyned matrimonie for the pre­seruatiō of mankinde, to the end that mans lyfe might be pleasaunt, swéete and thoroughly furnished with ioyes sufficient. But al these causes may be reduced into y e number of thrée. First God himselfe doth say: It is not good for man to be alone, let vs make him an helpe therefore to be before him, or to dwel with him. So then y t first cause whie wedlecke was instituted, is mans commoditie, that thereby the life of man might bée the pleasaunter and more cōmodious. For Adam sée­med not to liue halfe happilie nor sweetly enough, vnlesse he had a wife to ioyne himselfe vnto: which wife is not in the scriptures called an impe­diment or necessarie euill, as certaine Poets and beastly men, who hated women, haue foolishly iangled, but she is the helpe or arme of the man. An­tipater The [...] is the [...] of [...]. an heathen writer In sermone de Nuptiis, doth wonderfullie agrée with this saying of the scripture, and expresseth plainly what kinde of help and what manner of arme the wife is to her husband. Whosoeuer, saith hee, hath not had triall of wife and chil­dren, hee is vtterly ignoraunt of true mutuall goodwill. Loue in wedlocke is mutuallie shewed, when man and wife doe not cōmunicate wealth, chil­dren, and hearts alone, as friendes are wont to doe, but haue their bodies in cōmon also, which friends cannot do. And therfore Euripides laying a side the deadly hate that hee bare to wo­men, writ these verses in commenda­tion of marriage.

The wife that gadds not gigglot wise with euerie flirting gill,
But honestly doth keepe at hoame, not set to gossip still,
[Page 225] Is to her husband in his cares, a passing sweete delight,
She heales his sicknesse all, and calls againe his dying spirit.
By fawning on his angrie lookes she tourns them into smiles,
And keeps her husbāds secrets cloase, when friends worke wilie guiles.

For like as a man hauing one hand or one foote, if by any meanes hee get himselfe an other, may thereby the more easilie lay hold on what hee lis­teth, or go whether he wil: euen so he that hath married a wife, shall more easilie enioy the healthfull pleasures and profitable commodities of this present life. For married folkes, for two eyes haue foure, & for two hands as many more, which being ioyned together, they maye the more easilie dispatche their handie businesses: a­gaine, when the ones two handes are wearied the handes of the other sup­plie their roome, & kepe their worke in a forwardnesse still. Mariage ther­fore, which in steede of one member is by increase cōpact of twaine, is bet­ter able to passe thorough the course of this world, than the single and vn­wedded life. Thus much out of Anti­pater. Hierocles also in his booke de Nuptiis saith: To liue with a woman is verie profitable, euen beside the be­getting of children. For first she doth welcome vs hoame that are tyred a­broad with labour and traueile, shee interteyneth vs seruiceablie, and doth all shee maye to recreate ou [...]e wearie mindes. She maketh vs forget all sor­rowe and sadnesse. For the trouble­som cases of our life, and generallie of care and busines, while wee are occu­pied in matters abroade, in bargay­ning in the countrie, or amonge oure friends, are not easilie suffered to bee troubled with oure domesticall and houshold affayres: but when we haue dispatched them and are once retour­ned to our wiues at home, so that our minds are at quiet, & we restoared to our ease and libertie, then are our cō ­bersome businesses well lightened & eased, whereby they ceasse to trouble vs any longer. Neither is a wife trou­blesome vndoubtedly, but lighteneth things that are troublesom to vs. For there is nothing so heauie, that man and wife liuing in concord are not a­ble to beare, especiallie if they bee both willinge to doe their indeuour. And so forth.

The second cause why matrimo­nie The begetting and bringing vp of chil­dren. was ordeyned, is the begetting of children for the preseruation of man­kinde by increase, and the bringing of them vppe in the feare of the Lord. For the Lord blessed Adam and Eua, saying: Increase and multiplie, & re­plenishe the earth. Paule the Apostle in his Epistle to Titus saieth: Speake to the elder women that they maye teache honest thinges, that they may make the younger women to be sober minded, to loue their husbandes, to loue their childrē, to be discrete, hous keepers, good, obedient to their hus­bands. And againe to Timothie: A­dam was not deceiued, but the wo­man was seduced, notwithstandinge through bearing of children she shal bee saued, if they continue in faith, and charitie, and holines, with mode­stie. But the begetting of children were altogether vnprofitable, if they were not wel brought vppe. For shée, that loueth her children in déede, doth bring them vp in y e feare of the Lord Which bringing vppe is no small cō ­moditie to the comon weale & Church of God. The glorie also and worship of God, is greatly augmented, when [Page 226] as by wedlocke there doth spring vp a great number of men y t acknowledge cal vpon, & worship god as they ought to do. The third cause whie matri­monie was ordeyned, y t Apostle Paul The bedd [...] wed­ [...]ocke vn­ [...]efiled. expresseth in these words: To auoide whoredome let euery man haue his owne wife, & euery woman her owne husband. It were good and expedient for a man not to touch a woman, and to liue single, but because this is not giuen to al men, as y t Lord in the gos­pel testifieth, and that cōcupiscence of the flesh doth for the most part, burne the greatest sort of mē, the Lord hath appointed mariage to be as it were a remedie against that heate, as the A­postle in an other place witnesseth, saying: Let them marrie which cānot ab­steine: for it is better to marrie than to burne. By this we learne that the na­tural cōpany of a man with his owne wife, is not reputed for a fault or vn­cleanesse in the sight of God. Whore­dom is vncleannesse in the eyes of the Lord, because it is directly contrary to the lawe of God. But God hath allo­wed wedlocke and blessed it, therefore married folkes are sanctified by y bles­sing of God throughe faith and obedi­ence. Neither lacke we here any eui­dent argumentes, and testimonies of Paule to proue it by. For to the He­brewes he said: Wedlock is honoura­ble among al men, and the bed vnde­filed: but whoremongers and adulte­rers God wil iudge. The Apostle here spake very reuerently, and by the bed he vnderstode the natural company of a man with his wife, which he saith plainely is vndefiled. What God hath made cleane, who shal call vncleane? Actes. 10 Tit. 1. who cā denie y t to the cleane al things are cleane? Paphnutius therfore both bishop and confessour iudging rightly of this, did in the Nicene counsel say o­pēly: that the lying of a man with his owne wife is chastitie. Neither was the most modest Apostle ashamed to make lawes betwixt a mā & his wife. For to the Corinthians hee saith: Let the husband giue to the wife due be­neuolēce: 1. Cor. 7. likewise also the wife to the husbād. The wife hath not the power of her owne body, but the husband: likewise also the husbād hath not the power of his own body but the wife. Defraud ye not the one the other, ex­cept it be with both your cōsents for a time, that yemay giue your selues to fasting and to prayer: and afterward come together again, that sathan tēpt you not for your incōtinencie: These words of y e Apostle are so euident that they néede no exposition at all. In the same Epistle againe he saith: If thou mariest a wife thou sinnest not. And againe. If a virgin marie, she hath not sinned. Now what is more excellent, pure and holy, than virginitie is? But a virgin sinneth not if she chaung vir­ginitie for holy matrimony. Very wel therefore doth Chrysostome in a cer­taine homilie say: The first degree of chastitie is vnspotted virginitie, the 2. is faithful wedlock. S. Augustine also calleth mariage chastitie or cōtinēcie: the place is to be seene in the 19. & 20. cap. de bono coniugali. & in y t 198. E­pist. This is the head frō whence doth spring y greatest part of publique ho­nestie. For god alloweth wedlock, but disalloweth fornication and al kind of [...] vncleannes. It pleased him by his or­dinance to exclude al vncleannesse frō his beléeuing seruants. Let the saincts therefore, but magistrates especially, haue an especiall eye, not to be slacke in promoating holy wedlocke, but di­ligent to punish seuerely al filthie for­nication and other vncleannesse. This haue I hetherto rehersed some­what [Page 227] largly out of the holy scripture, to the intent I might proue to al men No man [...]orbidden [...]o marrie. that wedlocke is holy, & that therfore no man cā be defiled with y moderate, holy, and lawfull vse therof: and so cō ­sequently that marriage is permitted to al sorts of men. For y e Apostle saith: Let a bishop be the husband of one wife, let him rule his owne house wel, and haue faithful children. For it is manifest by y e testimonies of scripture and ecclesiastical writers, that the A­postles of Christ and other Apostolical teachers of y e primitiue Church were married men, and had wiues and chil­dren. Neither is there any thing, next after corrupte doctrine, which doth more infect the Church of Christ, and subuert al ecclesiastical discipline, thā if the ministers of y t Churches, which should be lights of the whole congre­gation, be fornicatours or adulterous persons. That offence especially aboue all other, is an hinderance and blot to al kind of honesty: but touching this I purpose not at this time to discourse so largly & fully as I might. To this I ad that the band of wedlock is indissoluble & euerlasting, y t is to say, such a The knot [...]f wed­ [...]ck is in­ [...]ssoluble. knot as neuer can be vndone. For of two is made one flesh & one body which if you seuer, you do vtterly marre it. What god hath ioyned together ther­fore, let not man seperate. They ther­fore do make a slaughter of this body, that do comit adulterie. For y e lawes of God and men admit a diuorcement betwixt a man & his adulterous wife. And yet let not any lesse or lighter cause dissolue this knot betwixt man and wife, than fornication is. Other­wise God which in y e Gospel hath per­mitted the lesse, doth not forbidde the greater to be causes of diuorcement. And in the primitiue church the Epi­stles & constitutiōs of christiā princes do testifie, y t once cōmitting of fornication was no cause of diuorcement. Of which I haue spoken in another place.

But that this holy knot may be the surer, it is auayleable that marriages How ma­trimonie must be contracted be made holilie, lawfully, & with dis­cretion in the feare of the Lord. Let them not be vnwillinglie agréed vnto and made vp by cōpulsion. First let y good liking of their consenting mindes be ioyned in one, whom the open pro­fession of mutuall consent & outwarde handfasting must afterward couple together. Let them be matched together that are not seuered by alliaunce of bloud and nighnesse of affinitie. Let them be coupled in one, that may marrie together by the lawes of God and their countrie, with the consent & coū ­sel of their frends & parents. Let them which minde marriage, haue a sincere hart purposely bēt to seeke their owne safegard & continual felicitie, that is, to respect only the wil and pleasure of God, and not admit any euil affectiōs as counsellers to make vp y e mariage betwixt them. Hierocles in his booke De nuptiis saith: It is meere follie and lacke of wit which make those things that of thēselues are easie to be borne, troublesome, and make a wife a gree­uous clog to her husband. For marri­age to many mē hath bin intollerable: not because the wedded state is by de­fault of it self or owne proper nature so troublesome and comberous, but for our matching as wee should not, it falleth oute as wee would not, and causeth our marriages to be greeuous and noysome. To this end verilie our daily marriages do commonly come. For they marrie wiues vsually not for the begettinge of children or so­cietie of life: but some for a greate dowrie, some for a beautifull bodie, and some beinge seduced by sutch [Page 228] kinde of causes, as it were men abused by vnfaithful counsellers, haue no re­gard to the disposition and manners of their spouse, but marrie at aduen­tures to their owne decay, and vtter destruction. Hereunto belōgeth Plu­tarches admonition to parentes in his treatise of bringing vppe of children, where hee counselleth men to bestow such wiues on their sonnes as are not much wealthier nor mightier, than their children. For a verie pithie say­ing is that vsuall prouerbe: Marrie a wife of thine owne degree. To bée short, let the feare of God, the word of God, and earnest prayer powred oute to God, be alwayes annexed to the be­ginning of marriages.

But it is not conueniente that in Against Polyga­mie, or the hauing of many wiues. lawful matrimonie, any more should be than two alone, to be ioyned toge­ther vnder one yoake of wedlock. For the vse of many wiues which our fa­thers vsurped withoute any blame, may not stablish polygamie for a law amonge vs at the so dayes. The time of correction is now come to light, and Messias now is come into the world, who teacheth all rightly, and refour­meth things amisse. He therfore hath reduced wedlocke to the first prescri­bed rule & lawe of matrimonie. Two (saith the Lord) shalbe one flesh. And the Apostle saith: Let euerie man haue his owne wife, and euerie woman her owne husband. The multitude of Solomons concubines therefore, ap­perteine The secōd and third marriages after the first wife. not to vs. Wée haue not to follow y e example of Iacob, who mar­ried two sisters. And yet notwithstā ­dinge the word of trueth condemneth not the second, third, or many marria­ges, which a man maketh when his wife is deceassed. For that saying of y e Apostle is generall to al mē, and indu­reth in al ages: Let them marrie, that cannot absteine, for it is better to marrie than to burne. Which sentence is taken out of these words in y e Gospel: All men cannot receiue this sayinge, saue they to whō it is giuen. For there are some chaste which were so borne out of their mothers wombe: & there are some chaste which were made chaste of men: & there are some chast which haue made themselues chaste for the kingdome of heauēs sake: He that is able to receiue it, let him re­ceiue it. Let him therfore that cannot receiue it, marrie a wife, so often as necessitie compelleth him thereunto.

But now especiallie it standeth vs in hand to know how married folkes The [...] be [...] uiour [...] is [...] quired [...] the [...] of Ma [...] age. must behaue themselues, what they must do in wedlock, to what end they must direct their déeds and thoughts, and how they ought to be affected to­ward that holy ordinaunce of God al­mightie. Touching which thing I wil not speake much, but briefly note out the most necessary pointes, to giue all men occasion to thinke with themsel­ues, and call to minde both more and greater matters which I leaue vn­touched. First of al let married folkes be thoroughly persuaded and assured­ly certeine, while they liue in matri­monie, that they are in the woorke of God, that they please God, and do an acceptable thing in the sight of y e lord, because of Gods word wherin he bles­sed that kinde of life, and sanctified all wedd [...]d people, which by faith do liue in that worke and ordinaunce of the lyuing God. Therfore when married couples doe patiently suffer the trou­bles, that followe the married life, while they laboure faithfully, while they doe those thinges decently which belonge to the charge and office of married people, as while the wife doth loue her husband, while she doth [Page 229] duetifully obey him, while shée doth bring forth her children with griefe and paine, and when they are brought forth, doth diligently nourish them & labour to bring them vp: while y e hus­band doth loue his wife, while he doth mutuallie helpe her, and faithfully in all thinges shewe himselfe a carefull father for his familie and houshould: in doing these things, they please God no lesse, than they doe when they goe to Church to heare the woord of God, and to worship the Lord. For these woorkes of wedlocke are reputed for good workes, as well as geuing of al­mes, iustice, & making of peace. Mar­ried folkes therefore haue néede espe­ciallie of true faith in God the author of wedlocke. For by [...]edlocke in faith they shall please the Lord. This our monckes could not abide to heare of, although y e word of God doeth vrge it vppon them, they ceassed not to mag­nifie their coūterfaite holines and hy­pocriticall vowes.

Secondarilie it is required at the hands of wedded couples to be mind­full Married [...]lks must [...] faithful of the faith, which they giue and take, that they doe not falsely deceiue one an other, but holilie kéepe the pro­mise that they make and troth that they plighte, and to kéepe it sincerely both in body and minde. Let neither of them luste after y e bodie of a stran­ger, nor conceiue an hatred or loath­somnes of their wedded spouse. And thy body, thou that art a married mā, is not thy body, but thy wiues: as also thy wiues body is not thy wiues, but thine. Thou stealest and doest com­mit a robberie if thou take away ano­ther bodies goods, and when thou hast conueyed it from the proper owner, doest giue it to another. Let y minde of wedded mates be vnspotted, and y body vntouched. Euery one when he first commeth to solemnise wedlocke by the holie ceremonie ordeyned for that purpose, doth promise with an oathe in the name of the Lord before God and the Church, that hée wil vse the cōpany of no woman but her, that hée wil cleaue too, loue and cherish her alone without any other. This faith once giuen whosoeuer doth violate, he is falsely forsworne, and is a breaker of a godly promise & Gods holy truth.

Neither is it sufficient for thée to They must dwel together with knowledge. be faithful, vnlesse thou be courteous or tractable toward thy wife & dwell with her according to knowledge, as S. Peter saith. Let the husband be the head of the wife, to witte, her aduiser and counseller, her ruler and guide, her swéete yoakefellowe and admoni­sher in al her affayres, her assured ai­der and faithfull defender. Let y e wife be obedient vnto her husband, euen as we sée the members obey the head, let her yeald her selfe to her husbād to be ruled and gouerned, let her not despise his honest counsells, and indifferente commaundements: let them thincke that they twaine are one body, or the members of one body. And therefore let them learne by the gouernement of this mortall body howe to behaue themselues in y e guiding of wedlocke. The worthier members doe not des­pise the more vnworthie limmes, but doe rather honour them, lighten their labour, and ayde and helpe them. A­gaine the more vnworthie limms are in loue with the worthier, not enuy­inge their preeminence any whitte at al. One member breaketh not, or hur­teth an other, but all doe mutuallie chéerish themselues and defend one an other from harme and iniurie. Such a mutual knitting together, and wor­king, and loue, and charitie, and good­will, and fellowshippe let there be be­twixte [Page 230] man and wife. For to that ende the woman was taken oute of the mannes bodie, that the husbande should loue and chéerish (his wife) his owne bodie. And for that cause the Apostle saith: So must husbands loue Ephe. 5. their wiues, euen as their owne bo­dies. He that loueth his wife doth loue himself. For no man at any time hath hated his owne flesh, but loueth and cherisheth it, as the Lord doth the Church. What may bee said to that moreouer, that the Apostle in the verie same place hath made the sonne of God and the holy Church an example for married folkes to follow in kéeping of wedlocke, requiring at the husbands hand to loue his wife, e­uen as Christ hath loued the Church: and of the wife to reuerence her hus­bande and to loue him againe, as the Church doth Christe? Than which example there is none in the worlde more holy and effectuall. For there is no loue greater than y e loue of Christ toward his Church. Neither is there any loue more chaste, than that which the Church doth beare to Christe. It is required therefore at the handes of wedded mates, mutually to beare most ardente and holy loue the one to the other. Let them vse all thinges in common: let them bee partakers both of the same prosperitie, and the same aduersitie. Let them both draw vnder one yoake, and beare betwixte them one an others burthen. Briefly, let them twaine bee the members of one and the verie same body. I haue more at large set downe these offices of man and wife in my treatise which is called the Institution of Christian matrimonie.

Lastly let them bringe vppe their Let them beget an [...] bring vp [...] children. children in holy discipline, & the feare of God, to the health of their owne house, and the whole common weale. Paule saith: I would haue the youn­ger women marrie, to gette children and to gouerne the house, for that is honest and acceptable before God. But touching the bringing vp of chil­dren. I haue alreadie spoken in the fifte sermon of this Decade. Now the very begetting of children alone is ve­ry profitable both to euery priuate or particular house, and also to the com­mon weale: for héere I will not stand to shew that the honour and glorie of God, is verie greatly augmented, if children be not onely begotten, but al­so brought vp in the feare of God, and knowledge of his woord. Hierocles saith: I confesse that marriage is pro­fitable: especially because it bringeth children forth, which is in deede a goodly fruite, for they, being of oure verie bloud, doe while wee are in health ayde vs in all our affayres: and in olde age when yeares come vppon vs, they succour vs well with all that they maye: they are familiar compa­nions of our ioy in prosperitie, and in aduersitie are our partners in sorow­ing with vs for our heauie mishapps. And so forth. Antipater also saith: Man which is indued with a ciuil dis­position to mainteyne societie, must augmente his countrie and common wealth with increase of children: for cities could not haue bene preserued by any meanes at all, vnlesse the head men of euerie citie, and the sonnes of noble gentlemen, seing their aunce­tours wither and fal away like good­ly leaues of a faire tree, had married in time cōuenient, and left behind them children as woorthie plantes to suc­ceede in their countrie, thereby to make it to flourish for euer, doinge their beste so farre as they coulde, to keepe it from the assaultes and con­questes [Page 231] of enimies and straungers. They therefore shooting at nothing more, than to defend and assist their countrie, both in their life time, and when they were dead, did thincke it most necessarie and especially conue­nient to marrie and be married, desi­ring thereby both to doe all thinges that nature requireth, and also those that touche the health and increase of their countrie, & most of all the wor­ship of God. &c.

Since therefore that lawefull ma­trimonie Marriages must be [...]egonne [...]ith reli­gion. is of so great effect and so a­uayleable to liue well and happilie, the faithfull doe not withoute cause beginne their marriages with reli­gion and religious rites. The Lord verilie did presently in the beginning blesse the first marriage of oure pa­rentes Adam and Eue, and did him­selfe couple them in wedlock. Wher­vppon the Church of God hath recey­ued a custome, that they which ioyne in marriage before they dwell toge­ther, doe come into the temple of the Lord, where after prayer made in the middest of the congregation, they are ioyned together, and blessed by the minister of God in the name of God himselfe. Wherefore in wedlocke the first and chiefest thinges that bée required, are the earneste and conti­nuall prayers of the married folkes to God, that he wil vouchsafe to make the husbandes, wyse, relligious, mo­dest, gentle, honeste, painefull, suffe­rers and louers of their wiues: and that it will please him to make the wiues, obedient, méeke, chaste, faith­ful, louers of theyr husbands and chil­dren, housewiues, and fruitefull. For no one man is able to declare all the euills that come euen of one cor­rupte & naughtie marriage. Through it whoale houses are wonderfullie disquieted, all wealth and honestie do vtterlie decaye, the children are bas­tards, God is offended and prouoaked to anger, and an endlesse mischiefe brought to the whoale cōmon weale. God therefore must bée earnestly be­séeched to blesse all married people, that both the glorie of his holy name, and the common weales prosperitie may thereby dailie increase more and more.

I am now come to speake of adul­terie, which is a sinne whereby the Against adulterie. husband goeth to an other woman, or the wyfe tourneth a side after an o­ther man, to whom they make com­mon the vse of their bodies, which are not their owne bodies nowe, but their mates in wedlocke. Some there are that flatter themselues, and are of o­pinion that they are not culpable of a­dulterie, if they haue the companie of any vnbetrouthed mayden, or one that is vnmarried: or if a woman play the harlotte with an vnwedded man. They will haue it (in Gods name) to be fornication and not adulterie. But the Scripture teacheth the contrary. Thou goest to an other woman, thou arte an adulterer: Thou breakeste thy faith, thou art forsworne: Thy bo­die is not thine but thy wiues, when therefore thou bestowest this bodie on an other, thou committest adulte­rie. If thou being wedded doest lye with a married wife, thou doubleste the sinne of thine adulterie. This offēce was plagued with most sharpe punishmente euen in the beginninge almost, and as soone as y e world was created. Pharao the kinge of Ae­gypt commaunded Sara Abrahams wife to be taken away and carried to his Palace, that hée mighte vse her as his wyfe, thinckinge verily that shée had bene Abrahams sister.

[Page 232] But the scripture sayth: The Lord Gene. 12. vexed Pharao and all his house with great plagues, because of Sara Abra­hams wife. Loe here y t king of Aegypt is punished with gréeuous plagues for his adulterie: and yet he knew not that Sara was Abrahams wyfe: how great plagues therefore are prepared for the men that wittingly and wil­lingly without all shame commit a­dulterie? To Abimelech king of the Philiftines the Lord doth saye: Loe thou shalt die because of the woman, Gene. 20. which thou hast taken away from hir husband. And yet this king also had taken away Sara, not knowing that shée was Abrahams wife. Ioseph be­ing Gene. 39. prouoked to adulterie by his mai­sters wife, doth simplie saye: How should I doe this great wickednesse and sinne against God? Euery word here doth beare some weight. For a­dulterie is an heynous sinne. Where­vpon in the booke of Iob we find these woords of Iob himselfe. If mine heart Iob. 31. haue bene deceiued by a woman, or if I haue layde waite at my neighbours doore, then let my wife bee an other mans harlot, and let other men haue to doe with her. For this is a wicked­nesse and sinne that is worthie to bee iudged to death. Yea it is a fire that vtterlie should consume and roote oute all mine increase. Iob sayth that hée hath not onely not committed adulte­rie, but that hée hath not so much at a­ny time as once giuen the attempt to defile an other mans wife. Hée confes­seth that adulterie is a sinne, and so greeuous an offence, y t it doth deserue to haue the adulterers wife to be de­filed with adulterie. He addeth that adulterie is a fire that vtterly consu­meth and deuoureth all thinges, and lastly y t it is a sinne to bée iudged and punished by death. Moreouer Solo­mon the wisest of all men saith: May a man take fire in his bosome and his Prou. 5. cloathes not be brent? Or can one go vppon hoat coales and his feete not be brent? Euen so he that goeth in to his neighbours wife and toucheth hir cannot be vnguiltie. Men doe not vt­terly despise a theefe, that stealeth to satisfie his soule when hee is hungrie: But if he may be gotten, hee restoreth againe seuen times as much, or else he maketh recompence with all the sub­staunce of his house. But whoso com­mitteth adulterie with a woman, hee lacketh vnderstanding: and hee that doth it destroyeth his owne soule. He getteth himselfe a plague and disho­nour, and his reproch shall neuer bee put out. For the iealosie and wrath of the man will not be intreated: neither accepteth he the person of any mediatour, nor receiueth any giftes howe great soeuer they bee. In these words of Solomon many thinges are to bée noted. First as it cannot otherwyse bée, but that fire must burne the gar­ment wherein it is carried: so no man can cōmit adulterie without damage and daunger of further punishmente. Secondarilie comparison is made be­twirte a théefe and an adulterer: not that theft is thereby defended, but be­cause théeues, although they be infa­mous, doe seeme yet to sinne a greate deale lesse than adulterers doe. For a théefe may make satisfaction by resto­ring the worth of the thing, that hée stoale, to him, from whole hée stoale it away: but for adulterie no amendes can bee made. And what is hée that would not rather wish to haue thée­ues ransacke his chest, and take away his substaunce, than to haue his wife his dearling defiled with adulterie. Moreouer Solomon calleth the adul­terer madde and without vnderstan­ding. [Page 233] Adulterie is iudged to be a sinne worthie of death & endlesse infamie. For the Lord in the lawe doth not say onely, Thou shalt not commit adul­terie, But in an other place also goeth on & addeth: And he that cōmitteth a­dulterie with an other mans wife, euē hee that cōmitteth adulterie with his neighbours wife, let both the adulte­rer and the adultresse bee slaine. Le­uit. 20. And this punishment of adul­terie by death was not abrogated or chaunged by the very Gentiles. For the Romane lawe called Lex Iulia is very well knowne, how it commaun­ded adulterers to bee put to death. Which lawe was of force in the time of S. Hierome, as wée may gather by the Historie which hée wrate of an a­dultresse, at the chopping off of whose head seuen stroakes were giuē. Nei­ther is it meruaile vndoubtedly that adulterie was amonge them of olde, and is yet at this day according to the lawes to be punished by death. For vppon that one many sinnes do depēd. First of al the adulterer is a periured man. For hée hath broaken and viola­ted the faith which he gaue openly be­fore God and the face of the congrega­tion by calling to witnesse the most holie and reuerend Trinitie, when the minister of Christe did solemnise the marriage and couple him to his wife, by geuing hand in hand. Secondarily the adulterer hath committed thefte and robberie. For whē the adultresse doth make her body common to an o­ther man, then doth shée set to sale, de­file and marre, not her owne, but her husbandes body. Thirdly bastardes borne in adulterie doe often times en­ioy an equall parte of inheritaunce with y t right begottē children. Which cannot be without great wrong done to the lawfull heyres and legitimate ofspring. For they are against al right robbed of their due inheritance, wher of an equall portion is giuen to him, to whom by lawe no parcel is due. Last­ly beside all these, innumerable mis­chiefes doe spring of adulterie. Since therefore that it is a serpente with so many heades, both the lawes of God and men do rightly punish adulterers with losse of life.

But some iollie fellowes there are forsooth, that of adulterie do make but Dauids ad­ulterie. a sport. They are persuaded that Da­uids adulterie doeth make on their side, and that place of scripture, where wée read that the Lord was fauoura­ble to y e adultresse, that was taken e­uen as the déede was in doing. Whie doe not these merrie conceipted men cōsider how seuerely the Lord did pu­nish Dauid for that offēce? The blou­die house of Dauid was immediately after defiled with filthie inceste. For Amnon doth perforce defloure his si­ster Thamar. And streightway vppon the necke of y t againe his house is de­famed by most cruell parricide, while Absalom in a banquet murdered his brother Amnon. The verie same Ab­salom also Dauids sonne, defileth or deflowreth his fathers wyues, and that openly too, laying al feare of God and shame aside. Hée driueth his fa­ther out of his kingdome, and haste­neth on to shorten his dayes. Al which calamities Dauid confesseth that hee doth worthily susteine for the adulte­rie and murther by him committed. Lastly many thousands of his people are slaine in the batteile: Dauid him­self is hardly and with much adoe re­stoared to his kingdome, and after­ward being restored hée repented his sinne all dayes of his life. Nowe it is meruaile if adulterers (consideringe these punishments) will goe on yet to [Page 234] alledge the example of Dauid in de­fence of their naughtinesse. Our sa­uiour did not come into the world to be a iudge but a Sauiour, neither did The Lord [...]solueth [...]ulterie. he in any place vsurpe & take to him­self the right of the sword. Who ther­fore will make any meruayle at it, to sée the adultresse not to be condemned by him, to be stoned to death? Yet hée said: Hath no man condemned thee? as if he minded not to haue resisted y e lawe, if iudgement had once passed v­pon her. For hée came not to be a pa­trone to adulterers, nor to breake the lawe, but to fulfill it. But if it like a­dulterers well, that the adultresse was not condemned of the Lord, then let them also like that sentence wher­with the Historie is ended, when the Lord saith: Go thy wayes, and sinne no more. Let them therfore leaue off to defile and destroy themselues with filthie adulterie.

The Lord in his lawe hath expres­ly What o­ther things are forbid­ [...]en vnder [...]he title of adulterie. named adulterie alone, but there­withall hée doth inclusiuely vnder­stand all kindes of luste and luxurie, and al thinges else which do egge for­ward and stirre vp fire in men to wā ­tonnesse, which hee forbiddeth as se­uerely as adulterie it selfe. The Lord in the Gospell doth not onely forbidde the outward worke of adulterie, but the very affection also and wāton lust of the hart and minde. Ye haue heard (sayth hée) that it was said to them of old, Thou shalt not commit adulte­rie. But I say vnto you, that whosoe­uer loketh on a woman to luste after her, hath committed adulterie alrea­die with her in his heart. In the same place hee teacheth vs to plucke out oure eyes, and cut off oure hands, that is, to extinguishe vncleane affe­ctions that rise in oure mindes, while yet they bée younge and beginne to bud, least peraduenture they breake oute from thoughtes to déedes. So then in this precepte euery vncleane thoughte, all ribaulde talke, and fil­thines of bodilie déedes are vtterlye forbidden.

In this precepte is forbidden for­nication [...] or that kinde of whoorehun­ting, which is said to be the medlinge of a single man with an vnmarried woman. This kinde of whoredome is thought of many either to be a verie small offence or none at all. But such kinde of men doth the diuell harten on, bewitch, and by those ill thoughtes driue on to commit that sinne: when as the doctrine of the Euangelists and Apostles doth teach vs the contrary. Actes. [...] For the Apostles in that Synodal E­pistle, which they sent from Hierusa­lem to al nations, doe expressely name 1. P [...]. [...]. 1. Co [...]. [...] and forbid fornication. S. Peter rec­koneth fornication amonge those fil­thie sinnes, from which hee would haue Christians to be most cleare. S. Paul saith: Flee fornication. Againe: Let vs not be defiled with fornicati­on as some of them committed forni­cation, and fell in one day three and twentie thousand. Fornication doth directlie fighte with the couenaunte of God, whereby hée is ioyned to vs, and wee to him: and whooredome al­so spoyleth God of his glorie, and doth most filthilie pollute the temple of the Lord. Let vs heare what the Apo­stle 1. Co [...]. [...] Paule saith touchinge this mat­ter. Knowe yee not that your bodies are the members of Christe? Shall I therfore take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlotte? GOD forbidde. What, know ye not that hee that is coupled to an harlotte is one bodie? For two (saith hee) shalbe one flesh. But hee that is coupled to the Lord, is one [Page 235] spirite. Flee fornication. Euerie sinne that a man doth is without the bo­die, but hee that committeth fornica­tion, sinneth against his owne body. What, know ye not that your body is the tēple of the holie ghost which is in you, whom ye haue of God, and ye are not your owne. For ye are bought with a price: Therefore fornication shutteth fornicatours out of the king­dome Ephe. 5 of God. For the same Apostle saith: Neither whoremongers nor a­dulterers shal inherite the kingdome of God. And therefore in an other place hée suffereth not fornication to bee so much as once named amonge Christians, so farre was hée from ad­mitting stewes and brothel houses a­monge Gods people.

Moreouer whooredome doeth fill the whoale bodie with sondrie disea­ses, it depriueth whoorehaunters of all their goods and substaunce, it brin­geth them to pouertie and extréeme miserie, and driueth them at laste to vtter desperation. It ouerthroweth their fame & good name, with shame and ignominie: the viewe wherof is liuely expressed in the holy scriptures by the example of Sampson the strongest man amonge all the Israelites. Solomon therefore the most wise of all other, doth verie fitly in time and place conueniente, admonish all men to flée the enticinge baites and flatte­ring allurementes of whoorish strom­pets. For the ende of them is deadly poyson, and they throw a man downe headlonge into a bottomlesse pitte of endlesse miseries.

By this lawe also that kinde of whoredome is prohibited which consi­steth [...] for­ [...]dden. in defloratiō of virgins, and vio­lent rapes, by which children are per­force defiled and carried from their parents. There is difference betwixt a rape perforce, and the deflowring of a mayde done without violence. Sichem defiled Dina the daughter of Iacob, and althoughe hée desired to haue the defloured mayde to his wife and to chaunge his religion, yet not­withstanding hée himselfe is slaine by Leui and Simeon the bretherne of Dina, his citie is raced and filled with the bloude of murdered men, whose goods were ransackte and layd open to spoile. The historie is extant in the 34. of Genesis. For the rape which Roderychus kinge of the Gothes in Spaine committed vppon the daugh­ter of one Iulianus a liefetenaunt, all Spaine in a manner was mingled with fire and bloud. For Volaterra­nus in his second booke of his Geogra­phie saith: Roderychus reigned three yeares, whose filthie lust brought an end aswell to the name, as to the quiet kingdome of the Gothes in Spaine, by meanes of the Saracenes that inua­ded their land. For when it fell oute that hee had defloured the daughter of one Iulianus a lieftenaunte of that part of Mauritania that is called Tin­gitana, priuate griefe did pricke her father to seeke reuengement, whereto hee vsed the commoditie of the place. Wherefore Iulianus doth priuilie cal the Saracenes oute of Aphrica: whoe in the yeare of grace 714. vnder the conduicte of their Capitaine Muzta being sente by Mirmomelinus their king at that time, entring in through the streightes of Marrocko did in two yeares space subdue al Spaine al­most Asturia, a Countrie in Spaine betwixt Galacia & Portugall. except Asturia. In the space of which time it is reported that seuen hundred thousand men on both sides were destroyed by that warre: wher­in also the king which had defloured the virgine with all his nobilitie was vtterlie slaine. In Israel for y t Leuits [Page 236] concubine, whō the citizens of Gibea of the tribe of Beniamin had violent­ly rauished were 25000. Beniamites slaine, beside them which perished frō among the other eleuen tribes, whose number amounted to 40000. men. Neither is it vnknowen to anye that the kings were expelled out of the ci­tie of Rome, and Troy being wearied with tenne yeares warre, (which troubled both y e East and West) was at the laste vtterly sacked and cleane ouerthrowē, because Tarquinius had perforce rauished Lucrecia, and Alex­ander Paris had stolne oute of Gréece Menelaus his Helena an other mans wyfe. Euerie age almost doth mini­ster an innumerable sorte of such like examples. For y e most iust God hath alwayes by euidente examples decla­red how greatly hée is offended with deflowrers of virgines, and rauishers of women. And for that cause are la­wes and very sharpe punishments or­deyned and appointed for such lasciui­ous knaues. Rapes and such villanies committed perforce the lawes do pu­nish with losse of life: but to him that doth defloure a maide not violently y t Lord doth say: Marrie & endowe her. Other lawes appoint other penalties. Touchinge which more is spoken in the ciuil lawe.

Moreouer Incest is especially pro­hibited. [...]ncest. They call incest an vnlawful medling of a man with a woman a­gainst the honour of bloud and affini­tie. For Cestus signifieth the marri­age girdle which the bride did weare, to shewe that the marriage was iuste and lawful. Wée Germanes call this sinne by y e name of Blout schand, wher­by wee signifie the sinne committed in corrupting or defiling our own bloud or kinred. In Leuiticus after the de­grées of bloud, in which wée are for­bidden to marrie, the Lord doth pre­sently adde: In all these be not ye de­filed: For in all these thinges are the nations defiled, which I caste out be­fore you. And hereby the land is de­filed, and I haue visited the iniquitie thereof vppon it, and the land hath spewed out the inhabitaunts thereof. Yee shall therefore keepe my statutes and mine ordinaunces, and shall not doe any of all these abhominations. For whosoeuer shall doe so, hee shall be cutte off from amonge his people. And in the 20, chapiter of Leuiticus hée hath appointed death to be the pu­nishment of incest, which is not chan­ged by the ciuil lawes or Imperiall constitutions.

The abhominable sinne of Sodo­mie and medling with beastes also, is Sodom [...] plainly forbidden. Against which wée haue most euident and expresse lawes set downe in the 18. and 20. chapter of Leuiticus. Wée haue also a verie se­nere, but yet a most iust punishmente layde by God himselfe vppon the pa­tes of the detestable Sodomites. For with fire and stincking brimstone sent downe frō heauen hée consumed those filthie men to duste and ashes, which ashes hée washed away with the wa­ues of the dead sea, because hée would not haue so much as y e verie cynders to remaine of so wicked men. More­ouer their whole cities and fruitefull fields were burnte with fire. For it was not requisite that any one iote of the substaunce of those most wicked men should remaine vndestroyed. The place where those cities were sometime situated, is at this daye o­uerflowen with water, and called the dead sea. Whereby we do consequēt­ly gather, that the most iust God wil not spare the Gentiles entangled in the verie same sinne, althoughe for a [Page 237] time hée wincke at and dissemble it. Fire shall destroy both them & theirs: and they themselues shall for euer burne in hell, where nothing shal re­maine of them, but a reprochfull me­morie. For in the Reuelation of oure Lord Iesus Christ to his Apostle Iohn we read: And fire came downe from God out of Heauen, and deuoured them, and the diuell which deceiued them was caste into a lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false Prophete shalbe tormented day and night for euer more. Apoc. 20.

Furthermore all thinges else are [...] for [...]dden. for hidden that doe incite or allure vs to vnlawfull lustes, which baites are the ouer nice pranckinge and decking the body, euill and wanton companie, gluttonie, surfetting, & dronkennesse. For Ezechiel amonge the rest of his Prophecies, saith: This was the ini­quitie of Sodom, pride, glutonie, a­boundaunce of all thinges, and idle­nesse. Men are prouoaked to luste ey­ther by hearing or reading of disho­nest ditties, and bawdie ballads, or by looking on and beholding wanton daū ­ces, vnséemely sightes, ribauld talke, and filthie examples. They therefore are by this lawe reproued, which wincke at, or chearish, which are the bawdes or bringers together of adul­terous persons. Vnto the wicked the Lord in the Psalmes doth say: Whie [...]sal. 50. doest thou take my couenaunt in thy mouth, whereas thou hatest to be re­fourmed, and doest cast my words be­hind thee? when thou sawest a theefe, thou consentedst vnto him: and hast bin partaker with the adulterers. &c. The iust Lord therefore doeth punish all these offences in wicked men, eue­ry one according to the greatnesse of y e sinne. For some sinnes are farre more heynous than other some are. Hee is an adulterer that in his minde doeth lust after an other mans wife: but hée sinneth more gréeuously, if hée inde­uoure to finishe in déede his wicked thought, hée offendeth yet more déepe­lie if hée do the déede, and sinneth most of all, if after once, hée fall vnto it a­gaine. Likewise y e adulterer sinneth, so doth the bawde, and he also that vp­holdeth his adulterie. The whoore­monger sinneth déepely, but hée that defileth himselfe with incest, sinneth more gréeuously, and hée most hey­nously of al, that in medling with bea­stes, committeth filthie Sodomie. So then in this 7. precept charge is giuen for the maintenaunce of shamefast­nesse, modestie, sobri [...]tie, temperan­cie, chastitie, publique honestie, and true holinesse of soule and bodie. The next is for mée to say somewhat now touching continencie.

By abstinence we refraine from o­ther mens goods, and take frō no man Of Conti­nencie. the thing that is his. Some there are that will haue temperancie to extend farther than continencie: for they wil make the one to be but a part of the o­ther. I, in this treatise, doe simplie make contiuencie the contrary to in­temperancie or incontinencie. For continencie is a vertue or power of the minde, receiued from the spirit of God, which suppresseth affections, and doth not in any wise permit vnlawful pleasures. This is conuersant & doth shew it selfe in the common and vsual talke of men, in pleasures that are al­lowed, in apparell, in buildings and dweling houses, in meate and drinke, and in other things also. I at this pre­sent wil onely examine those points of of continencie, which are already re­hearsed. The con­tinencie or the b [...]de­ling of the tounge.

First of all it is required of vs to kéepe in oure tongue, and not to let it [Page 238] loose at randon to the blaspheming of Gods, glory, or hurt of our neighbour. Let the talke of a Christian man bee honeste, profitable, and seasoned with salte, let it be vnacquainted with scof­finge, lightnesse, lyinge, ribauldrie, and filthinesse. S. Iames in the third Chapiter of his Epistle hath spoken sufficiently of the tongues properties. In his first Chapiter also hee sayth: Let euery manne bee swifte to heare, sloaw to speake, and sloaw to anger. And Paule saith: Let no filthie com­munication proceede oute of your mouth, but that which is good to e­difie withall, as oft as neede is, that it may minister grace vnto the hea­rers, and greeue not the holie spirite of God, by whom yee are sealed vn­to the daye of Redemption. And a­gaine: Let not fornication, or any vncleannesse, or couetousnesse, bee once named amonge you, as it be­commeth Sainctes. Neither filthines, nor foolishe talkinge, nether iesting, which are not seemelie, but rather gi­uinge of thanckes. Let no man de­ceiue you with vaine words. For, for such thinges commeth the wrath of God vppon the children of disobe­dience. For in another place he citeth this sentence oute of Me [...]ander and saith: Ill woordes corrupt good ma­ners. Moreouer a mans minde is be­wrayed by his talke: for of the hartes aboundance the mouth doth speake. If therefore in any thing, than in ton­gue especially it behoueth Christians to be sober and continent.

The Lord I (confesse) hath graun­ted man the vse of certeine pleasures. Graunted pleasures. For he may lawfully without offence to God, cloath his body with garmēts [...], thereby to kéepe his limmes from cold. God hath and doth allowe the embracings of man and wyfe, in holy wedlocke. He graunteth choice of a dwelling place cōueniently situa­ted against the vntemperatenesse of the ayre, and biddeth vs not to wan­der like beastes and cattell, throughe fields and desolate woods. He hath for our necessitie and pleasaunte féeding, allowed vs the vse of meate & drinke. He graunteth vs quietnesse, ease and sléepe, which doth wonderfully refresh the strength that is decayde and tyred with paines. Therefore so often as a godly man doth enioy them, doth vse them, and is delighted with the honest pleasure of them, let him giue thanks to God, and vse them moderately in the feare of the Lord. For in so doing hée sinneth not against the Lord: but by the abuse of those thinges, by vn­thanckfulnes for them, and by immo­derate vsing of them, hée doth offende his God and maker.

For what is allowed or permitted to married folkes, I haue already de­clared in this very sermon, so that I néede not here againe to repeate it vn to you. Solomon saith: Be glad with the wife of thy youth: let her be as the beloued Hinde and pleasaunt Roe: let her loue alwayes refresh thee, and bee thou still delighted therein. &c. In the meane time let euery one refrain from all abuse and intemperancie: and if necessitie at any time require it, let man and wife lye a sonder, as Paule doth counsell them: or else let them giue eare to the Prophete Ioel, who saith: Proclaime an holy fast, ga­ther the people together: let the bride grome come forth of his chamber, & the bride out of her cloaset.

Our garmentes must bée cleanly [...] and honest according to oure countrie facion to couer and become vs, vnlesse our countrie facion be too farre out of order: there must bée in them no hy­pocriticall [Page 239] sluttishnes, beeyonde sea gawdes, newfangled toyes, nor vn­séemely sightes. The chiefe Apostles of Christe Peter and Paul, were not 1. Peter. 3. 1. Timo. 2 Titus, 2. ashamed in theyr Epistles to write somewhat largely touching the man­ner and ordering of womens apparel: because that kinde of people doe most of all bende to that foolishe brauerie. Let euerie faithful body thinke what is séemely for them to weare, not so much by their degrée in dignitie, or condition of riches, as by their religi­on. Excesse in euery thing is discom­mended in Christians. And to what end doe wée iagge and gashe the gar­mentes that are sowed together to co­uer oure bodies, but that thereby wee may as it were by a most fonde and ridiculous anatomie, open and laye foorth to the eyes of all menne, what kinde of people wée are in oure inward hearts, iagged (God wotte) and ragged, vaine, lighte, and nothing sounde? And a linnen or wollen gar­mente doth as well couer and become the bodye, as damasks and veluetts, the coste whereof doeth ouerlade thy purse with expenses to buye them, and misshape thée like an ill fauoured picture, when thou wearest them vp­pon thée.

In buildinges God forbiddeth not Continentie in buil [...]inges. cleanlynesse and necessary coste, but sumptuous expense, and gorgeous ex­cesse. For these ouer braue buildings are seeldome times finished withoute extorting wronge, and ouer great in­iurie done to the poore. Ieremie brin­geth in the Lord speaking against the king of Iuda and saying: Woe to him that buildeth his house with vnrigh­teousnesse, and his parloure with the goods that are wrongfully gotten, which neuer recompenseth his neigh bours laboure, nor payeth him his hyre: Who saith to himselfe, I will builde mee a wyde house and gorge­ous parloures: who causeth windo­wes to be hewen therein, and the see­linges and ioystes maketh hee of Ce­dar, and painteth them with Sinoper. Thinckest thou to reigne nowe, that thou haste incloased thee selfe with Cedar? Did not thy father eate and drincke and prosper well, as longe as hee executed iustice and equitie? Let none of vs therefore build sump­tuous houses, by robbinge the poore of their hyre for their labour. Let e­uery one dwell in a house agréeable to his profession, degrée, and condition. S. Hierome condemneth sumptuous coste euen in Churches and Tem­ples. Neither do I sée what gorgeous buildinges bringe to a manne, but mischiefe and miserie. Lord, how vn­willingly doe wée die & departe from goodly dwelings, whereby we double the feare of death and terrour of sick­nesse? The Patriarches verily did dwell in tentes, whereby they wit­nessed that they were pilgrimes, and sought another countrie, the heauen­ly Hierusalem.

Continencie in meate and drincke is not the loathinge of wyne and vic­tualls, Continēcy in meate & drinke. but the moderate vsinge of them, to supplie oure necessitie, and not to cloye vs with gluttonie.

God in the Scripture doeth con­demne gluttonie, surfettinges, riot­tous afterbanquettes, and dronken­nesse, which hée forbiddeth moste of all. For of dronkennesse doe springe endelesse miseries, and innumerable mischiefes, gréeuous diseases, pouer­tie, and pinchinge beggarie. Solo­mon saith: Who hath woe? who hath sorrowe? who hath strife? Who hath brawling? who hath woundes with­oute a cause? who hath redde eyes? [Page 240] euen they that follow the wyne, and seeke excesse thereof. Looke not thou vppon the wyne how redde it is, and what a colour it giueth in the glasse: It goeth downe sweetely, but at the last it byteth like a serpent, and poy­soneth like an adder. I will not re­hearse all which I could alledge oute of heathen writers, against surfetting and dronkennesse. Solomon alone in that one sentence conteyneth a great Christe a­gainst drū ­ [...]nnesse. deale of matter. Moreouer, hée that heareth not Christ, whom is it likely that hee wil giue eare vnto, in all the world? Now Christ in the Gospel by the parable of the riche glutton, doth meruaylous euidently, set forth the wofull end of insatiable paunches. In the same Gospell also hée taketh occa­sion to touch y e surfettings and dron­kennesse of our age, I meane the age which is immediately before y e Iudg­ment day, where hée saith: As it hap­pened in the dayes of Noe and Lot, they did eate and drincke euen vntill the day that Noe entred into the arck and that Lot departed from amonge the Sodomits: and then incontinent­ly the deluge came, and fire & brim­stome powred downe from heauen, and destroyed them al. Againe he ad­deth: Take heede to your selues least at any time your hearts be ouercome with surfetting and dronkennesse, & cares of this life, and so that day come vpon you at vnawares. For as a snare shall it come vpon all them that dwel vppon the face of the whoale earth. Watch ye therefore, at all times pray­ing, that ye may escape al these things and stand before the sonne of man. And I would to God y t al men would not write this golden, heauenly, and diuine admonition of our Sauiour in their halls, and dineing parlours one­ly, but in their seuerall heartes also. For since dronkennesse hath in these our dayes so good intertainment with all degrées, estates, kindes and ages, wée do daily féele the wofull miseries, that God doth threaten to dronkards in the 5. and 28. cap. of Esaies Prophe­cie. And it is to be feared greatly, that the day of the Lord shal sodeinly light vppon an innumerable sorte of dron­kardes to their endlesse paine and vt­ter destruction. Let him heare there­fore, which hath eares to heare.

Neither can I heere refraine, but néedes must recite vnto you (dearely [...] beloued) that which S. Martine y bi­shop, not of Tours in Fraunce, but of Dumia in Germanie, who flourished in y t dayes of Iustiniā the Emperour, [...] did write to Miro kinge of Gallicia touching y e ordering and leading a cō ­tinent life. If (saith he) thou dost loue continencie, cut off superfluitie, and keepe vnder thine appetite. Consider with thee selfe how much nature re­quireth, and not how much lust desi­reth. Bridle thy cōcupiscence, and cast off the alluring baytes that serue to draw on hidden pleasures. Eate with­out vndigested surfetting, and drinke without dronkennesse. Neither glut thee selfe with presente delicates, nor long after deintrells hard to be come bye. Let thy diet bee of cates good cheape, and sit not down for pleasure but for meate. Let hunger, not sauces prouoake thee to eate. Pay but little for pastimes to delighte thee, because thy only care should be to leaue such pleasures, that thereby thou in facio­ning thy self to the example of God, mayste, as much as thou canst, make hast to reduce thee selfe from the bo­dy to the spirite. If thou louest con­tinencie, then choose not a pleasaunt, but a whoalsome dwelling place, and make not the Lord to be knowne by [Page 241] the gorgeous house, but the house by the honest landlord. Boast not thee selfe of that which thou hast not, nor that which thou hast, neither couet to seeme more than thou art. But rather take hede that thy pouertie be not vn clenly, nor thy niggishnes filthie, nor thy simplicitie cōtemptible, nor thy lenitie feareful: & though thy estate be poore, yet let it not be in extreeme miserie. Neither be out of loue with thine owne degree, nor wish after the estate of an other mans life. If thou louest continencie, auoyde dishonest things before they happen: and feare no man aboue thine owne cōscience. Thinke that al thinges are tollerable, dishonestie excepted. Absteine from filthie talke, the libertie whereof doth nourish vnshamefastnes. Loue rather profitable cōmunication, than mer­rie conceites, or pleasaunt talke: and set more by the blunt spoken trueth, thā by fayre soothing speeches. Thou mayste sometime mingle mirth with matters of weighte, but it must bee done moderately without the hurte or detriment of thine estate and gra­uitie. For laughter is blameworthie if it bee immoderately vsed, childishly squeaked, or taken vp by fittes as wo­men are wont to do. Esteeme not sau­cie scoffing, but ciuil mirth with cur­teous humanitie. Let thy conceites of mirth be without biting, thy sportes not without profite, thy laughter without vnseemely writhing of thy mouth and visage, thy voyce without s [...]hriking, & thy pace in going with­out hastie shuffling. Let not thy rest bee idlenesse. And when other play, take thou some holy & honest thing in hand. If thou art continent, take heede of flatterie, & let it greeue thee as much to bee praised of naughtie men, as if thou werte praised for thine owne naughtie deedes. Be the glad­der for it, if thou displeasest euil men, and impute the euill opinions, which naughtie men haue of thee: for the best praise that can be giuē thee. The hardest woorke of continencie, is, to put away the soothinge curtesies of dissembling flatterers, whose faw­ning woordes vndoe the minde with pleasaunt sensualitie. Presume not to much vpon thy selfe, neither be thou arrogant. Submit thee selfe so farre as thou mayste keepe thy grauitie, and yet make not thee selfe a footestoole or cousshen for euery mā to leane on. Be told of thy faultes willingly, and suffer thee selfe gladly to be reprehē ­ded. If any man for a cause be angrie with, and chide thee, acknowledge thy faulte, and let his chiding profite thee. But if he chide thee without a­ny cause, thinke that therby he would haue profited thee. Feare not sharpe but sugred words. Do thou thee selfe eschew all sortes of vices, and be not an ouerbusie searcher out of other mens faultes, be thou no sharpe fault finder, but an admonisher without vpbrayding, so that still thy warning maye beare the shew of chearefull mirth: and condiscend easily to par­don the errour. Neither praise nor dispraise any man ouermuch. Be still and giue eare to them that speake, & bee readie to instructe them that doe hearken: to him that asketh giue a readie aunsweare, to him that despi­seth thee giue place easily, and fal not out to chiding and cursing. If thou art continent, haue an eye to the mo­tions of thy body & minde that they be not vnseemely: and set not light by them, because no bodie seeth them: For it maketh no matter if no body see them, so thou thee selfe does [...] spie and perceiue them. Bee moueabl [...] not [Page 242] light, constant, not stubborne. Bee liberall to all men, fawninge on no man, familiar with fewe, and vpright to euery one. Beleeue not lightly e­uerie rumour, accusation, or concey­ued suspicion. Despise vaine glorie, and bee no sharpe exactor of the goods that thou hast. Vse fewe wor­des thee selfe, but suffer them that speake. Bee graue, not roughe, nor contemning the merrie nature. Bee desirous and appliable to bee taughte wisedome, imparte what thou kno­west to him that demaundeth with­out any arrogancie, & desire to learne the thinges that thou knowest not, without hiding thine ignoraunce. A wise manne will not chaunge his common countrie facion, nor make the people gaze on him with newe found deuises. Thus much haue I hetherto recited touchinge continen­cie, out of the writinges of the blessed bishoppe Martine of Dumia. Wée for oure partes must praye to the Lord, that hée will vouchsa [...]e to bestowe on vs his holy spirite, by which the force of continencie in all thinges may take roote in oure heartes, to the bringing foorth of fruite in our déeds, agréeable to the prescript rule of this commaun­ded continencie. For vnlesse the ho­lie ghoste doe quicken and inspire vs, wée doe in vaine giue eare to so many and so good commaundementes, and vnlesse wée liue and lead a temperate and a sober life, wee are vtterly vn­woorthie to beare the name of Chri­stians.

To this place also doth the treatise of fastinge belonge, which I meane to Of fasting. handle in as fewe woords, as conue­niently can bee: Christian fasting is a discipline, ordering, and chastening of the body for the presente necessitie, which wee beginne and kéepe of oure owne accord without compulsion, and wherewith wée humble our selues in the sight of God, by drawing from the body the matter that setteth the flesh on fire, therby to make it obey the spi­rite. For so longe as wée mortal men doe liue in this body, the flesh doth stil resist the spirite, and most of all rebel­leth then, when we with delicates do pamper the body. Wherefore fasting doth drawe from the body euery euil, which stirreth vp and strengtheneth it against the good commaundements of Gods holy spirite.

Now the necessitie, for which wée keepe this fastinge, is of two sortes, [...] publique and priuate. Wée faste for the publique or common necessitie, when some calamitie doeth either op­presse or else hange ouer the head of the Church. Of such a manner of fa­sting wée sée examples in the 2. Cap. of Ioel, and in the 3. of Ionas his prophe­cie: which very same order in fasting was vsed in the time of our Lords A­postles: as it is euidently extant in the Actes of the Apostles. And this kinde of fastinge doth séeme to haue differed verie little amonge them of old, from a generall mourninge: yea it séemeth altogether to haue béene nothinge else but a kind of lamenting. In the scrip­tures euery booke is full of examples which teach and instructe vs how the holy saincts did humble themselues in the sight of God with true repentaūce for their sinnes and offences. Priuate necessitie is that for which euery par­ticular man doth fast when hée féeleth himselfe to be vexed with bodily con­cupiscence, that thereby hee may take from the flesh the flame and fewell, least the body at last be fired and bur­ned. For the Lord in the Gospel saide, that the children of the bridechamber do fast whē the bridegrome is taken [Page 243] from them, that is, in a hard and daū ­gerous time. The marriage doth sig­nifie the bond wherby we are knit to Christe in faith, and the holy ghoste. This yet notwithstanding, the godly man doth still reioyce. Hée doth with geuing of thanckes and temperancie both eate and drinke so much as is sufficiente, and is delighted also in these externall giftes of God: but when hee féeleth that the bridegrome is readie for to departe, or that hée is now al­readie almost departed oute of his heart, that is, when hee féeleth that the spirite is extinguished by the flea­shes wantonnesse, and that faith doth once beginne to bee cold, then doth hée settle himselfe to prayer and doth ap­pointe a solemne fastinge, thereby ey­ther to kéepe the bridegrome still, or else to pull him backe being ready to departe.

But neither publique nor priuate Of what qualitie & kinde our fastinges must bee. fastings can abide to be inforced. For they will not be compelled, but desire to procéede of a frée, chéerefull, and voluntarie minde. Vnwillinge men doe nothinge well. God requireth a chearefull giuer. Moreouer, let fa­stinges be moderated according to the qualitie of places, persons, perills, and temptations, if they be not continuall yet let them be often, till such time as wée be deliuered and ridde vtterly of them. Let them be without supersti­tiō and fayned hypocrisie, as our Lord in the sixte of S. Matthewes Gospell hath taught vs. Herewithall doe the words of S. Hierome agrée very wel, which hée wrote to Nepolianus tou­ching fasting, as followeth: Prescribe to thee selfe so longe a time to faste in, as thine abilitie will suffer thee to beare. Let thy fastinges be pure, vn­corrupte, simple, moderated, and not superstitious. What auayleth it to eate no oyle, and to seeke out such seldome sond cates, as are harde to bee come by, as figges, pepper, nuttes, da­tes, pure flowre for ouerfine breade, and honie? The gardens with dig­ging for nouelties, are tourned ouer and ouer, because wee will not eate common cribble breade, and so while oure deintie mouthes seeke after de­licates, oure soules are pulled from the kingdome of Heauen. I heare moreouer that some menne there are, which (contrarie to nature) refuse to drinke water and feede vppon bread, but sucke vppe and swallowe verie costlie suppinges, deintie hearbe bro­thes, and the iuyce of Beetes, not out of a cup, but out of a shell. O shame, blush wee not at such fond toyes, and are wee not ashamed of such supersti­tion? Thus much saith Hierome. And it is euidente that euen at this day this vice is ospecially receiued a­monge oure wealthie and relligious menne.

But the end of Christian fastinges The end of fastings are, that the Church, or sinner should submitt and humble themselues be­fore the Lord, that the flesh should bée obedient and subiect to the spirit, that the fleshe should not hinder the sinner to woorke righteousnesse, and that the intent and minde of him that prayeth should bée the more earnestly bente towarde God. For fastinge is of the number of those woorkes, which of themselues are not absolute and per­fecte, but haue an other meaninge-for which they are ordeyned to an o­ther ende and purpose: therefore fa­sting is a certaine help to the prayers and vertues of godly men. Where­vppon in the Prophetes wée finde, that the fastinges of the Iewes dis­pleased the Lord: for they did naught else but fast alone, that is, they did at [Page 244] a certaine and appointed time abstein from their vsuall maner of eating, but they restrayned not themselues from sinne and wickednesse, but let their flesh haue the bridle at will, when as in déede, they should haue ceassed to haue pampered it, that thereby it be­ing the weaker, the spirite might bée the stronger to doe and fulfill all sorte of good woorkes. And therefore saith the Lord: I haue not chosen such a manner of fasting: and the rest as it foloweth in the 58. Chapiter of Esaie, and in the 7. and 8. Chapiters of Za­charies Prophecie.

The Apostle Paul verily doth ex­pressely say, that Meate commendeth vs not to God: for neither if wee eate The trueast. haue wee any thing the more, neither if wee eate not haue we any thing the lesse. Hée therfore doth not fast truly, which doth absteine onely at a cer­taine appointed time from certaine manner of meates, but hée which doth therfore refraine from the pleasures of the flesh, that therby hée may make it subiect to the spirite, and do y e works of faith and charitie, which are accep­table in the sight of the Lord. If ther­fore thou doest desire to faste a true fast, eate, drincke, and sleepe, and take héede to thy body that it waxe not in­solent, faste from al sinne, eate not the meate of malice, tast not the iuncates of luste and pleasure, and be not set on fire with the wyne of wantonnesse. Faste from euil déedes, absteine from euill woords, and refraine thée selfe from naughtie thoughtes. For Basile also faith: True fasting consisteth in freenesse from vices, in continencie of tongue, in suppressing of anger, in cutting off cōcupiscence, backbiting, lying, and periurie, &c. But euen as the good woorkes themselues, which are done by faith, doe not merite the kingdome of heauen (for that glorie is due to the merite of Christe alone) e­uen so fastinge, which is an ayde and helpe to good woorkes, doth not me­ritoriouslye deserue the kingdome of God.

But now I sée a doubtfull disputa­tion arise amonge the most diuines of Of [...] & [...] of [...] & of [...] choice [...] this oure age, touching the time and maner of fastings, and also of y e choice of meates. Some there are which af­firme and vpholde the fastes of Lent, the Embring dayes and such other to be the fastes which God hath appoin­ted. There are, that say thou hast not fasted, if by any meanes thou tast any flesh. And there are, which prescribe and appointe some certaine houres to faste in. But I for my part sée not a­ny such doctrines to be taught vs, in y t Scriptures. For the Lord in the Gos­pell kepte not anye of their deuised fastes, when hée fasted fourtie dayes, but did altogether absteine from all kindes of meate, euen as Moses and Helias had also done: wherefore hée by that déede of his, did not giue vs a­ny lawe to faste so. Moreouer the lord in the Gospell doeth euidently teach, that the thing, which entreth in by the mouth, doth not defile y e man, but that which issueth out from his heart. To the pure are all thinges pure. And Paul saith: I know and am persuaded through the Lord Iesus Christe, that nothing is common of it selfe, but to him that thincketh that any thing is common, to him is it cōmon. Againe, Let not him which eateth, despise him which eateth not, nor let him which eateth not, iudge him which eateth▪ for him that eateth, the Lord hath taken. Moreouer the place is e­uident which the same Paul writeth in the fourth Chapiter of his Epistle to Timothie, where he affirmeth that [Page 245] the forbidding of meates, is a doctrine of diuels. Neither néedeth any manne here to tel vs any whit of the Tacians and Encratites: for they did slaunder the good creatures of God. Paul spea­keth of them, who, although they doe not vtterly condemne meate and ma­riage, doe yet notwithstanding forbid the vse of meate.

Furthermore we do not read that Difference [...] an fastings any lawes were ordeyned in that age which followed nexte after the prea­ching of the Apostles, which did com­maund and prescribe any time and or­der of fasting, or choice of meates. I wil rehearse vnto you (dearely belo­ued) the woordes of Irenaeus the mar­tyre, which in the Ecclesiasticall histo­rie of Eusebius, are to be found woord for woord as they are here set downe. The controuersie is not onely tou­chinge Easter day, but also touchinge the manner of fasting. For some doe thinke that the faste ought to be kept but one day onely, other two, other more, and some whoale 40. dayes, so that counting the houres of the night and day, they make a day. Which dif­ference of obseruing the times, is not now first of al in our age begon, but was brought in a great while ago (as I suppose) of them which did not simplie keepe that, which was taught frō the beginning, but eyther by negli­gence or vnskilfulnes fell afterward into a worser vse and custome. And yet notwithstanding, al these though they iarred in the obseruation of ti­mes, were neuerthelesse and are agre­able with vs, neither hath the discord about fasting, broake our concord in faith. Thus much Irenaeus. Moreo­uer, Socrates Cōstantinopolitanus in the 9. booke and 18. Chapter of his tri­partite historie witnesseth, that about the yeare of oure Lord 453. in the reigne of Theodosius the younger, y same diuersitie was in the Church, and setteth it downe in these woordes following. Furthermore they haue not the same kind of abstinence from meate: For some doe altogether ab­steine from lyuing creatures: some a­monge lyuing creatures doe eate fish onlie: some with fish do feede on fou­les also, sayinge, that they (as Moses saith) haue their substaunce of water: Some are knowne to absteme from Hearbes and egges: some do feede of The Latin copie hath Caulis, whiche I turne Hearbes: it maie al­so bee ta­ken for Rootes. drie breade onely: some not so much as that: some fasting nine houres, doe then without difference vse any kind of meate: and innumerable customes are found among sondrie men. Now the verie same Socrates shewing his opinion vpon that diuersitie doth say: And forbecause no auncient writing is found touching this thing, I think that the Apostles left it free to euerie mans iudgement, that euery one may woorke, not by feare or necessitie, the thing that is good. Thus farre So­crates. The fastes of Christians ther­fore ought to be frée and not bound to Fastinges must be free & not bound to lawes. lawes. Apollinus, a certaine aunci­ent and Ecclesiasticall writer, dispu­ting against Montanus the heretique saith: This is hee which taught that marriages are vndone, & which first of all hath appointed lawes for men to faste by. And verilie to goe about to set downe to all men, and nations, one maner of fasting in one appointed time, one prescribed order, and choice of meate is a méere follie, & a braine­sicke kinde of madnesse, For according to the choice of ayre, so are mens bo­dies of sondrie temperatures, and one kinde of meate doth not stirre men of sondrie complexions, to one kinde of affection. The most godly way there­fore, & profitable order for the Church [Page 246] is, that all pastors in euerie congrega­tion should teach sobrietie, temperan­cie, and the true faste in déede: not pre­suming to prescribe any lawes for the choice of meats or times, but leauing that frée to euery man and natiō, who vndoubtedly wil haue an especial eye to temper themselues from y e things, by which they perceiue y t their health wilbe indaungered, but most of all in the time when the flesh beginneth to waxe ouerwāton, or when some great peril hangeth ouer their head. For the time of fastinge is not proroged til an appointed number of yeares or dayes be expired, but till the loosenes or wā ­tonnesse of the fleash, temptations, or motions be vtterly brideled. Fastings being so ordered, as they be the exerci­ses of godlines, obteine great praise in déede in the Church of the Lord.

Thus much hetherto touching fa­sting. The summe of this 7. precept, or commaun­dement. Nowe to shut vpp this seuenth precepte, I say it forbideeth al intem­perauncie, it commaundeth holines, and the cleane and laweful vse of all the members of the whoale body: and therefore in this shorte precept there is conteyned a good part of the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles. For Paul to the Thessalonians saith: Wee be­seech you bretherne, and exhort you by the Lord Iesus, that yee increase more and more, as yee haue receiued of vs, how yee ought to walke, and to please God. For ye know what com­maundementes wee gaue you by the Lord Iesus. For this is the wil of God euen your holines, that ye should ab­steine from fornication, that euerie one of you should know how to pos­sesse his vessel in holinesse & honour, not in the luste of concupiscence as the Gentiles which knewe not God. God is a reuenger of all such, as wee haue forewarned you and testified. For God hath not called vs vnto vn­cleannesse, but vnto holinesse. And streight way after againe: The God of peace sanctifie you throughout, that your whoale spirite, and soule, & bodie, may bee preserued blamelesse in the comminge of oure Lord Iesus Christe.

I haue againe my brethen, passed beyond the appointed time of an ordi­narie sermon, staying you longer than I am wont to doe. Pardon this fault, for (I hope) I haue not troubled you: almost two whoale houres, without profiting you any whit at all. Make your prayers now, & depart in peace. By the helpe and will of God I will within these few dayes adde the rest of the tenne commaundementes. The grace of our Lord and sauiour Iesus Christ be with you all. Amen.

THE ende of the first Tome contei­ning two DECADES.

[Page] THE THIRDE AND fourth Decade of Sermons, VVRITTEN TO THE most renowmed King of England, Edward the sixt, by Henrie Bullinger.

The second Tome.

IESVS.

This is my beloued sonne, in whome I am well pleased. Heare him.

Matth. 17.

TO THE MOST RENOVMED Prince Edward the sixt King of England and Fraunce, Lord of Jreland, Prince of Wales, and Cornewall, defender of the Christian faith. Grace and peace from God the father, through our Lord Iesus Christ.

YOur maiestie would, I knowe righte well, most royall king, admitt a straunger to talke with your Grace, if any newe guest should come and promise that hee would briefly out of the sentences and iudgementes of the wisest men, declare the very truest causes of the felicitie and vnhappie state of euery king & kingdome: and therefore I hope that I shall not be excluded from the speach of your maiestie, because I do assuredly pro­mise, briefly to lay downe the very causes of the felicity and lamentable calamities of kinges and their king­domes so clearely and euidently, that the hearer shall not neede to trouble himselfe with ouer busie diligence to seeke out my meaning, but onely to giue attentiue eare to that which is spoken. For by the helpe of God, I will make this treatise not to be perceiued on­ly by the wit and deepe iudgement of learned heades, but also to be seene as it were with the eyes, and handled as it were with the hands of very ideots & vnlearned hearers, & that too, not out of the doubtfull decrees and deuises of men, but out of the assured word of the most true God. Euen the wisest men do very often deceiue vs with their counsels, and greatly endamage the followers thereof. But God which is the light and eternall wisedome cannot at any time either erre, or conceiue any false opinions or repugning counsells, much lesse teach others any thing but trueth, or seduce any man out of the right way. The wisedome of the father doth in the holy Gospell crie out and say: I am the light of the world: hee that followeth mee, shall not walke in darkenesse, but shall haue the light of life. This eternall wisedome of God as it doth not dis­orderedly wrap things vp together and make them intricate, but layetb downe in order, and teaceth them plainly, so it doth not onely minister whoalsome counsells, but bringeth them to the effect, which they wish that obey her. Oftentimes verily men do giue coun­sells that are not vnwhoalsome, but yet in their counsells that is altogether omitted, which should haue beene first and especially mencioned. All the wise men almost of the world, haue beene of opinion, that kings and kingdoms should be most happie, if the king of the countrie be a wise man, if hee haue many wise, aged, faithfull, and skilfull counsel­lours: if his Captaines be valiaunt, warlike, and fortunate in battaile: if he abound with substaunce, if his kingdome bee on euery side, surely fortified: and lastly if his people bee of one minde and obedient. All this I confesse is truly, rightly, and very wisely spoken but yet there is another singular and most excellent thing, which is not her [...] [...] [...] ­monge these necessaries, without which no true felicitie can bee attayned vnto, [...] [Page 252] ing once gotten can safely be kept: when as contrarily where that one thing is present, all those other necessaries do of their owne accord fall vnto mē, as they themselues can best wish or deuise. The Lord our God therfore who is the onely giuer of wyse & perfect coun­selles doth farre more briefly and better knit vpp all shortly, and say in the Gospell. But Matth. 6. Luke. [...]0. seeke ye first rather the kingdome of God, and the righteousnesse thereof, and [...]ll [...] thinges shall easily be giuen vnto you. Againe, Blessed are the eyes [...] that ye see. For I say vnto you, that many kings and Prophets haue [...] to s [...]e the thinges that ye see, and to heare the thinges that ye heare, [...] neither heard nor seene them. And againe, Nay rather, blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it. And this one thing aboue allo­t [...]r Luke. 11. is ver [...]e necessarie. Marie hath chosen the good part which s [...]all not be taken from her. Hauing my warrant therefore out of the worde of God I dare bouldly anowe, That Frō whēce [...]ssu [...]th th [...] felicitie o [...] calamitie of [...]inges & King­domes. those kinges shal flourish and be in an happie case, which whoalie giue and submit them­selues and their kingdomes to Iesus Christ the onely begotten sonne of God, being kinge of kinges and Lord of Lords, acknowledging him to be the mightiest Prince and Mo­narch of all, and themselues his vassalls, subiectes, and seruauntes: which finally doe not followe in all their affaires their owne minde and iudgement, the lawes of men that are contrarie to Gods commaundementes, or the good intentes of mortall men, but doe both themselues followe the verie lawes of the mightiest king and eternall Monarch, and al­so cause them to be followed throughout all their kingdome, reforming both themselues and all theirs, at and by the rule of Gods holy word. For in so doing the kingdomes shall flourish in peace and tranquillitie, and the kinges thereof shall be most wealthie, victori­ous, long lyued, and happie. For thus speaketh the mouth of the Lord which cannot pos­sibly lye: When the king sitteth vppon the seate of his kingdome, he shall take the booke of the lawe of God, that hee may reade in it all dayes of his life, that hee may do it and not decline frō it, either to the right hand or to the left: but Deut. 17. that he may prolong the dayes in his kingdome both of his owne life, & of his children. And againe, Let not the booke of this law depart out of thy mouth, (Iosue, or thou whatsoeuer thou art that hast a kingdome) but occupie thy minde therein day and night, that thou mayst obserue & doe, according to all that is written therin: for then shalt thou make thy way prosperous, and then shalt Iosue 1. thou be happie. It is assuredly true therfore, confirmed by the testimonie of the most true God, & in expresse words pronounced, that the prosperitie of kinges and kingdomes consisteth in true faith, diligent hearing, and faithfull obeying the word or lawe of God: whereas their calamitie and vtter ouerthrowe doth followe the contrarie.

This wil I make, as my promise is, in this annexed demonstration both euident to the eyes, and as it were palpable to the verie handes, by the examples of most mightie kinges, not taken out of Herodotus or any prophane author, but out of the infallible historie of the most sacred Scriptures. Saule the first king of Israell was both most fortunate & vi­ctorious, so long as hee did in all things followe the word of God: but when hee once gaue Saul. 1. Sa­muel. 13. 14. 15. &c. place to his owne good intentes and meanings, being vtterly forsaken of the Lord, he hea­reth Samuel say to his face: Thou hast refused and cast off the word of the Lord, therefore hath God also cast thee away, that thou shalt not be king of Israell. I will not here stand ouer largely to declare the miseries and calamities, wherein he was wrapped from that time forward. For as he himselfe was horriblie haunted and vexed with the euill spirite, so did he not ceasse to vexe and torment his people and kingdome, [Page 253] vntill hee had brought them all into extreeme daunger, where hee and some of his were slaine, & put to the worste by the heathen their enimyes, leauing nothing behind him but a perpetuall shame and endlesse ignominie. Next after Saule doth Dauid succeede in the seate and kingdome, who without all controuersie was the most happiest of all other kinges and Princes. But what stoare he did set by the word of the Lord, it is euident to bee seene by many notable actes of his, and especially in that Alphabeticall Psalme which in order and number is the hundreth and nintenth. For therin he setteth forth the praise of Gods word, the whoalsom vertue wherof he doth at large wonderfully expound, in teaching what great desire & zeale we ought to haue thereto. For he was scholed & had learned before by priuate mishaps and shameful deeds, & lastly by the vn­happie seditiō of his graceles sonne Absalom, what an euill it is to decline frō the word of the Lord. Solomō the sonne of Dauid the wisest & most cōmended king of all the world, Solomon 1. Reg. 4. &. 11. did so long enioy prosperitie & praise at the mouth of the Lord, as he did not neglect with reuerence to obey his word. But when once he had transgressed the Lords commaunde­ment, streight way the Lord did say vnto him: For as much as this is done of thee, and that thou hast not kept mine ordinaunces and my statutes which I com­maunded thee, I will rent thy kingdome from thee and will giue it to thy ser­uaunt. And nowe marke that according to that saying, immediately after Solomons death the kingdome was rent into two partes, and that 10. Tribes followed Ieroboam the seruaunt of Solomon. Two tribes claue still to Roboam Solomons sonne. Hee for neglec­ting Roboam. 2 Para. 12. the word of the Lord & following after straunge Gods, is ouerwhelmed with an in­finite number of wofull miseries. For the Scripture testifieth that the Aegyptians came vpp against Hierusalem, and did destroy the Citie, Palace, and temple of the Lord. A­bia the sonne of Roboam ouercame the host of Israell, and bare away a triumphant vi­ctorie, Abia. 2. Pa­ra. 13. when hee had wounded and slaine fiue hundred thousand men of the 10. Tribes of Israell. And of this so great a victorie no other cause is mencioned, but because hee beleeued the word of the Lord. Next after Abia, did his sonne Asa a renowmed and most puissaunt king reigne in his steede, of whom the holy Scripture testifieth, that hee Asa. 2. Pa­ra. 14. abolished all superstition, and did restoare sincere religion according to the word of God: whereby hee obteyned a most flourishing kingdome in peace and quietnesse by the space of fourtie yeares. Againe of Iosaphat Asa his sonne wee read: The Lord was with Iosaphat 2. Para. 17. Iosaphat because he walked in the former wayes of his father Dauid & sought not Baalim, but sought the God of his father and walked in his commaunde­ment. And therefore for his princelike wealth and famous victories he was renowmed through all the world. But to his sonne Ioram who forsooke the word of God Helias the Ioram. 2. Para. 12. Prophete said: Because thou hast not walked in the wayes of Iosaphat thy fa­ther, and in the wayes of king Asa, but hast walked the wayes of the kings of Israell, behold with a great plague wil the Lord smite thy folke, thy children, thy wiues, and all thy goods: And thou shalt suffer great paine, euen a disease of the bowells, vntill thy guttes fall out. And whatsoeuer the Lord threatened to bring vppon him by the mouth of the Prophet, that did the vnhappie king feele with vn­speakeable tormentes to his great reproche: being made an example of wretch [...]dnesse & miserie which doth light on all the pates of them that do forsake the word of God. Nei­ther was the happ of Ochosias sonne to king Ioram and Athalia in any point better. For Ochosias. 4. Kings. 9 at the commaundement of Iehu hee was stabbed in and slaine wretchedly: b [...]c [...]us [...] hee chose rather to followe the lawes and rites of the kinges of Israell, than the verie true [Page 254] lawes of the Lord his God. Moreouer Ioas a child yet but seuen yeares old being by the Ioas. 2. Par. 23. 24 labour, fayth, and diligence of the faithfull priest Ioiada restoared to, and settled in the place of his father who was slaine before him, reigned after the wicked Athalia was put to death most happilie and in a prosperous state so longe as Ioiada the priest did line. But when the high priest was once departed out of this world vnto the Lord, the king being immediately seduced by the malice and wilinesse of his wicked counsellours, left off to follow the word of the Lord. And as hee ceassed to followe the Lord. so did felicitie and glorie forsake to followe him. For the Syrians comming on with a verie small power of armed men, doe destroy and put to flight an insinite hoast of Iewish people, they put to the sword all Ioas his counsellours, and make a spoile of all his kingdome. And Ioas for reiecting the Lord deserued with excessiue griefe first to behold this miserie, than to [...] away with a long consuming sicknesse, and lastly vppon his bedd to haue his throate cru­ellte cutt of his owne houshold scruaunts, Amasias the sonne of Ioas is reno [...]med for a [...]amous victorie which he obteyned vppon the Idumit [...]s, for no other cause, but for obey­ing Amasias. 2 Para. 25 the word of the Lord. But afterward when hee began to rebell against God and his Prophets, he is in battaile vanquished by Ioas king of Israell, by whom when be was spoy­led, and compelled to see the ouerthrowe of a great part of the walles of Hierusalem, he was himselfe at the last by conspiratours entr [...]pped and miserablie murdered. Next af­ter him succeeded his sonne Osias who also as well as his father, enioyed a singular feli­citie Osias. 2. Para. 26. and most happie life, so longe as he gainsayed not the mouth of God: but when hee would vsurpe and take vppon him that office, which God had properly appointed to the Leuits alone, directly opposing himselfe against the word of the Lord, he was striken with a leprosie, and for his vncleannesse was compelled seuerallie to dwell [...]loofe in banishmēt from the companie of men euen vntil his last and dying day. Iothan also the sonne of O­sias is reported to haue beene wealthie and victorious in his warres: the cause of this Iothan. 2. Para. 27. felicitie the Scripture d [...]th briefly add and say: Iothan became mightie, because he directed his wayes before the Lord his God. But contrarily Achaz the some of Iothan, as hee was of all the Iewishe kinges almost the wickeddest, so was hee in his life the most vnfortunate. For in so much as hee fors [...]ke the lawe of the Lord his God, the Achaz. 2. [...]ara. 28. Lord deliuered both him and his people, first into the hands of the king of Syrians, and afterward into the hands of the Israelites, who in one day [...]lew one hundred and twentie thousand Iewes, and tooke captine away with them two hundreth thousand women and children. So Achaz himselfe and all that were his by feeling had proofe of all kinde of calamities, beeing made an example to terrifie all other that doe gai [...]say the woorde of God. The good and godly king Ezechias succeeded his vngodly father in the seate and kingdome. Of him wee haue this testimonie in the holie Scripture: Hee did that Ezechias 4. Reg. 18. which was right in the sight of the Lord, according to all that his father Da­uid did. Hee put away the high places, and brake the images, and cut downe the groaues, and all to brake the brasen Serpent which Moses had made. For vnto those dayes the children of Israell burnt sacrifice to it. Hee trusted in the Lord God of Israell. For hee claue to the Lord, and departed not from him, but kept his commaundements, which the Lord commaunded Moses.

And now let vs heare what followed vppon this obedience and faith of his. The Scrip­ture goeth forward and sayth: And the Lord was with him, so that hee prospered in all thinges that hee tooke in hand. While hee did reigne the most auncient and puissant Monarchie of the Assyrians was broken and diminished. For when Senach [...] ­rib [Page 255] king of Assyria besieged the citie of Ierusalem the Angell of the Lord in one night [...]lue in the Assyrian campe one hundred fourescore and fiue thousand souldiours. And the king of Babylon also did verie honourably by his ambassadours send prince like giftes vnto Ezechias desiring earnestly his amitie and friendshipp. For the glorie of that most godly king was blowen abroade and knowen in all the world.

Againe when his sonne Manasses a verie wicked man did not treade the pathe, Manasses 4. Reg. 21. and expresse the deedes of his most holy father, but being made king in the twelfth yeare of his age did of purpose crosse the word of God and brought in againe all the superstiti­on, which his father had abolished, hee was taken captiue and carried away to Babylon: and although by the goodnesse and mercie of God hee was restoared to his seate againe, yet when he died hee left a maymed and a trouble some kingdome vnto his sonne Am­mon, who also for his rebellion against the word of God as a most vnfortunate man reig­ned Ammon. 4 Reg. 21. but two yeares onely, and was at the last wretchedly slaine by his owne houshold ser­uaunts. In place of his murdered father was his sonne Iosias settled in the kingdome, be­ing when hee was crowned a child but eight yeares old. Of all the kinges of Iuda he was Iosias. 4. Reg. 22. the floure and especiall crowne. Hee reigned quietly and in all pointes most happilie by the space of one and thirtie yeares. Now the Scripture which cannot lye, doth paint out to our eyes the fayth and obedience, which hee did deuoutly shewe to the woord of God, for which that felicitie did accompanie his kingdome. Hee was nothing moued with the admonitions of his father Ammons counsellours. But so soone as hee had heard the woords of the lawe read out of the booke, which Helkia the high priest found in the tem­ple at Hierusalem, hee streight way committed himselfe whoaly to God and his woorde. Neither stayed hee to looke for the mindes and reformations of other kinges and king­domes, but quickly forecasting the best for his people, hee beganne to reforme the cor­rupted religion, which hee did especially in the eightenth yeare of his age. And in that reformation hee had a regard alwayes to followe the meaning of the holie scripture a­lone, and not to giue eare to the deedes of his predecessours, to the prescribed order of longe continuaunce, no [...] to the common voyces of the greatest multitude. For he assem­bled his people together, before whome hee layde open the booke of Gods law [...], and ap­pointed all thinges to be ordered according to the rule of his written word, And there­vppon it commeth which wee finde written that hee spared not the auncient temples & longe accustomed rites which Solomon and Ieroboam had erected and ordeyned against the word of God. To be short this king Iosias pulled downe and ouerthrew, whatsoeuer was set vpp in the Church or kingdome of Iuda against the woorde of God. And least peraduenture any one should cauill and say that hee was ouer hardie and too roughe in his dealinges, the Scripture giueth this testimonie of him and sayth: Like vnto him was there no king before him, which turned to the Lord with all his heart, with all his soule, and all his might, according to all the lawe of Moses: nei­ther after him arose there any such as hee. Whereas wee read therefore that this so commended and most fortunate king, was ouercome and slaine in a foughten battaile, that death of his is to be compted part of his felicitie, & not of his miserie. For the Lord himselfe said to Iosias: I will gather thee vnto thy fathers, and in peace shalte thou bee buried, that thine eyes may not see all the euill which I will bring vppon this place. For there is no greater argument that the people and verie princes of the kingdome vnder that most holie king were meere hypocrites and ido­laters, than for beecause next & immediately after his death both his sonnes and [Page 256] Peeres reiecting the word of God did bring in againe all superstition and blasphemous wickednesse. Whereuppon wee reade that for the whoale 22. yeares, wherein the kinges of Iud [...] did reigne after the death of Iosias, there was no peace or quietnesse in Hierusa­lem, but perpetuall seditions and most bloudie murders. Next after Iosias reigned his Ioachas, Ioachim, I [...]chonias, and Zedechias. 4. Kings. 23. 24. 25. sonne Ioachas: but within three monethes after he was taken, bound, and ledd captiue a­way into the land of Aegypt. After the leading away of Ioachas, his brother Ioachim ware the crowne: whom in the eleuenth yeare of his reigne being bound in chaynes was slaine by Nabuchodonosor, and lastly (as Ieremie saith) was buried in the sepulcre of an Asse. In Ioachims steede was his sonne Iechonias set vpp, but about three monethes af­ter hee with his Princes and substaunce was taken captiue and ledd away to Babylon. After him the kingdome was giuen to Zedechias the sonne of Iosias: but because hee would not obey the word of God preached by the Prophete Ieremie, he looseth both his life and kingdome in the eleuenth yere of his reigne. In whose time also the temple is set on fire, Hierusalem is sacked, and the people slaine for the most part or led away captiue. Thus much hetherto touching the kinges of Iuda. For in Zedechias both the kingdome and maiestie or dignitie thereof did fayle and make an ende.

To these if wee add the endes and destinies of the kinges of Israell, we shal againe be compelled to confesse that all felicitie of kinges and kingdomes doe consist in hearing and The kings of Israell. following the word of God, and that contrarily calamities and miseries doe rise by the cō ­tempt and neglecting of the same. For Ieroboam the first king of the seperated Israelites, letting passe the word of God, did ordeyne new rites to worship the Lord by, and erected new temples, but by so doing, hee ouerthrew himselfe, his house, and all his kingdome. Af­ter him doth Baasa succeede both in the kingdome & idolatrous religion, which was the cause why he & his were vtterly destroyed. Then followeth Amri the father of Achab, who for augmenting idolatrous impietie, is horriblie slaine with all his family so that not one of his escaped the reuenging sword of Gods anger & ielousie. And for because Iehu was faithfull & valliant in killing those tyraunts, in dispatching Baals priestes, & roo­ting out of idolatrous superstition, the Lord doth promise & say vnto him: Because thou hast zealously done that which thou hast done, according to all that is right in my sight, therefore shall thy children vnto the fourth generation sit on the seat of Israel. And wee read verily that his sonnes and nephues were notable Princes which succeded in the kingdome, euen Ioachas, Ioas, Ieroboam the second of that name, and Zacharias. The other kinges, as Sellum, Manahe, Pekaiah, Peka and Osee, had their kingdome altogether like to the kingdome of the sonne of Ios [...]as, to wit, in a seditious troublesome & a most miserable taking. For they despised the mouth of the Lord. Ther­fore were they vtterly cutt off, and for the most part either slaine or carried away cap­tiue by their enimies the Assyrians. From the diuision of tbe people into two seuerall kingdomes after the death of Solomon, there were in number 19 kinges of Israell, and 18. of Iuda. The kings of Israell altogether reigned about 272. yeares, and they of Iuda about 393. Now by the space of so many yeares in the most renowmed & peculiar peo­ple of God, which was as it were a glasse set before the eyes of all nations to view and be­hold themselues in, there might the truest causes of felicitie & calamities of all kings & kingdoms in the whoale world be so liuely represented and perfectly paynted, that there should bee no neede to fetch from else where, a more plaine and euident demonstration of the same.

And yet for al that wee are not without other forreigne examples, wherby to proue Forreigne kings. [Page 257] it. For the Pharaoes of Aegypt were the destruction both to themselues and also to their kingdome, by their stubborne rebellion against Gods word. Againe Darius Priscus and the great Nabuchodonosor enioyed no small felicitie, because they despised not the coun­sells of Daniel. Balthazar king of Babylon, a despightfull contemner of God and his word, is in one night destroyed with all his power. Babylon the most auncient and famous citie of the world is taken, set on fyre, sacked, and ouerthrowne, and the kingdom transla­ted to the Medes and Persians. Neither were the kinges of Persia vnfortunate at all, I meane, Cyrus and Darius otherwise called Artaxerxes, because they fauoured the Kings which fa­uoured gods word and kings which per­secuted the same. word of God, and did promoate his people and true religion. But on the other side wee read that Antiochus syrnamed Epiphanes was most vnfortunate, who as it were ma­king warre with God himselfe, did most wickedly burne and make away the bookes of ho­ly Scripture. Furthermore wee haue as great stoare of examples also euen out of those Histories which followed immediately the time of Christ his ascension. For so many Ro­mane Emperours, kinges and Princes as persecuted the preaching of the Gospell, and Church of our Lord Iesus Christ, & aduaunced idolatrie and superstitious blasphemie, so many, I say, did die a foule and shamefull death. Of this are Eusebius and Orosius re­nowmed Historiographers assured witnesses. Againe S. Augustine lib. 5. de Ciuit. Dei, affirmeth that incredible victories, verie great glorie, and most absolute felicitie hath beene giuen by God vnto those kinges, which haue in faith sincerely embraced Christe their Lord, and vtterly subuerted idolatrie and superstitious blasphemie. It is euident therefore that felicitie commeth by good will and obedience to the word of God, & that all kings and kingdoms shalbe vnhappie, which forsake the word of God, and turne them­selues to mens inuentions. And this I haue, I trust, declared hetherto so plainly, that the hearers may seeme not onely to vnderstand, but also to see before their eyes, and as it were to feele with their hands the pith and materiall substaunce of this whole treatise.

But wherunto doth all this tend? That your Royall maiestie forsooth may vndoubt­tingly know, & be assuredly persuaded that true felicitie is gotten and reteyned by faith­full studie in the word of God, to witt, if you submit your selfe altogether and your whoale kingdome to Christe the chiefe and highest Prince, if throughout your whoale realme, you dispose and order religion and all matters of iustice according to the rule of Gods ho­ly word, if you decline not one haires breadth from that rule, but studie to aduaunce the kingdome of Christ, and goe on (as hetherto you haue happily begon) to subuert & tread vnder foote the vsurped power of that tyrannicall Antichrist. Not that your maiestie needeth any whit at all mine admonitions or instructions. For you haue vndoubtedly that heauenly teach [...]r in your minde, I meane the holie Ghoste, which inspireth you with the verie true doctrine of sincere and pure religion. Your Maiestie hath the sacred Bible, the holiest booke of all bookes, wherein as in a perfect rule the whoale matter of p [...]etie & our true saluation, is absolutely conteyned and plainly set downe. Your Maiestie hath noble men and many Counsellours belonging to your kingdome, faithfull, valliaunt, and skilfull heads both in the lawe of God, and men, who for their wisedome & loue that they beare to the sincere tru [...]th, are greatly commended amonge forreigne nations. And for that cause all the faithfull doe thinke and call your maiestie most happie. But that hap­pie king Ezechias (although hee did especially vse the helpe of those excellent men Es [...] and Micheas) did not yet despise faithfull admonishers, euen amonge the [...] sort of Leuites: neither thought they that in admonishing the king, the [...] l [...]st and [...] labour in vaine. I therefore hauing good affiaunce in your [...] good a [...]d godl [...] disposition, [Page 258] do verily hope that this short discourse of mine, touching the true causes of the felicitie and calamities of kinges and kingdoms, shall haue a pro [...]iting place with you. Euen I, which 12. yeares since, did dedicate vnto your father of famous memorie Henrie viij. a booke touching the authoritie of the holie Scripture, and the institution and fun­ction of Bishopps, against the Pontificall chuffes of the Romishe superstition and tyran­nie, and now by experience know that that labour of mine brought forth no small fruite within the realme of England: am now so bold againe as to dedicate these my Sermons vnto your Royall maiestie. In these Sermons I handle not the least and lowest points or places of Christian religion, the lawe, sinne, grace, the Gospell, and repentaunce. Neither doe I, as I thinke, handle them irreligiously. For I vse to conferre one Scripture with an other, than which there is no way better and safer to follow in the handling of matters touching our religion. And forbecause you are the true defender of the Christian fayth, it cannot bee but well vndoubtedly, to haue Christian Sermons come abroad vnder the defence of your Maiesties name. My minde was according to mine abilitie, and the measure of fayth which is in mee, to further the cause of true religion, which now begin­neth to budd in England, to the great reioysing of all good people. I haue therefore writ­ten these Sermons at large, and handled the matter so, that of one many more may bee gotten. Wherein the Pastors discretion shall easily discerne what is most auayleable and profitable for euery seuerall Church. And the Pastors duetie verily is rightly to moawe the word of truth, and aptly to giue the fodder of life vnto the Lords flocke. They will not thinke much, I hope, because in these Sermons I doe vse the same matter, the same ar­guments, and the very same words, that other before mee both auncient and late writers (whom I haue iudged to followe the Scriptures) haue vsed yer nowe, or which I my selfe haue else wher alledged in other bookes of mine heretofore published. For as this doctrine at all times, & in all pointes agreeable to it selfe is safest to be followed, so hath it alwayes beene worthily praised of all good and godly people. If the Lord graunt me life, leysure & strength, I will shortly add the other eight Sermons of the fourth Decade, which as yet are behinde. And all that I say heere, I speake it still without all preiudice to the iudgement of the right and true Church. Our Lord Iesus the king of kinges and Lord of Lords, lead you with his spirite, and defend you to the glorie of his name, and safetie of all your Realme. At Tigure in the moneth of March, the yeare of our Lord. 1550.

Your Maiesties duetifullie bounden, and daily Oratour, Henrie Bullinger, minister of the Church at Tigure in Swicerland.

THE THIRD DECADE of Sermons, written by Henrie Bullinger.

Of the fourth precept of the second Table which is in order the 8. of the 10. Commaundementes, Thou shalt not steale. Of the owning and possessing of proper goods, and of the right and lawfull getting of the same, against sundrie kinds of theft.
The first Sermon.

FOR the sustey­ning and nouri­shing of oure li­ues & families, wee men haue néede of earthly riches. Nexte therefore after the comaundements touching the preseruation of mans life, and the holy kéeping of wedlocks knot, in this fourth commaundement a lawe is giuen for the true getting, possessing, vsing and bestowing of wealth and worldly substance, to the ende that wée should not get them by theft or euill meanes, that we should not possesse them vniustly, nor vse or spend them vnlawfully. Iustice re­quireth to vse riches wel, and to giue to euery man that which is his: now since the lawes of God bee the lawes of Iustice, they do verie necessarilie by way of comaundement say. Thou The. 8. [...]ōmaund­ [...]ent. shalt not steale. These words againe in number are fewe, but in sense, of ample signification. For in this pre­cept theft it self is vtterly forbidden, all shifting subtilties are flatly prohi­bited, deceipt and guile is banished, al cousening fetches are cleane cutt off: couetousnes, idlenes, prodigalitie, or lauishe spending, and all vniuste dea­ling is herein debarred: Moreouer, charge is here giuen for mainteining of iustice, and that especially in con­tractes and bargaynes. Wonderfull turmoyles verily are raysed vpp and begonne amonge men of this world, about the getting, possessing, and spē ­ding of temporall riches: it was expe­dient therefore that God in his lawe, which he ordeyneth for the health, cō ­meditie, and peace of vs men, should appoint a state, and prescribe an order for earthly goods: as in this lawe hee hath most excellently done. And that yee maye the better vnderstand it, I wil at this present, by y e help of Gods holy spirite, discourse vppon the pro­per owning and vpright gettinge of worldly riches: in which treatise the whoale consideration of theft in all his kinds shalbe plainly declared.

For the proper owning and pos­sessing Of the proper own­ning of substance. of goods is not by this precept prohibited, but wée are forbidden to gett them vniustly, to possesse them vnlawfully, and to spend them wic­kedly: yea by this commaundement the proper owning of peculiar sub­stance is lawfully ordeined, & firme­ly established.

[Page 260] The Lord forbiddeth theft, therefore hee ordeineth & confirmeth the proper owning of worldly riches. For what canst thou steale, if all things be com­mon to all men? For thou hast stollen thine owne, and not another mans, if thou takest from an other that which hée hath. But God forbiddeth thefte, and therefore by the making of this lawe, hée confirmeth the proper pos­session of peculiar goods. But because there is no small number of that fu­rious secte of Anabaptistes, which de­nie this proprietie of seuerall possessi­ons, I will by some euident testimo­nies of Scripture, declare that it is both allowed and ratified of old. Of Abraham, who in the Scripture is called the father of faith, Eliezer his seruaunt saith: God hath blessed my maister merueylously, that hee is be­come great, & hath giuen him sheepe and Oxen, siluer and gold, men ser­uaunts and mayde seruaunts, camels and asses: and to his sonne hath he gi­uen all that he hath. Loe then Abra­ham was wealthie, & did possesse by the right of proprietie al those things which God had giuen him: and he left them all by the title of inheritaunce, as peculiar and proper goods vnto his sonne Isaac. Isaac therefore and Ia­cob possessed their owne and proper goods. Moreouer God by the hand of Moses brought y e Israelites his peo­ple into the land of promise, y e groūds whereof he did by lot diuide vnto the tribes of Iosue his seruaunt, appoin­ting to euery one a particular porti­on to possesse: and did by lawes pro­uide that those inheritaunces should not be mingled and confounded toge­ther. In Solomon and the Prophets there are very many preceptes and sentences tending to this purpose. But I knowe verie well that these troublesome wranglers do make this obiection and say: That Christian men are not bound to these proofes, that are fetched out of the old Testa­ment. And although I could confute that obiection, and proue that those places of the old Testament, doe in this case binde vs to marke and fol­lowe them, yet wil I rather for short­nesse sake alledge some proofes out of the Scriptures of the newe testamēt to stop their mouthes withall. Our Lord Iesus Christ doth greatly com­mend in his disciples the woorkes of mercie, which doe consiste in feedinge the hungrie, in giuing drincke to the thirstie, in cloathing the naked, in visi­ting prisoners, and those that be sick, and in harbouring strangers and ba­nished men. Hée therefore graunteth to his disciples a proprietie and pos­session of peculiar goodes, wherewith they may frankly do good vnto other, and helpe the néedie, and the man in miserie. But the proper owning of se­ueral goodes being once taken away, good déedes, and almes, must of ne­cessitie bée vtterly lacking. For if all thinges be common, then doest thou giue nothing of that which is thine, but all that thou spendest is of the common richesse. Yet Paule the A­postle in his Epistle to the Corinthi­ans, biddeth euery one to lay vpp al­mes by himselfe, which hée might re­ceiue when hee came vnto Corinthe. Hee doth also commaund euerie one to bestowe so much as he can finde in his hart willingly to giue, and accor­ding to the quantitie that euery one possesseth, not according to that which he possesseth not: & yet not to bestowe it so, that they, to whome it is giuen, should haue more then enoughe, and they, which giue, should bee pinched with penurie and lacke of things ne­cessarie. [Page 261] The same Apostle saith: We beseech you brethren, that you studie to bee quiet, & to doe your owne businesse, and to worke with your owne hands as we cōmaunded you: that you may walk honestly to them that be with­out, and that ye may haue lack of no­thing. I could out of other his Epi­stles alledge many more proofes of this same sort: but these are enoughe to declare sufficiently that proprietie of goods is in both the testaments per­mitted to Christian men.

In the Actes of the Apostles wée read, that among them of the prima­tiue How in [...]he Apo­ [...]les age [...] thinges [...]ere com­mon. & Apostolicall Church, al thinges were common: but that which follo­weth in the same booke doth declare what kinde of communion that was, which they had. For Luk saith: None of them said that anything was his of that which he possessed. Loe heere, the first Christians possessed houses, groundes, & other riches by the right of proprietie: and yet they possessed them not as their owne goods, but as the goods of other men, & as it were in common, so notwithstanding that the right of proprietie did stil remaine in possessours owne hand: & if so be at any time, necessitie so required, they sould their lands and houses, and hel­ped the neede of them that lacked. If they sould, then that which they sould was vndoubtedly their owne. For no good man doth sel an other mans sub­stance, but that which is his owne, or that which hee hath taken in hand to husband as his owne. Moreouer S. Peter compounding all this contro­uersie saith to Ananias, whiles y t land remayned was it not thine owne? and when it was sould, was it not in thy power? How is it then that thou lyest to the holy Ghoste, and kéepest backe part of the price of the land, and ma­kest notwithstanding as though thou haddest brought the whole price vnto vs? It was in Ananias his power not to haue sold y e land, and when it was sold to haue kept to himself the whole summe of monie: and yet for that deed hée should not haue beene excluded from the Church of the faithfull. It was frée therefore at that time, euen as at this day also it is, eyther to sell or not to sell their landes and posses­sions, and to bestowe it commonly for the relieuing of the poore. Therefore that place in the Actes of the Apostles doth not take away the right of pro­prietie, nor commaunde such a com­munion of euery mans goodes as our maddheaded Anabaptistes goe about to ordeine. And forbéecause I per­ceiue that some doe very stiffely sticke to the letter, and vrge that commu­nion of substaunce: it shal not be tedi­ous to recite vnto you (dearely belo­ued) other mens iudgments touching this point, I meane the opinions of them, which by conference of Scrip­tures haue made this matter most plaine and manifest. Whereas wee read in the second Chapiter of the A­ctes, that all which beléeued were ioyned in one, it must not so bee vn­derstoode, as though they like Monks forsaking euery one his proper house, did dwell together in common all in one house, but that they, as it is im­mediately after added, continued dai­ly in the temple with one accord: not that they left off euery man to eate in his owne house, and to prouide things necessarilie required of nature or that euery one sold the house that hée had, since there is afterwarde ad­ded, Breaking bread from house to house. If they brake bread from house to house, let these Anabap­tistes aunsweare in what houses the [Page 262] Christians at Hierusalem did breake their bread. In the houses of vnbele­uers? I think nay. Therefore they brake bread & eate meat in the hou­ses of the faithfull. Howe therefore did they all sell or forsake their lāds and houses? howe did they liue toge­ther like cloysterers? whereas Luke saith therefore, that so many as be­léeued were ioyned in one, that is to be vnderstoode, that they did often times assemble in the temple, so then that communicating of goods among the Christians, was nothing else but a sale, which the welthier sorte made of their landes and houses, to the end that by bestowing that money, the poore might be relieued, least they being compelled by penurie and fa­mine, should turne from Christiani­tie to Iudaisme againe.

Moreouer, wée read in many pla­ces of the Actes that Christians kept to them selues the vse of their houses and ordering of their substaunce, as in the ninth of the Actes we finde of Tabitha, who was full of good workes, making coates & cloathinge for widowes and poore people.

In the twelfth of the Actes, wée reade that Peter the Apostle béeing brought out of prison, came to the house of Marie the mother of Iohn, whose syrname was Marke, where many were gathered togeather to praye: he saith not to dwell, but to praye: whereby thou maist vnder­stand, that the congregation was as­sembled in that house to praye.

Againe, in the ninth Chapter: Pe­ter stayeth many dayes in y house of Simon the Tanner, which was a Christian man and dwelt in his owne house. And in the eleuenth Chapter: the disciples, according to euery ones abilitie sent helpe to the brethren, which dwelt in Iurie. Lo here, as e­uerie one, saith he, was of abilitie. But what abilitie could any of them haue had, vnlesse they had somewhat of their owne in possession? In the 16. Chapter? Lydia the woman that solde purple, when shée was baptised, did say: If ye haue iudged me to be faithfull to the Lorde, come into my house and abide there. Why sayde shée not, sell my house: but, come into my house: but forbecause shée did so possesse her house after shee beléeued, as that shée made it common to the Apostles. In the 20. Chapter: Paule doth glorie that he hath not desired a­ny mannes golde, siluer, or pretious cloathes. But what sense or reason could be in these woordes, vnlesse it were lawfull for Christian men to keepe the possession of that, which is theirs. And in the 21. Chapter: Phil­lip had at Caesaria a house and foure daughters, why sold he not his house? Philemon also Paules hoste, had both a house and a seruaunt too. It is therefore moste plaine and euident, that the holie Ghostes meaning is not to haue such an order of life ob­serued, as these people do deuise, but that euery man should gouerne well his owne house and familie, & relieue the brethrens necessitie, according as his abilitie will suffer and beare. To this end also do other places belong, 1. Timothe. 5. Titus. 2. 1. Thessal. 4. 2. Thessal. 3. And when in all his Epistles almost, he prescribeth to pa­rents and children, to housbands and wiues, to maisters and seruauntes, their office and dueties what doth he else, but teach how to order our hou­ses & families? thus much thus farre.

What may be saide of that more ouer, that many wealthie men in the Gospell, are reported to haue béene [Page 263] worshippers of God? Ioseph of Ari­mathea, which buried the Lord after hée was crucified, is said to haue bene a wealthie man, & a disciple of Christ also. The women were welthie whi­ch folowed the Lord from Galile, and ministred to him and his disciples, of their goods & substance. The gelded treasorer of Quéene Candace was a welthie man. Tabitha of Ioppa, whō Peter raysed from death to life, was rich, and spent her substance fréely vp­pon poore and néedie people. Lydia the seller of purple was wealthie too, and innumerable more, who were both godly and faithful people. Wheras y e Lord therefore did say to the younge man: If thou wilt be perfect, goe and sell that which thou hast, and giue to the poore, and thou shalt haue trea­sure in heauen, and come and folowe mee: that is no generall lawe or sim­ple doctrine belonging to all men, but is a demonstration onely to shew that the yonge man to whom he spake, had not yet so perfectly fulfilled the lawe, as he thought verily that he had d [...]n: for hee thought hée had done all, and that nothing was wanting. For the younge man sett more by his goods, then hée did by God, and the voyce of Gods commaundement. For he de­parted sadly, and did not as the Lord had bidden him: and thereby declared that hée had not yet fulfilled the lawe. Moreouer, wée may out of other pla­ces gather, that the Lord did not cas [...]e downe his disciples to miserie and beggarie. Neither was Paul the A­postle ashamed, to make lawes for riche men, and to prescribe an order howe they ought to behaue themsel­ues. To them that be riche, sayth he▪ in this world, giue charge that they bee not highe minded, nor trust in vncertaine riches, but in the lyuing God, (which giueth vs abundantly al thinges to enioy:) that they do good, that they bee riche in good woorkes, that they be ready to giue, glad to di­stribute, laying vp in stoare for them selues, a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold vppon eternall life. Hereunto belong the admonitions of our Sauiour who sayth: Yee cannot serue God & mam­mon at once. Againe, Riches are thor­nes that choake the seede of the word of God. And againe, Verilie I say vn­to you, a riche man shal hardly enter into the kingdome of heauen. It is easier for a Camel to goe throughe the eye of a needle, than for a rich mā to enter into the kingdome of God. And as the mindes of wealthie men are not vtterly to be discouraged and driuen to desperation, as thoughe it were impossible for them to be saued: so are they to be admonished of the imminente perills, least peraduenture they sléepe securely ouer their riches, beeing seduced by Satan to abuse their wealthe, when as in déede they ought rather to vse it after the rule of the Apostle, which I did euen nowe recite.

The Gangresian Synode, a verie auncient Counsell, verily condemned Gangresis Synodus. them which taughte: That faithfull riche men could haue no hope to bee False doc­trine con­cerning riches and rich men, condem­ned. saued by the Lord, vnlesse they did re­nounce and forsake all the good that they did possesse. S. Augustine enrol­leth and reckoneth the Apostoliques in his Catologue or beadrowe of here­tiques. They taking arrogantly this name to themselues, did not admitte into their companie any of them which vsed the fellowshipp of their owne wiues, or had in [...] a­ny proper substaunce▪ [...], they therf [...]e [...] [Page 264] because seperating themselues from the Church, they thincke that they haue no hope to be saued, which vse and enioy the things that they them­selues lacke. They are like vnto the Encratites, and are called also by the name of Apotactites. Touching ri­ches they of themselues verily are not euill, but the good giftes of God: It is the abuse that makes them euil. But for the vse of them, I wil speake here­after.

Here followeth nowe the treatise Of the lawful getting of ri­ches. of the getting of wealth and riches, which bée necessarie for the mainte­nance of our liues and families Tou­ching the getting whereof, there is a large discourse among our Lawyers: For they say that goods are gotten by the lawe of Nations, and by the pe­culiar lawe of euery particular coun­trie. By the lawe of Nations, as by Preuention in possession, by captiui­tie, by finding, by byrth, by casting vp of water, by chaunging the kinde, by increase in bondage, by mixture, by building, planting, sowing, tilling in a ground frée from possession, and by de­liuerie, By the peculiar lawe of eue­ry particular countrie, as by continu­aunce of possession, by prescription, by giuing, by will, by legacie, by feoff­ment, by succession, by challenge, by purchase, of all which particularly to speake, it would bée a labour too tedi­ous, and for you to heare (dearely be­loued) litle profitable. That there­fore which wée are to saye, wée will frame to the manners and customes of oure age, and wée will vtter that which shall tend to our auaile. Prin­cipally and before all thinges, wee must close and shutt vpp an euill eye, least wee bee carried away with too much concupiscence and desire. The light of the body (saith oure Saui­our Christe in the Gospell) is the eye: If therefore thine eye be single, thine whoale body shalbe lightened: but if thine eye bee euill, thy body shal­bee all darcke.

The minde of man béeing indued with faith, and not infected with con­cupiscences and naughtie lustes, doth giue light to all thinges that hée shall take in hand, goe about, and doe: but if his mind bée corrupt and vncleane, then shall his déedes sauour also of corruption and vncleannesse. Wher­fore faith and an vpright conscience, must subdue and beate downe too muche concupiscence and couetous­nesse, which take their originall and roote from distruste, making vnholie and vncleane al the counsells of man, all his thoughtes, all his woordes and déedes. And that wée may be able and of force sufficiēt, to captiuate & bring them into subiection, necessarie it is, that the Grace of Christe assiste vs, which euery godly minded man and woman, doeth aske of God, with god­ly and faithfull prayers. Béehoofull it is, that wée alwayes set before our eyes, and haue déepely grauen in our heartes, the doctrine of our Sauiour Christ touching these, and the instruc­tion also of his holie Apostles: which is not so much, but it may bée well borne away. Wée will therefore re­hearse vnto you (derely beloued) thrée seuerall places, two of them out of the Gospell, and the third out of S. Paule: in which places, as it were in a perfect abridgment, you may haue comprised what thinges soeuer can bee required, of such as worship God in trueth. In the Gospel according to S. Matthew, thus saith our Lord and Sauiour: Hoord not vp for your sel­ues, treasures in earth, where the rust and moth doeth corrupt, and where [Page 265] theeues breake through and steale: but lay vpp treasure for you in Hea­uen, where neither mothe nor rust doth corrupt, and where theeues do not breake through and steale. For wher your treasure is, there wil your hartes also be.

No man can serue two maisters. For eyther he shall hate the one, and loue the other, or else he shall leane to the one, and despise the other: yee cannot serue God and Mam­mon.

Therefore I saye vnto you, bee not carefull for your life, what ye shall eate, or drink, nor yet for your bodie what ye shall put on: is not the life more woorth than meate, and the bodie more worth then ray­ment?

Beholde the fowles of the ayre, for they sowe not, neyther doe they reape, nor carrie into barnes, yet your heauenly father feedeth them: Are not yee muche better then they?

Whiche of you, by taking care­full thought, can adde one cubite to his stature? And why care ye for rayment? consider the Lillies of the feelde howe they growe, they la­bour not, neither doe they spinne: and yet I saye vnto you that euen So­lomon in all his royaltie was not a­raide like one of these. Wherefore, if God so cloath the grasse of the fielde, which though it stande to day, is to morrow cast into the fornace: shall he not muche more do the same for you, O ye of little faith? Therefore take no thought saying, what shall wee eate, or what shall wee drinke, or wherewith shall wee be cloathed? for after all these thinges do the Gen­tiles seeke: for your heauenly fa­ther knoweth that ye haue neede of all these thinges. But seeke ye firste the kingdome of God, and all these thinges shall be added vnto you.

Care not then for to morrowe: for the morrowe shall care for it selfe. Sufficient vnto the daye is the e­uill thereof.

This saith the Lorde in the sixth of Matthewes Gospell. Matt. 6.

Againe, in the twelfth Chapter of Sainct Lukes Gospell, he saith: Take heede and beware of couetous­nesse: for no mannes life standeth in the aboundance of the things which he possesseth: that is, the life, hath no néede of superfluitie: or, no mans life hath néede of more then enough. And he put foorth a similitude say­ing.

The grounde of a certeine riche man brought foorth fruites plen­tifully, and hee thought within him selfe, saying: what shall I doe because I haue no roome where to bestowe my fruites? And he saide, this will I doe, I will pull downe my barnes, and buyld greater, and therein will I gather all my fruites and my goodes, and I will saye to my soule: Soule, thou hast muche goodes layde vpp in stoare for ma­ny yeares: take thine ease, eate, drinke, and be merrie.

But God saide vnto him: thou foole, this night doe they require thy soule againe from thee: then, whose shall these thinges bee which thou hast prouided? So is hee that gathereth richesse to him selfe, and is not riche to Godwardes.

Paule the vessell of election fol­lowinge in all thinges his teacher and maister, cryeth out and sayth: Godlinesse is a greate lucre, if a man bee content with that hee hathe: [Page 266] For wee brought nothing into the world and it is certaine that wee may carrie nought away, but hauing food and rayment wee must therewith bee content. For they that wilbe riche fall into temptation and snares, and into many folish and noysome lustes which drowne men in perdition and destruction. For couetousnes and the loue of monie is the roote of all euill, which while some haue lusted after, they erred from the faith, and wrap­ped themselues in many sorrowes: But thou, O man of God flee these thinges, and followe after righteous­nes, godlines, faith, loue, patience, meekenesse &c. Whosoeuer there­fore meaneth by bodily labour or any kind of traffique to gett a lyuing, and things necessarie for himselfe and his familie, let him take these godly pre­ceptes in stéede of Triacle, and other wholesome medicines to strengthen his mind against the enuenomed force of poysoned gréedines, and infectinge plague of couetousnes.

And when hée hath with this me­dicine Labour is commen­ded and idlenesse cōdemned against poyson compounded of the doctrine of the Euangelistes and Apostles fortified his minde against the plague, then let him immediately bend himself to some labour and kind of occupation. But let euery one pick out and choose an honest and profita­ble occupation, not a néedelesse Arte, or a Science hurtfull to any other man. And finally let all men flée idle­nesse as a plague or contagious dis­ease. And nowe againe let vs in this case heare the heauenly woordes of that holy Apostle Paule, who sayth: We charge you brethren in the name of oure Lord Iesus Christe, that yee withdrawe your selues from euery brother that [...] mordinately, and not after the institution, which h [...]e receiued of vs. For when wee were with you, this wee warned you off, that if any would not woorke the same should not eate. For wee heare say, that there are some which walke amonge you inordinately working not at all, but be busie bodies. Them that are such wee commaund and ex­horte by our Lord Iesus Christe, that they working in quietnesse eate their owne bread. In all ages and among all honest men, both idlenesse and néedelesse occupations haue béene al­wayes condemned.

Hesiodus said.

Both Gods and men abhorre
the lazie hand in bosomd lout,
That workes not in a cōmon weale,
but lurckes and liu's without
Paines taking, like the idle droane
that liues vppon the spoile
Of that, for which the busie Bees,
do tyre themselues with toile.

And Sophocles said.

Where idlenesse doth sit a broode,
ther's neuer good egg hatcht.

For God doth not assiste slouthfull persons and idle slowbackes. Now I [...] call those néedelesse occupations, whi­che idle and ill disposed people do vse, thereby to be troublesome to their neighbours and to deceiue other men, exercising, I confesse, an occupation, but such an one as is vtterly vnlaw­full & vnprofitable to all men, them­selues onelye excepted, to whome it bringes in excessiue gaynes: of which sort are vsur [...]rs, engrossers, hucstars, and other moe that haue many artes to francke themselues with an idle shewe of businesse, like a swine shutt vp to be [...]atted in a stie. As for them [...] wealth is come to them, not [...] [Page 267] by their own labour, or their own in­dustrie, but by inheritāce of their aū ­cetours leauing, let them cōsider with thēselues, by what meanes y e riches were gotten, which nowe by inheri­taunce are fallen to their lott: and if they perceiue that they be heires of vniust gotten goods, let them be li­berall and make amendes for them, not doubling the euil in possessing vn­iustly, and more wickedly digestinge the thing that before was naughtily come by. Let them put no trust or cō ­fidence in their ill gotten riches, nei­ther let them giue them selues to ydlenesse, but still be busie in some honest thing. But yet most common­ly, it commeth to passe, that yll gottē goods are spent very lewdly. The best way therefore, is either to bee heire to a good, iust, and liberall man, or else to seeke meanes by their owne toyle and trauaile to haue of thine owne, wherewithall to susteine both thine owne life, and the liues of thy familie.

But many men make a doubte here, & call it into question: first, whe­ther Whether [...]argaynīg [...] buying [...]d selling [...]e lawfull [...] no. bargaining and buying and sel­ling be lawfull or no, and then what one occupation it is among all other, that doth best beseeme a godly man. Them which stick vpon these doubts I wishe to consider these reasons that followe. First, it is manifest that cō ­tractes are for the moste parte volun­tarie, and that bargaines are made with the mutuall consent of the buy­er and seller, so that each one maye take deliberation and make choice of that, which he woulde haue, to see whether it be best for his purpose or no. Of this sorte are the exchaunge of thinges, suretiship, letting, hiring, morgaging, borrowing, lending, co­uenanting, buying, selling, and other mo like vnto these. These things, as experience doth proue, euen the ho­liest men cannot be without, so long as they lyue in this fraile world. Nei­ther doth the Lorde of the lawe in a­ny place forbidde these kinde of con­tractes, but planteth them rather in his common weale of Israell, that the people might knowe & acknow­ledge them to be the ordinaunces of God: the abuse, deceipt, guyle, & con­fidence in them is flatly forbidden by the worde of the Lorde.

If therfore any man do vse thē mo­derately, not staying him selfe wholy vpon them, nor reposing his trust in them, in so vsing them he sinneth not. And here againe, let vs heare the wordes of the Apostle, who saith: Let them which haue wiues be as though they had none: and them which wepe as though they wept not: and them which reioyce, as though they reioy­ced not: and them which buy, as though they possessed not: and them which vse this world, as though they vsed it not. For the facion of this world doth passe away. In like ma­ner we do in no place reade, that iust and lawfull gaines haue beene at any time forbidden: yea, the Lorde doth blesse the labour and trauaile of his seruaunts, which loue him, that euen as in vertue, so also thei may increase in richesse and substance. This do y e examples of Abraham, Isaac & Iacob euidently testifie. And the verie Apo­stles bidde vs not to looke after no gaine, but charge vs onely to keepe our selues from gaping after filthie gayne.

There are among men, many and diuers occupations. And the state & Sundrie kindes o [...] occupati [...]n [...]. conditions, wherin men are, do stand in néede of many and sundry thinges. There is an occupation or [...] [Page 268] kinde of labour, which is put in prac­tise by force of hand, and strength of bodie, rather then by arte, althoughe it wanteth not altogether witt and discretion. There is also a more fine and subtile labour of the witt, which, although it be not done without the bodie and strength of man, is yet not­withstanding accomplished by the witt rather then by the bodily force of him which laboureth. Of the firste sorte are all those occupations or sci­ences which are commonly called handicraftes, and in that number we reckon also merchaundising, husban­drie, and grasing of cattell. Of the latter sorte are the studie of tongues, of Physicke, of lawe, of Diuinitie es­peciallie, and of Philosophie, and last­ly the gouerning of a common weale. The Patriarches verilie, who were most innocent and excellent men, did for the most parte either exercise hus­bandrie, or else bréede and feede vpp cattel to increase. There are many examples, of Abell, Noe, Abraham, Isaac, Iacob, Iob, and other more. The Leuites, and Prophets lyued by their studye and ecclesiasticall mi­nisterie. The feate of merchandising is no where condemned throughout the holye Scriptures: but those mer­chauntes are condemned which nei­ther feare nor seeke after God, but vse odde shiftes and subtile sleightes to deceiue and coosen their brethren & neighbours. For Iames the Apostle of Christ our Lorde saith: Go to now ye that saye: to daye, and to morrow let vs go into such a citie, and conti­nue there a yere, and buy, and sell, & winne (and yet cannot tel what shall happen on the morrowe: for what is your life? it is euen a vapour, that continueth for a little time, and then vanisheth away.) For that ye ought to saye: If the Lorde will, and if wee liue, let vs do this or that: Neither is Lydia the seller of purple founde fault withall in the Actes of the A­postles, for that shée did sell purple: For Solomon, where he setteth forth the praise of a good huswife, doth com­mend [...] her greatly for exercising mer­chaundise. All notable kinges haue liued by gouerning of their common wealthes, euen as Ioseph the preser­uer of Aegypt, and Daniel the chiefe next to the king in Babylon and Me­dia did in like sort. For as in mannes bodie there are many members, and sundrie vses, whereunto they are ap­plyed, 1. [...] when as notwithstanding they do all agrée in one and tende together to the preseruation and safegarde of the bodie: euen so God hath ordeyned diuers artes and occupations for mē to labour in, so yet neuerthelesse, that he would haue them al to serue to the common weales commoditie.

But nowe it is not for mée defini­tiuely to pronounce which of al these [...] vse. occupations a godly man ought chief­ly first to choose, & then to put in prac­tise. Let euery man weigh with him selfe the things that hetherto I haue alledged, then let him searche & make triall of him selfe, to what kinde of life and occupation his minde is most willing, and whereunto he him selfe is most fitt and profitable: let him al­so haue a diligent regarde to consider what arts they are that be most sim­ple and agréeable to nature, and what occupations haue lest néede of crafte and deceipte, and lastly, what sci­ences do least of all drawe vs from God and iust dealing. And when this is scande, then let euery man choose to him selfe that whiche he taketh to bée best conuenyent, and moste whoalesome bothe for his soule and [Page 269] also his bodie.

We cannot all of vs manure the ground, neither are all heades apte to take learning, a fewe among ma­ny do gouerne the common weale, and all are not fitt to be handicraftes men. Euery one hath his sundry dis­position, euery one is inspired by God, euery one hath the ayde and counsell of his friendes and welwil­lers, euery one hath sundry occasi­ons, and euery one hath the rule of Gods worde: let him be content with and staye him selfe vppon them, so yet that Gods comaundements may still haue the preeminence.

But for him that laboureth and taketh paines in his occupation, these rules of admonition, which followe, Beware of prodigali­tie. are as necessarie as those which are alreadie rehearsed. For first of all, e­uery one must take héede of prodiga­litie or ryot, in meate, drinke, appa­raile, nice pranking of the bodie, and gorgeous buyldings, needlesse expen­ces must alwayes be spared. For the Lords will is, that euery man should kéepe & not lashe out the wealthe that he hath, where no néede requireth it: for the Lorde doth hate and detest ri­ott and néedelesse cost to mainteine pride withall. Moreouer, the man that is prodigall of that which is his owne, is for the most parte desirous of other mennes goods, from whence arise innumerable mischiefs, theafts, conspiracies, downright deceipte, shamelesse shiftes, murders, and se­ditions. Secondarily, let him which laboureth in his vocation be prompt and actiue, let him be watchefull and able to abide labour, he must be no litherbacke, vnapt, or slouthfull fel­lowe. Whatsoeuer he doth, that let him do with faith and diligence. Slouth and sluggishnesse do displease God vtterly. The Lorde mislikes the yawning mouth and folded armes, the signes of sleepe, which commonly followe the carelesse man, who doth neglect the state and condition of his house and familie. But on the other side, the Scripture commendeth highly faithfull labourers and good and painefull people in woorke. Let vs heare, I beséech you, the golden woordes of Solomon the wisest a­mong all men: who, where he blameth sluggardes, saith: Go to the Emmet thou sluggarde, consider her wayes and learne to be wise. She hath no guyde nor ouerseer, nor ruler, & yet in the Summer she prouideth her meate, and gathereth her foode in the haruest. Howe long wilt thou sleepe thou sluggarde? when wilte thou arise out of thy sleepe? yea, sleepe on still a little, slumber a little, folde thine handes together yet a lit­tle, and take thine ease: and in the meane while shall pouertie come vp­on thee like a traueyler, and necessi­tie like a weaponed man.

Againe, Dauid in the Psalmes cryeth, saying: The labours of thine handes shalt thou eate: O well is thee and happie shalt thou be. What may be thought of that moreouer, that the Lorde God would not haue Adam to liue ydlely in Paradise, that happie place for his state and condi­tion? for he inioyned him the tending and dressing of that goodly garden. Idle people therefore are the moste vnhappie of all mortall men: and slouthfull drousieheades are nothing else, but an vnprofitable lumpe of vnoccupyed earth.

Lastely, let the artificer haue a regarde that he hurte no man by his arte or occupation.

And let this be the rule for him to [Page 270] keepe his eye vpon in all businesse & affaires of his science: Whatso euer thou wouldest haue done to thy self, the same do thou to another: and what soeuer thou wouldest not haue done to thy selfe, that do not thou to another. Moreouer, thou doest hurte to another man two sundrye wayes: that is, by kéeping backe, and taking awaye: as for example, if thou withholdest that, which thou oweste, and is not thine owne: or if thou ta­kest awaye that whiche is another mans, and that which he doeth not owe vnto thee. But of the hurt done in withholding and taking away, I will at this present speake somewhat largely, that thereby, ye may the bet­ter vnderstande the Lordes com­maundement. Thou shalt not steale, and more perfectly perceiue, what kindes and sortes of theaft there be.

Theaft, they saye, is a deceiptfull Theaft. fingering of another mannes goodes, moueable and bodily, which is done against the owners will, to the in­tent to make gaine, either of y e thing it selfe, or of the vse of the thing, or of the possession of the same. There­fore they say, that a madde man doth not committe theafte: because in him there can no endeuour of craft or de­ceipte be possibly found. Neither can, saye they, y e man be argued of theaft, which by mistakinge, and not of sett malice did take away another mans good in steede of his owne. But he a­lone is not called a deceiptfull finge­rer, which layeth hande vppon the thing, but he who by any maner of meanes conueyeth it from the posses­sion of the true owner. Nowe they say, that it is done against the owners will, not onely if it be perforce & vio­lently taken from him, but also if he knowe not of the taking it awaye: or if he do knowe, yet if he cannot for­bidde them: or if he can forbid them, yet if for some certeine causes he will not. Neither is it added without a cause: that theaft is committed for gaine and profites sake. For if one in ieast, or for some other honest cause, take any thing awaye, he doth not thereby deserue to be called a theefe. But of theaft they make two sortes, the manifest theaft, as that where­with the theefe is taken: & the theaft not manifest, as when after the deed one is conuinced of theaft. Of these there is a large discourse Digestorum lib. 47. tit. 2. Let vs returne to y e fur­ther opening of our presēt propositiō.

Thy withholding doth hurte ano­ther man, when thou in buying and Sund [...] sortes: [...] done & with [...] ­ding. selling dost vse false measure or false weightes. To this rule is referred vniust and false exchaunge, I meane exchaunge of money in banke. Tou­ching these pointes we will recite the commaundements and sentences on­ly of the Lorde our God, who in Le­uiticus setteth this for a lawe: Ye shall do no vnrighteousnesse in iud­gement, in meteyard, in weight, or in measure: true ballaunces, true weightes, a true Epha, (that is a bus­shell or a pecke in measure of drye things) & a true Hin (that is in mea­sure of liquide thinges a pinte and an half, or y e twelfth parte of a pinte & an halfe) shall ye haue. I am the Lorde your God which brought you out of the lande of Aegypt. In Deutero­nomie we read: Thou shalt not haue in thy bagge two maner of weightes, a greate and a small. Neither shalt thou haue in thy house diuers mea­sures, a great and a small (to the ende that in receiuing or buying, thou maist vse the greater, and in laying out or selling thou maist vse y e lesser) [Page 271] but thou shalt haue a iust and right weight, and a iust and right measure shalt thou haue, that thy dayes may be prolonged vppon the land, which the Lorde thy God giueth thee. For all that do such thinges, and all that do vnrightly, are abhominable vnto the Lord thy God. Hereunto apper­taineth that sentence of Salomons in the Prouerbes, where he saith: Two manner of weightes, and two maner of measures, both these are abhomi­nable vnto the Lord. But what can be heard or thought of more grieuous and horrible, then a man to be abho­minable in the sight of his God? In the sixth Chapter of Micheas also the Lorde doth threaten diuers and grie­uous punishementes which he myn­deth to lay vppon the neckes of them that vse not iustice in weightes and measures. Why therefore do we not rather flye from doing wrong and vn­righteousnesse, choosing sooner to be happie than vnhappie, and hearken vnto the Lorde who saith: good mea­sure and pressed downe, and shaken together, and running ouer, shall they giue into your bosome. For with the same measure that ye mete to other, shall other mete to you a­gaine. Let vs be throughly persua­ded therefore, that riches gotten by crafte and theaft can neither florishe long, nor yet be for our health to en­ioye.

Againe, other men are endamma­ged by y e withholding of them, which possesse inheritances due vnto other: which breake promise and deceiue men in contractes, in bargaines and couenauntes: which make a face as though they gaue the thinge, which they do either chaunge or reteine to them selues by some coloured shifte, or else do giue it, when they them selues haue marred or vtterly de­stroyed it. Both the one and the other verily is fraude and guile, and flatt deceipt. But nowe by the waye, marke this manifest and vsuall point of Gods iust iudgement, that wrong­full possessours of other mennes heri­tages, are both short lyued, and the vnfortunatest men of all other peo­ple. Touching these wrongfull with­holders, Salomon pronounceth that they shall finde no gaine. For gaine vniustly gotten, howe great soeuer it be, deserueth rather to be called a losse more truely then a gaine.

To this precept do thinges, that Thinges found. are found belong, which thou deny­est to the demaunder, as though thou either hast not founde them, or else dost challenge them to be thine owne by lawe. Hereunto appertaineth the pledge or pawne which thou with­holdest. Pledges & pawnes. A man that taketh a iourney into a farre countrie, hath put thee in trust with certeine siluer plate & a pound weight of golde, to keepe for him against his returne, because he had a hope that thou wouldest keepe them safely: but at his comminge backe, when he demaundeth them, thou deniest the thing, in so dooing, thou hast stollen it from him, and cracked the credite that thy friende had in thée, and last of all, thou hast doubled the sinne. A poore man hath guaged to thée some pretious thing that he setteth much by, which when he claimeth againe, with readie mo­nye in hande, to paye thée the summe which he borrowed vppon it, thou denyest him his pledge, thou quarel­lest with him, and vsest subtiltie to defraude him of his pawne, in so doo­ing thou stealest it from him. Moreo­uer, the Lorde gaue to his people o­ther lawes, to this ende and effecte, [Page 272] touching the taking of pledges or guages. For in Deuteronomie, hée saith: No man shall take the neather, or the vpper milstone to pledge: For he hath layde his life to pledge to to thee. For it is all one as if he had saide: thou shalt not take that at thy neighbours hande in stéed of a pledge, wherewith he getteth his liuing, and doeth mainteine his familie. For thereby thou shouldest take from him both life and liuing. And imme­diately after, he saith: When thou lendest thy brother any thing, thou shalt not goe into his house to fetche a pledge from thence: but thou shalt stande without, that he, which bor­rowed it of thee, may bring it out of doores to thee. The Lord forbiddeth crueltie, and woulde not haue riche men to be too sharpe in ransacking poore mennes houses, nor ouer curi­ous in takinge pledges at poore mennes handes. For he addeth af­terwarde: And if it be a poore bo­dy, thou shalt not sleepe with his pledg: but deliuer him the pledge a­gaine when the Sunne goeth downe, that he may sleepe in his owne ray­ment, and blesse thee: and that shall be imputed for righteousnesse vnto thee before the Lorde thy God.

Lastly, they do moste of all en­dammage their neighboures which The with­holding of labourers hire. do withholde the labourers wages. The labourers hyre is withheld two sundrie wayes. For thou doest either neuer paye it: Or else thou payest it with grudging and grunting, thou doest delaye the payment too long, or otherwise diminishest some parte of his hire. But marke nowe that the name of hirelings is of ample signifi­cation, and is extended to all kindes of artificers. The common sorte of wealthie men haue a caste nowe a­dayes to vse the helpe of handicraftes men, and bidde them kéepe a recko­ning of their hire & wages in bookes of accomptes, in the meane while, though they perceiue that these poore men lacke money, yet will they not paye them so much as one penye: yea, when they require the debt that is due, they take them vp with bitter woordes and sende them emptie a­way, till they them selues be disposed to paye. And so these foolishe and wic­ked wealthie men do not ceasse to lash out in riot prodigallie the thinges that are not clearely their owne, but which they withholde frō other poore men. Let vs heare therefore y e lawes and iudgements of the Lord our God touching this horrible abuse and de­testable fault. In Deuteronomie we reade: Thou shalt not denie, nor withholde the wages of an hired ser­uaunt, that is needie & poore, whe­ther he be of thy brethren or of the straungers that are in thy lande and within thy gates: But shalt giue him his hire the same daye, and let not the Sunne go downe thereon, for hee is needie, and by the hire he holdeth his life (that is, he layeth the hope of his life therein, as he that lookes to line therby) lest he cry vnto the lord, and it be turned vnto sinne to thee. With this lawe of the Lorde do the wordes of Iames the Apostle moste fitly agrée, where he saith: Beholde the hyre of labourers, whiche haue reaped downe your fieldes, whiche hire is of you kepte backe by fraud, cryeth: and the cryes of them which haue reaped are entred into the eares of the Lorde of Sabboth. What can be more terrible to y e hearers eares? the labourers hire which is withheld doth crye, and cryeth euen vp into heauen: and that which is most of all [Page 273] doth enter into the eares of the moste iust, seuere and mightie God? What nowe may these defrauders looke for at Godshand, but heauie punishment to light vppon their cursed heades. Tobie, therefore moste rightly, and briefely concludeth this matter, and giueth excellent counsell to all sortes of people, saying: Whosoeuer wor­keth any thing for thee, giue him his hire immediatly, and let not thy hi­red seruauntes wages remaine with thee at all: For in so doing, and fea­ring God, thou shalt haue thankes.

Nowe followeth the second mem­ber or parte of detriment, whiche doth consist in taking awaye an other Damage that is don by taking away. mannes goodes. And this takinge awaye also is of sundrie sortes.

Now the first place of these sortes is attributed to thefte it selfe (of which wee haue spoken somewhat before) which thefte is committed not in taking awaye of monie onely, but in wares also, and wrongfull dealing in other mennes groundes, in remouing landmarkes or méere stones, and whatsoeuer is transla­ted, denyed, or cleane taken awaye against all right, or is malitiously a­gainst all conscience, and consent of the other partie, that is, of the true owner, delayed or foaded off till a longer time than it ought to be. For in the ninetéenth of Leuiticus y e Lord setteth this downe for a lawe, and saith: Ye shall not steale, ye shall not lye, no man shall deale with his neighbour deceiptfully. And Paule to the Ephesians saith: Laying lyes aside, speake ye euery man the trueth to his brother: for wee are members one of another. Let him which stole steale no more, but rather labour with his handes in woorking the thing that is good, that he may giue to him that hath neede. This may wée extende almoste to all the offices and dueties of men. For who soeuer denyeth the debte and duetie whiche of right he oweth, the same doth sinne against this commaundement: as for example, if the housholder denye the duetie that he oweth to his fami­lie: againe, if the familie consume the housholders substaunce, and doe deceiue the good man, whose care is bent to mainteine his charge, and are sett to vndoe him, by prodigall spending his money and goods, which they filche from him priuilie.

Againe, if the Lorde or maister (although this poynte may well bée referred to the title of dammage that is done by withholding) be too rough to his hyndes or husbandmen: or if the ploughfolks do idely wast their mai­sters substaunce, or slackly looke to their tillage and businesse, or spende in ryott his wealth and richesse. So then the seruaunt offendeth agaynst this commaundement, if he doeth not séeke all the meanes that he may to haue a diligent care for his may­sters affaires, and faithfully aug­ment his wealth and possessions.

And in like manner do mayde­seruauntes, in the dueties whyche they owe, offende against their my­stresses. And therefore Paule ha­uing an eye to this precept giueth Titus in charge and saith: Exhorte seruauntes to be obedient vnto their owne maisters, and to please them in all thinges, not aunswering a­gaine, nor pickers, but shewing all good faithfulnesse, that they may a­dourne the doctrine of God our Sa­uiour in all thinges.

And like vnto this is that which the same Apostle repeateth in the sixth Chapter to the Ephesians: [Page 274] the 3. to the Colossians, and the 1. to Timothie the sixth Chapter: for in this commaundement, his doctrine of the dueties of maisters and ser­uauntes hath a fitt place (so farre as concerneth the housholders riches) and what soeuer else is like vnto this.

To this precept also robberie and Robberie & deceipt. deceipt, do fully belong, both whiche extende farre, and conteine manye kindes. Fraude is infinite: for the in­iquitie of men is bottomlesse, theire craftes are diuerse, and of so manye sortes, that no one man can number them all. And robbery is not alwaies armed with force and weapons, but is sometimes furnished with sleights and coloured wordes: neither do rob­bers lurke and lay waite in wooddes and wide open fieldes alone, but are conuersant also in y e thickest throngs of euery good citie. Thou takest a­way thy neighbours goods vnder the false title and pretence of lawe. Thou robbest him, I saye, while by thy suite, thy gifts, or other fetches thou dost extort from the Iudges corrup­ted sentence to maintaine thy wrong­full claime. Some there are, whiche vnder the title of a deede of gift, stick not to wrest whole heritages from le­gitimate heires. These and other shiftes, or coosenings like vnto these, are conteined partely vnder robbery, partely vnder deceipt, but altogether and flatly vnder plaine théeuerie.

Although at dice, players do giue Dicing & carding. their mutuall consent to fall to ga­ming: yet for because, eche ones de­sire is gréedily set to gett the others money, and that they make blinde Fortune, I meane the dice or cardes to be the diuider of their goodes be­twirt them. Therefore are the dice and cardes worthily condemned of al good diuines. And Iustinian the Em­perour, as it is extant Cod. lib. 3. tit. vltimo: hauing a regarde to his sub­iectes commoditie, decreede that it should be lawfull for no man eyther in publique or priuate houses to play at dice. For although dice playe hath bene vsed of great antiquitie, yet hath it ended and burst out into teares. For many hauing lost all the sub­stance that they haue, do at the laste in playe, breake forth to the cursinge and blaspheming of God. Otherwise there is none so ignorant but know­eth well enough, that such exercises of the witt or bodie as are frée from the poysoned desire of filthie gayne, whereon, neither the hurte of our neyghbour nor our selfe doth depend, are lawful enough to be vsed of Chri­stians.

Vsurie, is when thou grauntest [...] to another man the vse of thy goodes, as of lande, houses, money, or anye thing else, whereof thou receiuest some yerely commoditie. For thou hast a manour, a farme, landes, me­dowes, pastures, vineyardes, houses, and monye, which thou dost let out to hire vnto another man vpon a cer­teine couenant of gaine to returne to thee for the vse thereof. This bar­gaine, this couenant is not of it selfe vnlawfull, nor yet condemned in the holy Scriptures. And the verie name of vsurie is not vnhonest of it self, the abuse thereof hath made it vnhonest, so that not without a cause it is at this day detested of all men. For v­surie is in the Scripture condemned, so farre as it is ioyned with iniquitie, and the destruction of our brother or neighbour. For who will forbid to let out the vse of our landes, houses, or monye to hire, that thereby we may receiue some iust and lawfull [Page 275] commoditie? For buying, setting to hyre; and such like contracts are law­fully allowed vs. And as the parte of him that giueth, is to do good: so is it the duetie of him that taketh, not to vse a good turne without all ma­ner of recompence to the hurte and hinderance of him that giueth it: in bestowing of méere benefites, there is another consideration, wherof we read in the 6. of Luke: If ye lende to them, of whome ye hope to receiue againe &c. And the Lawyers do dis­cusse this matter thus: that it is no vsurie, when the debtour giueth a pension and some yerely fée, in recom­pence of the money which he hath bo­rowed, sauing the principall summe which he hath borowed whole, by a couenant that was made before of selling it backe againe, because the thing doth cease to be lent, which is so graunted to another mans vse, that vnlesse the debitour will, the credi­tour cannot claime the thing, so long as the debitour payeth the pension, for the assured payment whereof, he hath put him selfe in bonds. For such a crediting is a flatt contract of buy­ing. They saye therefore, that vsurie is committed in lending alone (which ought to be without hire) and not in other contractes or bargaines. Let them therefore which deale in these kinde of trades, haue this alwayes before their eyes, as a rule to be ledd by. Whatsoeuer thou wouldest haue done to thy selfe, that do thou to an other: and whatsoeuer thou wouldst not haue done to thy selfe, that do not thou to another. And let them thinke of those wordes of the Apostle: Let no man beguyle his brother in bargaining. I knowe verie wel, that touching money, they are wont to al­ledge, that it endureth not as landes and vineyards, but is consumed and made lesse with vse and tossing from man to man, and that therefore no commoditie ought to be taken for the vse thereof. But if a man put monye into another mannes hande, where­with he buyeth him selfe a farme, a manour, landes, or vineyardes, or o­therwise occupyeth it to his gaine & profite, I sée no cause, why a good Christian and an honest man may not reape some lawfull commoditie of the hire of his monye, as well as of the letting or leasing of his lande. It is in the power of him, which so let­teth out his monye, with that monye to buy a farme, and so to take the whole gaine to him selfe: but nowe wée sée that in letting the other haue it, he graunteth him the vse of his monie, whereby he is a verie greate gainer. This fellowe, to whome this summe is leant, or otherwise giuen vppon couenauntes of contract, doeth with the money gett some stay of ly­uing, with the reuenue whereof, he nourisheth all his familie, paying to his creditour the portion agreed on, of whiche, when he hath once made a full restitution, he maketh the liuing his owne for euer, and acquiteth him selfe from the yerely pension. In this kind of couenanting, no man, I think will say, that the poore is oppressed, when the thing it selfe doth rather crye, that by such vsurie, the poore is greatly helped. Vsurie therefore is forbidden in y e worde of God, so farre forth, as it byteth (for here I vse the verie tearme of the Scriptures) his neighbour, while it hindereth him, or otherwise vndoeth him. For thus saith the Lorde in Leuiticus: If thy brother be waxen poore and fallen in decaye, whether he be a straunger or indweller, releue him, that he may [Page 276] liue with thee. Thou shalt take no vsurie of him, or more then right: but feare the Lorde, that thy brother may liue with thee. Thou shalt not giue him thy monie vppon vsurie, nor lende him thy victuals for in­crease. I am the Lorde your God. Therefore, the Lorde misliketh all artes of couetous & deceiptfull men, wherewith they doe not onely ex­ceede measure in exacting vsurie, but do of purpose let out their money and substaunce to hire, that by that occasion they may wipe their debi­tours of all that they haue.

No man, I thinke, can in fewe wordes expresse all the wicked fet­ches of subtile vsurers, they inuent suche newe ones euery daye. I will therefore recite here the iudgement of the Lorde against a fewe wicked artes and detestable déedes of vsu­rers in lending, letting, and selling, to the ende that these being once consi­dered, all men may iudge and take héede of the like.

The Prophet Amos in the eight Chapter, saith: Heare this, O ye that swallowe vp the poore, and make the need [...]e of the lande to faile, say­ing: after a moneth wee will sell corne, and at the weekes ende wee will sett foorth wheate, we wil make the Epha small and the sickle greate, That is the me [...]sure small, and the price great. and falsifie the weightes by deceipte, that wee may buy the poore for sil­uer, and the need [...]e for shooes, and sell the refuse of the wheate. The Lorde hath sworne by the excellen­cie of Iacob: surely I will neuer for­gett any of their woorkes. Shall not the lande tremble for this? shall not euerye one mourne that dwelleth therein? And it shall rise vp whollie as a sludde &c.

Wherefore, that the wrathe of God may be turned awaye from fal­ling vpon common weales and king­domes Aga [...] su [...] for vniust extortion in vsurie and detestable vsurers, it is the parte of a holie magistrate to brydle vsurers with vpright lawes, and ac­cording to the qualitie of times, pla­ces, states, and persons, to appoynt a lawfull, iuste and honest lucre, that vsurers may not in lending, lettinge, buying, & selling, oppresse the poore people, but that equitie and iustice may be kepte in all thinges. Of this duetie of his, the magistrate hath a notable example in Nehemias, sup­pressing the couetousnesse, crueltie, and extreme iniurie of vsurers, and other oppressours of his Iewish com­monaltie. It is at large let downe in the fifth Chapter of the Historie of Nehemias. In this therefore whiche I haue hitherto alledged, I meane not to father or defende vniust occu­piers, vsurers or their insatiable co­uetousnesse: but I affirme flatly that they liue of the bloud and bowels of their brethren and countriemen: and that they shalbee vndoubtedly damned, vnlesse they repent them of their sinne and extortion. The ve­rye lawe of nature doth make great­ly against them, whiche I obiecte here and saye vnto them: Whatsoe­uer thou wouldst not haue done to thy selfe, that do not thou to ano­ther. The Publicans also came to Iohn, that they might be baptised of him and saide: maister, what shall we do? To whome he saide: exact no more then is appointed for you.

These Publicans were such as li­ued vppon the publique toll and cu­stomes which they had farmed at the Romans hands for a certeine summe of readie menye. Nowe he had not these Publicans to leaue off their [Page 277] toll gatheringe, but willed them to be content with their appointed due­tie. In like manner I vrge the same sentence and saye to all vsurers and occupyers: Exact no more then is ap­pointed for you. But if ye want a certeine constitution and ordinaunce set downe by the Magistrate for the gaine of your money in euery seue­rall trade, then let equitie, humani­tie, and charitie, preuaile in your mindes, and let the common lawe sinck into your heartes, which saith: what soeuer ye woulde that men shoulde do to you, the same do ye to them. If thine eye, saith the Lord, be single, all thy bodie is lightsome: but if the light that is in thee be dark nesse, howe great then is that darke­nesse?

Sacrilege is the spoyling of holye thinges whiche are consecrated to Sacriledge God and the vse of the Churche. For the Churche of God hath hallowed goodes and richesse, wherwith it doth partely mainteine sincere dectrine, and the holy ministerie of the church, & partely reléeue the néedie Sainetes and impotent brethren. The churche also hath goodes and possessions to kéepe the places of prayer, spirituall houses, and hospitalles in due repa­rations: and lastly, for the publique healpe of all people in common cala­mities and gréenous afflictions. They therefore are churcherobbers whiche do conuert the churche goods from the lawfull and holie purpose, for which they were ordeyned, into a prophane and godlesse vse, spending them pro­digally in hunting, gaye cloathing, su­perstition, whoorehaunting, diceing, drinking, and excessiue banqueting. In whiche thinges Bishops and Ma­gistrates of these dayes doe greately offende. And it cannot otherwise bee, but that some greate misfortune, and more calamities than one must néeds followe that foule abuse of ecclesia­sticall richesse and spirituall goodes. For as Christe our Lord, the verye sonne of God, is spoyled and defrau­ded in the poore and néedie: so doctrine and godlynesse come to an ende, ho­nest studies doe vtterly decaye, the shéepe of Christe are altogeather de­stitute of good and faithfull shéepe­heardes, and are leaft for a praye to rauening wolues and mercilesse rob­bers. But yet wée must haue a re­garde not to accompt in the number of churcherobbers suche heades and ouerséers of holye religion, as some Kinges of Iuda were, but Ezechias especially, and manye other Bishops and pastours of the primitiue church, who in many troublesome broyles, when either warres did waste theire countries and common weales, or else, when hunger or some other pub­lique calamitie did oppresse and pinch their sillie countriemen, did not stick to bestowe the churche goods liberal­ly, and to emptie the treasure of the hallowed money, that thereby they might do the oppressed some good. But they had vndoubtedlye béene wrongfull churcherobbers, if they to spare money & others vessels whiche are without life, would not haue re­déemed liuing creatures, their coun­triemen from death and penurie.

There is an excellent place of this matter in Sainct Ambrose, Officio­rum lib. 2. Cap. 28. There are also notable examples hereof in the Ec­clesiasticall historie.

Moreouer, in the number of Churcherobbers, diuines accompte Simoniaks Simoniakes, that is, Merchauntes, I meane, buyers and sellers of spiri­tuall and Ecclesiasticall dignities. [Page 278] For suche an one is Simon Magus their graunde Patriarche reported to haue béene in the Actes of the A­postles. In the ciuile lawe whosoe­uer went about with priuie giftes to Ambition. buy the voice of any man to speake on his syde, when publique offices or dignities were for to be bestowed, he was guyltie of ambition, and beside the shame and open infamie was cōpelled to pay an hundred Crownes for his offence. But because this be­longes not to sacrilege, we lett it passe, and returne to our matter.

They are churcherobbers, whosoe­uer either do not paye at all, or else do paye vnwillingly the goodes that are due to the church, I meane, their tithes, and yerely reuenues. It is to be seene in the Scriptures, howe ter­ribly the Prophetes doe threaten churcherobbers. Haggeus testified, that the grounde brought forth so yll and little fruite for nothing else, but forbecause the people did not truely paye that, whiche of duetie they ought to the temple. In Malachie, God promiseth the people to make their ground fruitefull, if they will pay liberally the stipendes and tri­butes due to the temple. Nowe the ministers of the churches may vse those reuenues or stipendes by as good lawe and right, as they that vse the profite of the grounde, which they them selues haue husbanded. For so doth the Lord expressely teache them in the 18. of the booke of Numbers, wherewithall Paules saying agree­eth in the ninth Chapter of his firste Epistle to the Corinthians. And the Lorde Iesus him selfe also gaue al­mes to the poore of the stipend, which he had, as it is to be séene in the thir­teenth Chapter of Sainct Iohns Go­spell. Moreouer, beggers committe sacrilege, who abuse the name of Christ, and make their pouertie a cloake to kéepe them ydle still. The Apostle commaundeth Timothie not to cherishe such ydle hypocrites and wandering vacabondes with the al­mes and expences of the churche-goods. But nowe the greatest sacri­lege of all, is, if a man translate the glorie of God the creator vnto a crea­ture.

There is a kinde of theaft called Peculatus, which is committed in fil­ching [...] the common treasure, or pur­loyning away the princes substance. This kinde of robberie bréedeth eue­ry houre newe exactions, and giueth wicked magistrates good cause and fitt opportunitie to poll the poore cō ­monaltie. Of this sort of robbers did Cato happily speake, when he saide: Priuate theeues do lead their liues in chaines and fetters, but publique theeues in golde and purple. Vnder this title of robberie are all those con­teined, which either do not pay at all, or else paye with yll will the tributes and taxes that are due to their magi­strates. Lastly all they are compted faultie in this kinde of théeuerie, who soeuer do abuse the publique wealth or treasure of the common weale.

Other some there are, that take vp children, whome they know verie [...] well, and sell them to other, thereby to gett aduauntage, or else do steale away other mennes seruauntes. This kinde of theaft the Lawyers call Plagium. And of this offence are those people guyltie, whiche by euill whispering, persuasion, and seditious doctrine do drawe seruaunts & hand­maydes from obedience to their mai­sters, and children from doing reue­rence and duetie to their parents. And when Capitaines that are hired [Page 279] of straunge Princes, to serue for mo­ney in forreine warres, do against y e [...]his is [...] in no [...]ace so [...]uch as in [...]llingers [...]n coun [...]e, where [...]e [...] who [...]rue all [...]en for [...]oney do [...]actise it [...]ily. parents will and knowledge, carrye awaye whole bandes of sillie young men, whome they intice with many faire promises, and entrap with sun­dry sleights, leading them to warres wherein they perishe and neuer re­turne to their friendes againe. Suche captaines, I saye, are to be reckoned in the number of menstealers. This offence of old was punished by death, as it is euident in the 21. of Exodus, and in the law of Constantine, which is to be séene. Cod. lib. 9. tit. 20.

An other sorte of théeues there is, which we call felones, and those be [...]bigei. they which steale and driue away o­ther mennes cattel. In this order of théeues are those people placed which do misuse the cattel that is lent them: and they also, which when they may, will not helpe another mans cattell that is in ieopardie. For the Lorde in the lawe commaunded to bring back that which goeth astraye, and to re­store it to the right owner.

Thus much hetherto haue I spo­ken, my brethren, touching the sun­dry kindes of theaft, of the iust and lawfull getting of goods, and also of the proper owning of peculiar ri­chesse.

Of the lawfull vse of earthly goods: that is, howe we may rightly possesse and lawfully spende the wealth that is rightly and iustly gotten: Of restitution and almes deedes.
The Second Sermon.

I Did in my laste Sermon (dearely beloued) declare vnto you, by what meanes goods are rightly gotten, & howe many kinds of theaftes there be, and sundry sorts of getting wealth vnlawfully: there is yet behind an other treatise for me to adde, and therein to teache you, what is the true vse of goods rightly gotten, and howe we may lawfully possesse them, and iustly spende & dis­pose them in this transitorie life. For iustice doth not onely not descaude a­ny man, but doth so muche as it may endeuour it selfe to do good to al men. Neither is it [...]nough for a godly man not [...], vnlesse also he do good to all that he can. And in this point do many men sinne, while they are persuaded that they haue done al the duetie that they owe, if they hurt no man, & if they possesse that whiche they haue without trouble to any man, although in the meane while they haue no regarde whether they helpe or do good to any man, or no. And he sinneth as greatly in the sight of the Lord, which doth not vse right­ly goods iustly gotten, as he that hath heaped vp wealth in wickednesse, and naughtie meanes. I will tell you therefore, so farre as God shall giue me grace, howe & in what sort godly men may holily possesse and dispose these earthly goods.

First of all, that the vse of worldly wealth maye be healthfull to the [Page 280] owner, holie men haue a diligent care that nothing of another mannes Nothing [...]f another mans must [...]e posses­ [...]ed. remaine in their possession: that is, they do carefully seperate wealthe rightly come by, from vniust gotten goodes, and do fathfully restore what soeuer they finde, in that which they haue, to belong of right vnto other men. For they are thoroughly per­suaded and do verily beléeue that by this meanes the wealth that is lefte them, although by restitution it bée somewhat diminished, will yet not­withstanding prosper the better, en­dure the longer, and be farre more fruitfull vnto them.

Nowe, this restitution is flatly commaunded and also very necessary Restitutiō is necessa­rie. to be put in practise. For the Lord in the lawe doth by sundry meanes and that verie carefully giue charge of it too, as is to be séene in the 22. of Exo­dus. Moreouer, so often as the iust Exod. 62. and holye commaundement of God was through the couetousnesse and wickednesse of mankinde cast off and neglected, the Lorde raysed vp grie­uous and almost vnspeakable euils, against the contemners thereof, and scattered abroade the vniust gotten goods, by warres, mishaps, & diuers calamities. For the Prophet Esay cryeth, saying: The Lorde shal enter Esai. 3. into iudgement with the elders and princes of his people, and shall saye vnto them: It is ye that haue burnt vp my vineyarde, the spoyle of the poore is in your houses. And Amos in the thirde Chapter of his prophecie cryeth: They stoare vp treasures in their palaces by violence and rob­berie. Therefore thus saith the Lord God: miseries shal inuade thee on e­uery side of the lande, and the eni­mies shall bring downe thy strength or richesse from thee, and thy pala­ces shalbe spoyled. We read there­fore in the Gospell, that Zacheus, of [...] his owne accorde, promised restitu­tion fourefolde double, that is, a full and absolute recompence of whatso­euer he had taken wrongfully away, and it is assuredly certeine, that he perfourmed that promise. For he vn­derstood by the inspiration of the ho­lie Ghost, that a restitution of his yll gotten goods was especially necessa­rie, and that he should neuer be hap­pie vntill he had made a full amends for all his wrongfull dealings. Very rightly therefore saide Sainct Augu­stine in his 54. Epistle to Macedoni­us, where he writeth: If, when thou maist, thou doest not restore that which thou hast of another mannes goods, then is not repentance truely perfourmed, but falsly fained: but if repentance be truely taken, then is not sinne forgiuen, vnlesse restitu­tion be made of that, which was ta­ken away, but as I saide, when it may be restored.

But touching the time when re­stitution [...] to be [...] ought to be made, the exam­ple of Zacheus teacheth vs, who, so soone as he was receiued into the fa­uour of Christ, and did vnderstande the workes of trueth and equitie, did immediatly promise restitution, and out of hande perfourme the same. Wherefore, we must not foad off from day to day to make restitution. No man hath néede to double his of­fence. For thou néedest not by thy morrowe and ouermorrowe delayes to augment his discommoditie & hin­derance any longer, from whom thou hast by thy subtile meanes and wic­ked violence, wrested the goodes that he hath, considering y t he to his losse hath lacked them long enough, & béen without them too too long God wott. [Page 281] If thou demaundest, To whom thou oughtest to make restitution? I aun­swere To whom [...]estitution [...] to bee [...]ade. to him from whom thou tookest it, if thou knowest from whom thou hast had it, and who it is whom thou haste defrauded. But by that mea­nes, sayest thou, I shal bring mée selfe into obloquie and infamie. I bidd thée not doe so. But if thou diddest in­uent a meanes to take it, then finde out some handsome way to restore it againe, whereby thou mayste escape and not incurre the noate of infamie. And pray to the Lord that hée will vouchsafe to shew thée a readie waye and apt for to accomplishe the thinge that thou mindest. If thou meanest in good sadnesse to make true restitu­tion, thou shalte vndoubtedly finde a way to doe it, without reproache and obloquie. But if thou doest but dal­lie and ieast with the Lord, thou wilt not bée without a thousande excuses, the best and soundest wherof will ne­uer sett thy conscience at quiet liber­tie. Neither is God mocked. I can­not tell, sayest thou, from whome I haue taken it, and therefore I knowe not to whome I should restoare it. If in verie déede thou knowest not from whome thou hast taken it, then hast thou the poore & néedie on whom to bestowe it. To these thou oughtest to deale thy vniuste gotten goods, and not to superstition or the ministers thereof.

Nowe let euery one make resti­tution [...]owe [...]ch [...] one [...]ght to [...]. of so much, as hée hath taken away, or at least of so much as hée is able to restoare. For many haue spente and so prodigally wasted o­ther mennes goodes, that they are not able to make restitution of any thinge againe. Let such fellowes ac­knowledge their fault and repente their follie from the bottome of their hearts. And if it happen at any time afterward that they come by goodes, then let them bée so much more libe­ral of their owne, as before they were prodigall in spending other mens.

But if all the richesse which thou possessest bée other mens goodes, and gotten of thée by theft and robberie, so that if thou madeste a full restitu­tion, there should no pennie bée lefte for thée, but that thou must néedes goe begge, then art thou verilie hard bestedde, and in too wofull a takinge, yea thou art madd and farre beside thée selfe if thou wilt not sticke, but stil goe on to paint thy pride & mayn­teyne a port with other mens pence, and satisfie thy luste in the bowells, bloud, and sweate of poore mens bro­wes. Why doest thou not rather a­base thée selfe to pouertie, and vse thy vniuste gotten goodes, as néedie people vse their almes? For thou lyuest of that that should bée the poo­res. Good coū sell or aduise. Therefore lay downe thy pride, and forsake thy ruffling riott. Con­sider with thée selfe who thou art and whereuppon thou lyueste. And still doe thy endeuour to make restituci­on, so farre as thou canste, and let it gréeue thée to sée thée selfe not able to restoare the whoale againe. If it be not a griefe to thée for a time to suf­fer pouertie, to labour and faithful­ly to excercise some honest occupaci­on, and to trayne vp thy children lea­ding them as it were by the hand to woorke, then thou shalt not wante whereon to liue, althoughe thou re­stoarest all whatsoeuer thou hast of other mens goods. But there is very small and almost no faith at all in many men, whereby it commeth to passe that very fewe or none can bée persuaded, to make true restitu [...]ion. To this I adde (before I goe any fur­ther) [Page 282] that they ought especially to thincke of a restitution, which haue with euil wordes corrupted y minds of simple soules, with priuie backby­ting raysed slaunders, on other men, or with peruerse counsell stirred vpp the mightier men against the wea­ker sorte. For these thinges doe passe and are farre aboue all earthly richesse.

Thus much haue I said hetherto touching Ample or large dis­courses haue bene made tou­ching restitution. restitution, of which other men haue left very ample discourses. I for my part do see that to a godly minde this worke of restitution is short and plaine enough, and therefore haue I spoken of it so shortly as I haue. For a godly and well disposed man doeth with al his hart desire and seeke to o­bey the lawe of God, and therefore by calling to God for ayde he shall easilie finde a way to woorke iustice & equi­tie. As for those whose desire is ra­ther to seme iust men, than to be iust in deede, and do loue this world more than it becommeth them to doe, they with their ouer many questions, and innumerable Perchaunces and Put cases do make the treatise of restitu­tion so tedious and intricate, that no man shall euer bee able to make it so plaine, that they will vnderstand it. I wil not therefore aunsweare them any more, but onely warne them to examine their owne conscience, & see what that doth bidde them doe. Now I would haue that cōscience of theirs to be settled in, and be mindfull of the generall lawe, which saith: What­soeuer thou wouldest haue done to thee selfe, that doe thou to another: and whatsoeuer thou wouldest not haue done to the selfe, that doe not thou to an other.

After this now I will somewhat Wee must not set ou [...] mindes on riches. freely discourse vppon the iust posses­sing, vsing or disposing of well gotten earthly substance. First of all no man must put any confidence in richesse, which are in deede things transitorie and doe quickly decay: wee must not settle our minds vpon, nor be in loue with them, but by all meanes take heede that they driue vs not to idola­trie, nor hinder y e course that we haue to passe. Heauen is the goale wherat we runne. Here againe we must all giue eare to the diuine and heauenly woords vttered by the Prophete Da­uid who said: Put your trust in God alwayes, powre out your heartes be­fore [...] him, for God is our refuge: As for the children of men, they be but vaine: the children of mē are deceit­full vppon the weightes, they are al­together lighter than vanitie it selfe. Truste not in wronge and robberie, giue not your selues to vanitie: if ri­ches increase, set not your hartes vp­pon them. The Apostle Paule bee­ing indued with the same spirite, bid­deth vs to vse the world and worldly thinges as though we vsed them not Againe, hee calleth couetousnesse the worshipping of idolls: and chargeth rich men not to put their trust in vn­certaine riches, but in the lyuing god, who ministreth to all creatures ly­uing sufficiently enough. And there­fore the Lord in the Gospell, forbid­deth to heape vpp treasures vppon earth. [...]

Now on the other side, we are not bidden by the Apostles to spend oure goods prodigallie in riot and wanton­nesse. For wee may not abuse the wealth that the Lord hath lent vs, in pride and luxurie, as many doe, who lash out al in dieing, sumptuous buil­ding, straung clothiong, excessiue drin­king, and ouer deyntie banquetting. The end and destruction of such kind [Page 283] of people the Lord doeth verie finely, though not without terrour to them that heare it, set downe in the para­ble of the rich glutton, who after his delicate fare & coastly apparell, was after this life tormented in hell with vnspeakeable thirste, & toasted there with vnquencheable fire. Therefore these temporall goods must be right­ly, holilie, and moderately vsed, with­out excesse.

Euerie man must acknowledge these terrestriall goods to be y e meere [...]iches are [...]e gift of [...]od for [...]hich he [...]ust be [...]anked and free giftes of our bountifull and heauenly father, and not to be giuen for our deserts, or gottē by our might. For wee haue of Gods liberalitie all thinges necessarie to mainteyne oure liues. It is the Lord which blesseth and doth prosper our labour. Final­lie they are not euil but the good gifts of God which he giueth for the main­tenaunce of our liues, and not to our destruction: the fault is in our selues that riches are a snare to bring many men to euill ends. Moreouer y e Lord himselfe requireth and in his woord commaundeth vs, to be thanckful vn­to him for his good benefits bestowed on vs, to vse them with thankes gi­uing, to praise his name for al things, and to reioyce in his fatherly goodnes shewed vnto vs. For thus doth Mo­ses the seruaunt of God in Deutero­nomie charge the Israelites: When thou hast eaten therefore and filled thee selfe, then thancke the Lord thy God in that good land which hee hath giuen thee. Beware that thou forgett not the Lord thy God, that thou wouldest not keepe his com­maundementes, his lawes, and ordi­nances, which I commaund thee this day: yea, and when thou hast eaten & filled thee selfe, and hast built good­ly houses and dwellest therein: and when thy beastes, and thy sheepe are waxen many, and thy siluer and thy gold is multiplied, and al that thou hast is increased: then beware least thine heart rise, and thou forgett the Lord thy God, which brought thee out of the land of Aegypt, and from the house of bondage. Say not then in thine heart, my power and the might of mine owne hand, hath pre­pared mee this aboundance. Remem­ber the Lord thy GOD: for it is hee that giueth thee power to gett sub­stance &c.

Moreouer Paule the Apostle saith, that al the creatures of God are good, created to the good and preseruation of vs men, and biddeth vs vse them with the feare of God and giuing of thanckes. And againe, Whether yee eate or drincke or whatsoeuer ye do, do all to the glorie of God. And in another place: Let your maners bee farre from couetousnes, and bee con­tent with the thinges that yee haue. For he hath said, I do not forsake nor leaue thee, so that we may boldly say, the Lord is my helper, I wil not feare what man can doe vnto mee.

Let earthly goodes also serue our necessitie. Nowe necessitie requi­reth Goods serue to supply our necessitie. a commodious dwelling place, so much victualls as are sufficiente: comely apparell, and honeste compa­ny keeping wyth oure neighbours and equalls. Let euery man mea­sure and esteeme these circumstaun­ces, first by his owne personne, then by his familie or household. For an householder must warely prouide and foresee that no necessarie thinge be wanting in his familie. Of this care of the househoulder, there are sundrye testimonies of Scripture extant, but especiallie that of Saint Paule, in the fifth Chapiter of his [Page 284] first Epistle to Timothie. And here note that by necessitie all thinges are mente which the body or life of man doth necessarily require and stand in néede of, and finally whatsoeuer the honestie and beséeming of euery man doth craue or demaunde. And thus farre verily and to this ende or pur­pose it is lawfull for any man to lay somewhat vp in stoare against yea­res to come. The man, whose charge is much in keping a great house, hath néede of the more to maintayne it withall, and hée whose familie is not so bigge néedeth so much the lesse, as his house is y e smaller. And one state of life and a greater port becommeth a magistrate, when an other counte­naunce and a lower sayle beséemeth a priuate person. But in these cases let euery man consider what necessitie requireth, not what lust and riotting will egge him vnto. Let him thincke with himself what is séemely and vn­seemely for one of his degrée.

And yet wée doe not in this trea­tise make so stricte a definition of ne­cessitie Necessitie excludeth not allow­ed plesure. as that thereby wée do vtter­ly condemne all pleasure and mode­rate libertie for sensualitie and luru­rie. For I know that God hath graū ­ted and giuen to man, not onely the vse of necessitie, I meane the vse of those thinges, which wée as men can­not be without, but also doth allowe him all moderate pleasure where­withall to delight him. Let no man therefore make scruple of conscience in the swéet & pleasaunt vse of earth­ly goods, as though with that sweete pleasure which hée enioyeth, hée sin­ned against God, but let him which maketh conscience, make it rather in the iust and lawfull vse of those ter­restriall riches. For the Lord hath in no place forbidden myrth, ioy, and the swéete vse of wealth, so farre foorth that nothing be done vndecently, vn­thankfully, or vnrighteously. For the Prophete Ieremie alluding to y t pro­mises of Gods lawe conteyned in the 26. of Leuiticus, and the 28. of Deute­ronomie sayth: They shall come and reioyce in Sion, and shall haue plen­teousnes of goodes which the Lord shall giue them, namely, in wheate, wine, oyle, young sheepe and calues, and their soule shal be as a well wate­red gardeine, for they shall no more be sorrowfull. Then shal the mayde reioyce in the daunce, yea both yoūg and old folkes: For I will turne their sorrowe into gladnesse, and wil com­fort them and make them merrie. I wil make drunken the heartes of the priestes with fatte, and my people shal be filled with my goodnes, saith the Lord. Ieremie 31. Moreouer in the 4. Chapiter of the thirde booke of kinges wée read: And vnder Solo­mon they increased and were many in number as the sand of the sea, ea­ting and drinking, and making mer­rie. Againe in the 8. Chap. of the same booke wée finde: And Solomon made a solemne feast & al Israell with him, a verie great congregation, which came together out from amonge all the people, euen from the entring in of Hemath vnto the riuer of Aegypt, before the Lord seuen dayes and se­uen dayes, that is 14. dayes in all. Af­terward he sent away the people, and they thanked the king, and went vn­to their tentes verie ioyfully, & with glad hearts, because of all the good­nesse that the Lord had done for Da­uid his seruaunte, and for Israell his people. Like vnto this is that which wée read in the 8. Chap. of Nehemi­as in these woords: And Esdras with the Leuites saide to all the people [Page 285] which was sad and sorrowfull, This day is holy vnto the Lord your God, be not ye sorie, and weepe ye not, but go your way to eate the fat, & drinke the sweete and send part vnto them that haue not &c.

And the Lord verily doeth not re­quire vs men to be without all sense and féeling of those pleasures which hee of his grace hath giuen vs to en­ioy, neither would he haue vs to be al together benummed like blockes and stockes and senselesse stones. For he himselfe hath graffed in vs al y e sense and féeling of good and euill, of swéete and sowre. And the same our God & maker hath of his eternall goodnesse and wisedome, ordeyned a certaine natural excellencie in his creatures, and hath adourned them and made them so delectable, that wee may de­light in and desire them, yea and that more is, our God hath plāted in them a nourishing force and vertue to che­rish vs men, and to kéepe oure bodies in fayre and good liking. For Dauid sayth, And (he maketh grow out of the earth) wine that maketh glad the heart of man, and oyle to make him haue a chearefull countenance, and bread to strengthen mans hart. The trees of the Lord also are ful of sapp, wherein the birdes make their nestes and sing. &c. Moreouer it is reported that Iacob the Patriarch did drincke to drunkennesse, and of Ioseph and his brethrene the Scripture sayth: The com­mon eng­lish transla­tion hath, they were made mer­ [...]ie. and in drinking with him they were made drunken with wine. Now no man will take this drunckennesse of theirs for that excessiue bibbing, which the holie scripture doth euery where condemne, but for a certayne swéete and pleasant measure in drin­king, wherewith being once satisfied, they were made the merrier. For that madd kind of drunkennesse bereaues the senses and is so farre from causing men to bee iocund and merrie, that cleane contrariwise it maketh them wayward, vnciuil, out of order, beastly, swinelike and filthie. A like phrase of speach vseth Hagge­us the Prophet where he saith: Con­sider your own wayes in your harts, ye sowe much, but ye bring litle in, ye eate, but ye haue not enoughe, ye drinke, but not vnto drunkennesse: that is, not vnto swéet and pleasaunt sufficiencie, that being filled and io­cund therewith, ye néede desire no more, but for that plentie giue than­kes to y e Lord your good benefac [...]our for bestowing it on you. This doe I somewhat more largely declare, be­cause of the Anabaptistes and cer­taine senselesse Stoickes, and other newe sprung vp hypocrites the Car­thusian Monkes, who as they goe a­bout to make men méere blockes, so doe they with most tragicall out­cries, condemne vtterly all allow­able pleasure and laweful delightes. They to colour and commend their odd opinion to the eares of men, abuse many places of y sacred Scriptures: Woe (say they) to you which nowe are full, and doe laughe nowe, for the time will come, when ye shall hunger and weepe: When as in déede this and such like sayings were vttered of God, against the wicked & such as do vnthankfully abuse the be­nefites and creatures of their good God. And therfore for a conclusion of that, which I haue hitherto said, I ad this, that godlye men must still take carefull héede, that they let not loose y e reynes to lust, and so excéede the gol­den meane. For meane and measure in these allowed plesures also is liked & loked for as wel as in other things. [Page 286] Furthermore, let goodes and earthly substaunce, serue to doe honour, and riches must serue to do honour, & shewe cur­teous be­hauiour betweene mā & man. shew curteise humanitie in one man to an other. For we do of duetie owe honour and humanitie to oure kins­folkes and alliaunce, our friends and acquaintance, our countriemen and straungers. For we must not only do good to them which are familiar with vs, but to them also whome wée did neuer sée before, in kéeping hospitali­tie for wayfaring strangers, so farre as our substance wil stretch, to main­teyne it. For if otherwise thy wealth be so slender, as that it wil do no more but mainteyne thine owne house and familie, no parcell of Gods law doth binde or bid thée to distribute to other men the wealth, which thou thée selfe doest néede as much or more then they. It is sufficient for thee to pro­uide that they of thine owne house­hold bee not a burden to other mens backes. So then the man whose wealth is small, is not compelled to spend that litle, which hee hath in do­ing honour or shewing courtesie to o­ther men. It is enoughe for him to beare with a valiaunt hart his owne harde hap, and to take héede that his pouertie procure him not to offend a­gainst right and honestie.

Let those who are indifferently stoared, and richer menne who haue wealth at wil, be courteous and libe­rall to enterteyne straungers wyth francke hospitalitie. Let their minds be set to vse liberalitie to their owne praise and honestie, and not giuen to filthie gréedinesse, and vnhonest spa­ring of euery odd halfpenie. For some thou shalt finde, who thoughe they bee indifferently well stoared wyth wealth and possessions, are yet not withstanding so whoalie giuen ouer to the gathering of more, that nei­ther for their owne honesties sake, nor for any shewe of courtesie they will once bestowe a dodkin vppon a­ny man whatsoeuer, bee hee their owne countrieman, or a stranger vn­knowne. These kinde of fellowes are alwayes chambered, and kéepe themselues cloase in secreate coun­ting houses, their baggs are their pil­lowes whereon they sléepe, & dreame of their ruddockes, they are not séene to sturre abroade, least peraduen­ture occasion should bee offered them to giue entertainement or to shewe some ciuilitie to aliaunts and straun­gers. The Scripture doth giue a farre better reporte of the most holie [...] and famous Patriarchs our graund predecessours.

Lot sate in the gates of Sodome to wayte for straungers and wayfa­ring men, to the ende hee might take them hoame to his house, and giue them enterteynment so well as hee could. And if it fell out that he mette with a straunger, hee did not desire him hoame to his house for fashions sake onely, that is, with fainte or fay­ned woordes, but hee vsed in earneste all the meanes hée could to compell him perforce to take vp his Inne and lodge with him that night. Of oure father Abraham yée read in Genesis, that in the verie heate of the day, as hée sate in the doore of his tent, hee es­pied three men that were trauellers, whome at the first sight, althoughe hée knewe them not, hee enterteyned very louingly and badd them well­come hartily. For he stayeth not to looke when they should come and re­quest to refreshe themselues wyth him, but starteth vppe and meeteth them before they come to the doore of his tent, where hee himselfe preuen­teth them in speaking first vnto [Page 287] them, and when hee had courteously after his countrie manner with o­beysaunce saluted them, hee biddeth them very louingly hoame to his house and sayth: I beseech thee my Lord if I may finde fauour in thy sight, passe not away (I pray thee) from thy seruaunt.

Loe heere hee calleth a traueller and a straunger too, by the name of [...]e say in [...]nglish [...]. Lord (euen as wee Germanes in the enterteyning of straungers are wont to say: Sind mir Gott wol kommen, lieben herren vnd gouten friind.) And althoughe hee were in the land, where hee dwelt, a man of highe au­thoritie and verie great name, yet notwithstanding hee did, as it were, forget himselfe and say: Passe not, I pray thee, away from thy seruaunt. He calleth himself a seruant of stran­gers. He goeth on moreouer & sayth: Let a little water be fet & wash your feete & refresh your selues vnder the tree. And I will fet a morsell of bread to comforte your heartes, and then shall yee goe on your way. In these fewe woordes hee conteyneth in a manner all the pointes of ciuil cour­tesie. Neyther did Abraham vse these woordes to make a shewe one­ly of bounteous liberalitie: but when hee had by entreatie requested them to stay and by their graunt obteyned his desire, hee bestirreth his stumpes to accomplishe in deedes, the thinge that hee had promised, hee maketh hast to Sara which was in the tent and sayth: Make readie at once three measures of fine meale, kneade it, and [...] peckes make cakes. The Scripture yet ad­deth further this cause: And Abra­ham running vnto his beasts caught a calfe tender and good, and gaue it to a younge man, which hasted and made it readie at once. And hee tooke butter and milke and the calfe which hee had prepared, and sett it before them. and stoode himselfe with them: That is, did himselfe serue them, as they ate vnder the tree. This is wonderfull verilie, and to bee thought on deepely. Those goods were well and woorthily bestowed vppon so bountifull, liberall, and courteous a man as Abraham was, which knewe howe to vse his wealth so honestly and with so commenda­ble courtesie.

Neither was hee alone in all his house so francke and liberall, as his wife and familie were readilie giuen and very willing to put that holie ex­cercise in vre and practise. All thin­ges therefore were readie wyth a trice. In making preparation also no diligence was wantinge, choice was made of all thinges, for riffe raffe and refuse geere was not ser­ued to these straungers, but the best and likelyeste of all that was found. The good man himselfe taketh pay­nes like a seruaunte. Hee himselfe bringeth in his countrie fare, whiche farre doeth excell all costly cates, and princelike dishes, and setteth his gue­stes to meate with butter and milke, and serueth y e last course with veale well fedd and housewife like dressed. Neither was hee contente with this courtesie and enterteynemente, but humbled himselfe further yet, and wayted at the Table, while his gue­stes were at meate.

The table, loe, was serued by him, which had those great & ample pro­mises made him by GOD, which is the father of all the faithfull, which is the roote and graundsyre of Christe oure Lord, which was the friende of God, and confederate to puissaunte kinges, beeing himselfe the most ho­nourable [Page 288] Prince in all the land, as hée that had in warre ouercome and vanquished foure of the mightieste kinges of all the Easte, and brought them backe againe to slauerie and bondage, deliuering his people whom they had taken captiue.

This excellent and worthie man, I say, may well bée a paterne for all wealthie men to followe in bestow­ing honour, courtesie, and hospitali­tie vppon straungers and men vn­knowen. For lastly beside his rare and seldome séene hospitalitie, he she­wed moreouer this point of courtesie, that, when they rose from meate, he bare them companie some part of the way. Let our wealthie pinchpence therefore at the last bee ashamed of, and leaue their niggish liues and in­satiable couetousnesse. What plea­sure I pray you haue they of their ri­ches? to whome doe they good? whom doe they honour with their close kept coyne? Or what honour or ho­nestie doeth their monie procure or gett them while they liue amonge men? Whie doe not the wiser sorte of wealthie men rather leaue this crue of miserable wretches, and hear­ken to the Apostles words who saith: Remember to keepe hospitalitie: for by that meanes many haue lodged Angels vnwittingly and vnawares. And verilie hée speaketh there of Lot and Abraham. Neither is it to bee doubted, but that wée interteyne the verie Angels of God, and Christe himselfe, as often as wée shewe cour­tesie and hospitalitie to good and god­ly mortall men.

Lastly, let the goodes of wealthie men serue, not to the interteynment Goods must serue to reliefe the poore of men of credite onely, but to the re­liefe also of poore and néedie crea­ [...]res. For that whoalsome saying of Paule must be beaten into their heads: Charge them that are riche, that they doe good, that they be rich in good woorkes, that they be readie to giue, glad to distribute, laying vp in stoare for themselues a good foun­dation against the time to come, that they may lay hold vppon eternall life. Wyth this doctrine of the Apo­stle doeth the Prophete Esaie very well agrée, where hee sayth touching Tyre: Their occupying also & their wares shalbe holie vnto the Lord: their gaynes shall not bee layed vpp nor kept in stoare, but it shalbe theirs that dwell before the Lord, that they may eate enough and haue cloathing sufficient. Loe, héere Esaias tea­cheth vs the meanes to lay vpp trea­sure that euer shal indure.

Moreouer, in the sixt Chapiter of Matthewe, the verie same is repea­ted that was spoken of before. Let e­uerie one also call to his memorie the other wholsome sentences of the lord his God, to stirr him vp to the giuing of almes. In Deuteronomie Moses sayth: Beware that thou harden not thine heart, nor shutt too thine hand from thy needie brother: but open thine hād liberallie vnto him. Thou shalt giue him, and let it not greeue thine heart to giue vnto him: because that for this thing the Lord thy God shall inrich and blesse thee in all thy workes, and in all thou puttest thine hand vnto. The Lord shall neuer be without poore, and therefore I com­maūde thee, saying, Open thine hand liberallie vnto thy brother, that is poore and needie in the land. In the Psalmes wee finde: A good man is mercifull and le [...]deth, and guideth his wordes with discretion. Hee dis­pearseth abroad, and giueth to the poore: his righteousnes remayneth [Page 289] for euer, his horne shalbe exalted with honour. Solomon also saith: Let mercie or weldoing and faithful­nes neuer part from thee, binde them about thy necke, and write them in the tables of thine hart, so shalt thou finde fauour and good estimation in the sight of God & men. Againe, Ho­nour the Lord with thy substāce, and of the firstlinges of all thine increase giue to the poore: So shal thy barnes be filled with plēnteousnes, and thy presses shall flowe ouer with sweete wine. And againe, Whosoeuer stop­peth his eare at the crie of the poore, hee shall crie himselfe and not bee heard. With these in all pointes doe the sayinges of the Apostles and E­nangelistes plainly agrée. Giue to e­uerie one that asketh of thee. Againe, Verilie I say vnto you, in as much as ye haue shewed mercie to the least of these my bretherne, ye haue shewed it to mee. Which sentence surely is woorthie to bee noted and déepely printed in the heartes of all Christi­ans. For if the Lord Iesus reputeth that to be bestowed on himselfe, whi­che thou bestowest on the poore: then vndoubtedly hee thincketh himselfe neglected and despised of thée, so of­ten as thou neglectest or despisest the néedie.

This is (vndoubtedly) true & most surely certeine. For the Lord and iudge of all people assureth vs by pro­mise, that at the end of the world in that last iudgement, hée wil giue sen­tence in this maner and order: Come ye blessed of my father, possesse the kingdome &c. For I was hungrie and ye gaue mee meate, I was thir­stie and ye gaue mee drincke: And so forwarde as is to be seene in the 25. Chapiter of Sainct Matthewes Gos­pell. Hereunto also belongeth the woordes of Sainct Iohn the Apostle where hée saith: Whoso hath this worldes good and seeth his brother haue neede, and shutteth vpp his cō ­passion from him, how dwelleth the loue of God in him.

And from hence vndoubtedly did first arise the common voyce of them of old which were wōt to say: If thou seest a needie bodie die with hunger, and doest not helpe him while thou mayest, thou hast killed him, and gi­uen consent vnto his death. Let him therefore which hath stoare of earth­ly goodes, knowe for a suretie and in his heart be thoroughly persuaded, that hée is bounde especiallie to doe good to the néedie.

Moreouer, let him that is weal­thie To whom we must do good. doe good to all men so néere as he canne. For the Lord sayth: Giue to euerie one that asketh of thee.

And Tobias giueth his sonne this lesson saying: Turne not thy face from any poore man. But if thou canste not thoroughe lacke of abili­tie doe good to all men, then succour them chieslye whome thou percey­ueste to bée godly disposed, and yet pinched with penurie. For S. Paul saith, Let vs doe good to all men, but to them especiallie that are of the household of faith. Let vs there­fore ayde, succour, and relieue father­lesse children and poore widowes, old men and impotent people, those that are afflicted and persecuted for the profession of the trueth, and such as are oppressed with any miserie and calamitie. Let vs further and helpe forwarde good and holie learning, and all the woorshippers and true ministers of God, that liue in want and scarsitie. Finally, let vs relieue straungers, and whome so euer else wee maye.

[Page 290] Nowe our duetie is to aide and stand them in stéede, with counsell, Howe we ought to do good. comfort, helpe, monie, meate, drinke, lodging, rayment, commendations, and with all thinges else, wherin wée perceiue that they lacke our helping hand. Touching which, I spake some­what in the tenth sermon of the firste Decade. We must also succour them readily, with a willing hart & a chéer­full mind. For God requireth a cheer­full giuer. And in helping them let vs do liberally. For Tobias saith: Bee mercifull after thy power, if thou How farre we must do good. haue much giue plenteousely, if thou haue little, do thy diligence, gladly to giue of that little: For in so doing, the Lorde shall blesse both thee and thine.

Thus much, my brethren, haue I hetherto saide, touching the lawfull vse of earthly goods. God graunt that euery one of you may print these say­ings in his hearte, and put in prac­tise this holy worke: let vs praye to the Lorde that he will vouchesafe so to direct vs in his wayes, that, for y getting of those transitorie goods, wée loose not the euerlasting treasure of his heauenly kingdome.

Of the patient bearing and abyding of sundrie calamities and miseries: and also of the hoape and mani­folde consolation of the faithfull.
The thirde Sermon.

I Shall not doe a­misse, I think, my reuerend brethrē, if to the treatise which I haue al­readie made of earthly richesse, & of the vse and abuse of the same, I do here also adde a discourse of the di­uers calamities, wherewith man, so long as he liueth in this fraile flesh, is continually vexed and daily afflicted. For since that many men do eyther loose their temporall goodes, or else can by no meanes gett them, whiche are the causes why they be oppressed with penurie and néedinesse, it cānot be but profitable and verie necessarie too for euery godly man to knowe out of the worde of God the verie reason and ground of those calamities, and of his consolation in his miseries, lest being swallowed vp of too great sor­rowe, and entangled in vtter despera­tion, he giue him selfe ouer to be Sa­tans bondslaue. Nowe, this treatise serueth for the whole life of man. For I meane not to speake of any one ca­lamitie alone, as of pouertie or pe­nurie, but generally of all the mise­ries that happen to man. Verily, since man is borne to griefe and miserie, as birdes to flying, and fishes to swim­ming, his life can neuer possibly bée either swéete or quiet, vnlesse hee knowe the maner and reason of his calamitie. And if so be he knowe the reason thereof religiously taken and deriued out of the worde of God, then his life cannot choose but be swéete & quiet. Howsoeuer otherwise it séeme to be moste bitter and intollerable. The minde of man verily is sorely afflicted and grieuously tormented with lamentable miseries, but y e same on the other side is swéetely eased and [Page 291] mightily vpholden by the true know­ledge of those miseries & holy consola­tions, deriued & taken out of y e worde of God.

First of all it is requisite to lay be­fore our eyes & reckon vp the seuerall The kinds of calami­ties. kindes & especiall sortes of mortall mennes calamities. The euils veri­ly are innumerable which dayly fall vpon our neckes, but those whiche do most vsually happen, are the plague or pestilence, sundrie & infinite disea­ses, death it selfe, & the feare of death, whose terrour to some is farre more grieuous then death can be. To these be added the death and destruction of most notable men, or such of whome we make moste accompt, robberies, oppressions, endlesse yll chaunces, po­uertie, beggarie, lacke of friends, in­famie, banishment, persecution, im­prisonment, enforced torments, & ex­quisite punishments of sundry sortes and terrible to thinck on, vnseasona­ble & tempestuous weather, barren­nesse, dearth, froast, hayle, deluges, earthquakes, the sinking of cities, the spoyling of féelds, the burning of hou­ses, the ruyne of buyldings, hatred, factions, priuie grudges, treasons, rebellions, warres, slaughters, cap­tiuitie, crueltie of enimies, and tyran­nie: also the lacke of children, or trou­bles, cares, & hellish liues by the mat­ching of vnméete mates in wedlocke, by children naughtily disposed, mali­tiously bent, disobedient & vnthanke­full to father & mother, & lastly care & continual griefe in sundry sortes for sundrie things which neuer ceasse to vexe our mindes. For no man can in neuer so long a beadrowe reckon vp all y e euils, wherunto miserable man­kinde is wofully endaungered & eue­ry moment tormented. Newe mise­ries rise vp euery daye, of which our elders did neuer heare. And they are appointed to be fealt & suffered of vs, who with our newe & neuer heard of sinnes, do daily deserue newe and ne­uer séene punishmēts, when as other­wise the miseries, which our forefa­thers fealt, had béene ynough and sufficient to haue plagued vs all.

But now with these euils, as wel The good and euill are afflic­ted with calamities. the good & godly worshippers of God, as the wicked contemners of his name are troubled and kept in vre: yea, the Saincts are through al their life time afflicted and vexed, when as contrarily the wicked abounde with all kindes of ioy and delightful plea­sures: whereupon it commeth, that great temptations and complaintes arise in the mindes of the godly. The wicked do gather by their happy state and pleasant life, that God doeth like their religion, and accept their maner of dealing, whereby they are confir­med and grounded in their errours. And on the other side the godly, by reason of the miseries, whiche they haue long suffered, doe reuolt from godlynesse, and turne to the vngodly, because they think that the state of y e wicked is farre better than theirs. Nowe it is good to knowe and seue­rally to learne al this out of y e Scrip­tures.

That the godly are & haue béene afflicted as well as the wicked, since the beginning of y e worlde, it is mani­fest to be séene in the example of Abel & Came: for, as the one was pitifully slaine of y e other for his sincere wor­shipping of God: so was the other for the murther made a vagabonde, not daring for feare to abyde in any place to take his rest in. Iacob sirnamed Is­rael is read to haue béene vexed with many calamities. The same is repor­ted also of the Aegyptians while they [Page 292] persecuted y Israelits. Saul was vexed, and Dauid afflicted. The Lord our Sauiour with his disciples, bare the crosse of griefe and trouble. Againe on the other side the Iewes who cruellie persecuted Christe and his disciples, were horriblie destroyed & that wor­thily too, for their villanous iniurie. Vnspeakeable are the euills which y e church of Christ did fuffer in those 10 most bloudie persecutions before the reigne of Constantine the great: but Orosius the notable, diligent, & faith­ful historiographer maketh mencion that due and deserued punishmentes were out of hand layd vpon the necks of those persecuting tyrantes, of whō I will speake somewhat in place con­uenient. And by the testimonies both of god & man, and also by manifold ex­perience, we sée it proued y t as well y e godly as vngodly are touched w t mi­series. The godly are afflic­ted when the wicked liue in pleasures. Yea, truly the best and holiest men for the most part are troubled & afflicted: when the wicked and worser sort are frée from calamities, leading their liues in ease and pleasures. And while the good do suffer persecution & iniuries, the wicked reioyce thereat. For the Lord in y e Gospell saith to his disciples: Verilie verilie I say vnto you, ye shall weepe and lament, the world shalbe glad: but ye shalbe sor­rowful. But now what kind of tem­tations those bee, which arise in the hartes of the godly through their tri­bulations, and what those men which are not altogether godlesse nor the e­nimies of God, do gather of the felici­tie wherein the wicked are, the scrip­ture in many places teacheth vs, and especially in that wōderfull discourse of Iob & his friends. The Prophet A­bacuch cōplayneth and saith: O Lord Abac. 1. howe long shall I crie, and thou not heare? how lōg shal I crie out to thee for the violence that I suffer & thou not helpe? whie am I compelled to se iniquitie spoyling & vnrighteousnes against mee? whie doest thou regard them that despise thee, & holdest thy tongue while the wicked treadeth downe the man that is more righte­ous then himselfe? The wicked doth circumuēt the righteous, & therfore wrong iudgment procedeth. In Ma­lachie M [...] the hypocrites do crie: It is but vaine to serue God, and what profite is it, that wee haue kept his cōmaun­dements? & that we haue walked hū ­blie before the face of the lord? Now therfore we call the proud and arro­gant, blessed & happie: for the wor­kers of wickednes liue happilie and are set vp, & they that tempt God, go on in their wickednes, and are deliuered. The holy prophet Asaph contey­neth Psal. [...] al this most fully and significāt­ly in the Psalme where he sayth: My feete were almost gone, my treadings had wel nigh slipped: for I was gree­ued at the wicked, when I did see the vngodly in such prosperitie: for they are in no peril of deth, they are, I say, troubled with no diseases, whereby they are drawne as it were to death, but are lustie and strong. They come into no misfortune like other mē: but are free frō the euils wherwith other folk are plagued: and this is the cause that they are so holden with pride, & wrapped in violence as in a garment. Their eyes swel with fatnes, and they do euen what they lust. They stretch forth their mouth vnto heauen, and their tongue goeth thoroughe the world. Yea & they dare to say: Tush how shuld God perceiue it? Lo these are the vngodly, these prosper in the world & these haue riches in possession. Thē said I haue I clēsed my hart in vaine. & [...]ashed mine hands in innocencie▪ and I beare punishēt euery day. [Page 293] And while I thought thus to my self, I had almost departed from the ge­neration of Gods children.

Now since this is so, it followeth The cau­ [...]s of cala­ [...]ities. consequently to beate out the causes of these calamities. For in so doinge wée shalbe the better able to iudge rightly of the miseries both of y t god­ly and wicked sort of people. The causes of calamities are many & of many sortes: but the generall and especiall cause is knowen to be sinne. For by disobediēce sinne entred into y t world, and death by sinne, and so cōsequent­ly diseases, and al euills in the world. They are very lightheaded and vaine fellowes that referre these causes to I cannot tell what, blind constellati­ons, and mouinges of Planets. For wee by our euill lustes and corrupte affections, do heape vp day by day one euill on an others necke. And at our elbowes standeth y e deuill, who roun­deth vs in the eares & eggeth vs for­wards: and as helps to spurre vs on, there are a crewe of naughtie packes that neuer ceasse to traine vs in: and daily there doe rise vp diuers instru­ments of tribulation, wherewith the most wise and iust God doth suffer vs men to be excercised and tormented.

But the same causes of affliction are not alwayes founde to bee in the The cau­ses why the Saints [...]re afflic­ [...]ed. holy worshippers of God, as are in the wicked despisers of his name. The Saintes are often afflicted, that by their trouble the glorie of GOD may be knowen to the world. For when the disciples of Christ did sée y blind man in the Gospell, which was blind from his mothers wombe, they said to y t Lord: Maister, who sinned, this man or his parents, that he was borne blinde? Iesus aunswered: Nei­ther did this man sinne nor his pa­rentes, but that the woorkes of God might be made manifest in him.

Likewise when the Lord heard say that Lazarus was sicke: This disease (said hee) is not to death, but to the glorie of God, that by it the sonne of God may be glorified. And yet if wee touch this matter to the quicke, there can none in the woorld be found without sinne, so that if the Lorde will marke oure iniquities, hee shall alwayes finde somewhat to be puni­shed in vs. As it is at large declared in the booke of Iob.

Furthermore, the Lord doth suf­fer We are deliuered by the good­nesse of the Lorde, not bi our owne mea or abilitie his spouse the Church, which hée loueth full dearely, to bee troubled and afflicted, to this end and purpose, that hee may openly declare, that the electe are defended, preserued, and de­liuered by the power & ayde of God, and not by the policie or help of man. For Paule saith: We haue this trea­sure in earthen vessells, that the ex­cellencie of the power may be Gods, and not of vs, while we are troubled on euerie side, but not made sorrow­full. Wee are in pouertie but not in extreeme pouertie: wee suffer per­secution, but are not forsaken there­in: wee are cast downe, but wee pe­rish not: wee alwayes beare about in the bodie, the dying of the Lord Ie­sus, that the life of Iesus might also be made manifest in our body. For wee which liue are alwayes deliue­red vnto death for Iesus sake, that the life also of Iesus might bee made manifest in our mortall fleshe. Also the same Apostle saith: Vertue is made perfect in infirmitie.

Againe, as the afflictions of the ho­ly Afflictiōs are testi­monies of the doctrin of faith. martyrs and faithfull Saintes of Christ are testimonies of the doctrine of faith, as our Sauiour in the Gos­pell saith: They shall deliuer you vp to counsells, & in their Synagogues [Page 294] they shall scourge you, yea ye shal­bee brought before kinges and ru­lers for my sake, that this might bee for a wittnesse to them and the peo­ple. Euen so in like manner are the Saintes ouerladen wyth miseries made examples for vs to learne by, how to ouercome and despise y e world and to aspire to heauenly thinges.

Finally, the Lord doeth trie these We are tried by af­flictions. that bée his, by laying the crosse vp­pon their neckes, and purgeth them like gold in the fire, hée cutteth from vs many occasions of euill that hee may bring vs to the bearing of grea­ter and more plentifull fruite. The wisedome of the Lord doeth therein followe the manner of Goldsmythes, who put their gold into the fire to purge, and not to marre it. And hée imitateth also good husbandmen, who when their corne is somewhat too ranke do mowe it downe, and prune their trées not to destroy, but make them beare more abundant fruite. And this flesh of ours verilie in peace and quietnesse is luskish, lazie, drow­sie, and slowe to good and honest exer­cises: it is content and séeketh no fur­ther than earthly thinges, it is whoa­lie giuen to pleasures, it doth vtterly forget God and godly thinges: nowe therefore it is not expedient onely but also very necessarie to haue this dull and sluggishe lumpe stirred vpp and excercised with troubles, afflici­ons and sharpe persecutions. The Saints herein are like toyron, which by vse is somewhat woarne and di­minished, but by lying stil vnoccupied is eaten more with ruste and canker. Most truely therefore said S. Peter: Dearely beloued, thincke it not stra­unge, 1. Pet. 4. that yee are tried wyth fire, which thing is to trie you, as though some straunge thing happened vnto you: But reioyce rather in that yee are partakers of the afflictions of Christ, that when his glorie is reuca­led yee may be merie and glad. For Paule to Timothie saith, Remem­ber [...] that Iesus Christe of the seede of Dauid was raised from the dead ac­cording to my gospel, for which I am afflicted as an euill doer euen vnto bondes: and yet I suffer al things for the electes sakes, that they might also obteine the saluation which is in Christ Iesus with eternall glorie. It is a faithfull saying: For if wee bee dead with him, we shal also liue with him: if we be patient we shal reigne with him: if we denie him, hee shall also denie vs. For in his epistle to the Romans he saith, Those which hee [...] knew before, he did also predestinate that they should be like facioned vn­to the shape of his sonne, that hee might be the first begotten amonge many brethren. Moreouer whom he did predestinate, them also he called: and whom he called, them also he iu­stified: and whom he iustified, them also shal he glorifie. Againe in the [...] same epistle he saith: We reioyce al­so in tribulations, knowing that tri­bulation worketh patience: patience proofe: proofe hope: and hope ma­keth not ashamed. &c. This do y t pri­uate examples of the saints, and pub­lique examples of the whole Church, very plainly declare. Abraham, Isaac & Iacob, had neuer knowne y t Gods helping hand had bene so faithful and alwayes present with them, they had neuer bene grounded in so sure hope, nor shewed such especial fruit of their excellent patience, if they had not bin exercised with many perils, and, as it were oppressed with infinite calami­ties. Wherupon it cōmeth that Da­uid cried. It is good for me Lord that thou hast troubled mee. The Church Psal. [...] [Page 295] of Israel was oppressed in Aegypt, but to the end that it might with the more glorie be deliuered and passe in­to the land of promise. The Iewishe Church was afflicted by them of Ba­bylon and the Assyrians, so that their temple was ouerthrowne, and the Saintes caried captiue with y e worst of the people. But the godly sort in their verie captiuitie doe feele y won­derful helpe of God, and by that mea­nes are made the better by their af­flictions, so that the name of the Lord was knowne amonge the Assyrians, the Chaldées, the Medes, and Persi­ans, to his great glorie and renowne, as it is at large declared in the histo­ries of Daniel, Hester, and Esoras.

Here also is to bee noted that cer­taine punishmentes are appointed of Certaine punish­ments ap­pointed as plagues to certaine sinnes. y Lord as plagues for certeine sinnes so that most commonly a man is pla­gued by the verie same things, wher­in he sinned against the Lord. Dauid offended God with murder and adul­terie: & therefore is he punished with the shame of his owne house, with whoredome, incest, & detestable mur­der of his owne children, & lastly dri­uen out and banished his kingdome. It was pride and arrogancie wherin Nabuchodonosor sinned, and therfore being distract of his witts and turned into a beastly madnesse, he led his life for a certaine time with beasts of the field. But as Nabuchodonosor was, when God thought good, restoared to his kingdome: So Dauid did in time conuenient féele the merrie of y e Lord in settling him in his seat againe. For this saying of the Lord is firmely ra­tified for euer, not only to Dauid, but to euerie one that beléeueth, which is in these words set downe in y t Scrip­tures: If his children forsake my law and kepe not my commaundements, I wil visit their sinnes with rodds, & their iniquities with scourges: yet will I not vtterly take my goodnes from him. I wil not breake my coue­naunt, neither wil I change the thing that is once gone out of my mouth. Therfore it is to our profite that the Lord afflicteth vs, as he himselfe te­stifieth in y e Reuelation of Christ vt­tered by Iohn the Apostle and Euan­gelist, saying: Them which I loue, I rebuke and chasten. And Solomon Apoc. 3. long before that, did say: My sonne re­fuse Prouerb. 3 not the chastening of the Lord, neither faint whē thou art corrected of him. For whome the Lord loueth him he chasteneth, & yet delighteth in him as a father in his sonne.

Now touching the persecutions & terrible plagues layd vpon y t neck of Sinne is the cause of the chur ches perse­cutions. the whole Church of God, or seuerall martyrs of y t same, as they were for y e most part breathed out of worldly ty­rants against the S. for their open cō ­fession and testimonies of their faith & truth of the Gospell, so most cōmonly the causes of those broyles were the sinns & offēces of the S. which the iu­stice of God did visit in his holy ones, no doubt to the good, & saluation of the faithful. For of y t bloudie persecution vnder the Emperors Diocletian and Maximiniā, which caused many thou sands yea many millians of Martyrs to com to their endings, we read this following in y t historie of Eusebius of Cesaria, who learned it not by heare­say but was himself an eyewitnes of the same: When as by to much liber­tie and wantones, the maners of the Church were vtterly marred, and the discipline therof corrupted, while a­mong our selues wee enuie one an o­ther, & diminish one anothers estimatiō, while amōg our selues we snatch at & accuse our selues, mouing dedly warre [Page 296] among our selues, while dissimula­tion sitteth in the face, deceipt lur­keth in the harte, and falshod is vt­tered in woordes, so that one euill is heaped still on anothers necke, the Lorde beginneth by little and little, and with the bridle to checke the mouth of his tripping church, and reseruing the congregations vntou­ched, he begineth first to suffer them to feele persecution, which serued as souldiours in the camps of the Gen­tiles. But when as by that meanes the people could not be made to remem­ber them selues, in so muche that they ceassed not to persist in their wickednesse, & that the verie guides of the people and chief of the church vnmindful of Gods commaundemēt were sett on fire among them selues with strife, enuie, hatred, and pride, so that they might think they rather exercised tyrannie than the office of ministers, because they had forgottē Christian sinceritie and purenesse of liuing: then at length the houses of prayer and churches of the liuing God were throwen to the grounde, and the holie scriptures set on fire in the broade and open streetes. Thus muche, worde for worde, out of the 8. booke of his Ecclesiastical historie.

And yet here I make difference betwixt sinne and sinne. For the what kind of sinnes the Saints sinnes re. Sainctes sinne, but yet they abstaine commonly from heynous crimes, al­though nowe and then too, they fall into them, as it is euident by the ex­ample of Dauid. But yet for the most parte they flye from theft, mur­der, whooredome, and other grieuous sinnes like vnto these. And while the Sainctes are afflicted by tyraunts, it is not for their neglecting of iustice & true religion, but for y t contemninge of superstition, and stedfast sticking to Christ and his Gospell. The Lorde therefore doeth forgiue, and in the bloud of Christ washe away y t sinnes of the holye Martyrs, reputing them to suffer deathe, not for the sinnes whiche they haue committed, but for the zeale and loue of true religion. He also punisheth the tyrants for the death of his Martyrs, because in put­ting them to death they follow their owne tyrannous affection, and not the iust iudgement of the liuing God. The Lordes mynd verily was by ty­rauntes to chasten his people Israel. But the tyraunts (as Esaie in his 10. Chapter witnesseth) did not take it to bee so, but rather following their owne affections, they passed all mea­sure in afflicting them, and neuer sought after iustice and equitie: they therefore are punished of the Lorde for killing his innocent and guiltlesse seruauntes. For the thing which the Lorde did persecute in his people, (their sinnes, I meane and offences) that do the tyraunts neyther punishe nor persecute: but y t thing that plea­seth God (the loue, I meane, of true religion, and the vtter detesting of idolatrie) that they are madde vpon, and persecute it with swoorde & fire, and vnspeakable torments. To this therefore doeth that saying of Sainct Peter belong: See that none of you be punished as a murtherer, or as a theefe, or as an euill doer, or as a bu­sie bodie in other mennes matters: but if any man suffer as a Christian man, let him not be ashamed, but ra­ther glorifie God on this behalfe.

Yet for all this, I would not that heynous offendours should any whit despaire. They haue the example of the théefe that was crucified with Christ, that let them follow: let them I saye, confesse their faultes, beléeue [Page 297] in Christ, commit themselues wholie to his grace & mercie, and lastly suf­fer patiently the paine of their pu­nishment, and in so doing there is no doubt but they shal be receyued of Christe into Paradise, and liue there for euer, as y e théefe doth with Christ.

And although the godly be slame amonge transgressours, yet is [...]ée no Why God [...]oth pu­ [...]ishe the [...]ood with he euill. more defiled by suffe [...]ing with them, than Christ ou [...] Lord was, being han­ged amonge theeues. For though the godly and vngodly be wrapped and coupled together in one kinde of pu­nishment: yet are they seuered by their vnlike ending, while the wicked after this bodily death, is carried to hell there to burne without intermis­sion, and the godly taken immediate­ly into heauen, to liue with Christe his Lord, to whom he committed and commended himselfe. Touching this matter, and the causes of the afflicti­ons of the holy men of God, I wil not be agreeued to recite vnto you, deare­ly beloued, a notable place of S. Au­gustine out of his first booke de ciui­tate Dei. Wheresoeuer (sayth hée) good men doe suffer the same and like punishment that the euil sort do, it is to be marked y t there is not therefore no difference betwixt them, because there is no diuersitie in y e thing that they suffer. For as in one and y t same fire gold doth shine, and chaffe doeth smoke, and vnder one flayle the huske is broken and the corne purged, and as the scummy froath is not mixed with the oyle, althoughe one weight of the same presse doth crush both out at once: euen so one and the selfe same miserie falling vppon the good and the badd, doth trie, fine, and melt the good: and on y t otherside condemne, wast, & consume the euill sort. Whereupon it commeth to passe, that in one and the same affliction, the euill doe detest and blaspheme the Lord, when con­trarily the good, doe praye vnto, and praise his name for all that he layeth vpon them. So much matter maketh it in afflictions to mark not what, but with what minde euery man doeth suffer. For stirre vp durt and sweete oyntments alike, you shall haue the one stincke filthily, and the other cast forth a swéete smelling sauour. Ther­fore in that hurlie burlie and irrup­tion made by the barbarous people, what did the Christians suffer which was not rather to their profite, while they did faithfully cōsider those trou­bles? especially, because they humbly considering the sinnes for which God being wroth, did fil the world with so many and great calamities, although they be farre from committing hey­nous, gréeuous and outragious offen­ces, doe yet neuerthelesse not repute themselues so cleare of all faultes, as that they iudge not themselues wor­thie to suffer temporal calamities for the crimes they commit euery houre and moment. For ouer and besides that euery man, which liueth perad­uenture laudably enoughe, doeth in some pointes yéeld a little to carnall concupiscence, although not to y out­ragiousnes of horrible sinnes, to the goulfe of heynous offences, and abho­minable iniquities, yet notwithstan­ding he yéeldeth to some sinnes, which eyther he haunteth verie séeldomely, or else committeth so much the ofte­ner as they are the lesser. Ouer and besides this, therefore, I say, what man is there, which, when hée séeth and knoweth very well the men, for whose pride, lasciuious liues, coue­tousnes and damnable iniquitie, God (as he hath threatened) doeth plague the earth, doeth so estéeme them, as [Page 298] they are to be thought of, and liue so with them, as he ought to liue wyth such kinde of people? For often times many thinges are wickedly dissem­bled, while wicked doers are not taught, corrected, chidden and admo­nished of their euil behauiours, either because we thinke the paine to much to tell them their faults, or while we are afrayd to haue the heauie lookes of them with whom we liue, or else a­uoyde their displeasure, least perad­uenture they should hinder or hurte vs in temporall matters, when as ei­ther our gréedinesse desireth to haue somewhat more, or oure infirmitie feareth to lose y things which it hath alreadie in hold and possession: so y t althoughe the life of the wicked dis­please the good, for which cause they fall not into the same damnation, which is after this life prepared for the euill: yet since they doe therefore beare with, and forbeare their dam­nable sinnes, because they feare them in lighter and smaller tris [...]es, they are iustly scourged wyth them in this temporall life, albeit they be not pu­nished with them eternallie. While they bee punished by God with the wicked, they doe iustly féele the bit­ternesse of this life, for the loue of whose swéetenesse, they would not be bitter in telling the wicked of their offences.

This therfore séemeth to me to be no smal cause why the good are whip­ped wyth the euill, when it pleaseth God to punish the naughtie manners of men with the affliction of temporal paynes. For they are scourged toge­ther, not forbecause they lead an euil life together, but because they loue this temporall life together, I doe not say alike, but together, when the better sort ought to despise it, that the euill being rebuked and corrected, might obteyne the eternall life, to the getting wherof if they would not be oure fellowes and parteners, they should be caried & louingly drawne, euen while they be oure enimies, be­cause, so longe as they liue, it is al­wayes vncertaine whether their minds shalbe changed to bee better or no. Wherfore they haue not the like but a farre greater cause to admo­nishe men of their faultes, to whome the Lord sayth by the mouth of the Prophete: He verilie shall die in his sinne, but his bloud will I require at the hand of the watchman. For to this ende are the watchmen, that is, the guides of the people ordeyned in the Churches, that they should not forbeare to rebuke sinne and wicked­nesse. And yet for all this, that man is not altogether excusable of this fault, which although hée be no guide or ouersee [...] of the people, deeth not­withstanding knowe many thinges worthie controllment, & yet winck at them in those with whome he lyueth and is cōuersant, because he will giue them none offence, for feare least hée loose those thinges, which in this world hée vseth as hée ought not, or is delighted in, so as hee should not. And so forth. For all this haue I he­ther to rehearsed out of Sainct Au­gustine.

The last and hindermost cause of the calamities which oppresse y t holy [...] Sainctes of God is, because the Lord in afflicting his friends, deeth thereby giue a most euident testimonie of his iuste iudgement, which shall fall vp­pon his enimies for their contemn­ing of his name and Maiestie. For Saint Peter sayth, The time is that iudgment must beginne at the house of God: if it first beginne at vs, what [Page 299] shal the ende bee of those, which be­leeue not the Gospell of God? And if the righteous scarsely bee saued, where shall the vngodly and sinner appeare? And like to this, is that notable sentence of the Lords, which hée spake, when hée went to the place of execution, saying: If they doe this Luke. 23 in a moyst tree, what shall bee done in the drie? If the Saincts, by whom are meante the fruitefull trées brin­ging foorth most pretious fruites of good woorkes, are by the su [...]eraunce of God in this world, so miserably tormented and wofully vexed, what shall wée say, I pray you, of the wic­ked, which are so farre from vertue and good woorks? They shal vndoub­tedly bee plagued with vnspeakable paynes and punishments.

For touching the causes of those calamities wherewith the wicked The causes of afflicti­tions in the wicked sorte. are tormented, they can bée none o­ther than the heynous crimes which they commit from day to day, and are therefore punished by Gods iuste iudgement, to the end that all men may perceiue that God hateth wic­ked men and wickednesse alike. So wée reade that Pharao was afflicted. Saul fell vppon his owne sword, and was slaine in the mounte Gelboe, wyth many thousand Israelites, be­cause he had sinned against the Lord, which purposed to destroy him for an example of his iudgement, and a ter­rour to them that should followe af­ter. Antiochus Epiphanes, Herode the great, Herod Agrippa, and Ga­lerius Maximianus the Emperour, were taken horriblie wyth gréeuous diseases and died of the same. The reason was because they sinned a­gainst GOD and his seruaunts, on whome hee determined to take a vengeaunce, and to make them proo­fes of his iuste iudgemente: so to bee examples for tyrauntes, to perceiue what plagues remayne for those, which séeke the bloud of the godly and faithfull.

And although oure good God doth ordeyne all thinges, for the beste to his creatures, and sendeth in a man­ner all calamities and miseries, to drawe vs from wickednesse: yet bee­cause hypocrites and wicked people despise the counselles and admoniti­ons of GOD, and neither will ac­knowledge God when hee striketh, nor turne to him when hee calleth them, all thinges doe turne to their destruction (euen as to them which loue the Lord, all thinges woorke to the beste) and therefore doe they pe­rishe in their calamities: for in this world they féele the wrath of the Al­mightie God in most horible punish­mentes, and in the world to come, when once they are parted oute of this life, do for euer beare farre grea­ter and bitterer paynes, than any tongue can tell.

But if it happen that the wicked and vngodly sorte, doe not in this The infelicitie of the vngodly. life, féele anye plague or greeuous affliction, then shall they bée punished so much the soarer in the woorld to come.

There is no man that knoweth not the Euangelicall parable of the riche vnmerciful glutton, who, when as in this life hee liued as hée iusted, in passinge delightes, was notwyth­standing in hell tormented wyth vn­quencheable thyrste, and parched wyth fire, which neuer ceassed bur­ning. The felicitie therefore of the wicked in this life is nothing else but ertreeme miserie. For Saint Iames the Apostle sayth: Yee haue liued in Iames. 5. pleasure vpon earth and beene wan­ton, [Page 300] ye haue nourished your harts as in a day of slaughter, which, I say, wil turne to you, as to well fedd bea­stes, that are fatted vp to be slaine to make meate of. For Ieremie goeth [...]ere. 12. a litle more plainly to woorke and sayth: O Lord thou art more righte­ous, than that I should dispute with thee: yet notwithstanding, I will talke with thee. Howe happeneth it that the waye of the vngodly doeth prosper so well, and that it goeth so wel with them, which without shame offend in wickednesse? Thou haste planted them, they take roote, they growe, and bring forth fruite. And immediatly after, But drawe thou them out O Lord, like a sheepe to be slaine, and ordeine or appoint them against the day of slaughter. Wyth this also doeth that agrée, which the Prophete Asaph, after hée had round­ly and largely reckoned vp the felici­tie Psal. 72. of y e wicked, addeth saying: Thou verilie hast set them in slipperie pla­ces, thou shalt cast them downe head long, and vtterly destroy them. O wyth howe soudaine calamities are they oppressed, they are perished, & swallowed vp of terrours. Euen as a dreame that vanisheth so sone as one awaketh: thou Lord shalt make their image contemptible in the citie. For Dauid also before him did cry saying: Yet a little, and the vngodly shal bee no where: and when thou lookest in Psal. 37. his place, he shall not appeare. I haue seene the vngodly in great power, & slourishing like a greene Bay tree, and I went by, and loe he was gone, I soughte him, but hee could not bee found. In like maner also doth Mala­chie the Prophet witnesse that there is great difference in the day of iudge­ment, betwi [...]te the worshipper and despiser of God, and betwixt the iuste and vniust dealer. For the day of the Lord shall come, in which the proude and those that woorke wickednesse, shalbe burnt as stubble with fire frō heauen, so that there shall remaine vnto them neither roote nor braunch. They that are wise therefore wil ne­uer hereafter be offended at the feli­citie of the wicked: they will neuer desire and long to be made partakers of their vnhappie prosperitie: they wil not grudge at all to beare the mi­serie of the Crosse, which they do dai­ly heare to be layd by God vppon his Saintes, to the end they may be tried and fined from the drosse of the fleshe and this vncleane world. Thus farre haue I sufficiently reasoned of the causes of calamities.

Let vs now sée (my reuerend bre­thren) howe and in what order the [...] godly [...] haue [...] their [...] godly and sincere worshipper of God, doth behaue himselfe in all calami­ties and worldly afflictions. His cou­rage quayleth not, but kicketh rather all desperation aside, because hee vn­derstandeth that hee must manfully in faith, beare al sorts of euils. Ther­fore doth he arme himselfe with hope, patience, and prayer. There are ve­rily among men some, which so soone as they féele any affliction, do present­ly crie as the common voyce is, That it had béen best if they neuer had béen borne, or else destroyed assone as they were borne. A verie wicked saying is this, and not worthie to be heard in a Christian mans mouth. But farre more wicked are they which sticke not to destroy them selues, rather than by liuing they would be compel­led to suffer any longer some smal ca­lamitie, or abide the tauntes of the o­pen world. And yet on the other side againe, men must reiecte the vnsaue­rie opinion of the Stoickes, touching [Page 301] their Indolentia or lacke of griefe. The Sto­ikes were of opinion that a va­liant man ought not to be gree [...]ed for a­ [...]y misery [...] calamiti [...] Touching which I will recite vnto you (dearly beloued) a most excellent discourse of a notable Doctour in the Church of Christ sett downe in these wordes following.

WE are too vnthanckful towards our God, vnlesse we do willingly and chearefully suffer calamities at his hand. And yet such chearefulnes is Against the Stoiks [...]dolentia not required of vs, as should take a­way all sense and féeling of griefe and bitternesse. Otherwise there should be no patience in the Sainctes suffe­ring of the Cresse of Christe, vnlesse they were both pinched by the heart with griefe, and vexed in body with outward troubles. If in pouertie there were no sharpenesse, if in disea­ses no paine, if in infamie no sting, & in death no horror, what fortitude or temperancie were it to make small accompt of and set litle by them? But since euerie one of them doeth natu­rallie nipp the mindes of vs all with a certaine bitternesse ingraffed in them, the valiant stomache of a faith­full man doth therein shewe it selfe, if he being pricked with the féeling of this bitternesse howsoeuer he is gre­uously payned therewith, doeth not­withstanding by valiaunt resisting & continuall struggling worthily van­quish and quite ouercome it. There­in doth patience make proofe of it self, if when a man is sharpely pricked, it doth notwithstāding so bridle it selfe with the feare of God, that it neuer breaketh forthe to immoderate vn­rulynesse. Therein doth cheareful­nesse clearely appeare, if a man once wounded with sorrowe and sadnesse, doth quietly staye himselfe vppon the spirituall consolation of his God and creatour. This conflicte which the faithfull susteine against the natural feeling of sorrowe and griefe (while they studie to exercise patience and temperance) the Apostle Paule hath finely described in woordes as follo­weth: We are troubled on euerie side but not made sorrowfull: wee are in pouertie but not in extreeme pouer­tie: we suffer persecution but are not forsaken therein: we are caste downe but we perishe not. Thou séest here that to beare the Crosse patiently, is not to be altogether senselesse, and vtterly bereft of all kinde of féeling: as the Stoicks of old did foolishly de­scribe the valiaunt man to be such an one, as laying aside y e nature of man, should be affected alike in aduersitie and prosperitie, in sorrowful matters and ioyfull thinges, yea, and such an one as should be moued with nothing whatsoeuer. And what did they I pray you with this excéeding great patience? Forsooth they painted the image of patience, which neither euer was nor possiblie cā be found among men. Yea while they went about to haue patience ouer exquisite and too precise, they toke away the force ther­of out of the life of man. At this daye also there are amonge vs Christians certaine newly vpstarte Stoickes, which thincke it a fault not onely to sigh and wéepe, but also to be sad and sorrowfull for any matter. And these Paradoxes verilie doe for the most part procéed from idle fellowes, whi­che exercising themselues rather in contemplation, than in working, can doe nothing else but daily bréede such nouelties and Paradoxes. But wée Christians haue nothing to doe with this yronlike Philosophie, since oure Ferrea Philoso­phia. Lord and maister hath not in words onely, but with his owne example al­so vtterly cōdemned it. For he grea­ned at, and wept ouer both his owne, [Page 302] and other mens calamities, & taught his disciples to do the like. The world (saith hee) shal reioyce, but ye shalbe sorrowful, ye shall wéepe. And least any man should make that wéeping to be their fault, hee pronounceth o­penly that they are happie which doe mourne. And no meruayle. For if all teares be misliked off, what should we iudge of the Lord himselfe, out of whose bodie bloudie teares did trill? If all feare be noted to proceede of vnbeleefe, what shall we thincke of that horror, wherewith we read that the Lord himselfe was stricken? If we mislike all sorrowe and sadnesse, how shall wee like of that where the Lord confesseth that his soule is hea­uie vnto the death?

Thus much did I minde to say, to the intent that I might reuoake god­ly minds from desperation, least per­aduenture they doe therefore out of hand forsake to seeke after patience, because they cannot vtterly shake off the naturall motions of griefe and heauinesse: which cannot choose but happen to them which of patience do make a kinde of senselessenes, and of a valiaunt and constant man, a sense­lesse blocke, or a stone without pas­sions. For the Scripture doth praise the Saincts for their patience, while they are so afflicted with the sharpe­nesse of calamities, as that thereby their stomaches are not broaken, nor their courages vtterly quayled: while they are so stounge with the pricke of bitternesse, as that yet they are filled with spirituall ioye: while they are so oppressed with heauinesse of minde, as that yet they be cheare­full in Gods conselation. And yet is that repugnancie stil in their hearts, because the naturall sense doeth flye from and abhorre the thing that it féeleth contrarie to it selfe: when as on the other side the motions of god­linesse doth euen thoroughe these dif­ficulties, by striuing, séeke a way to the obedience of God. This repug­nancie Iohn. [...] did the Lord expresse when he said to Peter: When thou wast yon­ger, thou girdedst thee selfe & wen­test whether thou wouldest: but when thou shalt be old, an other shal gird thee, & lead thee whether thou wouldest not. It is not vnlike veri­lie that Peter, when it was neede to glorifie God by his death, was with much adoe against his will drawen vnto it. For if it had béene so, his martyrdom had deserued litle praise or none. But howsoeuer he did with great chéerefulnes of heart obey the ordinaunce of God, yet because hée had not layde aside the affections of his flesh, his minde was drawne two sundrie wa [...]es. For while he saw be­fore his eyes the bloudie death which he had to suffer, hée was vndoubtedly strucke thorowe with the feare ther­of, and would with al his heart haue escaped it. And on the other side when he remembred, that he was by Gods commaundement called thereunto, (ouercomming and treading dewne all feare) he did willingly and cheare­fullie yéeld himselfe vnto it. If ther­fore wee meane to be Christe his dis­ciples, our chiefe and especiall studie must be, to haue oure mindes indued with so great obedience and loue of God, as is able to tame and bring vn­der all the ill motions of our mindes to the ordinaunce of his holie will. And so it will come to passe, that with what kinde of Crosse soeuer wée be vexed, wée may euen in the greatest troubles of oure mindes, constantly reteyne quiet sufferaunce and patience. For aduersitie will [Page 303] haue a sharpenesse to nippe vs with all: likewise being afflicted with sick­nesse and diseases, wée shall groane, and bee disquieted, and wishe for health: being oppressed wyth pouer­tie wée shalbe pricked wyth the sting of care and heauinesse: in like man­ner wée shalbe stricken wyth the griefe of infamie, contempte and iniurie done vnto vs: Also at the death of oure friendes, nature will moue vs to shedd teares for their sa­kes. But this must still be the ende of our thoughts, whie y e Lord would haue it so. Let vs therefore followe his will. Thus much hath hée.

Wherefore the faithfull being once ouertaken and entangled wyth Of the Saints pa­tience. calamities, doe chieflie remedie their miseries with patience: Which (as Lactantius sayeth) is the quiet bea­ring wyth an indifferent minde of those euills, which are eyther layde or doe fall on our pates.

For the faythfull man by pati­ence, hauing his eyes thoroughly fa­stened vppon the woord of God, doeth in fayth and hope, sticke faste to God and cleaue to his woord, hée suffereth all aduersities whatsoeuer bechance him, moderating alwayes the griefe of his minde, and paynes of his bo­die wyth wonderfull wysedome, so that at no time being ouercome with the greatnesse of griefe or sorrowe, hee doeth reuolte from GOD and his woord, to doe the thinges that the Lord hath forbidden. By pati­ence therefore hee vanquisheth him­selfe and his affections, he [...] ouercom­meth all calamities, and standeth stil steadfaste with a quiet minde, and well disposed heart to Godwarde. And althoughe the faythfull doe with patience, suffer all thinges, yet doth hee finde faulte wyth the thinges that are wicked, and hardly beare wyth oughte, that is againste the trueth. For oure Sauiour Christe Iesus the onely perfecte example of patience, did most patiently yéeld his handes and his whoale bodie, to bée bounde of the wicked: and yet ne­uerthelesse, hee reproueth their ini­quitie saying: Yee are come foorth as to a theefe with swoordes and sta­nes, althoughe I was daily with you in the temple: but this is your houre and power of darcknesse.

To this nowe belongeth that ex­cellent description or liuely image of The I­mage of patience. patience, layd downe by Tertullian in woords as followeth: Goe to now let vs see the image and habite of Pa­tience: Her countenaunce is calme and quiet, her forehead [...]mooth, with­out furrowed wrinckles, which are the signes of sorrowe or anger: her browes are neuer knit, but slacke in cheareful wise, wyth her eyes caste comely downe to the ground, not for the sorrowe of any calamities, but onely for humilities sake. Vpon her mouth shée beareth the marke of ho­nour, which silence bringeth to them that vse it. Her colour is like to theirs that are nigh no daunger, and are guiltlesse of euill. Her head is of­ten shaked at the diuel, and there­withal she hath a threatening laugh­ter. Moreouer the cloathes about her breasts are white and cloase to her bodie, as that which waggeth not with euery wind, nor tosseth vp with euery blast. For shée sitteth in the throane of that most méeke and quiet spirite, which is not troubled with any tem­pest nor ouer cast with any clouds, but is plaine, open, and of a goodly cleare­nes, as Helias saw it the third time. For where God is, there also is pati­ence his darling which he nourisheth.

[Page 304] Moreouer the blessed martyr Cy­prian in his Sermon de bono patientiae, The force [...] pati­ [...]nce. reckoneth vpp the force or workes of patience, and saith: Patience is that which commendeth vs to God, and preserueth vs. Patience is that whi­che mitigateth anger, which bride­leth the tongue, gouerneth the mind, kéepeth peace, ruleth discipline, brea­keth the assaults of luste, kéepeth vn­der the force of pride, quencheth the fire of hatred, restrayneth the power of the riche, relieueth the néede of the poore, maynteyneth in maydens vn­spotted virginitie, in widowes chasti­tie, in married people vnseperable charitie, which maketh humble in prosperitie, constante in aduersitie, méeke in taking iniurie, which tea­cheth thée to forgiue quickely those y e offend thée, and neuer ceasse to craue pardon, when thou offendest others: which vāquisheth temptations, whi­che suffereth persecutions, and fini­sheth with martyrdome. This is that which groundeth surely the founda­tions of our fayth: this is that which doth augment y e increase of our hope: this is that which guideth vs, so that wée may kéepe the way of Christe, while wée doe goe by the sufferinge thereof: this is that which maketh vs continue the sonnes of God, while we do imitate the patience of our father. Thus much Cyprian.

To this if it please you, you may add for a conclusion, that short, but verie euident sentence of the Lord in the Gospell, Through your patience Luke. 12. possesse your souls: and these words of the Apostle: Cast not away your Heb. 10. confidence, which hath great recom­pence of reward: For ye haue neede of patience, that after ye haue done the will of God, ye might receiue the promises. For yet a verie little while, and hee, that shall come, will come, and will not tarrie. And the iust shal liue by faith: & if he withdraw him­selfe, my soule shall haue no pleasure in him. Wee are not of them which withdrawe our selues vnto perditiō: but wee perteyne to faith vnto the winning of the soule. But since pati­ence is not borne in & together with vs, but is bestowed of God frō aboue, wée must beséech our heauenly father that hee will vouchsafe to bestowe it vppon vs, according to the doctrine of Iames the Apostle, who saith: If any of you lacke wisedome, let him aske [...]am [...] of God, which giueth to all men in­differently and casteth no man in the teeth: and it shalbe giuen him. But let him aske in faith nothing waue­ring. The [...] of [...]

Nowe the sound hope of the faith­full vpholdeth Christian patience. Hope, as it is now a dayes vsed, is an opinion of thinges to come, referred commonly as well to good as euill things: but in verie déede Hope is an assured expectation or looking for of those things which are truely and ex­pressely promised of God, and beleued of vs by faith. So then there is a cer­taine relation of hope to faith, and a mutuall knott betwixte them both: Faith beléeueth that God sayth no­thing but trueth, and lifteth vpp our eyes to God. And hope looketh for those thinges which fayth hath belée­ued. But how shouldest thou looke for ought, vnlesse thou knowest that the thing that thou lookest for, is promi­sed of God, and that thou shalt haue it in time conuenient. Faith beleueth that oure sinnes are forgiuen vs, and that eternall life is thorough Christe our redéemer prepared for vs: nowe hope looketh and patiently wayteth to receiue in due time the things that [Page 305] God hath promised vs, howsoeuer in the meane time it be tossed with ad­uersities. For hope doth not languish nor vanishe away, althoughe it seeth not that, which it hopeth: yea it quay­leth not, although that things fall out cleane crosse and contrarie, as if the thinges, which it doth hope, were no­thing Hope is of thinges ab [...]ent. so. And therfore Paul said: We are saued by hope: But hope, that is seene, is no hope. For how can a man hope for that which hee seeth? But and if we hope for that wee see not, then do wee with patience abide for it. Abraham hoped that he should re­ceiue the promised land, when as yet he possessed not one foote of ground in it, but sawe it inhabited of most puis­saunt nations. Moses hoped that he should deliuer the people of Israel out of Aegypt, and place them in y e land of promise, when as yet he sawe not the maner & meanes how hee should doe it. Dauid hoped that he should reigne ouer Israel, and yet he felt the peril of Saul and his seruaunts han­ging ouer his head, so y t oftener than once hee was in daunger of his life. The Apostles and holie martyrs of Christ, did hope that they should haue eternall life, and that God would ne­uer forsake them: and yet neuerthe­lesse they felt the hatred of all sortes of people, they were banished their countries, and lastly were slaine by sundrie tormentes. So (I say) hope Hope is of [...]hings [...] & not [...]. is the hope and looking for of thinges not present, and things not séene, yea it is a sure and most assured looking for of things to come: and that not of Hope is of [...]hings [...]hat [...] most [...]. things whatsoeuer, but of those whi­che wée beleeue in faith, and of those which are promised to vs by the verie true, liuing, and eternal God. For S. Peter saith: Hope perfectly in the grace which is brought vnto you. Now they hope perfectly, which doe without doubting cōmitt themselues wholie to the grace of God, and doe assuredlie looke for to inherite life e­uerlasting.

Furthermore, the Apostle Paule calleth hope, as it were, the safe & sure anchor of the soule. And by how much the promise of God is the surer, by so much is hope the more firme and se­cure. For hope is not the looking for of any thing whatsoeuer, but of faith, that is of the thing, that faith hath beleeued, and which we knowe to be promised to vs in the woord of God. And therefore doth Paule expounde faith by hope, where he saith: Faith is the ground of thinges hoped for, the euidence of thinges not seene. Faith therfore is as it were the foū ­dation, wherupon hope doth rest, and so God himselfe & his infallible word is the obiect to our hope. And for that cause Paul calleth God our hope: and so doe the Prophets also. To this be­longeth the 91. Psalm, where y e faith­full crieth: Thou art my hope (O Lord) thou hast set thine house verie highe. Like to this thou shalt find an inumerable sort of places in the booke of the Psalmes. But hope cannot bée sure, where there is no sound faith, and expresse promise of God. Nowe since Gods promises are as well of thinges temporall as eternall, hope also is as wel of things transitorie as euerlasting.

And as faith is the gifte of Gods Hope, the gyfte of God. grace, and not the power or effecte of our owne nature, so hope is giuen vs from aboue, and confirmed in vs by the spirite of God. For in our looking after thinges, there are both groanings and longings for them. Temp­tations assayle and vrge vs sorely, as thoughe the thinge were vtterly de­med, [Page 306] which is for a season deferred, or as though God knew not our state & condition, because he seemeth some­whiles, and as it were for euer to ne­glect and not set by our earnest expec­ta [...]ion: wherfore our hope hath néede of much consolation and cōfirmation of the spirite of God. Which, if it bée sound, susteyneth and vpholdeth the minde of man ouerladen howsoeuer wyth very weake infirmities. And when the Lord deferreth his promi­ses, and séemeth somewhat too long, Though the Lord put off the perfour­mance of his promises vnto vs for a seasō: yet he do­eth not deceiue vs, because he is faithfull and iust. eyther to neglect oure calamities, or else to lay more troubles on y e backes of vs, that are otherwise sufficiently afflicted, then commeth hope, which doing her duetie, biddeth vs pluck vp our harts and stay the Lords leysure, who, as he cannot possiblie hate them that worship him, so he neuer fayleth nor in the least point deceiueth them, for hée himselfe is the eternal trueth and euerlasting goodnesse. Here now the places of Scripture touching the certaintie of hope, are very pro [...]itable to teach, that the people that hoped in God were neuer confounded, al­though he did delay very long to ayde them with his healping hand. The Lord promiseth the land of Canaan to the séede of Abraham, but 430 yea­res do first come about, before he set­leth them in possessiō of it, yea before he brought them to it, he ledd them whoale 40. yeares about in the wil­dernes. Hée deliuereth the Israelits from the captiuitie of Babylon, but not till 70. yeares were spent. What may be thought of this also, that God hauing immediately after the begin­ning promised his only sonne, did not­wythstanding not send him til and to­ward the latter [...]nd of the woorlde? The Sainets must therefore stil en­dure, and alwayes wayte the Lords good leysure, because truth cānot pos­sibly fayle them, and all that hope in it are surely saued. Dauid cryeth: Our fathers hoped in thee, they ho­ped [...] in thee and thou diddest deliuer them. They called vppon thee and were saued: they hoped in thee and were not confounded. And againe, The Lord is good, happie is the man that hopeth in him. And againe, they that hope in the Lord, shalbe like mount Sion, they shal not be moued but shal stād fast for euer. And Paul in his temptations cryeth out in his epist. to the Phil. saying: I know that my affliction shal turne to my salua­tiō, according to my earnest expecta­tion, and my hope, that in nothing I shalbe ashamed.

Thus much haue I said hetherto, [...]. to teach you how y e faithful do behaue themselues in sundry calamities: for they despayre not, but confirme their harts with assured hope, and suffer al euils with a patient minde, quietly wayting for y e Lord in their troubles, who is the only hope of al the faithful. Now to the end of this, I meane to ad a few general consolations, which may the more confirme the hope of y t faithfull, induce them to patience in suffering calamities, & cheare vp their heauie spirits to al maner afflictions.

First of all let the afflicted weigh with himselfe from whence affliction [...] cometh. Euil men, the diuel, sicknes & the world are they that afflict vs, but not w tout god, who suffereth them to do it: satan could not trouble Iob, nei­ther in goods or body, but by gods suf­ferāce. And y e Prophet Dauid cryeth, Thou art he that toke me out of my mothers womb, thou wast my hope when I hanged yet vpon my mothers breasts: I was left to thee as soone as I was borne. Thou art my God: my time [Page 307] is in thy hand. And the Lord in the gospel sayth: Are not two sparrowes sold for one farthing, & one of them lighteth not vpon the ground with­out your father? yea, euen al the hai­res of your head are numbred. Now God by whose gouernment al things are ruled, is not a God & a Lord only, but also a father to mortal men. And his will is good and wholesome to vs ward, besids that whatsoeuer he doth, he doth it al in order and iustly. But if the will of God be good toward vs, the thing cannot choose but be good to vs, which happneth by the sufferance and wil of him that loueth vs so dear­ly. And herein doe the children of the world differ much from the sonnes of God. For these (I meane y e sonnes of God) in comforting one an other in their calamities do say: Suffer and grudge not at the thing y t thou canst not alter. It is gods wil that it shalbe so, and no mā can resist it: suffer ther­fore y e power of the Lord, vnlesse thou wouldest rather double the euil, that thou canst not escape. But the world­lings on the other side being demaun­ded, howe they suffer the hand of the Lord, and whether they submit them­selues to God or no, do make this an­swere. I must whether I will or no, since I cānot withstand it. If therfore they could withstand it, by thie wee may gather, y t they assuredly would. But the children of God do patiently beare y e hand of God, not because they cannot withstand it, nor because they must by cōpulsion suffer it, but for be­cause they beleue y t God is a iust and merciful father: for therfore they ac­knowledge & confesse that God of his iust iudgment doth persecute y sinns of them, that haue deserued far more greuous and sharpe punishment than he layeth vpon them: they do acknow­ledge also that god doth as a merciful father, chasten them to y e amendment of their liues & safegard of their souls: and therfore do they for his chastning of them yeld him hartie thankes, and forsaking vtterly themselues & their opinions, do wholie cōmit themselues whether they liue or die into the lords hāds. The Apostle going about to set­tle this in the heartes of the faithfull saith: God speaketh to you as to his sonnes, my sonne despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, neither faint when thou art rebuked of him. For whom the lord loueth he chasteneth, & scourgeth euery son that he recei­ueth. If ye endure chastening, God tendereth you as his sonns. For what sonne is he whō the father chasteneth not? But if ye be without chastisemēt whereof al are partakers, then are ye bastards & not sonnes. Since therfore whē we had fathers of our flesh, they corrected vs & we reuerenced them, shal wee not much more rather be in subiection to the father of spirites & liue? Secondarilie, let the faithfull The cau­ses of our afflictions beleeuer which is oppressed w c calami­ties consider and weigh the causes for which he is afflicted. For either he is troubled & persecuted of worldlinges for the desire that hee hath to righte­ousnes & true religion: or else he suffereth due punishment for his sinnes & offēces. Let them which suffer perse­cution for righteousnes sake, reioyce and giue God thanks, as the Apost [...]es did, for that he thinketh them worthy to suffer for the name of Christ. For y e lord in the gospel said: Blessed are they that suffer persecutiō for rightousnes Math. 5. sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heauen. Blessed are ye when men shal re­uile & persecute you, and shal say all maner euil saying agaist you [...]or my sake: reioyce ye & be glad, for great is [Page 308] your reward in heauen: for so perse­cuted they the Prophetes that were before you. But if any man for his sinns doth féele the scourge of God, let him acknowledge y t Gods iust iudge­mēt is fallen vpon him, let him hum­ble himselfe vnder the mightie hand of the Lord, let him confesse his sinns to God, let him méekely require par­don for them, and patiently suffer the plague, which he with his sinnes hath worthily deserued. Let him followe the examples of Daniel and Dauid. Daniel confesseth his sinnes vnto the Lord and saith: We haue sinned, wee haue committed iniquitie and haue done wickedly, we haue not obeyed Dani. 9. thy seruauntes the Prophetes, which spake to vs in thy name. O Lord vn­to thee doeth righteousnes belong, and vnto vs open shame. Thou haste visited & afflicted vs, as thou diddest foretell by Moses thy seruaunt. And Dauid whē through Absaloms trea­son 2. Reg. 15. he was compelled to forsake Hie­rusalem and goe in exile, said to the priestes which bare the Arcke after him: Carrie backe the Arcke of God into the citie againe. If I shal find fa­uour in the eyes of the Lord, hee will bring me backe againe, and wil shew mee both himselfe and his Taberna­cle. But if hee thus say, I am not de­lighted in thee: then, here am I, let him do with me what seemeth good in his eyes. And verilie it is much more better and expedient to be pu­nished in this world, and after this life to liue for euer: than to liue here without afflictions, and in an other world to suffer euerlasting paines. Paul verilie doth plainly say: When we are iudged wee are chastened of 1. Cor. 11. the lord, that we should not be dam­ned with the world. And the verie end of all chastenings and calamities wherewith the Sain [...]ts are exerci­sed, tendeth to nothing else, but that by despising and treading downe the world, they may amende their liues, returne to the Lord, and so be saued. But touching the end of afflictions, wée haue spoken of it before.

Furthermore, the men that beare [...] the [...]. the yoke of afflictions, doe lay before themselues the plaine and ample promises of God, from which, and from the examples of the sainctes they ne­uer turne their eyes. There are in­numerable examples of them which haue felt Gods helping hand readie in all needes to ayde and deliuer them. Nowe our good God doth promise to helpe and deliuer, not them onely which are afflicted for righteousnesse sake, but them also whom he doth vi­site for their faults and offences. For Dauid saith: The Lord doth heale the contrite of heart: The Lord doth loose them that are boūd in chaynes: The lordgiueth sight vnto the blind: The lord setteth vp againe them that doe fall. Hee is not angrie for euer, neither doth he alwayes childe. Hee dealeth not with vs after our sinnes, nor rewardeth vs after our iniquities. And how wide the East is from the West, so farre hath he set our sinnes from vs. To this belōgeth the whole thirtieth chapiter of Ieremies Pro­phecie. And Paule doeth beare wit­nesse to this and saith: As the afflicti­ons of Christe are many in vs, so is our comfort great through Christ. Neither are wee without examples enoughe to proue this same by, and to lay before our eyes the present deli­uerie of the Sainctes, and the repen­taunce of sinners in extreme calami­ties. Our auncestours y Patriarchs Noe & Lot with their families, were by the mightie hand of God deliuered [Page 309] from the deluge, that drowned all creatures vnder the heauens, and the horrible fire that fell vppon Sodome. Iacob and Ioseph being wrapped in sundrie tribulations, were by their merciful God wooud out and rid from all. Euen as also the children of Isra­ell were brought forth and deliuered from the seruile bondage of Pharao in Aegypt. The people of Israel did in the wildernesse vnder their guides and Iudges, sinne often and greuously against the lord, for which they were punished roundly, and sharply scour­ged, but they were quickly deliuered againe by the Lord, so oft as they did acknowledge their sinnes, and turne themselues to him againe. There are also notable peculiar exāples of Gods deliueraunce of his people in Dauid, Iosaphat, Ezechias, Manasses, and Examples of Gods deliuerance. many other. There are to be séene in the Gospell innumerable places, where Christe deliuered his profes­sours from sinne, from diseases, from euils, from perils, and from the diuel. In the Acts of the Apostles there are found most excellent patterns of pre­sent deliuerie by the mightie hand of God. The Apostles are imprisoned and faste bound in fetters, but they are loosed and brought foorth by the Angell of God, and placed in the tem­ple to preach the Gospel openly. Pe­ter likewise is deliuered out of pri­son, when Agrippa had determined y e next day following to make an end of and dispatch him. The Apostle Paul being oppressed with an infinite sorte of calamities, did alwayes feele the present hand of God at all times rea­die to rid him out of miserie. And set­ting this tribulation and deliuerie of his for an example to all the faithful he saith to Timothie: Thou knowest my persecution & afflictions which came to me at Antioche, at Iconium, at Lystra, which persecutions I suffe­red patiently: But from them all the Lord deliuered mee: yea and all that will liue godly in Christe Iesus, shall suffer persecution. Many more ex­amples doth the same Apostle recken vp together in the 11. Chapiter to the Hebrues. All this I say, do the saincts consider, and in time of temptation and affliction, do comfort and streng­then themselues therewith. For so doth Paule teach vs, where he saith: Whatsoeuer is written, for our lear­ning is it written, that through pati­ence and comforte of the Scriptures wee might haue hope.

Beside this also the faithfull sorte call to their mindes the commaunde­ments The Lords commaundements of bearing the crosse. of Christ our Lord, wherwith he commēding patience vnto vs, hath layd the crosse vpon vs all. For in the Gospel he sayth: If any man wil goe after me let him forsake himselfē, and take vpp his crosse, and followe mee. For whosoeuer will saue his life shal loose it: and whosoeuer shall loose his life for my sake shall saue it. For what doeth it aduauntage a man to winne the whoale world, and loose his owne soule? Or what shall a man giue for a raunsome of his soule? For the sonne of man shall come in the glorie of his father with his Angels: and then shall hee reward euery man according to his workes. And againe in an other place he sayth, If any man come to mee, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren and sisters, yea, and his owne life also, he cannot be my disci­ple, And whosoeuer doth not beare his crosse, and come after me, he can­not bee my disciple. After which words, the Lord bringeth in certaine parables by which hée teacheth vs to [Page 310] make triall of our abilitie, before we receiue the profession of the Gospell. To the preceptes of their maister Christ, the faithfull Apostles Peter and Paul had an especial eye, exhor­ting vs to the patient bearing of the crosse of Christ. For Christ (saith Pe­ter) was afflicted for vs, leauing to vs an example, that wee should followe his steppes. And Paul said: Through many tribulations we must enter in­to the kingdome of God.

An other comforte that the faith­full haue in their afflictions is this, The time of afflicti­ [...]n is short but the re­warde very ample and eternall. that the time of affliction is shorte, that the ioy and reward in the world to come is vnspeakeablie farre more large and excellent, than the tribula­tion of this life is troublesome, so that there can be no comparison betwixt y e ioy of the one, and griefe of the other: and lastly, that our good God doth not lay such burthēs on vs as we are not able possiblie to beare. Touching all which points, I thinke it conuenient here to rehearse proofes out of y t scrip tures to proue them true. S. Peter calleth the time of affliction short or momentanie. And the Prophet Esate or the Lord rather in Esates prophe­cie, long before Peters time did say: Goe my people, enter into thy cham­bers, and shutt the doores after thee, hide thee selfe a little while, vntill mine indignation be ouerpast. Paul also sayth, The fathers of your fleshe did for a fewe dayes chasten you af­ter their owne pleasure, but the fa­ther of spirits doth (for a short time) correct you to your profite, that ye might bee partakers of his holinesse. But no chastising for the present see­meth to be ioyous, but greeuous. Ne­uerthelesse afterward it bringeth the quiet fruite of righteousnes to them, that are exercised thereby. Againe he saith, Wee suffer with Christe, that with him we may be glorified. For I am certainly persuaded, that the af­flictions of this time, are not compa­rable to the glorie that shalbe she­wed vppon vs. For the momentanie lightnesse of our affliction doth wō ­derfully aboue all measure, bring forth to vs an euerlasting weight of glorie, while wee looke not for the thinges that are seene, but the things that are not seene. For the thinges, that are seene, are temporall, but the thinges that are not seene, are eternal. Againe, in his first epistle to the Co­rinth. the same Apostle sayth, God is faithfull which shal not suffer you to be tempted aboue that you are a­ble: but shall with the temptation make a way to escape, that ye may be able to beare it. But if it so happen, that the Lord doth séeme to vs to ex­tend our tribulation longer than iu­stice would séeme to require, then must wee by and by remember that we may not prescribe to God any end of his wil, but must permit him fréely to afflicte vs without all controll­ment, so much, so longe, and by such meanes as shal séeme to be best to his godly wisedome. He (who is himselfe the eternall wisedome, and loueth vs men entyrely well) doth know well enough his time and season, when to make an end of our miseries, and rid vs from afflictions. There are in the Scriptures sundry examples to com­fort y e men, whose afflictions endure for any long time. The woman in the Gospell, was troubled with an issue of bloud by the space of twelue yeres, which had almost driuen her to vtter desperation of her healthes recoue­rie. An other lay beddred whole eigh­tene yeares. By the poole Bethesda, lay the sillie creature, who had béene [Page 311] diseased eight & thirtie yeares. This space surely was very troublesome. But yet at last they were restoared to health againe, by God, who know­eth best at what time and season his help is most expedient and profitable for mankind. Let vs therfore wholie submit our selues to his good, iust, & most wise will, to be deliuered when, and how he shal thincke best.

But the chiefest comfort and grea­test hope in tribulation is, that not a­ny No afflictions do se­perate the godly frō their Lord and God. force or miserie can possiblie sepe­rate the faithful and elect seruaunts of God, from God himselfe. For the Lord in the Gospell crieth out and sayth: My sheepe heare my voyce, & I know them, and they followe mee, & I giue to them eternal life, & they shall neuer perish, neither shall any man plucke them out of my hand. My father which gaue them mee is greater than all: and no man is able to take them out of my fathers hand. I and my father am one. Hereunto belongeth that out [...]rie of S. Paule which he vseth to the encouragement of vs Christians, where hee saith: Who shall seperate vs from the loue of Christe? Shall tribulation? or an­guish? Rom. [...]. or persecution? or hunger? or nakednesse? or pe [...]ill? or sword? (As it is written: For thy sake are we kil­led all day longe, and are compted as sheepe for the slaughter.) Neuerthe­lesse we ouercome in all these things through him that loued vs. For I am sure that neither death, nor life, nor Angels, nor rule, nor power, nor thinges present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shalbe able to seperate vs from the loue of GOD, which is in Christ Iesu our Lord.

The Sainctes I confesse in their [...] that the saintes suffer are recompenced with other commodities. calamities, doe féele griefe and many discommodities, but so yet that euen in their discōmodities, they haue farr many more cōmodities: they are therfore diminished one way, but aug­mented an other way, so that y e crosse of theirs is not their destruction, but an excercise for them, and a whoale­some medicine. And therfore I thinke that that same worthie and golden sentence of S. Paul, can neuer be too often beaten into your minds, where hée saith: We are troubled on euery side, yet are we not without shift: we are in pouertie, but not in extreeme pouertie: we suffer persecution, but are not forsaken therein: wee are cast downe, but we perish not. The faith full therefore doe in this world, loose these their earthly riches, but do they thereby loose their faith? Loose they their vpright and holy life? or loose they the riches of the inner man, which are the true riches in the sight of God? The Apostle crieth: Godli­nes is a great lu [...]re with a mind con­tent with that that it hath. For wee brought nothing into the world, & it is certaine that wee maye carrie nought away: but hauing foode and rayment we must therewith be con­tent. And the Lord verily, who of his goodnesse hath created Heauen and earth, and all that is therein for the vse of men, which euen séedeth the Rauens younge ones, will not cause the iust man to die with hunger and penury. Moreouer that man doth not loose his treasure in this world, which gathereth treasure as the Lord hath cōmaunded him, with whom y faith­ful know y t a most wealthie treasure is layd vpp in heauen for them which are in this world spoiled of their [...]er­restrial goods for their lord [...] master [...] sake. That worthy & notable seruam of god Iob, doth cry, Naked camed ou [...] of [Page 312] my mothers wombe, & naked shal I turne to the earth againe. The Lord gaue, and the Lord hath taken away, as the Lord pleased, so is it happened. Blessed be the name of the Lord.

Last of all, it is manifest that to To deny the truth is not the way to keepe our Goodes. denie the truth, therby to escape per­secution, is not the way to kéepe our wealth and quiet state, but rather y e meanes to loose them, yea, by so doing wee are made infamous to all good men of euery age and nation. For we sée that they, which would not for Christ and the cause of his trueth ha­zard their riches, but chose rather by dissimulation and renouncing of the truth to kéepe their worldly wealth, did reteyne for euer, infamous re­proch, and daily augment most terri­ble tormentes, which vexed horiblie their guiltie conscience, loosing neuer­thelesse in the diuels name y wealth, which they would not once hazard in the cause of their Sauiour. But they on y otherside, which ieoparded them­selues and all their substaunce in the quarell of Christe, despising manful­ly al daungers that could happen, did alwayes finde a swéete and pleasant cōfort, which strengthened the minds of their afflicted bodies. For they crie with the Apostle: Wee haue learned in whatsoeuer estate wee are, there­with to be content. Wee know how to be lowe, wee know also howe to exceede: euerie where and in all thinges we are instructed both to be full, and to be hungrie, both to haue plentie, and to suffer neede. We can doe all thinges through Christ who strengtheneth vs. They know that y e same Apostle hath said: Ye haue suffered with ioy, the spoyling of your goods, knowing that ye haue in hea­uen a farre more excellent substance, which will endure. For the Lord in the Gospel also said, Verilie I say vn­to you, there is no man that hath for­saken house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or chil­dren, or landes for my sake and the Gospels, but he shall receiue an hun­dred folde now at this present with persecutions, and in the world to come eternall life. Mar. 10. So than the Saincts and faithful seruauntes of God are oppressed with seruitude in this present world: but therewith all they know and consider that the Lord himselfe became a seruaunt for vs men, whereby they, that are ser­uauntes in this world, are made frée thorough Christe, and by terrestriall seruitude a way is made to celestiall [...] libertie. The faithfull are exiled or banished their countrie: but the hea­then Poet sayth, A valiaunt harted man, takes euerie countrie for his owne. Verilie in what place of this world soeuer wee are, wée are in exile as banished men. Oure father is in heauen, and therefore heauen is our countrie. Wherefore when wée die, wée are deliuered from exile, and pla­ced in the heauenly countrie and true felicitie. In like maner, whom the ty­rant [...] killeth with hunger and famine, those doth hée ridd of innumerable e­uils. And againe whomsoeuer famine doth not vtterly [...]il, but only tormēt▪ them doth it teach to liue more spa­ringly, and afterward to fast the lon­ger and deuoutly. Nowe in this case the faithfull which suffer famine, do call to remembraunce the examples of the auncient Sainctes, of whome when Paul speaketh, hée sayth: They wandered about in sheepe skinns & goate skinnes, being destitute, afflic­ted and tormented, of whome the world was not worthie: they wande­red in wildernesse, & in mountaynes [Page 313] and in dennes and caues of the earth, christians also consider that the state of famished Lazarus, who died amōg the tongues of the dogges that licked his bla [...]es, was farre [...]erter than y e surfetting of the strutbellied glutton, who being once dead was buried in hell. Moreouer it is to be abhorred, de Af [...]liction in warres by deflou­ [...]ing of women. tested, and (yet) lamented of all men, to see a crue of barb [...]rous villaynes, and vnrulie souldiours abuse per­force not honest matrenes onely, but tēder virgins also that are not fit yet, nor ripe for a man. But the greatest comfort that wee haue in so great a mischiefe and intollerable ignominie is, that chastitie is a vertue of y e mind. For if it bée a treasure of the minde, then is it not lost though the body be abused: euen as in like sort y e fayth of a man is not thought to be ouercome, although the whole body be cōsumed with fire. And chastitie is not lost ve­rilie where the body is defloured, be­cause the wil of the abused body, per­seuereth still to vse that chastitie, and doth what it may to kéepe it vndefi­led. For the bodie is not holy therfore, because the mēbers therof are vndefiled, or because the secret partes ther­of are not vndecently touched: consi­dering that the body being wounded by many casualties may suffer filthie violence, and since Physicians for healths sake may do to the members the thing that otherwise is vnséemely to the eyes. Wherfore so long as the purpose of the mind (by which the bo­die must be sanctified) remayneth, the violent déede of an others filthie luste taketh not from the body that chasti­tie, which the perseuering continen­cie of the defloured body doth séeke to preserue And in y e meane while there is no doubt, but the most iust Lord will sharpely punish those shamelesse beastes & monsters of nature, which dare vndertake to commit such wic­kednesse.

The Saints are confirmed in their The saint [...] in suffe­ring the crosse do [...] feele no new or vn­woonted miseries. tribulations by the mnumerable ex­amples of their forefathers, whereby they gather that it is no new thing y happeneth vnto them, since God from the beginning hath with many afflic­tions and tribulations, exercised his seruaunts, and the Church his spouse whom he loueth so déerely. And here I thincke it to be very expedient & a­uaylable to the comforting of afflicted minds, to reckon vp the best & choysest examples that are in the scriptures. Of which there are many both pri­uate and publique. The chances and pilgrimages of the later Patriarchs (because I meane not to speake of them before y e deluge) are those whi­che I call priuate examples. For our father Abraham is by the mouth of God called from out of Vr of y e Chal­deans Examples of afflicti­ons in the patriarchs. to go into Palestine, frō whēce he is driuen by a dearth into Aegypt, where againe he is put to his shifts, & feeleth many pinches. After that whē he came againe into Palestine, euen till y e last houre of his life he was ne­uer without som one mishap or other to trouble & vexe his mind. His sonne Isaac felt famine also, and had one misfortune vpō an others neck to plague him withal. He sinneth not y calleth Iacob the wretcheddest man that li­ued in that age, considering y e infinite miseries wherewith hee was vexed. While hee was yet in his mothers wombe and saw no light he began to striue with his brother Esau: after­wardes in his striplings age, hee had much a doe to escape his murdering hands, by exiling himselfe from his fathers house into y e land of Syria: w [...]er againe he was kept in vre and exerci­sed [Page 314] sharply in y e schole of afflictiōs. At his backreturne into his countrie he was wrapped in & beset with perills enough and endlesse euils. The dete­stable wickednes of his vntoward children, had béene enough to haue killed him in his age. In his latter dayes for lacke of foode he goeth downe as a straunger into the land of Aegypt, where in true faith and patience, hée gaue vp the ghost. Of Moses y great and faithful seruant of God the scrip­ture testifieth y in his youth hée was brought vp in the Aegyptian Court, but when he came to age, hee refused to be called y e sonne of Pharaos daughter, chosing rather to be afflicted with the people of God, thā to enioy the tē ­poral cōmodities of this sinful world, because he counted y e rebuke of Christ greater riches, than all the treasures of the Aegyptians. The same Moses was gréeuously afflicted, first by Pha­rao and his princes, and after that a­gaine by them of his owne houshold, and his owne countrie people, whom he had brought out of the land of Ae­gypt. Dauid also the annoynted of y e lord, was trobled a great while with his maister Saul, that was mad vp­pon him, to haue brought him to his end, but hauing at the last (for al that Saul could do) obteyned y kingdome, afflictions ceassed not to followe him stil, for after many troublesome broy­les, he was by Absalom thrust beside his kingdome, and very streitly delte withall, and yet in the end God of his goodnesse did set him vp againe.

In the new testament Christ him­selfe Christ and Paule ex­amples vnto vs. our Lord and sauiour, and that elect vessel his Apostle Paule, are ex­cellent examples for vs to take com­fort by. The Lord in his infancie was [...]ompelled to flye the treason & mur­dering hands of cruell tyrants, in all his life time he was not free from ca­lamities, and at his death he was hā ­ged amonge théeues. And Paul spea­king of himselfe doth say: If any other be the ministers of Christ, I am more, in labours more abundantly, in stri­pes aboue measure, in imprisonmēts more plenteously, in death often. Of the Iewes fiue times receiued I four­tie stripes saue one, thrice was I bea­ten with rodds, once stoned, thrice I suffered shipwracke, a day & a night haue I been in the depth, in iourney­ing often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils of mine owne nation, in perils among the heathen, in perils in the citie, in perils in the wildernesse, in perils in the sea, in pe­rils among false brethren, in labour and trauaile, in watchinges often, in hunger and thirst, in fastinges often, in cold and nakednesse, beside those thinges that outwardly come vnto me, the trouble which daily lyeth vp­pon me, is the care of al the churches. These I say, are priuate examples.

Wée haue a publique example in [...] the Church of Israel afflicted in Ae­gypt, many times troubled vnder their kinges and Iudges, and lastly led captiue by the Assyrians and men of Babylon. Afterward being brought home againe by the goodnesse of God, they passe many bruntes, and are sharpely afflicted vnder the Monar­chies of the Persiās, Greekes and Ro­mans. What shal I say of the Apo­stolique church of Christ, which euen when it first began like an infant to The [...] créepe by the ground, did presentlye féele the crosse, and yet flourished still in those afflictions, which euē to this day it doth patiently suffer? Histories make mention of tenne persecutions▪ wherwith the Church of Christ (from the eight yeare of Nero, till the reigne [Page 315] of Constantine the great, by the space of 318. yeares) was terriblie shaken and sharpely afflicted without inter­mission or respite of time for it to breath in, and rest it selfe from trou­blesome broyles & mercilesse slaugh­ters. The first persecution of those tenne, did Nero that beast and leacherous monster raise against the Chri­stians, wherein it is said that Peter and Paul the Apostles of Christ were brought to their endings. The second was moued by Flauius Domitianus, which banished the Apostle Iohn into the Isle of Pathmos. The third perse­cutour after Nero, was Traiane the Emperour, who published most ter­rible edicts against the Christiās: vn­der him was the notable martyr and preacher Ignatius, with many other excellent seruaunts of Christ, cast out to wilde beasts, and cruellie torne in péeces. The fourth persecution did the Emperour Verus most bloudilie stirre vpp through all Fraunce and Asia, wherein the blessed Polycarpus was burnt in fire aliue, and Irenaeus the bishop of Lions was headed with the sword. In the fifte persecution of the Church of Christe, Septimius Se­uerus thorough many prouinces, did bloudily crowne many a Saint with the garland of martyrdome: amonge whome is reckoned Leonidas the fa­ther of Origenes. Iulius Maximi­nus was the sixt after Nero y t played the tyraunt against the Church: in that persecution the preachers and ministers of the churches were espe­ciallie murdered: amonge whom be­side an innumerable sort of other ex­cellent men, Pamphilus and Maxi­mus two notable lightes, were espe­ciallie slaughtered. The seuenth bloudsucker after beastly Nero, was Decius the Emperour, who proclay­med most horrible edictes against the faithfull: in his time was S. Laurence a deacon of the Church, broyled vpon a grateyron, and the renowmed vir­gin Apollonia for her profession, did leape into the fire aliue. Licinius Va­lerianus, was as cruell as the rest in executing the eighth persecution a­gainst the faithfull professours of Christ and his Gospel. In that broile were slaine many myllions of Chri­stians, and especially S. Cornelius and Cyprian, the most excellent doctours in all the world. Val. Aurelianus did rather purpose than put in execution the ninth persecution. For a thun­der rushed before him to y e great ter­rour of them that were about him, and shortly after he was slaine as hée iourneyed, and so his tyrannie by his death was ended. But C. Aurel. Val. Diocletianꝰ, Maximianus, Maxentius, and Marcus, Iulius Licinius, being nothing terrified with this hor­rible example, did raise the tenth per­secution against the church of Christ, which enduring by the space of tenne whole yeares, brought to destruction an infinite number of Christians in euerie prouince and quarter of [...]he world. This broile doth Eusebius Cę­sariensis, passingly painte to the eyes of the reader: for hée himselfe was an eye witnesse and looker on, of many a bloudie pageant and triumphant vic­torie of the martyrs, which hee re­hearseth in the eight booke of his Ec­clesiastical historie. In that slaughter Anno Do­mini. 306. were killed the first Apostles of our Tigurine Church, both martyrs of Christ, and professours of his Gospel, S. Foelix and his sister Regula.

After those tenne persecutions, there followed many more, and more terrible butcheries stirred v [...]pe by many Kinges and [...] men▪ [Page 316] in sundrie quarters of the earth, vpon the necke wherof did follow the mer­cilesse bloudsheddings cōmitted by y e Sarracens, Turkes and Tartars: moreouer the butcherlie bishoppes of Rome, did annoy extremely y e church of God, by shedding in ciuil and for­rayne wars more christiā bloud than any tongue can possibly tell. No new thing therfore doth at this day happē to vs, that in the Church of Christ do suffer diuers persecutions & afflictiōs for we haue exāples of great efficacie both new & old to confirme our harts that they faint not in calamities.

And therfore did the Prophets and Apostles, and their Lord and maister Their af­flictions were fore­tolde. Iesus Christ foretel these perils, calamities, and all persecutions, because they would haue vs to fortifie oure minds against these miseries at al ti­mes and seasons, least by being shakē with them at vn [...]wares, wée should reuoulte from our faith & forsake our profession. Because I haue chosen you out from the world, saith the Lord to his disciples, therfore the world doth hate you. Remēber the words which I s [...]ke vnto you, saying, The seruant is not greater t [...]an his maister. If they haue persecuted me, they wil also persecute you. If they haue kept my words they wil also kepe yours: but all these thinges shall they do to you for my names sake: because thei know not him that sent me. This hauel I said to you that ye should not bee offen­ded. They shal driue you from their Synagogues: and the time shal come, that whosoeuer killeth you, shall thinke he doth God good seruice. The rest that is like to this, I meane not at this time to recite out of the Prophets and Apostles, because it cā ­not be briefly rehearsed: let euery one pick out & applie to his owne cōfort y e playnest & most euident testimonies, that by reading he shal light vppon.

And although the saincts do not re­ioyce at the destruction of their perse­cuting [...] enimies, whō they could wish rather to be conuerted and so saued, than in this present world to be pu­nished, and in the world to come to be damned for euer: yet they are gladd when they sée y e Lord punish their af­flicters, because therby they perceiue that God hath a care ouer those that be his seruants. They doe gather also by the present vengeance of God vpō the wicked, that as afflictiens are for the health and amendement of the faithful, so they are to the hurt and destruction of the vnbeléeuers. For while they persecute other, they thē ­selues are destroyed, and while they trouble the church of the lyuing God, they kindle a fire of the wrath of god against themselues that wil neuer be quenched. For in the Prophecie of [...] Zacharias thus we read that the lord speaketh touching his church, Behold I make Hierusalem a cupp of poyson vnto all the people that are round a­bout her: yea, [...]da himselfe shalbe in the siege against Hierusalem. And in that day I wil make Hierusalē a hea­uie stone for all people, so that al such as lift it vp, shalbe torne & rent, & all the people of the earth shalbe gathe­red together against it. A like saying to this hath y e lord in Ieremie, where he speaketh against the persecuters of his Church and saith: Take this wine [...] cup of indignation from my hand, & make all the people▪ to [...]hom I send thee, to [...] of it: that when they haue drunken thereof, they may bee madd and out of their witts, for feare of the sword which I wil send among them. For I beginne to plague the ci­tie that is called after my name, and [Page 317] thinke ye then that ye shal escape vn­punished? Ye shal not goe vnpuni­shed. And this is that whereto S. Peter alluding sayd: The time is that the iudgement of God begin­neth at the house of God: if it first beginne with vs, what shall the ende of them be, that beleeue not the Go­spell?

I haue a litle aboue, rehearsed in order the tenne persecutions which Vengeāce taken of [...]loudie Rome. the Romaine Emperours stirred vp against the Church of Christ: now hi­stories make mētion that there was not one of them but was requited w t some notable calamitie. And beside the peculiar reuengements that fol­lowed euery seueral persecution, it is to be noted that the most iuste Lord after the space of 342. yeares (for so many yeares are reckoned from the last of Nero, vnto the second yeare of the Emperours Honorius and Theodosius) did begin more abundantly to requite the death of his Saincts, vp­pon the necke of bloudthirstie Rome. For within the space of one hundred and nine & thirtic yeares, Rome was sixe times taken, and brought in sub­iection to the barbarous nations. For in the foure hundreth & twelfth yeare of grace which was y e second of Ho­norius and Theodosius his reigne, y t Wisigothes vnder their captaine A­larichus both toke and sacked y e citie, vsing notwithstanding great mercie in their victorie. After that againe y Vandals vnder their guide Genseri­chus brake into the citie cruellie, and spoyled it very gréedily. After them came the Herules, and the remnaunt of Atthilas his armie with their cap­taine Odacer, who toke the citie and got the kingdome to themselues, ex­tinguishing vtterly y e rule of the Ro­ma [...]s in the west part of the world. Then againe, when about 14. yeares were come & gone, in-cōmeth Theo­doricus Veronensis with his Ostro­gothes, who slue the Herules and ob­teyned the citie. But it being recoue­red by the fayth and industrie, of the valiaunt captaine [...]ellisarius, and re­stored to Iustinian the Emperour of the East, was immediatly againe ta­ken by Totylas a prince of the Goths, who with fire and sword did sacke it, pull downe houses, and ouerthrew a great part of the walls therof, wher­by Rome was so defaced, that for the space of certaine dayes there was no man that dwelt within it. That spoile of the citie happened about the 548. yeare after Christ his incarna­tion. And thus did Christe in reuen­ging his Church, laye deserued pla­gues vpon the neck of bloudie Rome: beside other miseries (that I passe o­uer) which it did suffer by the Hunns and Lombards. For this is enoughe to shewe how miserablie Rome was plagued for afflicting the Church of Christ, which neuerthelesse maugre the tyrauntes heades, remayned safe and ouercame those brunts, and shall reigne with Christ for euermore. In like maner were the Sarracenes ex­tinguished & vtterly destroyed, when first they had suffered many a great ouerthrowe, & had béene plagued tho­roughout the world with sundrie mi­shappes and ouerthwart calamities. The Turkes also do daily feele their woes & miseries, and are likely here­after to féele sharper punishmentes, Moreouer, the Popes wyth poyson are one slaine by an other, and are straughly vexed with wonderful ter­rours. They are in no place sure of their liues, but euen in the middes [...] of all their frendes are beset with mise­ries, they liue in feare continual [...] all [Page 318] the whoale packe of them. Further­more euen they amonge them, that [...]opes dye of the [...]ocks which doth be [...]ray their [...]haltitie. liue most happilie, do rot away wyth that disease, that followeth filthie pleasures, than which there is no kind of death either sharper to the pa­tient, or more detested amonge all men. And their adherents, which by their setting on do persecute y e church of Christ, doe either dropp away with the like disease that wayteth vppon Thei were [...]aten of vormes a­liue, and [...]a [...]cke so horribly that no man could abide thē. filthy lust, or do by litle and litle con­sume away, as Herode and Antio­chus did, which death is long before it dispatche them, but doeth torment them beyond all measure: yea and be­sids these bitter plagues they destroy one an other with endlesse ciuil war­res. The Lord therefore is righteous and his iudgmēts are iust and equall, who neuer forgetteth to reuenge his friends, by finding out his owne, and his seruants enimies to punish them for their desarts.

Since then (my brethren) that the case so standeth, let vs I beséech you, The con­clusion. patiently suffer the hand of the Lord our God, as often as wée are touched with any calamitie, or tempted of the Lord our God, knowing this, that the lord doth strike vs that he may heale vs, and trouble vs that hee may com­fort vs, and receiue vs to himselfe in­to ioyes euerlasting. And that wee may so doe, since we are otherwise to weake of our selues, let vs pray to our father which is in heauen, thoroughe Iesus Christ oure Lord, that hée will vouchsafe to bee present with vs in our temptations, and guide vs in the way of constancie, peace, and righte­ousnes. And for an example let euery one set before his eyes, the order that Christ oure Sauiour and maister did vse, who a litle before the cr [...]sse of his passion, betooke himselfe to prayer. For going vp into the mount of Oly­ues, he beséecheth his father humblie, and prayeth to him ardently. Hée is instant in prayer and lyeth vpon him earnestly: and yet so, that he submit­teth all to his will and pleasure. Let vs also do the like, that we may haue trial of our fathers present ayde with the effectuall comfort of our mindes, and that wee for his goodnesse maye giue him praise for ouermore. Amen.

Of the fifte and sixt precepts of the second table, which are in order the ninth and tenth of the [...]. commaundements, that is, Thou shalt not speake false witnesse against thy neighbour. And, Thou shalt not couet thy neighbours house, &c.
The fourth Sermon.

WE are now come to the exposition of y e two last pre­ceptes of y e tenne cōmandements. The ninth com­maundement The nint [...] commau [...] demente is: Doe not speake faise witnesse against thy neighbour. By this precept is cōfirmed faith in couenauntes & con­tractes, it ruleth the tongue, and com­mendeth vnto vs veritie, the fayrest vertue of al other, and teacheth vs to vse modestie & sinceritie both in word and déede. Hetherto yet haue wée heard nothing in all Gods commaun­dementes [Page 319] touching the tongue, but a litle onely in the third commaunde­ment. But of the tongue do arise the greatest commodities and discommo­dities of our life. For the tōgue (saith Iames) is a litle member & boasteth The [...]ounge. great thinges. Behold howe great a matter a little fire kindleth. And the tongue is fire, euen a world of wic­kednesse. So is the tongue set among our mēbers, that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature, and it is set on fire of hell. All the nature of beastes, and of birds, & of serpentes, and thinges of the sea, is meeked and tamed of the nature of men: but the tōgue can no man tame, it is an vnruly euill, full of deadly poyson. Therwith we blesse our God and father, and therewith curse wee men that are made after the simili­tude of God. Out of one mouth pro­ceede both blessing and cursing. Therefore very well and necessarily is the way set downe in this ninthe precept, how men should frame and order their tongues. Now summari­lie this precept doth commaunde vs, to vse our tongues well, that neither priuately or publiquely wee doe our neighbour harme, either in his lyfe, good name, or riches, by word or wri­ting, or otherwise by paynting, nei­ther by simulation nor dissimulation, nor yet so much as by a beck or a nod. All things are forbiddden that are a­gainst truth and sinceritie. There is required at al our hands, simplicitie, plaine speaking, & telling of the truth. Briefly, wee are commaunded euery man to do his indeuour mutually to mainteyne plaine dealing and veri­tie. For in y e 23. of Exod. we read that the Lord did charge vs saying: Thou shalt not haue to doe with a false re­port. And in the 19. of Leuit, Ye shall not steale, saith the Lord, nor lye, nor deale falslie one with an other. And the Apostle Iames, after he had tou­ched the euile of the tongue, (especial­ly because out of one mouth procée­ded good and badd) doeth add: These thinges my brethren ought not to be so. Doth a fountaine at one hoale send forth sweete water and bitter al­so? Can the figge tree (my brethren) beare Olyue bearries? either a vine figgs? So can no fountaine giue, both salt water and fresh also. Verily since God hath giuen to man a tōgue, that by y e meanes of it, one man may know an others meaning, that it may blesse or praise God, and do good to all men, it is altogether requisit that it should bee applied to y e vse that it was made for, that thereby a man out of a good hart, might vtter good talk, cleare frō deceipt & hurt, from blasphemie and raylings, and from filthie speaking.

But it is best for vs by partes more neerely to sift the special points Of bea­ring wit­nesse. of this precept or argument. First of all in this cōmaundement it is forbidden euery man in the Court before a Iudge to beare false witnesse. Ther­fore al witnesse bearing simplie is not forbidden vs, but false witnessing on­ly. Doe not speake (saith he) false wit­nesse. It is lawfull therefore to be are true witnesse, especially if a magi­strate demaunde it of thée. And ther­fore the Hebrue phrase is very signi­ficant and sayth: Aunswere not false witnesse against thy neighbour. Now he aunsweareth, that is asked a question. And in bearing of witnesse hée that speaketh, must haue a re­gard of God alone, and simple truth, hee must laye aside all euill affecti­ons, hatred, feare or all parte taking [...] hée must hide nothing, nor dissemble in his speache: hee must not deuise [Page 320] any thing of his owne making: nor corrupt the meaning of his woordes that spoake: as those false witnesses did in the Gospell, when before the Iudges they said: I will destroy this temple and in three dayes builde it a­gaine. For they corrupted the mea­ning of Christe. And the Lord in the Lawe doth say, Thou shalt not take vpp a false report, neither shalt thou put thine hand with the wicked to bee an vnrighteous witnesse. Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do e­uill, neither shalt thou speake in a matter of iustice, according to the greater number for to peruert iudge­ment. Hée therefore that beareth false wittnesse, committeth sinne against God and his neighbour. For first of al hée stayneth himselfe with sacrilege and periurie, and so by telling a lye in the name of God, hée doeth despite to God himselfe: Moreouer hee doth to his neighbour so much hurt, as he ta­keth damage by the Iudges sentence either in bodie, goodes, or losse of life. For it is manifest that the Iudge be­ing moued with thy false witnesse, did punish the accused party in bodie, goodes, or life it selfe: which he would not haue done, had hee not béene dra­wen thereunto, by thy false witnes­sing. And therefore a very good and iust lawe is that, which Moses hath vttered in these words, If a false wit­ne [...] befoūd among you, then shal ye do vnto him, as he had thought wic­kedly to haue done to his brother: & thou shalt put euil away frō the middest of thee: that the rest may heare, & feare: & dare after that do no more such wickednesse among you. Thou shalt haue no cōpassion on him: but life for life, eye for eye, tooth for [...]ooth, hand for hand, and foote for foote. To this belongeth the saying of Solomon in the Prouerbs where he crieth, God hateth a false witnesse. And againe, A false witnesse shal not scape vnpunished. Wée haue an ex­ample in the two false witnesses that roase against the chaste and honeste Susanna.

In this lawe are condemned also [...] all false and wrongfull accusations, and vniuste iudgementes bought for monie, at the mouth of vnrighteous Iudges. And as those déedes are wor­thilie forbidden, so likewise are they misliked that set their tongue to sale, I meane, such merchauntes as for a morsell of bread will easilie be hyred, either to blesse or curse the innocent. Of which sort of cursing, spightfull, and soothing tongues, thou mayest finde a great number in euery degrée and state, both of riche and poore, of spirituall and of Lay people.

Furthermore wee haue here com­mended vnto vs y e inuiolable kéeping of bargaynes, couenauntes, and con­tractes: and on the other side are wée especially charged, not to vse either guile, or deceite, or craft, or any kind of cousening. Of which I haue spo­ken, where I treated of theft,

But now the especiall thing that A lye [...] the [...] of lyes. is forbidden the faithfull herein is to tell a lye, that is, to speake an vn­truth, either vppon purpose therwith to hurt his neighbour, or vppon any vaine and light occasion, or otherwise vpon some euill affection. For among men many kindes and sundrie sortes of lyes are reckoned vp. S. Augustine in his 14. Chapter ad Consencium de Mendacio, maketh mention of eight kindes of lyes. I amonge many will name a sewe onely. There is a ie­sting lye, as when I say that I lye, or other men knowe that I dee lye, by which lye of mine they take some pro [Page 321] fite, or (as I should rather say) some pastime or pleasure. To lye in that sort, although it be no great and hey­nous sinne, is yet a signe of very great lightnesse: which the Apostle misti­keth in y faithfull, as it may appeare in the fifte Chapiter of his epistle to the Ephesians. And yet I thincke not that deuised fables, parables and feig­ned narrations are hereby forbidden: which, as they are in the Scripture euery where vsed in matters of most importaunce, so haue they also a very goodly grace, being of themselues ve­rie necessarie and profitable, for the readers vnderstanding. S. Augustine will not haue iesting myrth, in the number of lyes. There is moreouer an officious lye, that is when I fitten or tell an vntruth for dueties sake, to the end that by my lye, I may kéepe my neighbour harmelesse from the e­uill or mischiefe, that hangeth ouer his head. Of this sort there are ma­ny examples in the holy Scriptures. The midwiues of Aegypt, did saue the Hebrues children aliue, whome Pharao commaunded to bée slaine at their birth: and being accused before the king for breaking the lawe, they did by an officious and a verie wit [...]ie lye excuse themselues, and pretend a certaine speedinesse of traua [...]le in the Hebrues wiues, more than the Ae­gyptian women had. Rahab doeth with a very straung tale, deceiue the citizens of Iericho, and by her ly pre­serue the spies of the people of God. And Michol Dauids wife, with a lye did saue her husbands life, and sent a­way her father Sauls seruants with­out their purpose, for which the king had sent them. And Io [...]than faineth many a thing at his fathers table, for the goodwill that [...]ee bare t [...] Dauid, whom by honest shiftes and godly de­ceiptes hee did ridd from the bloudie hand of his cruell father Saule. The holy widow Iudith also, by lying and dissembling doth enter the tent of ca­pitaine Holophernes, and by cutting off his head, doth set her afflicted coū ­triefolkes at libertie againe.

Nowe it hath béene a question a­monge the diuines of the Primatiue Church, whether they, whose exam­ples I haue heere alledged, did sinne in lying or no. Origenes & they that followed him, did permitt a wise and godly man to lye, if so be it were for the welfare of them, for whome the lye was made. Neither was S. Hie­rome without suspicion of Orig [...]ns o­pinion. For vpon the Epistle of Paul to the Galathians hée writ, that Pe­ter and Paule to serue the time, did vse a kinde of simulation. But S. Au­gustine admonishing Hierome of that matter, denieth flatly that wée ought once to suspect, that a ly is allowed in the sacred Scriptures. On the other side againe, S. Hierome telleth Au­gustine that the best interpreters of the auncient Church, are full and whoalie of his minde. There are, to and fro, verie learned and large epi­stles written on both sides, which are extant nowe and to be séene amonge vs, and therefore I né [...]de not [...] hereupon any longer. The same Au­gustine in the 15. chapter of his booke that he wrote ad Cōsentium contra mendacium, sayth, Hee, which saieth that some lyes are righteous, is to bee thought to say nothing else, but that some sinnes are righteous, & so con­sequently that some vnrighteousnes is righteous. Than which: what can be spoken more absurd? For where­uppon is sinne, but because it is con­trarie to righteousnesse? But [...] things, that are done against the law [Page 322] of God, cannot be righteous. Now it is said to God, Thy lawe is truth: and therefore that which is against the truth, cannot be righteous. But who doubteth, but that euerie lye is a­gainst the trueth? Therefore no lye can possiblie be righteous. And so forth as followeth.

Now on the other side, verie nota­ble learned men haue thought, that Augustine was somewhat too stub­bornely set against lying. And there­fore some there are, which going as it were betwixte both doe say, that they (whose examples I alledged euē nowe) were not altogether without all sinne, and yet they suppose that their fault in those lyes, was a very smal sinne. I would wish those, which will allowe themselues to lye offici­ously, to take héede to themselues, least by following their owne affecti­ons more than enough, they do at last take that for an officious lye, which is in déede a pernicious lye. For the last and worst kind of lye is a pernicious lye. And that procéedeth of a corrupt minde, and tendeth to the damage of thy neighbour, which hath deserued no hurt at thy hand. This kind of lye is euery where cryed out vppon tho­roughout the Scriptures: and the fault thereof increaseth according to the quantitie of the mischiefe that it doth. For diuines and ecclesiasticall preachers do lye of all other most per­niciously, while with lyes & corrupt doctrine they kill the soules of men, & make the bodies and goods of sillie se­duced people, both subiect to the curse of God, and in daunger of a thousand perils more. And hereunto belongeth hypocrisie also, which the Lord Iesus doth in the Gospel wōderfully taunt and bayt excéedingly. Now hypocrisie doeth shewe it selfe, not onely and so much in craftie and deceitfull words, as also and farre more, in the whole cōuersation of our liues, as when we make semblaunce, or else dissemble such thinges as are not, by that mea­nes lying to God, and beguiling oure neighbour.

Furthermore, in this law are for­bidden Carying of [...] a [...] to [...]. talebearings, priuie slanders, backbitings, cloase whisperings, and al suspicions which rise by such occa­sions. Despiteful quips [...]erfore, and heades that are ready to speake euill of all men, are plainely condemned. For some there are which are with­out honestie, not sticking to slaunder all estates and conditions, both highe and lowe, publique and priuate, and people of all ages: and for that pur­pose [...] as [...] an [...] in [...] the [...] to [...] to the [...] of the [...] whō [...] writi [...] by the [...] do they cast abroad infamous li­bels, they sticke vp written Pasquils, and set out pictures to diffame men withall. And to themselues they séeme very eloquent, while with bit­ter words they check and finde fault with all sortes of men: yea, they ac­compt y e malapert prattling of their vnbrideled tongues, to be a commen­dation of vncontrolled libertie and frée licence of speaking. But they sinne very gréeuously which take de­light in cursed speaking, that is, whi­che carrie about a tongue full of bit­ternes, curses, and deceipt: euen as they also are not without sinne, that loue a life to heare enuenomed spech and hurtfull talking. But wée make a difference, & do except from wrong­full quarels such accusations, as are iustly made and openly shewed, ei­ther [...] by writing or word of mouth, & such kind of chi [...]ings and chastenings also as preachers vse in sacred ser­mons. For they, which do in that sort chastise and pursue wicked vices and errours, do purpose nothing else but [Page 323] the glorie of God and safegard of mēs soules, which they desire to aduaunce by all the meanes they can, not sée­king to vtter their spight, or wreake the malice of their naughtie affecti­ons. But wée may gather by many argumēts, that it is a heynous crime falsely to slaunder, and wickedly to backbite our brethren & neighbours. Backby­ting is [...]. For there is scarsely any thing that doeth so much disgrace vs as backby­ting doth. Wée are made to the simi­litude and likenesse of God, that wée may be the sonnes of God: but false accusations do make vs of the sonnes of God, to be the sonnes of the diuel. Now wée all abhorre and vtterly de­test the name of the diuel: but if thou art a wrongfull slaunderer, than art thou the very same that thou doest so detest. For the diuel taketh his name of wrongfull accusing, and is called a staunderer.

Moreouer, in the booke of Pre­uerbes GOD is said to hate backbi­ters and wrongfull slaunderers. And in y t 19. Chap. we read: The thought of a foole is sinne, and a slaunderer is [...]ated of men. For a good name (as the same Solomon witnesseth) is a preci­ous treasure. When as therefore the fame and good name of a man is put in hazard, by the false reportes and slaunders of a wicked tongue, the chiefest iewel that a man hath is put in ieopardie: so that in verie déede a slaunderer doeth séeme to sinne more deepely than a théefe: vnlesse a man make more accompt of his transitorie richesse, than of his name and good report. And therefore it is straunge at this day, that a théefe for stealing is neuer pardoned, & backbyters for slaunders are neuer once touched. I would to God that magistrats would once rightly weighe the sundrie cir­cumstances of sundrie matters, and punish euery fault with penalties a­gréeable to the offence, and reuenge the greater crimes, with great and sharper punishmentes. For God truly doeth require of, and charge e­uerie one of vs, to doe oure beste in mainteyninge trueth, for the de­fence of oure neighbours good name, and preseruation of his earthly sub­staunce.

In this lawe also it séemeth that flatterie is forbidden, which, as the Flatteri [...] prouerbe doth truely say, maketh a foole madd, and causeth him that is mad, to be incureably mad. And ther­fore Solomon saith, that a flatterer is worthie to bée cursed of all men. They (sayth he) which say to the wic­ked thou art iust, shalbe cursed of the people, and hated of the tribes. And in an other place: The woordes of a talebearer bee as thoughe they were simple, and yet they pearce to the in­ward partes of the heart. When hee speaketh softly beleeue him not: for there are seuen mischiefes in his hart. And therefore in Ecclesiastes it is ve­ry well sayd: It is better to heare the rebuke of a wise man, than the songe of a foole. That is, of a flatterer.

And yet, althoughe flatterie bée so great an euill, it is notwithstanding fauoured of all men, so that as an infecting plague, it is crepte into the Church, into Princes Palaces, in­to Iudges Courtes, and euerie pri­uate house. For like an alluring Mermayde it hath a songe that doeth delight our flesh. For wée like fooles are blinded with selfe loue, and doe not marke that flatteries and allure­mentes, doe breede oure destructi­on. Eze [...]hiel blameth greatly all flattering Preachers, and sayeth: Woe vnto them that lay to the peo­ple peace, [Page 324] people, peace, peace, when there is no peace: which dawbe with vntempe­red morter, which sowe entising pil­lowes vnder euerie elbowe, and put alluting kercheifes vpon euery head, to hunt after, & catch soules. Of such kinde of teachers, that delight more in lyes and flatterie, than in syncere veritie, the Apostle Paule saith, The time shall come that they shall not a­bide to heare sounde doctrine: but they whose eares do ytche, shall gett them teachers according to their lu­stes, and shall turne their eares from the truth, and shalbe turned vnto fa­bles And Dauid praying against this plague, as the thing that is most per­nicious to all kinges and Princes in authoritie, doeth say: The righteous shall smite mee friendly, but the pre­cious baulmes of the wicked shal not annoynt my head. And againe, Lord deliuer mee from lying lippes, and a deceiptful tongue. Thus much haue I hetherto said for the exposition of the ninth commaundement.

Now followeth the tenth and last The tenth commaundemente of God. commaundement, which word for word is expressed thus: Thou shalt not couet thy neighbours house, thou shalt not couet thy neighbours wife, nor his manseruaunt, nor his maydseruaunt, nor his oxe, nor his asse, nor any thing that is thy neigh­bours. Which words the Lord in the fifte of Deut▪ doth lay downe in this maner and order. Thou shalt not co­uet thy neighbours wife, thou shalt not couet thy neighbours house, nor his field, nor his manseruaunt, nor his maydseruaunt, nor his oxe, nor his asse, nor any thing that is thy neigh­bours. Neither is there any diffe­rence or contrarietie in the thing it selfe, although in Exod. Thy neigh­bours house, and in Deuteronomie Thy neighbours wife, be set first in order. Now this maketh somewhat against them that diuide this laste precept into two commaundements, which is in deede but one, as it may be partly gathered by this order thus inuerted in the setting of it downe in two sundrie places.

In this precept coueting is espe­cially forbidden, I meane euill lon­ging, [...] and corrupt desiring. For coue­ting is a word indifferently vsed, as well in the better as the worse signi­fication. For Dauid affirmeth that he did long after God and his lawe, I haue wished for (saith hee) O Lord thy saluation. And, I haue longed af­ter thy commaundementes. Psal. 119. Wée must here therfore be able with discretion to iudge betwixt that good affection, which God did first create in man, and that other motion, the roote of euill that groweth in our na­ture, by the discent of corruptiō from our first father Adam. There was in Adam before his fall, a certaine good appetite with pleasure and de­light. He was not so hungrie, that hū ­ger did pain his emptie bowels (whi­che is in déede a plague for sinne) but he did eate with a certaine swéet and delectable appetite. Hee was deligh­ted with the pleasures of Paradise. Hee did with a certaine holy desire, both loue and long after the woman, which God had brought and placed before him. And this good appetite or desire procéeded from God himselfe, who made both Adam and all his af­fections good at the first. Yea, and at this day also there are in men, cer­taine naturall affections and desires, as, to eate, to drink, to sléepe, and such like belonging to the preseruation of mans life, which of themselues are not to be accompted among the num­ber [Page 325] of sinnes, vnlesse by corruption of originall vice they passe y e bounds, for which they are ordeyned. But in this treatise vpon the tenth commaunde­ment desire is vsed in y e worser part, and is taken for the concupiscence or coueting of euil things. This concu­piscence being translated from Adam into vs al, is the fruite of our corrupt nature, or ofspring of original sinne: whose seate is in the hart of man, and is the fountaine and he adspring of all sinne and wickednesse, that is to bee found in mortall men. For the Lord in the Gospell doeth expressely say: whatsoeuer entreth in by the mouth, goeth into the bellie and is caste out into the draught: but the things that come out of the mouth, proceede frō the heart, and those defile the man. For out of the heart doe come euill thoughts, murders, adulteries, whor­domes, theft, false witnesse bearinges, despiteful speakig: these be they that do defile the mā. And the Apostle Ia­mes speaking altogether as plainely in an other place doeth say: Let no man, when he is tempted, say that he is tempted of God. For euery one is tempted, while he is drawen away, & entised with the baite of his owne concupiscence: then when lust hath conceiued, it bringeth [...]oorth sinne, and sinne when it is finished brin­geth forth death.

Concupiscence therfore is a moti-on or affection of the minde which of Concupis­cence. our cor [...]upt nature, doth lust against God and his lawe, and s [...]rreth vs vp to wickednesse, although the consent or déed it selfe doth not presently fol­lowe vppon our conceipt. For if the deede do follow the lust, then doth the sinne increase by stepps and degrées. For first wée must consider the very blotting out or corrupting of the I­mage of God in vs, Originall sinne, and that disease that lyeth hidd in our members, which is by vse called euill affections. Secondarilie, wee must consider that it increaseth by our de­light and pleasure therein. Thirdly it is augmented if wee consent and séeke after counsell to commit the crime: and lastly if the consent breake forth to the déede doing, than is it greater and greater, according to the quali­ties of accidentes or circumstances. Now al these are reckoned in y e num­ber of sinnes, thoughe by degrées the one of them is greater thā the other: touching which I will by Gods suf­ferāce speake somewhat more large­ly, when I come to the treatise of sinne. Wherefore that euill and vn­lawfull affection, which is of our na­turall corruption, and lyeth hidd in our nature, but bewrayeth it selfe in our hartes against the purenesse of Gods lawe and maiestie, is that very sinne, which is in this lawe condem­ned. For although there be some whi­ch thinke that such motions, diseases, blemishes and affections of the mind are no sinnes, yet God by forbidding them in this lawe, doeth flatly con­demne them. But if any man doubt of this exposition, let him heare the woordes of the Apostle who saith: I knew not sinne but by the lawe: for I had not knowen luste, except the lawe had said, Thou shalt not luste. Without the lawe sinne was dead: I once liued without lawe: but when the commaundement came, sinne re­uiued, and I was dead. And againe, The affection of the fleshe is death, but the affection of the spirite, is life & peace. Because the affection of the [...]leshe is enimitie against God: for it is not obedient to the lawe of God, neither can be. So then they that are [Page 326] in the flesh cannot please God. The affection of concupiscence therefore doth condemne vs, or, as I should ra­ther say, wée are worthily condemned by the iuste iudgment of God for our cōcupiscence, which doth euery houre and moment bewray it selfe in the thoughts of our harts. There are (I confesse) sundrie fantasies and many thoughts in the minds of men, which while they tend not to the offence of God or our neighbour, nor do cōt [...]ine any vncleannesse or selfeloue, are not to be counted in the number of sinns: as I did imm [...]diately after the begin­ning declare vnto you.

So hetherto verilie God hath for­bidden Man is cō ­uinced of sinne. the grosser sinnes which man doeth daily commit against him, and now at last hee commeth to the con­cupiscence & corrupte nature of man, the welspring of al euil, which in this precept he goeth about to stop vp and cause to sléepe: or as I should rather say, to detect to the eyes of all men y e infirmitie and weakenesse of man­kinde. For what is he that hath not some whiles felt concupiscence? yea, what is he that is not euery houre & moment pricked with the stinge of fleshly concupiscence? What man is there (I pray you) that is not diseased with the naturall sicknesse common to vs al, and spotied with the blemish of originall guiltinesse? Being there­fore cōuinced of sinne before the lord, wee are not able to excuse our fault, nor escape the sentence of the Iudge, that doth condemne all flesh. For the iust Lord doeth expressely condemne our naturall corruption and wicked inclination, which is a continual tur­ning from God, and rebellion against the sinceritie, which hee requireth at our handes. For they are called hap­pie that are cleane in heart, because they shall sée God. They therefore whose hartes are wrapped in lustes, diseased with concupiscence, and spot­ted with the poyson of original guilt, shall not sée God. But such are al we that are the sonnes of Adam. And therefore this lawe doth conuince vs all of sinne, infirmitie, naturall cor­ruption, & of damnation which follo­weth vpon the neck of our corruptiō. Moreouer god in his law doth not on­ly require What [...] God [...] the outward cleannesse of the body, but y e inward purenesse also of the minde, the soule, and al our af­fections: and giueth charge that all, whatsoeuer wee thincke, determine, goe about, or doe, should tende to the health and profite of oure neighbour. This cōmaundement therefore may be referred to all the other that went before. For the Lord himself expoun­ding this cōmandement, Thou shalt not cōmit murder, addeth, Whosoe­uer is angrie with his brother shalbe in danger of iudgment, &c. Matt. 5. and againe in expoūding this precept Thou shalt not cōmitadulterie, hée addeth. Whosoeuer looketh on an o­ther manns wife to lust after her, hee hath committed adulterie alreadie with her in his hart.

And here he doth exactly rehearse y e What [...] that [...] must [...] cour [...] things which we do couet, and in lon­ging after which we are wont to sin: Now our couetousnes consisteth in y e desire either of things or persōs. The thinges that we couet are either im­moueable or moueable: as we Ger­mans do vsually say, Der gueteren sind etliche ligende, etliche furende. The im­moueable things are houses, farmes, lands, vineyards, woods, medows, pa­stures, fishpooles & such like. Things moueable are monie, cattell, honour, office, and dignities. The persons, are wife, childrē, manseruants & maidser­uants. [Page 327] These and such like which our neighbor hath in possessiō, none of vs ought to couet to his hurt or hinde­rance: or if any man happen to couet them, yet let him not consent to y con­cupiscence, nor take delite therin, let him not séek to obteine the thing that he so desireth, nor suffer his ill concei­ued purpose to break out to y deed do­ing, in taking from his neighbour his things or persōs: for god requireth at the hands of those y worship him, such kind of righteousnes, as is altogether sound and absolutely perfecte, not in the outward déede alone, but also in y e inward mind & settled purpose of the hart. Wherupon the lord in the gos­pel saith, Vnlesse your righteousnes exceede the righteousnes of the Scri­bes & Phariseis, ye shal not enter in­to the kingdome of God. But tou­ching y e maner how Gods comaunde­ments are fulfilled, & that faith is the absolute righteousnes, I will hereaf­ter in an other sermon tell you, as I haue alreadie said somewhat in the sermon that I made vpon true faith.

Hetherto in twelue Sermons I haue runne through and declared the tenne preceptes of the morall lawe, in which I told you that the forme of vertue is layd before our eyes, therby to frame our maners according to the wil of god. God himself hath diuided al the branches of his moral law into two tables. The first doth shew y e du­tie of vs mē to our creator, & teacheth how to worship aright our God & go­uernor. The secōd table in sixe whole precepts, doth declare what and how much euery man is bound to owe to his neighbour, & how we may al liue both quietly, well, & ciuilie one w t an­other. It comaundeth vs to honor our parents, & al those, which god hath or­deyned in stéed of our parents. It for­biddeth murder, or doing iniury to a­ny man in his life and body. It forbiddeth whordom, adultrie, & wicked lu­stes, comending wedlock, cleannes, & a continent life. It forbiddeth lyes, false witnesse bearinges, and euil de­sires: & biddeth vs to loue our neigh­bours with al our harts, being ready at all times with al our power to doe them good. To God our Lord and most prudent lawgiuer be praise and thankes for euer and euer. Amen.

Of the Ceremonial lawes of God, but especially of the priesthood, time, and place, appointed for the Ceremonies.
The fifth Sermon.

IN the partition of gods lawes, next after y e mo­ral lawe we placed the Ceremoniall lawe: and therfore since y e morall lawe is alreadie expounded, I haue now next by the help of God, to treate of y e law of Ceremonies. And y t I may not hide any thing from you, note this by the way, that some write Ceremoniae and some Cerimoniae, which two words are vsed for Ceremonies, con­sidering y sundrie men haue sundrie opinions touching y word frō whence it should come. For some (after the o­pinion of Seruius Sulpitius) do thinke that they are called Ceremoniae a Carendo. But Festus affirmeth that Ceremonies did first take their name of the towne Cęres or Cęrete. For Liuie in his fifte booke saith, that the reli­ques of the Romans were kept by the townsmen of Cęres in y Frēch warre at what time y e Frenchmen inuaded Rome [Page 328] By which occasion it is likely that for remembraunce of the benefite all the worshipp due to God, and all the holy rites or customes, were accor­ding to the name of the towne vsual­lie called Ceremonies. But from whence soeuer the woord is deriued, wée in this treatise vse it for the holy déede of worshipping God, and the ec­clesiasticall rites of sacred religion.

Now Ceremonies are holy rites belonging to the ministers of religi­on, Ceremo­nies gene rally what they are. and also to the place, time, and ho­ly worship exhibited to God, all whi­che, howe they ought to be kept and obserued according as they should be, the lawes called Ceremonial doe ex­actly teach and precisely describe. Ce­remonies therfore are the actions or rites which the lawes or rules called Ceremoniall doe frame or appoint. Nowe Ceremonies are ordeyned ei­ther by God or men. As touching those which God hath instituted they are of two sorts. The one sort wher­of he did ordeine in the old testament to the auncient Israelites, and the o­ther at the comming of Christe to vs, that are the people of the new testa­ment or couenaunt. Of the Ceremo­nies of the new testament I meane to speake, when I come to treate of the Church & the Sacraments there­of. At this time I wil discourse of the Ceremonies of the old testament, which were holy rites and actions or­deyned and deliuered by God himself to the people of Israel, vntil the time of amendement, partly to represent & in a shadowe to shewe the mysteries of God, and partly to worship God by them, and also with them to kéepe the people of God in a lawfull religion, and in the societie of one ecclesiasti­call bodie. Humane ceremo­nies.

But men also haue brought in ve­ry many and sundrie sortes of Cere­monies: as amonge the heathen the Archflamines did, who were the priestes and ministers of Idols, whi­che offices and romes both their kin­ges and princes did sometimes sup­plie. Among the Hebrues Ieroboam king of Israel, to the destruction of him and his, did chaung the Ceremo­nies, which God had ordeyned, into his owne, that is, into mens inuenti­ons and detestable blasphemies. In this latter age of the world, wherein we liue there is no ho of Ceremonies that are instituted daily by brainsick people. The miserie whereof, many learned men both haue, and do yet at this day lament and bewaile. Angu­stine complayneth that in his time Ceremonies did increase too faste in y e Church of God: what would he say, (thincke you) if hee were aliue to sée them now a dayes? But of this I wil speake at an other time. Now forbe­cause the word, Ceremonies, is attri­buted as a name to any heathenishe rites whatsoeuer, I in this treatise would haue you to knowe, y I speake not of euery Ceremonie, but of those onely which were deliuered of God by Moses to the people of Israell, not at the will of Moses, but at the wil of God, by the meanes or ministerie of Moses, according as it was said vnto him: See that thou doest all thinges according to the patterne that was shewed thee in the mountaine. The originall therefore or beginning of these ceremonies, which we treat of, are referred to God himselfe, y most true and assured author thereof, and they did therfore please God, because they were godly, and might be exhibi­ted in faith. Contrarilie, the Ceremo­nies in religion that are deuised and ordeyned of men are vtterly condem­ned, [Page 329] as is to be seene in the 12. of Deu­teronomie. In the 17. Cap. of the 4. of kinges also we finde: I srael walked in the ordinaunces or Ceremonies which they themselues had made to themselues. It is knowne to all men what happened to Ieroboam and his houshold, and all the kinges of Israel that walked in the wayes of Ierobo­am. So then these Ceremonies of ours, I meane, y e Ceremonies wherof I speake, are actions and rites not in prophane, but holy matters, which god himselfe did first ordeine, & which Gods people doth vse and exercise. These Ceremonies were not deliue­red Diuine [...]eremo­nies. to al people or nations, but to the people of Israel only, and that too, as the Apostle saith, vntill the time of a­mendment, as that which should lye vppon the shoulders of the Iewes till the coming of Messiah, at what time they should be taken away, and after that appeare no more. And in this sense verily the Apostle Paul calleth the lawe the schole mistresse vntill Christe. We haue moreouer to note The ende whereto ceremo­nies were ordeined. the end wherunto Ceremonies were ordeyned. Ceremonies do especially belōg to the doctrine of pietie & faith. For they were added to the first ta­ble, as a shoare or propp to vphold or staye it. For they teach the outward worship of the true God, which godly men do giue vnto him, and by them were the Israelits drawen not onely from strange gods, but from strange worships also, wherewith they were too much and too long inured & tray­ned vp in the land of Aegypt: to the end they should not haue any occasion to receiue oradmit any strange kinds of worships, when they were furni­shed and as it were wrapped in so ex­quisite sorts of curious Ceremonies. This doth Moses in the 12. of Deut. make to be y e cause why God appoin­ted such busie Ceremonies. Therfore Ceremonies and the vse of Ceremo­nies are in y e scripture expressely cal­led y e worship of God. For with them The woshippe o [...] God▪ it pleased God to be worshipped: and with them he did retaine his people in the true worshipping of him, and in the true religion, & cōmunion of one ecclesiastical body. For the church is seuered and diuided by the admitting or bringing in of new or strange cere­monies: as it is euident in the states and dealinges of Solomon & Ierobo­am. Moreouer the Apostle Paul said, Are not they which eate of the sacri­fice, partakers of the altar, & so conse­quently 1. Cor. 10. of the whole religion? Fur­thermore the chiefe or especial myste­ries of Christ and his Church, were shadowed in Ceremonies, and were the Sacraments of y e Iewish people, wherwith the Lord would bind them vnto him, put them in mind of his be­nefits, and lastly kéepe the pietie, obe­dience, and faith of his people in vre & exercise. And because the Lord did es­pecially require faith and faithfull o­bedience at the hands of his seruants in the obseruing of Ceremonies, ther­fore those Ceremonies did not please but vtterly displease his Maiestie, so oft as the people were ignorant of the meaning of the secret mysteries con­teyned in those figuratiue showes, so oft, I say, as they were without faith, and obserued onely the outward acti­ons or Ceremonies without inward zeale and touch of conscience. For the Lord in Ieremie crieth out and saith: Heape vp your burnt offerings with your sacrifices, and eate the flesh: For Whē God liketh and when he mislyketh Ceremo­nies. when I brought your fathers out of Aegypt, I spoke no word vnto them of burnt offeringes or sacrifices, but this I cōmaunded them saying, Hear­ken [Page 330] vnto and obey my voyce, and I wilbe your God and ye shalbe my people. And yet in an other place we read that the offering of sacrifices, & that externall action of the people in worshipping god was acceptable and of a sweet smelling sauour in the nose of the Lord. Now wheruppon riseth this diuersitie I pray you, but vppon the difference of the mindes of them that worship the Lord? For sacrifices pleased him, & the honour that was done vnto him in simple obedience & faith alone did please him too: but that religion hée did vtterly mislike of, wherin he was worshipped with out­ward shewes, and not with the fayth and sincere obedience of the inwarde hart: in which sort we read that Cain did sinne, for God commaunded not to sacrifice in that maner that Cain did. Againe he commaunded to sacri­fice and to worship him with external ceremonies, in faith that Christ shuld come to be the Sauiour of the world: not that they should hope to be iustifi­ed by the externall action, but by him that was prefigured in al their Cere­monies, Christe Iesus y e sacrifice once to be offered to saue them all, who was the life and meaning wherunto all those Ceremonies did leade, that are expressed in the lawe.

But it is not a misse here particu­larly The knowledge of the ceremonies is not vnprofita­ble. to examine and looke into, not al and euery one, but the chiefest Cere­monies, and those which are more sig­nificant than the rest. Let this la­bour of mine not séeme to any man to bee more curious than needeth, or lesse profitable than it sheweth for. For it is vndoubtedly very auailea­ble to the sound vnderstanding of the abrogation of the lawe. All thinges, whatsoeuer God hath layd downe in the holy scriptures, are altogether profitable to our edification, and doe carrie with them a diuine authoritie, wherby we may cōfirme our minds: they therfore are very fooles and god­lesse people, or to vse a more gentle terme, they are shuttle witted & igno­rāt of all good things, whose stomachs doe rise at the Ceremonies that God hath taught, and whose eares are of­fended to heare a sober & godly trea­tise vpon the exposition of those diuine ceremonies. Some there are, & that no smal number, who thincke it very profitable and an excellent thing to construe Homer and Virgil allegori­callie: in diuine Ceremonies only foo­lish heads are persuaded that no pro­fite or wisedom lyeth secretly hidden: when in déede in all the world againe ther is nothing more profitable, more pleasant, more fine, more excellent, or more full of wisedome in allegoricall types, than the ceremonies are, that God hath ordeyned. For in them are the mysteries of Christe & his Catho­lique Church, very finely, plainely, and notably described.

Now in reckoning vp and touching these seueral ceremonies, I wilchief­ly [...] follow the very natural order. Ce­remonies doe apperteyne to the Ec­clesiastical worship of God. Therfore it is necessarie that there should bee persons appointed in the Church, to bee the maisters or rather publique ministers of those Ceremonies, to ex­ercise and put them in practise, as the Lord ordeyned them. It is necessarie also that there be a certaine place and time appointed, wherein and when God should be especially worshipped, rather than at an other place or sea­son: moreouer the holy rites, that is, the very ceremonies must be appoin­ted and certainly numbered, that the worshippers of god may know, what [Page 331] and how great y honour is that they are bound to giue vnto him. And first The priesthoode. of al I meane to say somewhat of the persons, that is the priests or Leuits, referring stil the hearers to the rea­ding of the holy Bible, wherein the whole is fully conteyned and largely described.

The beginning of priesthood among the old people, is deriued or brought The begin­ning of Priesthood from the creatiō almost. For they say that in euery familie the first begot­ten were alwayes the priestes. It is certaine that when the first borne of Aegypt were flaine, the Lord did by a lawe consecrate to himselfe the first begottē of the Israelits. And the pree­minence or dignitie of the first begot­ten hath alwayes béene very great by the Ciuil lawe. The first begotten did alwayes rule and beare the sway in his fathers house, and was as it were a king amonge his brethren: to the first begottē the inheritance was I thinke [...]is mea­ning was to haue [...]ide Esau [...]nd Iacob [...]n steede of Caine [...]nd Abell. due, to the other brethren were porti­ons giuen: the first begotten did excel the rest in the dignitie of y e priesthood. Therefore when Cain and Abel did striue about their birthright, they cō ­tended not about a trifle, but about a matter of very great weight. Wher­vpon when the mother virgin is said Christ the first begot [...]en. in Luke to haue borne her first begot­ten sonne, let no man thinke that she was the mother of the second begot­ten or many sonnes more. For in that Luke calleth Christ her first begot­ten sonne, therein is noted his digni­tie and excellencie. For to Christ our Lord doth belong y e kingdome, priest­hood, and inheritance. By whose boū ­tiful liberalitie wée are adopted to be his parteners both in the kingdome, priesthood, and inheritaunce of life e­uerlasting and all heauenly thinges. But to returne to oure purpose a­gaine, y e dignitie of priesthood amonge the people of Israel, did of right be­long to Ruben, because hee was the first begotten. But he by committing detestable inceste did loose his righte. Next to him therfore was Leui: who also loste that dignitie for the sinne which he cōmitted in killing the men of Sichem trayterously, and propha­ning the sacrament of Circumcision. But because the tribe of Leui did be­haue The Le­uites cho­sen to be the priests. it selfe manfully, not onely in the bringing of the children of Israel out of Aegypt, but also in punishing idolaters, I meane, y e men that wor­shipped the golden calfe, therefore did they receiue the office or dignitie of priesthood in reward of their vertue, and at that time were the Leuits cho­sen into the place of the first begotten of all the séed of Israel: For thus wée read, And Moses said vnto the Le­uites: Consecrate your handes vnto Exod. 32. the Lord this day euery man vppon his sonne and vpon his brother, that there may a blessing bee giuen you this day. And againe, And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying, Behold I haue taken the Leuites from amonge Num. 3. the children of Israel for all that first openeth the matrice amonge the children of Israell, and the Leuites shalbe mine. Because all the first borne are mine: For the same daye that I smoate all the first borne in the land of Aegypt, I hallowed to mee selfe all the first borne in Israel. And so forth.

By this it appeareth that the tribe of Leui was appointed to the priest­hood in the Church of Israel. More­ouer this dignitie or ministerie was singularly confirmed to this Tribe immediately vppon the insurrecti­on of Corah, Dathan and Abiron, by the wonderfull myracle that the [Page 332] Lord wrought vppon Aarons rodd, which budded alone among the other eleuen twigs, for a witnesse, that god had appointed the tribe of Leui alone to the office and function of holy priest [...]ood. And for that cause was the same rodd put into the arcke and kept in the tabernacle, to the end that none other tribes should affecte the priest­hood at any time thereafter. Al which is largely declared in the 16. and 17. Cap, of the booke of Numbers.

Now there was amonge the Le­uits a certaine order, there were de­grées, Certaine degrees a­mong the Priestes. and as it were appointmentes vnto sundrie offices. For the Leuites were diuided into three families, that is, into Cahatites, Gersonites, and Merarites: and they againe were parted into foure orders. For first of all out of the familie of Cahat were chosen princes to beare the sway, and rule the rest: to them the remnaunt of the Cahatites, and the other two orders, the Gersonites and Merarites were subiecte, and did obey the first sorte of Cahatites that were their gouernors. For Aaron the chiefe priest with I­thamar and Eleazar his sonnes, had the preeminence among the rest. For thus we read in the 3. of Numb. And thou shalt giue the Leuites vnto Aa­ron and to his sonnes. For they are giuen vnto him of the children of Is­rael. And thou shalt appoint Aaron and his sonns to waite on their prie­stes office: and the straunger that commeth nigh shalbe slaine. There­in did Aaron the chiefe priest beare y e type or figure of Christe the true, the best, and greatest king and bishop, to whome all Christians are subiecte as to their chiefe bishop and head, whose dwelling is in heauen,

And here obserue that all the Le­uites did not serue in the tabernacle, Among the Leuits nor that they al did euery where tho­rough the land of Israel instruct and [...] teach. There were certaine ordinan­ces touching the choice and refusall of those amonge the Leuits that were to be called to the ministerie or priest hood. Time will not serue mée to rec­kon all the lawes appointed for that purpose: The chiefe whereof are to be seene in the 21. and 22. Cap. of Exo­dus: In the 8. Chapiter of the booke of Nūbers the age is appointed of them that should be thought fitt for the mi­nisterie, that is, from the 25. to the 50. yeare of their age. The priestes that were called and chosen to the mini­sterie were also consecrated. The maner of consecrating them, is farre more large and busie, than that I can in fewe wordes declare it. By their consecration was meant, that they ought to bee adourned with sundrie giftes, and indued with holy conuer­sation, that serue the Church in the office of priesthoode. For to this doth [...]specially belong the annoynting of the priestes, which is a type of the ho­ly ghoste, where withall vnlesse an [...] Ecclesiasticall minister bee indued, hée exerciseth the office to his owne destruction. This Ceremoniall an­noynting of priestes, is set downe by Moses in the 19. of Exod. the 8. of Le­uit. and the 8. Chapiter of the booke of Numbers. To this wée must add also the habite or apparel that the priests did vse. The priestes ware, when they did not minister in their charge or office, such kinde of garmentes as Lay men did, as wée may gather out of Ezechiel: but when they did serue in the ministerie, then did they wear ceremonial raymēt according to gods cōmaundement. A very large description wherof Moses doth very wel set downe in the 28. and 39. cap. of Exod.

[Page 333] There are in number 9. sortes of Ceremoniall garments, yet some doe The priests rayment. reckon vpp but eight: Iosephus ma­keth 10. First of all the priestes be­fore they went about their offices did washe themselues in water, and then put on their holy garments. Amonge those garments some there were in­differently vsed both of the inferiour and chiefe priests. And first their pri­uities are hidden with linnen brée­ches, Breeches. comming downe to their knées and hamms, the vpper part whereof was tyed aboue their hippes with a gathering band like to the vpper part of our common slopps, to the end that if they should chaunce to fall, while they were busie in killing their sacri­fices, or in bearing burdens to & fro, the parts should not appeare, which shame doth bidd to couer. Vppon The close frocke or [...]ssocke. their linnen bréeches they had a close coate made of double linnen, which, (as Iosephus sayth) was made of silke. That was plaine or cloase to the body, without plaight or gathe­ring, and came downe iust to the calfe of the legge. Such were souldiours wont to weare, and called them cas­socks, so fitt for their limms and close to their bodies, that they were light, and without let either to runne or fight. And therefore the priestes ma­king themselues readie to the mini­sterie of God, put on such a cassocke, that being comely cladd, they mighte notwithstanding with much expedi­tion discharge their office, and exer­cise their ministerie. The third kinde of rayment, that was a belt or girdle, The girdle did gird that cassock about the priest. This girdle was woauen of purple, scarlet, and blew silke, like to an Ad­ders skinne, hanging downe beneath the knée, but in the holy ministerie tucked vp againe vpon the left shoul­der. The fourth kinde of [...] was a Mitre or a rounde litle Capp The [...] or [...]. which couered his head almost to the eares, in facion like as if a mā should cut a boowle euen in the middest and sett the vpper parte vppon his head. Then was the Ephod (whereof men­tion The E­phod. is made, not in Exodus, where the Ceremoniall garmentes are rec­koned vppe as it were of purpose, but in other places of holy scripture) which garment was indifferently common to all the priestes. This E­phod is thought to haue béene a lin­nen cloake, such an one as Dauid ware when hee daunced before the arcke. Of the priestes which Saule slue by the handes of Doeg the Edo­mite, thus wee read: And he killed that same day 85. men, that ware lin­nen Ephods. His meaning is not that they were slaine while the Ephodes were on their backes, but that they were killed when they were of that age and order that they might weare an Ephod, that is, that they mighte minister in the priesthood of the Lord. Therefore in Osee wée read, Thou shalt bee without Ephod and Tera­phim, That is, without priesthood & religion. For the Ephod began to be vsed for the very priesthood, the gar­ment or the signe for the thing signi­fied. But if any man will take these words of Osee to be spoken of y e more notable Ephod, (of which I shal haue cause to speake anon) I will not greatly gainsay him. Nowe this lin­nen Ephod séemeth not to differ much from that which the Papistes do call a Surplice. These fiue garments the chiefe priest and vnder priests did vse alike. The other foure doe properly belong to the high priestes alone. The first of the soure was called Megil, and was a coate downe to the an­cles, The Me­gil. [Page 334] a garment all of blew silke, from the necke downe to the soale of the foote, being cloase on euery side, vn­lesse it were the places to put his head and armes out at: at the hemms beneath did hange 72. bells, and as many Pomegranates, so placed, that still betwixte two bells there hounge one Pomegranate, and betwixt two Pomegranates one bell: the cause thereof is made to be this, that when the highe priest went into the holy of holies, the sound might be heard: be­cause he should by and by die y e death vnlesse he did so.

Nowe solloweth the Ephod of the high priest, which differeth much frō The brest­lappe or highe priestes Ephod. that whereof I spake before. For it was not of lynnen, but woauen with weauers worke of diuers colours of gold, purple, and silke, being vnlike to the other in shape and making. For it belonged to the highe priestes alone, and was a brestlap comming ouer y e bulke from the necke to the hippes: for like a curet it couered the breste, it came ouer the hinder parte of the shoulders, and about both the sides vnder the armehooles: bearing the same facion that at this day womens stomachers doe, which wée Switeers call Libli. This Ephod hée ware vp­pon the topp of his Megil that came downe to his ancles. Vppon eche shoulder hée bare on Onyx stone cal­led Schoham, wherein were grauen the names of the children of Israell: against the breast there was nothing woauen in it, but a place was lefte voyd for the breastlap of Iudgment. For the breastlap of Iudgemēt whi­che The brestlappe of [...]udgemēt. is called Hosen was the eighth ornament of their attyre, and it was a woauen cloath made of gold, pur­ple and silke, about an handbreadth quare, and double, and hemmed a­bout on euery side, because it should not rauell out. In that there was woauen precious stoanes of a won­derfull greatnesse (for the kinde) and of a meruaylous price, which were placed so in foure sundry rowes, that euery rancke conteyned thrée stones: in which, as in the Onyx stones, were grauen the names of the chil­dren of Israel. They glistered wyth a wonderfull brightnesse: for no sto­nes were set in the brestlap, but such as shoane excéedingly. Whereby it seemeth that Vrim and Thummim, Vrim [...] Thum­mim. was nothing else but these rowes of precious stones. For Vrim & Thum­mim signifie lighte and perfectnesse, For as these stones did giue great light, so were they pure without all manner of spotts. And they thought that the highe priest did neuer saye right in a matter of weight, nor when hée was asked, did vtter truely the aunswears and Oracles of God, but when the breastlapp of Iudgemente did hange on his breast. Nowe this breastlap of Iudgement was tyed to the Ephod or the other breastlap by golden rings beneath, and aboue it hounge downe the shoulders by gol­den chaynes, that were fastened vn­der the Onyx stones. This was the most precious and excellent parte of the high priestes apparel. For it was the coffer of wisedome, and treasure of all lawe and knowledge, of equitie and iustice from whence y e Israelites did fetch, as it were, the determinate aunsweares to such doubtes, as at a­ny time they stucke vppon: which is the cause (as it séemeth) that some haue translated Vrim and Thum­mim into the Greke [...], that is (say they) doctrine & truth is in the priestes breast. [...]

The last of all is the golden Plate. [Page 335] For vpon the high priests head, there was a blew silke lace, where vppon this plate was put, which was broad beneath and sharpe aboue, in facion somewhat like to the labell of a bi­shops Miter, wherein was written, Holie to the Lord, or, The holines of the Lord. For Christ our Lord alone is holiest of all, and he that sanctifieth vs all. Hée is an Antichrist that doth vsurpe y e name or title. Some thinke that in that plate was written that That name was Iehouah, whiche wheresoe­uer the Is­raelites did [...]inde it written, they did not cal Ie­houah, but expressed it by the worde A­donai, which sig­nifieth Lorde: so greatly did they reuerence the maies­tical name of God. name of GOD, that was not law­full for any man to vtter. This plate was tyed to the capp full vppon the forehead with a blew silke lace, and was, as it were, a crowne vppon his head. Thus I say were y e high priest and vnderpriests arayed at the first.

These sundrie Ceremonies haue sundrie and goodly significations. The vse and end of these ordinaunces, the Lord declared by Moses to be for glo­rie and comelinesse sake: for they were inuented partly for the win­ning of credite and authoritie to the ministers of religion, and partly for the commendation or aduancement of religion it selfe: because the things are most regarded, that are set forthe with so great solemnitie. Moreouer it was profitable and especiallie ne­cessarie with these busie Ceremonies to set a woorke the people, which, if they had béene without such Ceremo­nies of their owne, was very proane and ready to haue embraced the ido­latrous rites of heathen nations. Furthermore those Ceremoniall clo­thes The mea­ning of the Priests apparell. vsed by the Priestes Aarons suc­cessors, do offer to vs the beholding of Christ the true and highest priest. He was apparelled with the garment of righteousnes, temperance & vertue, which garmēt is cōmon vnto vs also. For al Christians must put on and be cladd with Christe. And yet Christe hath the preeminence as the high and chiefest priest among vs all, not one­ly because he doth sanctifie vs, and in­due vs with vertue: but also because hée hath certaine properties peculiar to himselfe, as hée that is both very God, and the Sauiour of the world. Hée beareth vs vppon his breast and shoulders, as Aaron did the precious stones: for wée are not vile, but very déere in the sight of God. Out of the breast of oure high priest Christ doth glister and shine the light of eternall wisedome. For in him, as it were in the treasurie of gods eternal wise­dome, are all the riches of knowledge and wisedome layed vpp and locked. Hée is the light of the world, hée is both trueth and perfectnesse, so that all the world should of right, require and séeke at Christe alone for lawes, ordinances, aunsweares, and what­soeuer else is néedeful to perfectnesse and true happinesse. Hée is the holy of holies, the verie maiestie & holines of God: vpon his head is the crowne of glorie very rightly placed, as hée that sanctifieth onely, reigneth in glo­rie, and liueth for euermore. Besides al this, the priestes were by these Ce­remonies taught to vnderstand by their very apparell, what was requi­red at their hands, and what kinde of men they ought to be. Let the priests be alwayes readie to the executing of their office, let them walke honestly before God and men: let them be tem­perate and farre from luste and sen­sualitie: let their loynes bée girded with the belt of iustice and veritie: let their breast, their sides and backe bée furnished with the woord of God: let their head bée couered with the helmett of Saluation: vppon that let Christe Iesus the Sauiour bee [Page 336] placed: and let him be the chiefe of the ministers and of the ministerie: but chiefly let the priest bee heard in the Church. For if he be dumb he shal die the death: but if hee ring out the name of the Lord and preach his law, then doth hee stirr vp in the Church a sauour farre passing y e smell of swéet Pomgranates in the nose of God. Therfore vnder these cloathes is hid­den the signification of the priestes manners, of their vertues and vices. Next after a mans talke, there is no­thing that doth commend him sooner than his apparel. For as the man is, such is his talk, such is his cloathing: therefore the rayment doeth note of what conuersation the priests ought to be. Whereuppon it commeth that in the Scriptures wee are bidden to put on other cloathing, whē the mea­ning of the holy Ghoste is, that wee should chaunge our wicked conuersa­tion: so that the very garmentes doe partly instruct the priests what they haue to doe, and what is seemely for them.

But nowe the time and course of this treatise, inuiteth mée to speake The Priestes office. somewhat of the priests office. Their office did consist in many thinges, but especially in teaching & instructing. Let Priests teache. For the chiefe cause whie y e priestes were ordeyned of God, was to in­struct the Church in true pietie, and to teach the people the lawe of God. For thus wée read that the Lord did say vnto Aaron, Thou & thy sonnes that are with thee, shall drincke nei­ther wine nor stronge drinke, when ye enter into the tabernacle of witt­nesse, least happily ye die. Let it be an euerlasting ordinaunce among your posterities, that ye may put disferēce both betwixt holie & vnholie, & be­twixt cleane and vncleane, & that ye may teach the sonnes of Israel, all the statutes which the Lord hath spoken vnto them by the ministerie of Mo­ses. Leuit. 10. The same lawe doth E­zechiel in as many wordes almost, rehearse in the 44. Chapiter of his Prophecie. And Malachie declareth it also, as it is to be seeae in the second of his Prophecie. They therefore are vtterly deceyued, which thincke that the Leuiticall priestes were appoin­ted onely for to kill the sacrifices. Moreouer the lord doth euery where in his lawes minister matter for the Leuitical priesies to instruct his peo­ple in: and that matter was not the heathenish Philosophie, the edicts of kinges or decrees of Senatours, but the very woord of God, deliuered to them by God himselfe. And that this doctrine might be the more conuno­diously vttered to the people, the prie­stes appointed certaine holy dayes, wherein the people should assemble together, to heare them preach the word of God.

The next point of their duetie af­ter teaching, was to blesse the peo­ple. Let [...] blesse. That blessing was not free for e­uerie priest to vse as hee listed, but was bounde to a certaine forme of words very solemnly vttered, which is thus expressed in the 6. of Num­bers: Num. [...] And the Lord spake vnto Mo­ses saying, Speake vnto Aaron & his sonnes, saying, On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel, and say vnto them, The Lord blesse thee, & keepe thee: The Lord shewe his face vnto thee, and be merciful vnto thee: the Lord lift vp his countenance vp­pon thee, and giue thee peace. This manner of blessing did they vse vn­doubtedly in their holy assemblies, es­specially at the breaking vpp of the congregation when the people did de­part. [Page 337] In an other place it is said, that God did blesse, but here that Aaron and his sonnes did blesie the people: whereuppon wée haue to note, that God doth woorke inwardly and per­forme in the faithful, what soeuer the priestes in that forme of blessing did wishe vnto the people, so that still to blesse, is the onely and proper worke of God alone. And therfore verie sig­nificantly after that solemne blessing vttered by the mouth of the priest, God doth add, And they shall call or put my name ouer or vpon the chil­dren of Israel, and I will blesse them. The priestes therefore do lay before the people the name of the Lord: they commend vnto them the mightie po­wer of his Godhead: and shew them that all goodnesse doeth flowe from God, teaching them how they may ob­teyne it through faith in Christ, who is the blessed séed that blesseth al that call vppon his name. Nowe in this solemne blessing sixe principal points are chiefly conteyned. First the priest sayth, The Lord blesse thee. That is, The Lord bestowe vpon thée, what­soeuer belongeth to the safetie of thy bodie and soule. Secondarily he saith, The Lord keepe thee. For it is not sufficient to receiue good thinges at the hand of the Lord, vnlesse they bée preserued by his power, and not ta­ken from vs by his wrathfull indig­nation, nor lost againe by oure owne negligence. Thirdly hee sayth, The Lord shew thee his face, or The Lord make his face shine vppon thee, The Lord doth thē shew vs his louing face when after his anger hee sheweth vs his fauour, and doth become good and gratious to vs. And therefore in the fourth clause doeth followe a more plaine exposition, where the priest sayth, The Lord bee mercifull vnto thee: as if hee should haue said, The Lord be alwayes gentle and fauou­rable vnto thée in all that thou goest about. either in words or déeds. The fift blessing is, The Lord liftvpp his countenaunce vppon thee. Now the Lord lifteth vpp his countenaunce, when he looketh vppon vs, when hée watcheth ouer vs, and doth direct and guide our wayes. The last desire is Peace, which is taken for the saluati­on and chiefe goodnesse that happe­neth to mankinde, although in an o­ther sense it is put for the contrarie to warre or battel: and the peace of the conscience is no smal felicitie to mor­tall men. These were the good things that the priestes did wish to light vp­pon the people, teaching them withal to beséech the Lord for those blessings with ardent prayers, & carnest sup­plications. Euen till this day there doe remaine the Psalmes that the priestes did make for the peoples sake to singe. For after that Dauid had brought musick into the temple, then did the playing vppon musical instru­mentes with swéete melodie and sin­ging of Psalmes beginne to be taken for an office among the priests. Tou­ching this musicke vsed in the temple the first booke of Chronicles speaketh very much, where it treateth of Da­uid and his dealinges, how he distri­buted the singers into 24. orders and that by course.

Moreouer the priestes were com­maunded Sacrifices and mi­nistring of the sacramentes was com­maunded the priests to minister y e Sacraments and to sacrifice. For they did circum­cise the infants, their office was to see the Passeouer eaten, and to offer sa­crifices of sundrie sorts vnto y e Lord: of which, I will speake hereafter in place cōuenient. And that they might more commodiously offer their sacri­fices, Dauid by the inspiration of the [Page 338] holy ghost diuided the two families of Eleazar and Ithamar into 24. orders. For they did minister by course, as is to be séen in the 24. Chapiter of the first of Chronicles. All the while that their turne to minister did laste, the priestes remayned still within, and neuer did set a foote out of y e temple. For there were houses builded with­in the temple for the priests to dwell in, when their lot did come to serue the Lord: they neuer went vnto their owne houses vntill their course were expired, and their time to minister were fully finished. The priestes also did kéepe the holy vessells and make them cleane: they kept the candels burning, & the holy fire that it should not goe out: to be short, they had the charge of all thinges which séemed to belong to the seruice of God, as oyle, franckincense and such like things.

Now before the temple was erec­ted, and that the Israelits had obtey­ned The priests car­ried the ta­bernacle & vessels of the Lord. a place where to settle themsel­ues in the land of promise, the priests office was to sée the tabernacle pit­ched downe, taken vp againe, and ca­ried to and froo. For in the third of Numbers thus wée read: The Leuites shal keepe all the instruments of the tabernacle of the congregation, and haue the charge of the children of Is­rael, to doe the seruice of the taber­nacle. For the tabernacle was so ap­pointed, that when they iourneyed it might bée taken into many péeces. Therefore when the Israelites were readie to remoue their campe, Aaron and his sonnes came with the coue­ringes appointed for the purpose, to wrapp vp and carrie the holy vessells in. The Cahatites bare the Arke, the table, the altar and instrumentes be­longing thereunto. The Gersonites had charge ouer the cordes, the coue­rings, the hangings, the curtaynes, the vayles and roapes belonging to y tabernacle. The Merarites did beare the harder stuffe that was made of wood & brasse, as the pillers, barres, stakes and planks. Al which whosoe­uer desireth to vnderstand more néer­ly, let him read the third and fourth Cap. of the booke of Numbers. When the temple was builded, there were porters and warders of the temple appointed amonge the Leuites. The [...] trumpetts also, wherewith the con­gregation was called together, were in the Leuites hands: as wée read in Tru [...]pete [...]s. the 10. of Numbers. The priestes also were appointed to be readie & serue [...] serues warre in the warres, as is to be séene in the 20. of Deut. For the Lord would not haue the lawes to be huisht where armour did clatter, for victories do a­uaile greatly to godlines and the stu­die of religion.

Beside this also the priests had yet [...] an other office, that was, to iudge be­twixt cause & cause, betwéene cleane and vncleane. Both which are more largly declared in the 17. of Deut. and in the 13. and 14. cha. of Leuiticus. For as often as any difficult matter hap­pened to rise amonge them, the hea­ring of it was brought to the mother citie Hierusalem: & if any man were suspected to be a Leper, the Leuiticall priestes did iudge of his disease accor­ding to the lawes that were prescri­bed them. So hitherto I haue sum­marily layed downe y e offices of priest hood among the old people, reckoning vp only the especiall parts belonging to their seruice. Now as those priests did serue the Israelitish church, so [...]id [...] they liue of the reuenues of y e church. For the Lord appointed them certain stipends, and dwelling places in the land of promise. For hée assigned 48. [Page 339] cities for them to inhabite in the land of Israel, sire whereof were cities of refuge for men to slye vnto, as vnto Sanctuaries. Moreouer he comaun­ded to lay out and appoint, for the su­stenance of the priestes cattel and fa­milies, the suburbs and fermes with­out the walls of the cities, within a A thousād cubites geometri­cal make one myle, thre quar­ters of a mile, and [...]00. pace [...], reckoning fiue feete to euery pace. thousand cubites compasse on euery side. In those cities were scholes so conueniently placed throughout all y land, that all men mighte easilie goe with very smal paine from y places there about, vnto the synagogues, to heare y e word of God. In those cities there was no sacrifices made: for they were commaunded to sacrifice in one place alone: and thrice a yeare they went vp to the temple to sacrifice vn­to the Lord: but euery sabboth day y e A Synago­gue was a place for people to assemble themselues togeather in to heare the woord or lawe of the Lorde. law was taught in euery town wher the synagogues were. Moreouer the rents belonging to the priestes were great & ample, as is to be seen in y e 18. of the booke of Numb. & in the last of Leuit. The wealth of the priests was enough & sufficient to maintein their families, and to liue themselues ho­nestly. And they with that stipend did not giue themselues to riot and idle­nes, but liuing moderately did apply themselues to learning & teaching of the people. Thus much hetherto tou­ching y e persons belonging to the mi­nisterie of holy religion.

And for because by lawe they could not sacrifice but in one place alone, The holy place. there was a certaine place appointed to y e people, wherin as in an holy shop the priestes should exercise their holy ministerie in sacrificing to the Lord, and therfore now the very order and course of this argument doth require, that I say somewhat touching that holy place. That place in the begin­ning was the tabernacle builte by Moses, & afterward the temple which Solomon did make. The law, which forbadd them to sacrifice any where, but in that one place alone, vnlesse it were by dispensation, is extant in the 12. of Deut. and in the 17. Cap. of Le­uit. and deeth conteyne the mysterie of Christe who was offered vpp but once, and in one place, to cicanse the sinnes of all the world. Of whome I wil speake somwhat more hereafter.

Now that tabernacle or tent (be­ing called the tabernacle of appoint­ment, because the Lord appointed it both to giue aunsweares in, and to haue his lawfull worship duelie ac­complished in) was to the people in stéed of a temple, so long as they wan­dered & dwelt in the wildernesse. For in so much as they strayed 40. yeres in the desart, it was not conuenient for them to haue a settled temple, but such an one as in their iourneys they might carrie to and fro, so oft as they remoued. That tabernacle was erec­ted in this order, and was in a maner of this forme and facion. First of all The fashion of the tabernacle. there were [...]uck into the earth close by the ground, siluer sockets to fasten in, and set boords vpon to make a wal withall: vnder euerie planke or boord were two sockets. For euerie boord had two t [...]nons like pikes, whereby they were stucke into the socketts. The boordes on either side of the ta­bernacle North and Southe were twentie in number, at the vpper end, which was toward the Weste, were tenne boordes or planckes, all layed ouer with gold, and ten cubites high a péece. These, whē they were set vp, were stucke or fastened into the soc­kets: vpon the backe sites, those bor­des had golden ringes, throughe whi­che were barres of [...] wood (whi­che i [...] thought to be white Thoarne) [Page 340] thruste, partly to ioyne the boordes cloase together, that they might bee like a wall without chincke or crea­uise, and partly to make them stand stedfast without wagging to and fro. The Sanctum on the East side, was shut vp with a vaile. Moreouer there were made tenne curtaynes or hau­ginges of brodered woorke, which were coupled together with loupes or taches. These curtaynes were layed vppon the toppes of the boords, that were set vpright, as it had béene the rafter or rouffe of an house: ouer which curtaynes were thrée coue­ringes more, the vppermost whereof was of Taxus leather, well able in rayne to kéepe water out. Nowe the tabernacle was in length 30. cubites, and in breadth 10. cubites: as may be gathered by the measure of y e boords. It was diuided also into three parts, The first was called Sanctum sanctorum, Holie of holies, and Adytum ae­dis (y e house into which no man came but the high priest alone) or y Chauncel of the temple. The second was the Sanctū, whose length was twen­tie cubites, as the length of the first was tenn. The third part was called Atrium, the Court, which had in len­gth an hundred cubits, and in bredth fiftie. This Atrium was compassed about with 53. pillers that were fa­stened down into brasen sockets, and were in height fiue cubits, vpon whi­che there hoūge hangings of network through which a man might easily see: at the verie entrie was hāged a vaile twentie cubites long vpon foure pil­lers. The Sanctum sanctorum was diuided from the Sanctum by y e most precious vaile hanged vppon foure pillers of siluer: and the Sāctum was seuered from the Atrium with the second vaile, that was very precious, and hoūge vppon fiue pillers layed o­uer with gold. In the middest of the Atrium did stand the inner house, I meane the tabernacle that is diuided (as I said euen now) into the Sanctū, and the Sanctum sanctorum. Into the Sanctum sanctorum no man did enter, but the highe priest onely once in a yeare. Therein was layed the arke of the couenant of our Lord be­twixt the Cherubin: wherunto some Wh [...] thinge [...] were [...] in the [...] (vppon the Apostles woords) doe add the golden Censar. But other there be which thinke that by [...] is ment the incense altar, and not the Censar. It should seeme thereby (if these fellowes be not deceiued) that at the time when the Apostle writt, the golden altar did stand within the vayle in the Sanctum Sanctorum. But it is manifest by the 40. Cap. of Exodus (as I meane to shewe you a­non) that the golden altar from the beginning was placed in the Sanctum before the vayle. And thereunto a­greeth that which may bee gathered out of the first Chapiter after S. Luk. But howsoeuer it was, this is sure, that the arcke of the couenaunt was not séene of any mortall man, but of the high priest alone, when hée offered incense in the Sanctum sanctorum, once in a yeare. For it was hidd with the first vayle, the staues, wherewith it was borne, appearing a litle with­in the Sanctum, by the bearing vpp of the vayle, which was somewhat thrust out with the endes of the sta­ues, so that he which stoode any thing nigh in the Sanctum might easily dis­cerne it, but of him, that stoode farther off, it could hardly bée perceiued. For in the 8. Chapiter of the third booke of Kinges thou readest, And they drue out the staues that the endes of them might appeare out of the Sanctum [Page 341] Sanctorū into the Sanctum, but they were not seene without. The Sanctū was open daily for the priestes, that did by course supplie the place of mi­nisterie before the Lord. In the San­ctum The Latin copie here doth squa­re from the words of the 26. of Erodus where wee finde (as I haue tur­ned it) that the table stoode on the North side, wheras the La­tine copie saith, on the South­side, and calleth it pars Aus­tralis. before the vaile was placed the golden table furnished with Shew­bread vppon the North side: right o­uer against it vppon the Southside was set the golden candlestick. Now in the middest betwixte those twaine before the vaile & the arcke, did stand the golden altar, called the altar of in­cense, which was consecrated to the burning of swéete perfumes. And in the Atrium, not very farre from the second vaile of the Sanctum did ap­peare the altar of burnt offeringes, and betwixte the altar and the vaile, was put the lauer out of which the priestes did wash themselues, when they began to goe about their mini­sterie. All the people which came to the sacrifice might easilie on euerie side sée to the altar. And of this sorte was the holy tabernacle, which was to the Israelits in stéede of a temple. Touching which hee shall read more largely and fully, whosoeuer will look in the 26. 27. 36. 38. and 40. Chap. of Exodus.

Now, so much as I haue hetherto spoken touching the building of the The mea­ning of the Tabernacle. tabernacle, hath a very good end to be applied vnto, and conteyneth and cō ­prehendeth no obscure signification. For first of all it was profitable to nourish and mainteyne the vnitie of the Catholique faith. For with that one tabernacle, as with a sure bonde, they were tyed first to God and his religion, and then amonge themsel­ues one to another, as it were, sundrie members compact and knit into one bodie. For to that tabernacle the whole people was gathered, as to one parish Church, to worshipp and pray vnto one God and Lord. And for be­cause the children of Israel did dwell in tabernacles, it pleased the Lord al­so to haue a tabernacle builded for himselfe, and placed in the middest of them, that thereby hee might testifie that he himselfe doth dwell in y e mid­dest of his people. The tabernacle therefore being as it were the palace of God, the most high & mightie king, did stand in the middest of the people, as a testimonie of his diuine presence to strike the feare and reuerence of God into the harts of al his subiects. Wée men lay vp in our tabernacles or houses the thinges that wee haue, and wilbe sought for and asked after at our houses. And therfore the Lord did place in the tabernacle the holy thinges, as it were his treasure, and would be inquired after in the taber­nacle, promising that there he would heare the prayers and requestes of al the faithfull, y called vpon his name. Moreouer in those Ceremonies are conteyned the secrete mysteries of Christe and his Church. For Paule calleth vs the temple of God and our bodies y e tabernacle of the Lord. For in vs the Lord wil dwell. The boords of the tabernacle are, as it were, the rafters, beames, and pillers of the Church. And the Church hath her pillers, which are doctours and other excellent men inspired with the ho­ly ghost: and euery seuerall faithfull man is a boord layed ouer with gold, if hee kéepe sinceritie and remaine in the vnitie of the faith. The boords of the tabernacle were ioyned together with barres: and so must sound do­ctrine kéepe all the faithfull (which are the boords of the mystical taber­nacle) in their duetie and quiet con­cord without cracke or [...]reauise. The [Page 342] curtaynes, though they were many, yet were they knit together with gol­den loupes, as if they had beene but al one péece: and therefore the sundrie members of the Church must be ga­thered together and by charitie bee knit together in one, that they may be one amonge themselues, and as it were a rouffe of righteousnesse in the Church of God. The coueringes of the Church to kéepe out stormes are faith, repentance, & desire to do good. Christ himselfe is the socket thereof. For none other foundation can bee layed than that that is alreadie layed, euen Christ Iesus. Moreouer the vaile that was spread before the Sanctum sanctorum, did signifie as the holy A­postle Heb. 9. saith, that the way of y saincts, which they had to go in, was not as then made manifest, so long as y first tabernacle did stand. Therfore when Christ was come, and with his death had finished al, then y e vaile that hoūg in the temple was rent from the top to the very ground, whereby all men might vnderstand, that the way was opened into the Sanctum fanctorum, that is, into the very heauens, & that satisfaction was made for all men in respect of the law. In the tabernacle also did hange other vayles, which were as shadowes of y flesh of Christ. Those vayles did hange at the very entrie into the Sanctum and the A­trium. Now Christe our Lord is the way and the doore, by whose incarna­tion and death, wée haue an entrie made into the kingdome of God. Yea Christ himselfe is oure tabernacle in whom wée dwel & liue, and in whome we worship and please our God: he is the curtaine and seeling, the rafter & ornament of his Church: hée is the trustie & most assured couering that doth [...] vs from the iniuries of man and the diuel: hée is the barre of the Church, which ioyneth the mem­bers thereof together, & kéepeth them in the vnitie of faith, he is the piller and sockett of his Church, hée is the head, and onely all-in-all both of our life and true saluation. In those figu­res therfore they of old had the chiefe mysteries hidden of Christe and the Church, in which Christ is now no e­therwise to be behold, than he was in the beginning of the world beheld of the auncient Patriarchs, to wit, very God and very man, the onely and highest king and priest, the true Sa­uiour of the world, in whome and by whome alone the faithfull haue their whole saluation.

To procéed now, this Tabernacle by the Lords appointment was erec­ted in Silo, as soone as they came into the land of promise, and did continue there vntill the time of Heli, as is e­uident in the 18. of Iosue, and 1. Sa­muel. [...] God 1. and 3. Chap. Vnder Heli the Arcke was taken by the Philistines, and caried into Palestine, frō whence it was restoared againe, and placed in Bethsemes, from thence againe it was carried to Kiriathiearim into the house of Abinadab in Gibea, that is, on the hill. For his house was set vppon an high place. For in the 6. of the second booke of Samuel wée read, Dauid wente with all the people to Baala Iuda (which is in the 15. of Iosue called Kiriathiearim) to fetch from thence the arke of God. And present­ly after: And they fetched it out of the house of Abinadab that was in Gibea, that is on the hill. For there was an highe place in Kiriathiearim, wherein Abinadab dwelte. Some o­ther, which take Gabaa for the pro­per name of the towne, doe say that the Arcke was translated from Pa­lestine [Page 343] into Gabaa. But, this is sure, the Arcke was conueyed from the house of Abinadab, into the house of Obededom, and from thence into the citie of Dauid, that is, into Sion. For so is the citie Dauid expounded in the eighth Chap. of the 3. booke of kinges. In Sion did Dauid pitche a newe ta­bernacle for the Arcke of God, wher­in hée did place it, and appointed prie­stes to minister there before the Lord: as it is at large described in the 16. Chapiter of the first booke of Chro­nicles. The histo­rie of the Lords Ta­bernacle. And yet (by building that new tabernacle) Dauid neglected not the old tabernacle of appointment. For after the time of Heli, & the taking of the Arcke by the Philistines, it sée­meth that it was translated diuers­ly from place to place. Silo verilie, wherein it was first placed, was de­solate, as is to bee séene in the 78. Psalme, and the seuenth Chapiter of Ieremie. Therefore when Saule did reigne, it appeareth to haue beene pitched in Gilgal, where hée offered peace offeringes in signe of thanckes­giuing vnto the Lord, for victorie a­gainst the Ammonites, as is to bée seene in the 11. Cap. of the first booke of Samuel. In the 21. cap. of y same booke it is apparant that y e tabernacle was for a time in Nob (a towne not very farre from Hierusalē, Esaie 10) where Abimelech the priest gaue to Dauid, the fresh Shew bread, that was takē from the golden table. In the time when Dauid reigned, it was erected in Gabaon a citie of the Beniamites. For in the 21. of the first of Chro. thus we read: The tabernacle of the Lord which Moses made in the wildernes, & the altar of burnt offerings was at that time (when y e Angel appeared to Dauid wyth a sword ready drawen) in the hill of Gabaon. In that place was it also in the reigne of Solomon, and to that hill did Solomon goe to praye to the Lord before the temple was builded. For in the first Chapi­ter of the second booke of Chrenicles wée finde. And Solomon wyth all the Congregation, went to the highe place that was at Gabaon, For there was the tabernacle of Gods appoint­ment, which Moses the seruaunt of the Lord made in the wildernesse: But the Arcke of GOD had Dauid brought from Kiriathiearim into the place which Dauid had prepared for it: For hee had pitched a tent for it at Hierusalem. Moreouer the brasen altar, that Bezaleel the sonne of Vri had made, was there before the ta­bernacle of the Lord: and Solomon and the Congregation wente to vi­site it. Therfore, where as wée read in the 3. Chapiter of the third booke of Kinges, Solomon loued the Lord, and walked in the wayes of his fa­ther Dauid, onely hee sacrificed and burnte incense in the highe places: that is not spoken in the dispraise but in the praise of Solomon, as hée that did not at aduentures sacrifice in e­uery place but in the highe places, to witt vppon that consecrated altar, whiche was appointed of the Lord, whereof I spoake euen now before. Other there are which think y t Solo­mon was not simplie blamed in these words for offering vppon the altar of burnt offerings (for that was altoge­ther lawful) but because he had til thē deferred the building of the temple. But that which goeth before & follo­weth after, doe make greatly y t those words were speken in that sense and signification, which I did first alledge. The same Solomon when the temple was builded, did cōmaund & see that the old Arck with al the instrument [...] [Page 344] longing thereunto should be brought by the priests as a precious treasure from Gabaon, and placed in the tem­ple, which hee had caused to be builte for that purpose: the holy Scripture bearing witnesse thereunto and say­ing: And they brought the Arcke of the Lord and the tabernacle of ap­pointment, and all the holy vessells that were in the tabernacle: the prie­stes and Leuites, I say, brought them into the temple. The 3. of kinges 8. Cap. and the 2. of Chronicles 5. Cap. And so was the tabernacle of the Lord, which stoode 478. yeares, abro­gated at the last, and in stéede thereof the temple was erected.

Touching the temple of the Lord which was prepared by Dauid, but Of Solo­mons temple. builded and made an end of by Solo­mon, I néed not make many woords in the description thereof, because it is in the 3. of Kings, and 2. of the Chronicles very busilie set downe, & pain­ted out at the full. The place where the temple was afterward builded, is 1. Chro. 21 reported to haue béen shewed to Da­uid by the Angle of the Lord, and that Dauid did first of all make sacrifice there vnto the Lord, and addeth these words: This is the house of the Lord God, and this altar is for the sacrifice of Israel. As if hée should haue said, This plat of ground is appointed for t [...]e temple, in this péece shalbe builte the house of the Lord, yea, here shall be offered that onely and effectual sa­crifice for all men, the very sonne of God Christ Iesus incarnate. For all the interpreters of the holy scriptu­res agrée, that the place was at Ieru­salem vppon the mountaine Moria, where Abraham once would haue offered his sonne Isaac: & that in that appointed or fatall pl [...]ce the temple [...]as erected: and th [...]t the hill Golgo­tha or Caluarie was not farre of, but in the very topp of y e mountaine Mo­ria, which was the place and holy hill, wherein the holy Gospell doth testifie that Christ was offered for the sinns of al y e world, which was prefigured in a type of the auncient sacrifices, & other Ceremonies belonging to the temple. The vse and end of the tem­ple was none other, than the vse and end of the tabernacle was before.

Ieroboam therfore and the kings The [...] of th [...] that s [...] ­fice [...] high p [...] ces. of Israel, did sinne most gréeuously, when they forsooke y e temple to make sacrifices in the high places, in their Cathedrall Churches at Bethel and at Dan, and in other high & pleasaunt places. The people of Iuda with their kinges did sinne most gréeuously ei­ther for sacrificing to God in the high places, or else because they did not vt­terly cutt downe those highe places. For the Lord would, and his wil was to be worshipped in one place which hée had chosen vnto himselfe. The plaine lawe touching that matter is extante in the 12. of Deuteronomie, & is very expressely set downe in the 17 of Leuit. in these woords following: Whosoeuer of the house of Israell shall kill an Oxe, or a sheepe, or a goate, within the host or without the host, (to witt for a sacrifice vnto the Lord. For otherwise they mighte lawefully kill a beast for their suste­nance in any place wheresoeuer) and shall not bring it to the doore of the tabernacle of the cōgregation, to of­fer his Sacrifice before the dwelling place of the Lord, bloud shalbe im­puted to that man, as if he had shedd bloud. Wherefore when the children of Israell bring their offeringes, let them bring them to the Lord before the dore of the tabernacle of appointment vnto the priest, that hee may [Page 345] offer them. And let them no more of­fer their offerings to diuels, after whō they haue gone a whoring. This shal be an ordinaunce to them for euer in their generations. And he that doth not this shalbe rooted out from amōg his people. There are in these words thrée thinges to be noted. First that it was not lawfull to sacrifice, but in y t one place onely, that was before the altar of burnt offeringes. Secondari­lie wée haue to marke that that com­maundement was giuen, to the end, y t al men should vnderstand, that the sa­crifice was made to God, to whom the tabernacle did belong. Thirdly, that to offer sacrifice out of y place against Gods comaundement, was to make sacrifice vnto the diuel: that the offerer was to be iudged as a murderer: and that hee was excommunicated by the lord God, as he that was excluded frō the companie of God & his holy saints. But wheras Samuel, Helias, and cer­taine other Patriarches did by Gods sufferance make sacrifices vpon some especiall causes in other places & not before the altar in y e tabernacle, they did it by dispensation. They therefore that sacrificed in highe places not to straunge Gods onely, but euen to the very true God did sinne first of all by disobedience. For God doth mislike, yea he curseth al the worship done vn­to him, which we our selues do first in­uent without the warrantise of his word: it is faithfull obedience y plea­seth him best. Secōdarilie they sinned by making a schisme in the vnitie of y e Ecclesiastical body. Thirdly for despi­sing y e mysterie of Christ that was to be offered in the mount of Golgotha, & for not referring the meaning of their sacrifices to Christ the onely truth of all their typicall Ceremoines. Lastly they sinned by trusting in their sacri­fices, as in well wrought woorkes to iustification, and by neglecting y e wor­ship of God, & chaunging it into trifles of their owne inuentions. The tēple stood from the time that Solomon did first build it, vntil y e first destruction of it, vnder king Zedechias 440. yeares. And from the reparatiō of it, vnto the vtter ouerthrowe vnder Vespasian it stood 582. yeares. Other there be that do accompt it otherwise. Thus haue I hetherto spoken a litle of a great deale concerning the temple.

Now it remayneth for me to touch and lightly to passe ouer the holy in­struments belonging to the taberna­cle and temple of the Lord: amonge which the arcke of the couenant was The signi­fication & misterie of the Arke. the chiefe, which arcke was so called, because of the tables of the couenant, that were put within it. It was also called the arke of the Lord God of ho­stes, which dwelleth vppon it, betwixt the Cherubim, & by that meanes the Lord himself was called by the name of Him that sitteth betwixt the Che­rubim, because he did from thēce giue aunsweares vnto his seruauntes, and had placed it in the middest of his peo­ple, to be a signe that his presence was alwayes amonge them. Touching the stuffe whereof, and the for me how the arcke was made, I will say nothing here. For the matter & fashion are in their colours very liuely painted out in the 25. Chap. of Exod. Of the mea­ning, mysterie, & vse of y e arcke I will speake somewhat now. We men lay vp in our coffers and cheasts the trea­sures y we most sett by. And therfore we vnderstand that in the arcke was Area is an arke or a coffer, and what was layed therein. layed the treasure of the Church, and all the substance of which the faithfull made most accompt. We must not therfore seek for them in mē, in Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Iacob, Moses, Dauid, [Page 346] S. Marie, Iohn, Peter, or Paule, much lesse in the Romish indulgētiarie, but in him in whom all fulnesse dwelleth, and in whom all the treasures of gods wisedome and knowledge are heaped vp in store, who is not séen here on the earth, but in the Sanctum Sanctorum, in heauen, I say, aboue: and is called Iesus Christ: whose diuinitie is figu­red by the most pure gold, and his hu­manitie by the Sittim wood, that is, of Cedar, or rather white thorne. For he tooke vpon him flesh, like to our sinne­full flesh, euen the very flesh, that wée haue in al pointes, sauing that it was not sinnefull: Out of this arke do the faithfull fetche all good and necessarie things for the vse of their life and eter­nall saluation. For in the arcke wée read that there was layd the tables of the couenaunt, the pot of Manna, and Aarons rodd y budded. For we heard that in Christ were hidden the iewels of the Church. Christ is our wisedom, the word of the father, the fulfilling of the Lawe, he is iust himselfe and oure righteousnes also. In Christ is the heauenly foode. For he is the bread of life that came downe from heauen, to the ende that euery one that eateth of it may liue eternallie. In Christ did the priesthood bud againe: it séemed verily at the death of Christ vppon the crosse Christe his priesthood compared to Aarons rod. to haue béene cut downe for growing any more, but at his resurrection it b [...]dded againe, and he tooke the euer­lasting priesthoode that neuer shalbe ended. For euen now as he standeth at the right hand of his father in hea­uen, he maketh intercession to him for vs. Moreouer the arke was compas­sed with a crowne, because Christ our lord is a king which deliuereth vs his faithfull seruaunts from all euill, and maketh vs the sonnes of God. Vppon the arke we read that there was pla­ced the mercie seate, which was either The [...] ­cy [...] the couer of the arke, or else a seate set vppon the arke. By it was figured, as the Apostles Iohn & Paule interprete it, Christ our Lord, who is the throne of grace and the propitiation for oure sinnes, not onely for ours, but also for the sinnes of all the world. Out of the propitiatorie or Mercie seat also were vttered the Oracles and aunsweares of God. For the vse of the mercie seate is read in the holy Scripture to haue béene this, that Moses entering into y e tabernacle did at the mercie seate re­ceiue the answeres and commaunde­ments of God, which he declared vnto the people. And Christ is he, by whom our heauenly father declareth his wil to vs, and whom alone he hath giuen vs to heare, saying, This is my belo­ued sonne in whom I am wel pleased, heare him. Two Cherubim haue their faces turned toward the mercie seate, and do as it were looke one to an other. Whereuppon S. Peter saith that The Angels do desire to behold the sauiour of the world, which is de­clared in the Gospell. The same An­gels doe alwayes serue our Lord and maister, and are readie at his becke, as to him that is Lord ouer all. Now none did carrie the arke of the Lord, but the priests alone. For they onely, which are annoincted by y e holy ghost, and indued with true faith do receiue Christ, and are made partakers of his heauenly giftes. Neither must wée winck at and let passe the note that is Th [...] abuse [...] the [...] giuen in the 4. and 5. Chap. of the first booke of Samuel, where it is said y t the Israelites for abusing the arke, and turning it to another vse than that for which it was giuen, and for attribu­ting vnto it more than the Scripture willed, were slaine by the Philistines, and that the arke was carried into [Page 347] captiuitie: to the ende that all men might learne therby not to attribute more to the Sacramentes and myste­ries of God than is conuenient, and not to applie them to any other vse than that for which the Lord hath or­deyned them. For the arke was not ordeined to the ende that it should be taken for God, althoughe it bare the name of God, neither was it made to the end that they should loke for grace and helpe to procéede from it, as wée read that they did, but it was giuen them as a token that God their con­federate was in the middest of his peo­ple, so long as they did kepe the tables of the couenaunt, that were cloased within the arke, & did cleaue to God a­lone, at whose hands they should looke for all good things through Christ his sonne, whiche was prefigured by the arke.

Nexte to the Adytum or Sanctum Sanctorū in y e Sanctum, did stand the The goldē table. golden table, the matter and fashion wherof is declared in y e 25. ca. of Exod. Vppon the table we men doe set oure meate and sustenance, by the table we are refreshed, and at the table we for­get our cares and are merrie and io­cunde. Therfore the table can be none other but Christe our Lord and Chri­stian doctrine. For Christ is the suste­nance of our life, he is the ioy & mirthe of the faithfull. The table was of gold without, and all wood within, because Christ our table is both God and mā. The table (which is the type of Chri­stian doctrine) is set forth in y e Church: it is not therefore to be sought at A­thens amonge the Sophisters, nor a­monge the Gymnosophistes of India, nor in the Iewish Synagogues. Vp­pon the table are set 12. new loanes di­uided into two parts. For the bread of life which is new and swéete, doth féed and fill both the Iewes and the Gen­tiles. Moreouer that bread was holy and not prophane, & none might eate it but y e priestes alone. In like maner the faithful only are worthie of Christ the bread of life, and they that beléeue receiue it only. The loa [...]es were cal­led by the name of Shewe bread, or y The shewe breade. bread of sight, wherby is ment that y e bread of life (which is Christian doc­trine) should alwayes be in sighte be­fore oure eyes. And as those leaues were to be set alwayes before y e Lord in the sight of all men: so must not the doctrine of Christe be priuily hidden, but openly shewed vnto all people. A vessel with franckincense was set vp­pon the Shewe bread. Because they that eate the heauenly bread doe offer to God prayers and thankesgiuinges without intermission, which is to God as swéete a [...] franckincense. In the 24. of Leuiticus it is at large declared in what sort the Shewe bread is pre­pared.

The golden Candlesticke is in the The goldē cādlestick. Sanctum, & standeth before the vaile on the one side, or ouer against the ta­ble. Wée haue the description of it in the 25. Chap. of Exodus. Candles are set vp in oure common houses to giue light to all them that are in the house. And Christ our Lord is come a lighte into the world, that whosoeuer follo­weth him should get the light of life. Out of Christe doe procéede, and vp­pon Christe doe sticke other noses of Candlestickes, which haue their light from Christ the chiefe Candlesticke. For the Lord did saye vnto the Apo­stles, Ye are the lighte of the world. So then Christ is the shancke or shalt of the Cādlesticke, vpon which shanke many snuffes or noses doe sticke, whi­che hold the light vp to y e Church. For what light soeuer is in the ministers [Page 348] of y Church, they haue it all of Christ who is the head of light, & very lighte it selfe. The candlesticke is wholie all of gold. And Christ is very God in déed the lighte and wisedome of the father: and the ministers of Christe must bée sincere and throughly snuffed from al affections of the flesh: and to that end belongeth the vse of the snuffers that did pertaine vnto the candlesticke.

In the middest betwixt the table & the candlestick before the vaile in the The in­cense altar. Sanctum did stand the golden altar of incense, whiche is exactly painted out in the 30. chap. of Exodus. That altar was ordeined for two vses. For first there was offered vppon it euery day incense or perfume, which it was not lawfull to offer or prepare to any o­ther God or creature. That was done twice euery day at morning and at e­uening. Zacharias the father of Iohn Baptist was in that ministerie, when he sawe the Angel, and for his vnbe­liefes sake was made dumbe for a sea­son. Secondarilie incense was offered vppon that altar, after a certaine so­lemne manner once in a yeare, that was, at the feast of Clensing, as is de­clared in the 16. Chap. of Leuiti [...]us. Nowe by incense or perfume is to bée vnderstood the prayers of the faithful, as Dauid witnesseth where hee saith: Let my prayer bee set foorth in thy sight as the incense, and let the lifting vp of my handes be an euening sacri­fice. Nowe there was but one incense altar alone. Whosoeuer builded any more hee was condemned of blasphe­mous wickednesse. By that onely al­tar is figured Christe oure Lord both God and man, the mediatour and in­tercessour betwixte God and man, by whome all the Sainctes doe offer all their prayers to God their Lord and heauenly father. They therfore build many altars, which choose to themsel­ues creatures to bee their interces­sours, by whose mediation they desire to obteine that, which they lacke, at y hāds of God. In the end of the 30. cap. it is expressely said, Who soeuer shall make like incēse to that to smell ther­to, shal perish frō amonge his people. Therfore through Christ alone y e faith full Church of Christe doeth offer her prayers to God the father. This altar whereof we speake, was bound about with a crowne of gold. For Christ our Lord and altar, is a verie king and priest & weareth the crowne of glorie. Nowe wée must pray at morning and at euening, that is, continually & very earnestly. And we must alwayes pray in & through the name of Christ. And Christ is he alone through whō God hath béen pleased with the prayers of them that haue prayed in y e morning, that is, at the beginning of the world, and is at this day pleased with them y t pray to him at euening, that is, in the end and these last dayes of the world. They therfore sinned moste greuous­ly against y e Lord, that offered incense in the high places euery where. For as they were rebellious and disobedi­ent to God, preferring their owne in­uentions before the lawes of GOD, whiche they neglected: so did they des­pise the mysterie of Christe the onely mediatour, in departing from that on­lie altar.

In y e Court or Atrium did stand an Th [...] [...] of [...] other altar which was called the bra­sen altar of y e altar of burnt offerings, which is finely described in the 27. of Exodus. Of this sort also there was but this one. For it was not lawfull for any religious man to sacrifice in a­ny other place, sauing in y e holy place, where this altar was, vnlesse it were by some singular dispensation. [Page 349] Therefore whom the Rubenites with their confederates had builte an altar by the bankes of Iordan, and that the fame therof was brought to the eares of the other tribes of Israel, they did all agrée with one consent, that the crime was to be punished with open warre. Whereby wée may againe ga­ther the greatnesse of their fault, whi­che neglecting that altar did offer sa­crifice in the high places. Of whiche I also spake before. Nowe that onely and Catholique altar of ours is Iesus Christe: who offered himselfe a liuing sacrifice for vs to God. Neither is there any sacrifice in all the world that can clense sinne but that alone. Neither do any sacrifices of the faith­full please the father, but those that are by faith offered vppon the altar Iesus Christe. For Christ doth sancti­fie vs, and being sanctified, we doe by him offer the sacrifice, that hee doth well accept off. This haue I taken out of the Apostles doctrine in the 13. to the Hebrues, and the twelfth to the Romanes.

The last of the holy vessells was the brasen lauer, which was placed in The brasē lauer. the Atrium betwixte the vaile of the Sanctum, and the altar of burnt offe­rings. It is described in the 30. chap. of Exodus. In it was conteyned the wa­ter wherewith the priestes, that mini­stred before the Lord, did wash them­selues. By that lauer was Christ sig­nified, whiche is the washinge of the faithfull. And by it was mente, that holy thinges were not to be handled with vnwashed hands and féete. They washe themselues that by the holy ghost are purified, and by the grace of God are made fitt to the ministerie of religion. But hée is in daunger of death, that is not a partaker of y e grace of life. Beside these there are also reckoned other instrumentes belonging to the tabernacle: but these in a manner are the chiefe. I thought not good by bea­ting out busilie euery particularitie, to reherse vnto you euery smal thing, least peraduenture by too long a trea­tise, I should be too tedious vnto your patience. Now the same holy vessells that were in the tabernacle were in the temple also, sauing that in Solo­mons temple there was a farre more goodly shewe and pompe, than in the tabernacle: for none other cause vn­doubtedly, but that the mysteries of Christe and of the Church, should in­crease euery day more and more to the sighte of the world. Christe the true Solomon and king of peace and tran­quillitie, the very eternall felicitie it selfe hath raysed vpp in this world to himselfe a Church, which stretcheth to the endes of the world. Of which the Prophetes haue spoken very largely, Zacharie especially, and the famous Prophete Nathan, 2. Samuel. chap. 7. Thus muche hetherto of the holye place.

After the holy place in the sacred Ceremonies the next to be handled is The holie time. the holy time. For as to the outward religion a certaine place was giuen, so to the same also an appointed time was assigned. And holy dayes are to be imployed vppon holy actions. For actions are either those, which we cal handie works inuented for to get vic­tuals, clothing, and other thinges ne­cessarie for the vse of oure bodies: or else they are holy or religious, whiche are done for y e exercise of outward re­ligiō. Wée must not consume all oure time in handie woorkes and prophane businesse: neither can wée bestowe al times vppon outward religion. But those actions are not without time. [Page 350] For euery action is cōteyned in time. Therefore God hath diuided the time into sundrie parts for sundrie actions, so that hee will haue some woorking dayes to serue for handie actions, and other holy dayes for y e exercise of out­ward religion. Not that the working dayes are not holy & dedicated to the Lord: (for he doth chalenge all dayes and times to himselfe, and will at all seasons be worshipped in hart) but for because the holy dayes are singularly, and as it were, more precisely conse­crated to the outward worshippe of God, than the working dayes are.

Therfore the festiuall or holy day, which by Gods appointment is holy What an holiday is to the Lord, was kept for the deuoute exercising of Gods outward worship. Therefore those dayes are not holie, nor those feasts lawful, which are not held to the one & onely God IEHO­VAH: neither are those holy dayes lawfull, in which the lawfull seruice of God is not lawfully exercised. And for those causes the Sabbothes & fe­stiuall dayes of the Israelites, are in the Prophetes many times reiected, because they were vnlawfully solem­nized without pure faith and sincere affections.

Nowe all holy dayes had one com­mon To what end the holy dayes were or­deined. name & were called Sabbothes, feastes, holy dayes, méetinges and as­semblies. All holy dayes, what name soeuer they were called by, were or­deined to God alone, not to creatures, not for surfetting and wanton cham­bering. All holy dayes were inuented for the health, profite, and recreation of mankinde. For holy dayes are no burden, but the easing of our burdens. Prophane workes I confesse are pro­fitable, but ease is also necessarie: sor without rest labour cannot continue. The Lords will therefore is to giue man a time of recreation, and biddeth his seruaunts to be merrie on the ho­ly dayes in holinesse and modestie, so that their ease maye be an honest re­creation, and not reprochfull sensuali­tie. Againe ease of it selfe is not good, but in respecte of an other thing it is good. God biddeth to cease frō worke, but yet hée setteth vs on woorke ano­ther way, hée willeth vs to cease from bodily labour, and begin to woorke in hart and mind, and wholie applie our selues to his holie seruice. And there­fore it is néedefull to haue holy assem­blies, the reading of the holy Scrip­tures, publique prayers, sacrifices (for it is prescribed in the 28. and 29. Chap. of the booke of Numbers, what they ought to offer at euery feast and holy day) the celebration of the Sacra­ments, and whatsoeuer else the Lord hath commaunded to be done at festi­uall dayes and solemne seasons. For that one thing is here required especi­ally, which Marie found, as shée sate at the féete of Iesus and heard his word.

Moreouer all feastes generally doe conteine the memorie and put vs in the remembraunce of notable things, euery feast according to y e name. The Sabboth did put them in minde of [...] Gods good benefite in creating the world for the behoofe and profite of vs men. It was also, as Moses witnes­seth Exod. 31. a signe of the true sanc­tification which God alone bestoweth vppon the people that call vppon his name. The other holy dayes did beate into them the memorie of the other benefites that God had shewed them, and had (as I will anon declare) their seuerall significations.

Nowe there was a measure and certaine number of holy dayes, which A [...] holy [...] were distinguished and very wisely ordered: first into seuen nights, wher­of [Page 351] euerie one had in it one Sabboth, that was the seuenth day: then into monethes. For the first day of euery moneth was holy to the Lord, & was called the feast of the New moone: and lastly they were diuided into yearely feastes, which returned once euery yeare at an appointed season: of y t sort of feasts there were thrée in number, The Passeouer, Pentecoste, and the feast of Tabernacles. Besides these there were also other made holie day­es, which God had not commaunded, but were receiued by the Church to the glorie of God, & the remembrance of his great benefites. For the feast of Lotts which they called Purim, & was brought in by Mardocheus, was re­ceiued of all y e Church, as is to be séene in the 9. of Esther. The feast of dedica­tion was ordeined by Iudas Macha­beus with y consent of all the Church, in memorie that the temple was re­stoared, and the people deliuered from the tyrannie of king Antiochus, as is to be read in the 4. Chapter of the first booke of Machabees. And Christ our Lord did honour that feast of dedicati­on with an holy Sermon. Moreouer Solemne fastings. there were solemne fastinges appoin­ted to be kept amonge the people of God, as in the fift moneth, wherin the citie was set on fire: in the seuenth moneth, wherin Godolias was slaine: and in the tenth moneth wherin Hie­rusalem was besieged: Of which fa­stinges the Prophete Zacharie spea­keth in his 7. and 8. Chapiters: and in the time of Esther a fast was ordei­ned in the moneth Adar, for a remem­braunce of the calamitie whiche was wrought, or rather purposed against the Iewes by the wicked Aman.

Of the Sabboth and the significa­tion therof I spake a little aboue, and The Sab­both. in an other place also where I expoū ­ded the tenne commaundements. The Sabboth was obserued by a na­turall and diuine lawe euer from the first creation of the world: and is the chiefe of all other holy dayes. For it was not then first ordeined by Moses, when the tenne commaundementes were giuen by God from heauen. For the kéeping of the Sabboth was recei­ued of the sainctes immediatly from the beginning of the world. And ther­fore we read that the Lord in the commaundementes did say, Remember that thou kepe holy the Sabboth day. And before the lawe was giuen there is euident mention made of the Sab­both in the 16. of Exod. & the 2. of Gen.

The second kind of holy dayes was The newe Moone. the New moones, which were solem­nized in y e beginning of euery moneth. Mention is made of them in the 10. & 28. Chap. of the booke of Numbers. Sa­muel. 20. Psal. 81. Ezech. 46. and 2. of Chro. 2. That solemnization is repor­ted to haue béene ordeined in remem­braunce of the light created, to admo­nish the people not to ascribe the mo­nethes to Ianus, or Mars, or any other planet, but to the one & onely God the maker, gouernour, & ruler of al things and seasons. Moreouer it was a signe of the reparation or renuing of faith­ful minds by the heauenly illuminati­on: that we Christians may truly and in déed solemnize the new moone, whē being brought forth of darcknesse into light by the sonne of God, we walk as becōmeth the children of light, & reiect the works of the diuel and darknesse.

The third kinde of holy dayes doth conteine the feastes y returne once e­uery The three yeares me­tings or assēblies of the Iewes. yere, of which I find to be thrée: The Passeouer, the Pentecoste, & the feast of tabernacles. Now the Lords will was, y t in these thrée feasts there should be generall assemblies and [Page 352] solemne meetinges in the holy place, to wit, at the tabernacle, and after the tabernacle, at Solomons temple. For thus saith Moses in Deut. Thrice in the yeare shal euery male appeare be­fore the Lord thy God in the place, whiche hee hath chosen, that is, in the feast of sweete bread, in the feaste of weekes, and in the feast of taberna­cles. Neither shall hee appeare emp­tie in the sight of the Lord. Euery one according to the gift of his hand, and according to the blessing of the Lord thy God which hee hath giuen thee: that is to say. Euery man shall of [...]r to the Lord according as he can, and according to y e measure of riches which the Lord hath giuen him. Now those three solemne feastes were diui­ded into three seuerall monethes most apt to iourney and to trauel in. In the spring time was the Passeouer holdē, when first the corne began to spindle or turne into eares. About baruest when the first worke belōging to hus­bandrie was done and finished, they kept the feast of Pentecost. And last­ly, when all their fruits were in, they went vpp to the feast of tabernacles. And so many went to it as possiblie could goe. Some are of opinion that they, which had once in the yeare ap­peared before the Lorde, were dispen­sed withall, and might lawfully tar­rie at home, at the other two feast ti­mes. But I thinke verily that religi­ous men, did séeldome times vse such dispensations. The Lord in one place promiseth that hée will defend & kéepe the boundes and substance of them, that trauell to séeke his name. How­soeuer those dispensations were ad­mitted, yet this is most sure, as ap­peareth by all histories, that at those feastes were very great assemblies.

Nowe the feast of Passeouer was Passeouer. called by many names, but especially it was termed the feast of swéete, or vnleauened bread. For by the space of seuen whole dayes they fedd vpon vn­leauened bread. The Ceremonies of that feast, with y e sacrifices that were to be offered thereat, are at large de­scribed in the 12. of Exodus, and 23. of Leuiticus. In that feast was eaten the Pascall Lambe, in no other place but at the tabernacle, or afterward at the temple, Deut. 16. for a remēbrance of that notable deliuerance of Israel, and al the faithfull out of the Aegyp­tian seruitude and slauerie. In that feast God would haue the first fruits of their land offered vnto him in token of the Manna, wherwith he fedd their fathers. Moreouer that feast did sig­nifie the passing ouer and deliuering of the faithfull, which in the s [...]eading of bloud was accomplished by Christ. Whereuppon the Apostle said, Christ our Passeouer is offered vp. 1. Cor. 4. But of the Passeouer I will speake more in my next Sermon.

The Pentecost was also called the [...] feast of wéekes, and newe corne. For at that feast was set foorth Shewe bread made of the new yeares corne. They reckoned from the next day af­ter the Passeouer seuen wéekes, that is, fiftie dayes, and vppon the fiftéeth day they did celebrate the memorie of the lawe of God, reuealed and giuen by God himselfe from heauen vnto his people Israell. For the fiftéeth day of their departure out of Aegypt, wée read that the Lord himselfe spake to them at the mount Sinai, and gaue to them the lawe of the ten commaun­dements: so that the Pentecost was a memoriall, that as then the Church was illuminated with the very word of God. And [...]hat old Pentecost was a figure of the day wherein Christe [Page 353] the Lorde beeinge the ende of the lawe, did sende the holie Ghoste vp­on his disciples, and did illuminate his spouse the churche. The ceremo­nies belonging to this feaste are ex­pressed by Moses in the 23. Chapter of Leuiticus.

They kept the feast of Taberna­cles The feaste of the se­uenth mo­neth, or of the taber­nacles. in the seuenth moneth, as Mo­ses commanded in Deuteronomium: saying, When thou hast gathered in the croppe of thy lande and vine­yardes, then shalt thou keepe the feast of Tabernacles, by the space of seuen dayes: and thou shalt be mer­rie in thy holie daye, thou and thy sonne and thy daughter, thy man ser­uaunt and thy maide seruaunt, the Leuite, the straunger, the father lesse, and the widdowe that are within thy gates. Seuen dayes shalt thou keepe holie vnto the Lorde thy God, in the place which the Lord hath chosen to him selfe: because the Lord thy God hath giuen thee happie successe in all thy fruites, and in all the woorke of thy handes. See therefore that thou reioyce. Moreouer the manner of this feast solemnely celebrated is to be reade in the 8. Chapter of Nehe­mias, where, whosoeuer looketh, hee shall finde it described at the full. Nowe this feast of Tabernacles of y e seuenth moneth, was diuided into foure solemnities. For the first daye of the moneth was y feast of Trum­pets, or sounding of Trūpets, which was a memoriall of those troublesom The feaste of trum­pets. warres which the people did happely atchiue by the helpe and ayde of God, against the Amalechites, and all o­ther their heathen enimies. And by that feast was signified that the whole life of man vppon the earth is a con­tinuall The feaste of clean­ [...]ing. warrefare. Vpon the tenth daye of the same moneth was helde the feast of cleansing. In that feast the Prieste in a solemne fourme of wordes beganne to confesse aloud the peoples sinnes, and euery man qui­etly following in the same words did recite them priuately to him selfe, & in his minde did quietly speake vnto the Lorde. To those confessions was added the ceremonie vsed with the scape goate, and the sacrifice whiche is at large set downe in the 16. Chap­ter of Leuiticus. And so were the sinnes of the people cleansed: which was a type of the cleansing, y t should be through Christ, who beeing once offered, did with the onely sacrifice of his bodie, take away the sinnes of all the worlde. It did also conteine the doctrine of true repentance. Vpon the fiftéenth daye beganne the feast of Tabernacles. For by the space of The feaste of taber­nacles. seuen whole dayes, that is, from the fiftéenth to the 22. the people dwelte in Tabernacles. The ende of this ceremonie the Scripture doth declare to be, that the posteritie should know that the Lorde did place their forefa­thers in Tabernacles: whereby they were put in minde of the good, that he did to them, while they were in the wildernesse. For they were kepte fourtie yeres in the wildernesse, so y t they lacked neither victuals nor cloa­thing. And by that feast wee are warned that the life of this worlde is but as a stage, and that wee haue no abyding place to staye for euer, but are still looking for the worlde to come: as the Apostle taught vs 2. Cor. 5. Heb. 13. The fourth feast of this moneth was held vpon the 22. The con­gregation. daye, and was called the Congrega­tion or assemblie. Vppon that daye was gathered the offering and stipēd giuen to the ministerie, for reparati­ons of the temple, for the cost of Sa­crifices, [Page 354] and maintenaunce of the mi­nisterie. It is thought that in y e feast was song the Psalme: How pleasant are thy Tabernacles &c. and certeine other Psalmes called Torculares Psalmi, which they did vse. Thus much hitherto concerning the feastes that fall out once in euery yere.

Here also I thinke it necessarie to make mention of the yeare of Iu­bilie. The yeare of Iubilie. Nowe this yeare of Iubilie was euery fiftéeth as it fell by course, which is at large described with all the ceremonies belonging thereunto in the 25. of Leuiticus. It was de­clared to all the people in the lande of promise by the sound of a trumpet made of a Rammes horne, with a proclamation of fréedome to all them that were wrapped in seruitude or bondage.

In that Iubilie was cōteined ve­rie euidently the mysterie of Christe our Lorde, who declared to vs the meaning of that ceremonie out of the 61. Chapter of the prophecie of Esaie, in Sainct Lukes Gospell where hee saith that hee is hee that doth in déede proclaime the Iubilie, the true frée­dome and acceptable yeare of the Lorde. Nowe he hath pronounced remission & fréedome to all the faith­full, not with a trumpet made of a Rammes horne, but with the Gos­pell. For by the mercie of God in the merite of Iesus Christe the sonne of God all debtes or sinnes are forgi­uen to all the faithfull that liue vpon the face of all the earth vppon condi­tion, that we whose sinnes are forgi­uen should likewise forgiue the tres­passes of them that offend vs. And in Christe verily wee haue the true and euerlasting rest that shall neuer faile vs. By Christe wee haue returne graunted vs to our possession or coun­trie, from whence wee were fallen, that is to heauen the place of y e faith­full.

Thus much haue I saide of the holie time or holie dayes as briefely as possibly I could. The rest is at the full to be séene in the 23. of Exodus: Leuiticus 23. Num. 28. & 29: Deut. 6. That which is behinde touchinge this argument, I meane, touching the Iewishe ceremonies, I will by Gods leaue make an ende of in my nexte Sermon. Nowe let vs make our humble prayers and supplicati­ons vnto God &c.

Of the Sacraments of the Iewes, of their sundrie sortes of sacrifices, and certeine other thinges perteining to their ceremo­niall lawe.
The sixte Sermon.

IN my laste Ser­mon I spake of y e holy persones, I meane, the mini­sters of Gods reli­gion the Leuitical priestes, and the place and time assigned to Gods ser­uice: there remaineth nowe for vs to consider the holie thinge which those holie persons did exercise in the holy time & place, I meane the verie wor­ship & holie rites so ordeined, taught, & prescribed by God him selfe, that all [Page 355] men might easily vnderstande how to do seruice, and what honour to giue vnto the Lorde. In this treatise wee haue first to consider the Iewish Sa­craments, and then their sacrifices.

The auncient church of the saints Two Sacraments of the Syna­gogue. had two especial sacraments, circum­cision and the Pascall lambe. Of both which I will speake seuerally, and a­greably to the worde of God accor­ding to the grace which the Lord shal vouchsafe to giue vnto mee.

Nowe circumcision was the holie Circumcision what it is. action, whereby the flesh of the fore­skinne was cutt awaye for a signe of the couenaunt that God made with men. Or to describe it more largely, circumcision was a marke in the pri­uie members of men betokening the eternal couenant of God, and was or deined by God him selfe, to testifie his goodwill toward them that were cir­cumcised, to warne them of regene­ration and cleannesse, and to make a difference betwixt the confederates of God & other people or nations.

The author therefore of circumci­sion is God him selfe: the beginning of it is of great antiquitie. For y e Lord him selfe in the Gospel saith: Circum­cision The origi­nall or be­ginning of Circumci­sion. began not at Moses, but at the Patriarches. Moses verilye did renue or repaire the lawe or custome of cir­cumcision, but Abraham the renow­med friende of God was the first that was circumcised in the ninetieth yere of his age, and in the verie same daye that God making a couenaunt with him did first ordeine the vse of circum­cision. For he added circumcision as a seale to the league which hee made with Abraham and with his séede for euer. The place is extant in the 17. Chap. of Genesis. It was first ordei­ned in the 2046. yeare after the crea­tion of the worlde, 390. yeres after the deluge, when Sem the sonne of Noah was 487 yeares olde. So that Moses is founde to haue béene borne 320. yeares after the firste institution of circumcision: whereby it appeareth that circumcision was in vse amonge the Patriarches 400. yeares before the law was giuen to the Israelites by the hand of Moses.

Now for because circumcision is Of the lea­gue of God and man. added as a signe or seale to the league that was made betwixt God & Abra­ham, I must briefely & by a short di­gression touch the manner or order of that couenaunt. God in making of leagues, as he doth in all things else, applieth him selfe to our capacities, & imitateth the order which men vse in making confederacies.

Men do by leagues as by most sure and stedfast bonds bynde themselues to the societie and fellowship of one bodie or people, in which societie, to the end they may be the safer and liue more quietly from the wronges and iniuries of all other nations, they do mutually hazard both liues & liuings the one in defence of y others libertie. In these leagues they do precisely ex­presse what they be that make y e con­federacie, vpon what conditions, and howe farre the couenant shall extend. And therefore when Gods mind was to declare the fauour & good will that he bare to mankind, and to make vs men partakers wholie of him self and his goodnes by powring him selfe out vpon vs, to our great good & profite, it pleased him to make a league or coue­nant w t mankinde. Now hee did not firste beginne the league with Abra­ham, but did renue to him the coue­nant y t he had made a great while be­fore. For be did firste of all make it with Adam the first father of vs all, immediately vpon his transgression, [Page 356] when hee receiued him sillie wretche into his fauour againe, and promised his onely begotten sonne, in whome he would be reconciled to the world, and through whome he would whoa­ly bestowe him selfe vpon vs, by ma­king vs partakers of all his good and heauenly blessinges: and by bin­ding vs vnto him self in faith and due obedience. This auncient league made firste with Adam hee did after­warde renue to Noah, and after that againe with the blessed Patriarche Abraham. And againe after y e space of 400. yeres it was renued vnder Moses at the mount Sinai, where the conditions of the leagu were at large written in the two tables, and many ceremonies added thereunto. But most excellently of all, most clearely and euidently did our Lorde and sa­uiour Iesus Christ him selfe shewe forth that league, who wiping away all the ceremonies, types, figures & shadowes brought in in stéed of them the verie trueth, and did moste abso­lutely fulfill and finish the old league, bringing all the principles of our sal­uation and true godlynesse into a briefe summarie, which, for the re­uewing and fulfilling of all thinges, & for the abrogation of the olde ceremo­nies, hee called the newe league or newe testament. In that testament Christe alone is preached the perfect­nesse and fullnesse of all thinges: in it there is nothing more desired then faith and charitie, and in it is graun­ted holy and wonderfull libertie vnto the Godly. Of which I will speake at another time. But now I returne to y league which was renued with Abraham.

We are expressely taught in [...] [...]. who they were that made the league, that is, the liuing, eternall & omnipotent God, who is the chiefe maker preseruer and gouernour of al thinges: and Abraham w t al his séede, that is, with all the faithfull of what nation or countrie soeuer they bée. For so doth the Apostle expounde the séede of Abraham, especially in his E­pistle to the Galathians, where hee saith: If ye be Christes, then are ye the seede of Abraham, and heires by promise.

The time howe long this league The [...] how [...] this [...] shuld [...] should indure is eternall, and with­out ende or terme of time. For al­though in the renuinges or declara­tions of the league many things were added, which afterwarde did vanish away, especially when Christ was come in the fleshe, yet notwithstan­ding in the substantiall and chiefest poyntes ye can finde nothing altered or chaunged. For God is alwayes y e God of his people: he doth alwayes demaunde and require of them faith­full obedience: as may moste eui­dently bee perceiued in the newe te­stament.

For there are two poyntes or es­peciall The [...] of [...] league [...] conditions, conteined in this league. The first whereof declareth what God doth promise, and what hee will doe for his confederates, I meane, what wee maye looke for at his handes. The seconde com­prehendeth y e duetie of man, which he doth owe to God his confederate and souereigne Prince. Therefore God for his parte sayeth, I will bee thy God and Saddai, that is, thy fulnesse and sufficiencie: I will, I say, be thy God, and the God of thy séede after thée. God of him selfe is wholly suf­ficient to moste absolute perfectnesse and blessednesse, neither néedeth hee the helpe of any other, since whatso­euer is in any place wheresoeuer, it is [Page 357] both of him, & hath abyding by him. God alone sufficeth man, and bee a­lone God is all an al to his cōfederats. is the giuer of all that men de­sire, or doth belong to perfect felici­tie. And therefore Saturnus (perad­uenture by occasion of the worde Sad­dai) tooke his name among the hea­then, and signifieth to suffice or sa­tisfie. For he alone is able to satisfie or suffice all, who is him selfe verye fulnesse and sufficiencie it selfe. But nowe God sheweth by two argumēts that he will bee the sufficiencie or all in all to the séede of Abraham. For first he saith, To thy seede wil I giue the lande of Chanaan. In which pro­mise he comprehendeth all earthly & bodily benefites, to wite, greate wealth, felicitie, tranquillitie, abun­daunce of all thinges, health, glorie, notable victories, and whatsoeuer else perteineth to the preseruation & temporall happinesse of mankinde.

Nowe howe he did perfourme this promise to the séede of Abraham the holie scripture doth declare, by that meanes teaching that the verie true God was the God of Abrahams seed, as he had promised to their father A­braham. Secondarily he promiseth y e séede, wherein all the nations of the earth were to bee blessed: to witt, Christ the Sauiour, whome he had promised to Adam many yeares be­fore. To blesse is to enriche with al spirituall benediction, wherein hee comprehendeth all y e spirituall giftes of God, the forgiuenesse of sinnes, the reuiuing of life, and glorie euerla­sting. To blesse also is to take away a cursse, so that this promise of Gods to Abraham is all one w t that, which he made to Adam: saying, The seede of the woman shal treade downe the Serpents head. For the head of y e olde Dragon is nothing else, but the po­wer and kingdome of Satan. His power is the cursse, sinne, and death. Therefore, when his head is crushed or troaden downe, the cursse is takē away, and in sted of the cursse succée­deth a blessing. By this I saye hee doth declare that he will bee the God of Abraham and of his séede.

The second condition of the league betwixt God and man, prescribeth to What is r [...] quired of men in the league. man what he must do, and howe hee must behaue him selfe towarde God his confederate & souereigne Prince. Walke before mee, saith God to man, and be vpright. Now, they walke before God, which do direct all their life, woordes, and woorkes according to the wil of God. His will is that we should bee vpright. That vpright­nesse is gotten by faith, hope, and cha­ritie: in which thrée are conteined all the offices of the Sainctes which are the friendes and confederates of the Lorde. Therefore this latter condi­tion of the league doth teach the con­federates what to doe, and howe to behaue themselues before the Lord: to wite, to take him for their God, to sticke to him alone, who is their one­ly all in all, to call vppon him alone, to worshippe him alone, and through his Messiah to looke for sanctifica­tion & life euerlasting. These were the cōditions of the couenant: to whi­che the number of ceremonies were not added in Abrahams time, which afterwarde were giuen to the Israe­lites vnder the leading of their Cap­teine Moses.

To this confederacie the Lord did adde circumcision as a signe or seale Circumci­siō was the signe or zeale an­nexed [...]o the league. to confirme it withall. Seales are put to writings for an effectual force and confirmations sake. The tables or writinges do conteine and giue e­uidence of all the points of the whole [Page 358] league. Circumcision therefore is ad­ded to the league in stéede of the wri­ting and also of the seale, and for that cause circumcision is called the league it selfe: euen as the writinges or let­ters of couenants among vs are com­monly called the verie couenant, whē as in déede they are nothing else but the euidences of the league, which conteine in writing al the order of the confederacie, and confirme it with a seale. It is verie vsuall that the sig­nes do take the names of the thinges which they do signifie, so that it is no meruayle though circumcision be cal­led the league, when as in déede the league is not the cutting of the skin, but the communion of fellowshippe which wee haue with God.

In the seuentéenth of Genesis thus saith the Lorde, touching this signe of outwarde circumcision: This is my couenaunt, which ye shall keepe betwixt mee and you, and thy seede after thee. Euery male shalbe circū ­cised among you. Ye shal circumcise the fleshe of your foreskinne: and it shalbe for a signe of the couenant be­twixt mee and you &c. Lo here circumcision in these woordes of the Lordes is first named the couenaunt, and afterwarde for expositions sake, it is called the signe of the couenaunt. In the same sense doth Sainct Ste­phan call it a testament in the seuēth Chapter of the Acts, when he meant that it was the signe or seale of the Testament.

Moreouer the manner of circum­cision is declared: Ye shal, saith God [...] and [...] [...]f Cir­ [...]cision. circumcise the flesh of your foreskin. For there is a skinne which doth in­compasse, couer, and hang somewhat ouer the nut or forepart of a mannes yarde, and that skinne is called the fleshe of the foreskinne, because it doth appeare or hang before the rest. This skinne did they cutt away with a knife made of stone, and did make bare the topp or nutt of the man­childes priuie member. The cutting or taking away of the fleshe was cal­led circumcision. But nowe whose office it was to cut that skinne away, we finde not expressed. It appeareth that the moste honourable in euery house or familie, I meane the firste begotten or auncient of euery hous­holde did circumcise before the lawe, which office was turned to the prie­stes, when once the lawe was giuen. It is a singular example and no more to be found like vnto it, that Zippo­ra the wife of Moses did circumcise her sonne. Exod. 4. Chap.

Nowe also the time of circumci­sion is set downe, to wite, the eighth day, when the newe borne childe be­ganne to be of a little more strength. And we gather out of the fifte Chap­ter of the booke of Iosue that they did circumcise them, not with kniues of yron, but of stone: for in that Chap­ter the Lorde doth in expresse wordes commaund to circumcise the sonnes of Israel with kniues of stone. But it is manifest by the rites, of the sacra­ments that God doth alter nothinge in the ceremonies of the sacraments: and therefore we coniecture and ga­ther that Abraham vsed none other, but kniues of stone, especially since we read that Zippora Moses his wife did circumcise her sonne with a stone. The rest of the Iewishe trifles which they sowe abrode touching the cere­monies of cicumcision, I do of purpose here let passe. For they are vtterly vnworthie to be heard, and haue no mysteries conteined in them. But the knife of stone is of force in the ex­position of the mysterie of circūcision.

[Page 359] For circumcision had a mysterie The my­sterie and [...]ening of Circumci­sion. and a moste certeine meaning hidden within it.

For firste circumcision did signifie that the whole nature of man is vn­cleane and corrupt, and therfore that all men haue neede of cutting and re­generation. And for that cause that cuttinge was made in the member wherewith man is begotten. For we are all begotten and borne the sonnes of wrath in originall sinne. Neither doth any man deliuer vs from that damnation, but he alone that is with­out sinne, to wite, the blessed séede Iesus Christ our Lord, who was con­ceiued by the holy Ghost and borne of the virgin Marie: who with the shed­ding of his bloud (which was prefigu­red in the bloud shed in circumcision) doth cleanse vs from sinne, and make vs heires of life euerlasting. And now this circumcision maketh sorely a­gainst them that denye original sinne: and putteth them to their shiftes that attribute iustification and saluation to our owne strength and vertue. For if we were cleane, if we by our owne power could get saluation, what née­ded our fathers to bee cutt in that sorte. The things that are cutt off, are either vnpure, or else superflu­ous. But God made nothing vnpure or superfluous. Nowe hee made the flesh of the foreskinne. If the fleshe of the foreskinne had béene euill, God had not made man with the fleshe of the foreskinne. The skinne therefore is not euill of it selfe, nor yet super­fluous: but the cuttinge of the fore­skinne doth rather serue to teache vs to vnderstande, that by our birth and nature wée are corrupt, and that wée cannot be cleansed of that corruption but by the knife of stone.

And for that cause verily was cir­cumcision giuen in that member and in none other. I will anon adde ano­ther cause out of Lactantius why it was giuen in the priuities, and in none other parte of all the bodye. Moreouer circumcision did signifie & testifie that God almightie, of his méere grace and goodnesse, is ioyned with an indissoluble bond of couenant vnto vs men, whome his will is first to sanctifie, then to iustifie, and last­ly to inriche with all heauenly trea­sures through Christe our Lorde and reconciler. For that was the mea­ninge of the stoanie knife. Because Christ the blessed séede is the rocke of stone, out of which doe flowe moste pure and cleansing waters, and he by his spirite doth cutt from vs, whatso­euer thinges doe hinder the mutuall league and amitie betwixt God and vs: he also doth giue and increase in vs both hope and charitie in faith, so that wee may be knitt and ioyned to God in life euerlasting, which is the blessed and happie life in déede. Nowe here it is expedient to heare the testi­monies of the lawe and the Apostles. In the 30. of Deuteron. Moses saith: The Lord thy God shall circumcise thy harte, and the harte of thy seede, that thou maist loue the Lorde thy God. Now the outward & visible cut­ting was a signe of this inwarde cir­cumcision. And Paule also speakinge of Abraham saith: And he receiued the signe of circumcision, as the seale of the righteousnesse of faith, which he had being yet vncircūcised, that he should be the father of all them that beleeue, though they were not circū ­cised, that righteousnesse might bee imputed to them also &c. Lo here Abrahams circumcision was a signe y God by his grace had iustified Abra­ham: which iustificatiō he receiued by [Page 360] faith before his circumcision, which is an argument that they which be­léeue, though they be not circumci­sed, are neuerthelesse iustified with faithfull Abraham: and againe that the Iewes, which are circumcised, are iustified of God by faith. And for that cause was circumcision giuen in The grace [...]f God is not tied to [...]rcumci­ [...]i [...]n. the verie bodie of man, that he might beare in his bodie the league of God, and be thereby admonished that hee is iustified by grace through faith. Whereby wee gather also that the grace of God, and the iustification of the godly is not tyed to the signe. For if it had, then had not Abraham béene iustified before his circumcision, but euen in his circumcision. Further­more if it had béene so, then y e Lord, whose wil is to haue mankind saued, would not haue giuen commaunde­ment to haue them circumcised vpon the eighth day. For many children died before the eighth daye, and neuer came to circumcision, and yet they were not damned. To which wee may adde that Sara, Rebecca, Ra­hel, Iochabeth, and Marie Moses si­ster with innumerable mo matrones and holie virgines could not be cir­cumcised, and yet they were saued by the grace of God through faith in the Messiah that was to come. The grace of God therefore was not tyed to the sacrament of circumcision: but yet it was not despised and neglected of the holy sainctes of the olde church, but vsed to the end, for which it was ordeined, that is, to be a testimonie and a seale of frée iustification in Christ, who circumciseth vs spiritu­ally Colos. [...]. without handes by the working of the holie Ghoste.

Furthermore, God by the out­warde By circum [...]is [...]on the circumci­ [...]ed are ga­thered [...] to one [...]. and visible signe did gather in­to one church them which were cir­cumcised, in which number those, which he had chosen before, hee did ioyne to him selfe with the bonde of his spirite. For sainct Paule for the verie same cause did call the people of one religiō the circumcision, as is eui­dent by the 15. Chapter to the Ro­manes, and the third to the Philip­pians.

Therefore by circumcision God did separate his people from the vn­beléeuing nations. Whereupon it came that to be called vncircumcised was as great reproache among them, as to be called dogge is nowe adayes among vs. For an vncircumcised person was reputed for an vncleane & prophane man, and for such an one 1 Sam. [...] Actes. [...]. as had no parte in God nor his coue­naunts.

Finally, circumcision did put the Circum [...] ­siō [...] a man [...] mynde [...] his [...] circumcised in mind of their duetie al their life long, to wite, that euery man should thinke that he had taken vpon him to professe God, & to beare in his bodie the Sacramēt of y e Lorde. For that is the cause why the Israe­lites were named, or had their names giuen them in their circumcision. For it is euident in Luke that Iohn Bap­tist and Iesus our sauiour had their names giuen them at their circumci­sion, euen as also the first circumci­sed at his circumcision was called A­braham, whose name before was said to be Abram.

It did admonish the circumcised of his duetie, for so much as he had gi­uen his name vnto the Lord his con­federate, to bee inrolled in the regi­ster of God amōg the names of them that giue them selues vnto the Lord: wherefore he ought by couenaunt & duetie to frame his life not after his owne lust and pleasure, but accor­ding to the will of God, to whome he [Page 361] did betake him selfe. For the condi­tion of the couenaunt was, that the circumcised shoulde not defile them selues with idolatrie and straunge religions, that they should not pollute with vncleane lyuing the bodies and mindes that were hallowed to the Lord, but that they perseuearing in true faith, should ensue godlynesse, shewe the workes of repentance, and be obedient to God in all things. For thus saith Moses in the tenth of Deu­terono. Circumcise the foreskinne of your hearts, and harden not your neckes any longer. To which words the Prophet Ieremie alludeth in his fourth Chapter: saying, Bee ye cir­cumcised to the Lord, and cut away the foreskinne of your hearte. And the Martyr S. Stephan rebuking the vnbeléeuing Iewes sayeth: Ye stiffe­necked, and of vncircumcised hearte and eares, ye alwayes resist the holie ghost: Verie rightly therefore doth the holy Apostle Paule in his Epistle to the Romanes declare, that there are two sortes of circumcision: the Two Cir­cūcisions, one of the spirite, the other of the letter. one of the letter, in the fleshe, the out­warde circumcision, that is made w t handes: the other in the heart, of the Spirite, the inwarde circumcision, which is made by the meanes of the holy Ghost. The circumcision of the heart God doth like well of in those y be his, but that in the fleash he doeth vtterly mislike of, if as the fleashe is, the heart be not circumcised. The li­king and misliking of these two cir­cumcisions is in that, which went be­fore, so plainly alreadie declared, that I néede not to stick any longer vpon it.

And here I think it not amisse, be­fore Lactantius touching Circumci­sion. I make an ende of circumcision, to reherse vnto you (déerely beloued) the woordes of the auncient writer Lactantius, lib. Instit. 4. Chap. 17. where he speaketh of circumcision in this manner. The meaning of cir­cumcision was, that we should make bare our breastes, to wite, that wee should liue with a simple and plaine dealing heart: because that parte of the bodie which is circumcised, is partely like to a heart, and is the fore parte of the priuitie: and the cause why God commaunded to make it bare, was, that by that signe he might admonishe vs not to haue a couered heart, that is, that we should not co­uer within the secretes of our consci­ence any crime, whereof wee ought to be ashamed. And this is the cir­cumcision of the heart, whereof the Prophets speake, which God hath translated from the mortall fleshe to the immortall soule. For the Lorde being whole set and fully minded ac­cording to his eternall goodnesse, to haue a care for our life and safegard, did set repentance before our eyes for vs to followe, as a waye to bring vs thereunto: so that if wee make bare our heartes, that is, if by confession of our sinnes we satisfie the Lord, we should obteine pardone, whiche is denied to the proude and those that conceale their faultes, by God, who beholdeth not the face as man doeth, but searcheth the secrets of the brest. Thus much hitherto hath that aun­cient writer of the churche Lactantiꝰ Firmianus declared vnto vs touching the mysterie of circumcision.

Nowe all this whiche hitherto I haue saide touching the meaning and The summe of Circum­cision. mysterie of circumcisiō was set forth as in a picture to be séene of all mens eyes, so often as circumcision was so­lemnized in the church. There was the league, as it were, renued, which God did make with men. There was the grace of God, his sanctification, [Page 362] and our corruption declared: therein did Christ the rocke of stone appeare, who with his spirite doth cutt & wash away all spottes of the Churche.

Moreouer the worshippers of God did learne by that signe, and so by all the holie ceremonie, that they beeing in one ecclesiasticall bodie, ought to do their indeuour by purenesse of liuing to winne the fauour of God their con­federate. Because by the visible cir­cumcision there was after a sorte an open confession made of the true reli­gion, of frée consent to the true religi­on, and of a bynding by promise vn­to the same. He therefore that did de­spise or vnaduisedly neglect that holie ceremonie, was sharply punished, as may be gathered by the 17. of Genesis and the fourth Chapter of Exodus. And so muche hetherto touching cir­cumcision.

There followeth nowe the seconde Sacrament of the auncient churche, I Of the Paschal lamb. meane, the Paschal Lamb. It is an Hebrewe word, not signifying a pas­sion, as it should séeme, if it were de­riued according to the Gréeke etymo­logie, but it signifieth a skipping, a leaping, or a passing ouer. For the Hebrewe * * * signifieth to leape or passe ouer. The cause of this worde Moses him selfe sheweth in the lawe, where he saith: The Lord shall go o­uer to strike the Aegyptians, & when he shall see the bloud vppon the vp­per poste and the two side postes of the doore, * * * the Lord wil passe ouer that doore, and will not suffer the destroyer to come within your houses. This sacrament is knowen also and called by other names. For it is called a signe, a remembraunce, a solemnitie, an holie assemblie, the feast of the Lorde, a worship, an ob­seruation, an oblation, and a Sacri­fice. But whereas that ceremonie is called a passing ouer, that is not done without a trope. For the passing ouer was the verie benefite, wherein the Angel of the Lorde did passe ouer the Iewes, leaue their houses vntouched, and saue their liues: but for because the Paschall Lambe was a memori­all & a renuing of that benefite, there­fore it tooke the name of the benefite. Euen as I admonished you before, that it is vsuall in Sacramentes, for the signes to bee called by the names of the thinges that they signifie, bée­cause of the likenesse and mutual pro­portion that is betwixt them.

Let vs sée nowe what the passeouer was, and what kinde of ceremonie W [...]at [...] Passe [...] was. did belong vnto it. The Passeouer was an holy action ordeined by God, in the killing and eating of a Lambe, partely to the ende that the Churche might kéepe in memorie the benefite, which God did for them in the land of Aegypt, to be a testimonie of Gods good will towarde the faithful, to be a type of Christ, and partely also to ga­ther all the partakers thereof into the fellowship of one bodie, and to put them in minde to be thankfull and in­nocent.

This Sacrament was first ordei­ned The [...] autho [...] [...] the [...] time [...]. by God him self, and not by man. For Moses deliuered to the children of Israel whatsoeuer he receiued at the Lordes hande: as is to bee séene at large in the 12 Chapter of Exodus. And he instituted that ceremonie euē at that verie time, when he brought y Israelites from out of Aegypt. Now since this ceremonie came firste from God, it followeth consequently that all the passeouers, which followed, e­uen vntil that passeouer, whiche the Lorde did holde with his disciples a little before his death, were holie and [Page 363] diuine actions. To fleshe and world­ly wisedome many pointes, I may saye, all the partes of this sacrament do séeme to be méerely absurde and al­together néedelesse, but faith, whiche looketh vp to God the author of this sa­crament, hath a great respect vnto, & reuerenceth greately all the myste­ries conteined therein. For euen as God is the chiefe and moste absolute wisedome, so are all his ordinances moste absolute and passing profita­ble.

Here now is noted the time, when this Sacrament was first deliuered to the church of Israel, to wite, in the foure hundreth and thirtéeth yeare, (counting from the promise made to Abraham, or from the time that hée departed frō his countrie firste) which was the 2447 yeare from the begin­ning of the worlde, 791 yeares after the generall floud. The time is also appointed when the passeouer shoulde be holden, to wite, euery yere, in the moneth Nisan, which taketh parte of our March and parte of April. More­ouer the verie day is named, that is, the fourtéenth of the moneth, begin­ning their accompt at y e spring times Equinoctiall. For on the tenth daye The Equi­ [...]octiall is, when the day and [...]ight is both of on [...]ength, & commeth twice in a [...]eare, to [...]it, the 8. [...]f April, & [...] 8. of October. The lewes [...]egan to [...]ckon frō [...] to 12. [...] we be­ [...]in to rec­kon from 7. in the morning till 6. at night, & so it was, that our three a clocke was nine a clocke to thē, & ou [...] fiue, eleuen to them. they chose the Lambe that should bee eaten, and on the fourtéenth day they killed it. There is also set downe the houre of the daye, when it should bée slaughtered: that was, about euen tyde, to wite, betwixt thrée and fiue of the clocke in the after noone, accor­ding to the course of our dialles, and as the Iewes were wont to reckon y e houres of the daye, it was to bee kil­led betwixt nine and eleuen a clocke. And in that killing of the Lambe at euen tyde did this meaning lye hidde, that Christ should be slaine in the lat­ter dayes of the worlde, yea the verie houre and moment wherein Christe should dye was therein foretolde.

For he gaue vp the ghoste about the ninth houre. Whereupon Sainct Pe­ter saith that the Prophets did search at what moment or minute of time the spirite of Christ, which was in them, did signifie that Christ should come and suffer.

Furthermore there was a certein appointed place assigned to this Sa­crament. In Aegypt verily they did The ninth houre of the Iewes is three a clocke in the after­noone to vs. eate it by companies here and there in seuerall houses. But, when they were once come into the land of pro­mise, it was not lawful to hold passe­ouer in any place, but at the Taber­nacle of appointment, and after that at the temple in Hierusalem. Being The place appointed for the ea­ting of the Passeouer. diuided therefore into seuerall houses at Hierusalem they did eate it by companies, as is to be séene in the 22. Chapter of S. Lukes gospel. And that was a type that Christe, which was to be offered but once vppon the mount of Caluerie, should bee effectuall for euer to cleanse the sinnes of all his people.

There was also appointed who they should be, that shoulde holde the Who were the guests at the ea­ting of the lambe. passeouer, to wite, the whole circum­cised congregation of Israel, béeinge assembled by houses and families in so greate companies, as were suffici­ent to eate a Lambe. For as Christe is the Sauiour of vs all, so all sinners (for wée all are sinners) are the cause whie Christ our Lord was offered vp­pon the altar of the Crosse.

Moreouer there is great diligence The manner or [...]it [...] of eating the Passe­ouer. vsed in describing the manner of kil­ling & eating the Lambe. First they chose to them selues this Lambe frō a­mong other Lambes and Kiddes: the fifte daye after they cut the throate therof, and saued the bloud in a plat­ter, [Page 364] which with a bushe of Hysope made like a holie water sticke they sprinckled vpon the two sides and vp­per postes of the doore. The Lambe it self they did eate publiquely, not boy­led with water, but rosted with fire, and that whole also, I meane, bothe head and féete, and purtenaunce too: and with it they did eate letuce or so­wer hearbes, and vnleauened bread. And while they were at it, they stoode about it, with their loynes girded, with shooes on their féete, and staues in their handes. They did eate it in haste, they neither brake nor cast a bone of it vnto the dogges, but burnt the bones with fire. From euening vntil morning no man did set one foot out of dores.

All these ceremonies had their endes whereunto they tended, contei­ned The ende whereto this cere­monie tended. greate mysteries, and bare a ve­rie euident signification of thinges past, things present, and thinges to come. They did also ioyne the whole congregation or Iewish churche into one bodie, and profession of one reli­gion: and did also warne all those that did eate of the Lamb to be thank­full to God, and zelous in religion: as I will by partes touch, and teach you as briefely as I can.

For first of all the Lordes wil was The Lords be­nefite was kept in memorie by the ea­ting of the Passe­ouer. to kéepe in memorie, and as it were for euer to prolong the remembrance of that great benefite, which hee did once for his people of Israel, in pre­seruing merueilously his chosen flock, when he slewe in one night all the first borne of the Aegyptians, and the next day after led his elect from out of Ae­gypt, where they had a long time sus­teined greate miserie in bondage.

This benefite he woulde not haue onely to bee preached by woorde of mouth (for it is certeinly sure that in that feast were made moste effectuall Sermons touching Gods benefites & grace shewed to their fathers) but woulde haue them also layde before their eyes by an holie action and cere­monie, as it were by a looking glasse & liuely picture, euen as though their déede were newely in dooing againe before their faces. For the visible ac­tion did after a sorte make a Sermon to their eyes and other senses. Wher­fore Moses, when he did interprete y ceremonie and holie action, did saye: When your children shall saye vnto you, what meaneth this worship of yours? ye shall saye vnto them, this sacrifice is the passinge ouer of the Lorde, who passed ouer the houses of the children of Israel in Aegypt, whē he slewe the Aegyptians and deliue­red our houses.

But this ceremonie was the signi­fication The [...] GOD [...] good [...] [...] his [...] of a thinge alreadie past and therefore it should haue little auailed that age of man which followed, to ce­lebrate a benefite which did nothing at all belong vnto them, vnlesse the Lorde had applyed it to euery age and season. God therefore woulde haue this to be as a testimonie to the poste­ritie, of his fauour, goodnesse, and per­petual assistance, to put them in mind that he was not only the God of their fathers and auncestours, but that hée would be the God of all the posteri­ties of the Israelites, that hee would beare with and spare them for the bloud of Christ, and finally that hee both would and could defend them frō all euill, and bestowe vpon them all good and fatherly blessinges. For in the 136 Psalme we reade: O Praise the Lorde for he is good, because his mercie endureth for euer: which strucke the first borne of the Aegyp­tians, for his mercie endureth for [Page 365] euer. With a strong hand and a stret­ched out arme, For his mercie endu­reth for euer. Besides the remem­braunce therfore of the benefit, which God did for their fathers, the posteri­tie did by the vse of that ceremonie stirre vp their faith to beléeue that god would haue mercie on, and do good for them according to his naturall good­nesse, euen as hee did to their fathers before them. And by that meanes this ceremonie was no small exercise of faith in the children of Israel.

Furthermore, those ceremonies The Lamb was the type of Christ, of his passion & redemption. did conteine the mysteries that were to come of Christ the Sauiour of vs al. For in them was prefigured what Christe should be, what hee should do for the worlde, by what meanes the faithfull should bee partakers with him, and howe they shoulde beehaue them selues before him. For amonge many other beastes, there was none thought to be more fitt for this sacra­ment then a lambe, not so muche for the signification of simplicite and pa­tience that was in Christe, like to the quietnesse of a Lambe, as for because a Lambe was the dayly sacrifice that was offered to the Lorde. For Paule saith: Christe our paschall Lambe is offered vp. And a Lamb by the lawe was euery morning and euening of­fered vp in sacrifice. For Christe is the lambe that was killed since the be­ginning of the worlde. Of whome Iohn Baptist testifyed saying: Bee­holde the lambe of God that taketh awaye the sinnes of the worlde. And for because wée all did goe astray like shéepe euery one after his owne way, the sonne of God came downe vnto vs, and became a shéepe of oure verie substaunce and nature. But yet hee was sound and without spott, with­out sinne and wickednesse: conceiued by the holy ghoste and borne of the virgin Marie. He was a male, and of a yeare old: that is to say, strong and all one, the same to day that he was yesterday, and the same for euer, to witte, the sauiour of al the world. The ceremoniall lambe was chosen and taken from amonge other lambs and goates. For Christ descended lineally of righteous men and sinners: as is to be seene in the first Chapter of Ma­thewes gospell. Likewise for the shed­ding of y lambs bloud, God did beare with the whole church of the Israelits: for the bloud of Christ (whereof the lambes bloud was a type) was to be shedde, that by it al the faithful might be cleansed, and that by the sheadinge of that, the anger of God the father mighte be appeased, and he reconciled againe vnto the church. The bloud was sprinckled vppon the vpper and two side postes of the house with a bunch of Hysope. Hysope verilie is a base hearb and of small accompte: and the preachinge of the gospell seemeth to be foolish, vile, and of no valure: & yet by the preachinge of the gospell [...]he bloud of Christ, vnto the remission of sinnes, muste be sprinckled on vs which are the house of God. Now we receiue the lambe to life, when we do eate, that is, whē we beleue that Christ did suffer for vs. For Christ is eaten by faith, as is at large declared in the 6. Chap. of Sainct Iohn. The lambe is dressed with fire, and not with wa­ter: it is not eaten rawe but rosted. For Christe was not man alone, but verie God also, the true burnt offe­ring. He is able fully to absolue vs, so that there néedes no additiō of ours. All our additions are méere water & altogether colde. Moreouer the whole Lambe was to be eaten, the head, the féete, and purtenance. For vnlesse we [Page 366] beléeue that Christ is very God & ve­rie man, and that he is our wisedom, and righteousnesse, wee doe not eate him wholy. They eate not the head, which deny that Christ is God. They eate not the feete, which do deny that Christ is man. They eate not the pur­tenance, which do not acknowledge the giftes that are in Christ, which he doth communicate vnto the faithfull, to wite, righteousnesse, wisedome, sanctification, redemption, and life. The bones of the Lambe were nei­ther broken nor thrown to the dogges, but burnt with fire. For in Christe there was not one bone broken: as the Apostle Iohn beareth witnesse in the nineteenth Chapter of his Gospell. Herein also lyeth hidd another myste­rie. For although the sonne of God did sus [...]er in his humanitie, yet in his diuinitie he remained still without a­ny passion. Nowe the thinges in Christe which we cannot attaine vn­to by reason of the excellencie of his Godhead, we do earnestly wishe for & greately desire. Moreouer, Christ is the meate of the reasonable and faith­full soule, and is not to be cast to dogges and vnbeléeuing miscreants. The Lambe was to be eaten in haste, without delaye. For Christ must bée eaten by faith out of hande without foading off, and that too with a sharpe desire and eager appetite. With the Lambe they were commaunded to eate sower hearbes and vnleauened bread. For the faithfull must repent them of their life yll spent, and who­lie betake thē selues to a purer trade of liuing. For here followeth the ma­ner howe they ought to behaue them selues toward their redéemer. They stoode to eate the Lambe, hauing their loynes girded, with shooes on their féete, and staues in their hands. Such was the habite of waifaring men or pilgrimes. We therefore must so be­haue our selues in this present world, as doth become pilgrims & straūgers which do contemne this world & looke for another countrie. In their iorney, therfore let them giue them selues to temperate modestie: let their féete be shodde w t the preaching of the Gospell of peace, let them wholie leane vpon y staffe of Gods aide & succour, & let thē departe, w t as much haste as may be, from the bondage & corruption of this naughtie world. This verie same ceremonie was, as it were, a confession of y true religion, and as a cognizance, The [...] and [...] of [...] wherby y people of God were known frō other people & natiōs. Therefore al y e Israelites were gathered together into one church & societie: wherein by celebratinge of the passeouer they did professe that they were the redéemed, the Libertines, & the people of the li­uing God. For thereunto belongeth the commaundement, which charged them that no straunger should eate of the Lambe: but that the circumcised alone should be partakers of it: that it should not be diuided into many par­tes, that it should bee eaten no where but in one place alone, and that too by At the [...] first, & [...] the [...] companies of al the Israelites: & last­ly that no man should once set a foote out of doores vntil the next morning. By which thing it is giuen vs to vn­derstand, that neither Christ nor our saluation is to bee found without the church, in the sects or schismes of wic­ked heretikes. Christe the Lambe of God doth gather al y e faithful into one church, wherin he kéepeth them, & last­ly doth saue them. Last of al this cere­monie did put gods people in mind of their duetie of thākfulnes, especially, The [...] did [...] the cōm [...]icants of their duty. of y studie of godlinesse, & harmelesse innocencie. They therefore did giue [Page 367] thanks to God for these & all other his benefites: they praised his name, and did vtterly absteine from all leauened bread. For ye shal finde nothing so se­uerely forbidden in this ceremonie, as the eating of leauened bread. Who soeuer eateth leauened bread, saith the Lord, his soule shall perishe from amonge the congregation of Israel, whether he be a straunger, or an Is­raelite borne. The same saying is af­terward often times repeated & tho­roughly beaten into their braines. Nowe the Apostle Paule, whose cun­ning and learning was much in the law of Moses: expounding what was meant by the leauened bread, doth say. Therefore let vs keepe the feast, not in the olde leauen, nor in the lea­uen of malice and vnrighteousnesse: but in vnleauened bread, that is, in sinceritie & trueth. Thus muche hi­therto touching y eating of y Paschal lamb. To these sacraments were also Of Sacrifi­ces, and their first begīnings. added sacrifices of sundrie sorts & ma­ny kindes: which were not first inuē ­ted and taught by Moses, but were taken vp and vsed immediately after the world was created. For Caine & Abel offered burnte sacrifices to God the maker of the world, the one of the fruites of the earth, and the other of the cattaile that was in his flock. Like wise Seth, Noah, Sem, Abraham, Isaac and Iacob, with al the other pa­triarches are knowne to haue sacrifi­ced vnto the Lorde. Nowe since the heathenish sacrifices of the Gentiles, as the verie heathen writers them selues did testifie, were partely like vnto, and in many pointes all one with the Iewish sacrifices, it is not vnlikely but that the graunde partri­archs of the Gentiles did teach, euerie one his owne nation the manner of sacrificing, which they had learned of their forefathers, Sem, Cham, Ia­phet, and of the holie Patriarche No­ah him selfe. But it is vndoubtedly certein that the holy fathers did bring in nothing of their owne inuention, nor adde any thinge to the sacrifices more, then they had receiued & lear­ned of God, who is the author of all goodnesse: although Moses did more precisely distinguish & certeinly order the sortes, the kindes & differences be­twixt sacrifice and sacrifice. And yet whatsoeuer he did, that did hee at the Lords appointment. God instructed Moses in all that he did. For the booke of Leuiticus, wherein are especially described all the kindes of sacrifices, doth immediatly after the verie be­ginning testifie that Moses was cal­led by God, and that he learned of the Lord all the ceremonies of the sacri­fices which he commaunded the Isra­elites to kéepe. And in the 7 Chap. of y booke of Numb. we read. And when Moses came into the Tabernacle of appointment, hee heard the voice of God speakinge vnto him out of the mercie seate. Now as I was about to say, there were diuers sacrifices sun­drily Sacrifices haue some things cō ­mon, and somthings peculiar. differing in many pointes amōg thēselues, & yet hauing many thinges cōmon & general one w t another. It was general to al sacrifices, not to be offered in any other but one apointed place alone. It was general to all sa­crifices, y t they ought of duetie to be of­fered by faith, according as they were taught by y word of God. It was ge­neral to al sacrifices to be made accor­ding to y e Lords cōmandement, w t holy fire, & not w t strange fire, or fire pro­phanely kindled. Nadab & Abihu the sonnes of Aaron were slaine for no­thing else, but for because they vsed prophane or strange fire in sacrificing to y e Lord. For when the Israelites or Leuites did first of all sacrifice, as the [Page 368] Lord had commaunded them in the ta­bernacle of appointmēt, then did God by sending fire from heauen giue a token that he did like of that manner of sacrifice. Whereupon in the sixte of Leuiticus the priestes are charged The [...]estal vir­gins were Nunnes consecra­ted to the Goddesse Vesta. to mainteine or kéepe the holie fire al­wayes burning, first in the taberna­cle, and then in the temple: whiche thinge it is manifest that the heathen did imitate in commaunding the ves­tall virgins at Rome alwayes to kéep the holie fire burning. By this perpe­tual fire is meant the perpetual wor­king of the holie Ghost in the church of Christe: which must be kept quicke & stirred vp in the heartes of the faith­ful, with feruent prayers, with the sincere doctrine of the Lorde, & with the right vse of his holie Sacraments. It was also generall to all sacrifices, that in them neither wilde nor vn­cleane beasts were offered to y Lord. Moreouer, this generall rule of sacri­fices is giuen by Moses in y e 22. Chap­ter of Leuiticus, saying, Let no de­formitie bee in the thinge that thou shalt offer: If it be blinde, or lame, or maymed, if it haue pusshes or scabbes, or tettar, ye shall not offer it vnto the Lorde, neither shall ye put ought of it vpō his altar. Verily if a­ny man had brought a deformed obla­tion vnto the Lorde, hee shewed him selfe plainly to be a contemner, & vt­terly vnthankfull toward his maker. And therefore the Lorde in Malachie cryeth out and saith:

When ye bring the blinde for sacrifice, do ye not sinne? and when ye bring the lame and sicke, do ye not sinne? Offer it nowe I praye thee to thy prince or capteine, wil he be con­tent with it? or wil he accept thy person, saith the Lorde of hostes? And so, I saye, my name is in contempt & of no estimation among you. The iust and true God therefore doth at all times require trueth, liberalitie, sin­ceritie, and integritie in them that worship him, and on the other side he abhorreth and vtterly detesteth vn­cleanenesse, lying, and hypocrisie. There are certeine other thinges also which be generally cōmon to all sorts of sacrifices: but I will not at this time make particular rehersal of eue­ry seuerall iott or minute. But what peculiarities euery sundrie sacrifice hath, it wil euidently appeare in the exposition of their sundrie sorts: which I wil nowe speake of in order as they lye. First of all I will expound to you that kinde of sacrifice, which in the Holo [...] ­tum the bur [...] [...]. scripture is called Holocaustum. That sacrifice was wholly consumed with fire, so that nothing but the skin or hyde of the beast was leafte for the priest. The woorde is deriued of the Gréeke. For it is called Holocaustū, as one should saye [...], that is, wholie burnt or consumed with fire. This sacrifice was of thrée kindes, I meane it was made after thrée sortes, to wite, with greater, with little, and with lesse liuing creatures: namely with an Oxe, a bullocke, or a calfe, or if any mannes abilitie were not suf­ficient to stretche to that expence, then did he offer a Lambe or a Kidde: and yet againe if he could not offer that by reason of his pouertie, it was lawful for him to sacrifice birdes, not Géese, or Cockes, or other vncleane foules, but Turtels, and Doues, and suche kinde of cleane birdes.

Nowe the manner of making this burnt sacrifice was in this order. The beast that was to be offered was pla­ced at the one side of the altar, vppon which the priest did presently lay his handes, and cut the throte of it.

[Page 369] The bloud was saued to be sprin­cled round about the altar: the skinne was flayed from the slaughtered beast and that alone was all the fées, that fel to the portion or share of the priest. The legges were chopped off and wa­shed together with the purtenance. Immediately after a fire was made vppon the altar, whereuppon was layde the whole sacrifice, to wite, the head, the bodie, y legges and the pur­tenance, and were altogether burnte vppon the altar before the Lorde. But if so be it happened that a Tur­tle or a Doue were offered for a sacri­fice, then did the prieste with his fin­ger wreathe about and breake the necke thereof, and the bloud was let droppe about the sides of the altar. The fethers also were cast at the one side of the altar into a place where a­shes laye, the winges were ioynted, and last of all the whole bodie was burnt vppon the altar. This was the manner of the sacrifice or oblati­on, which they did commonly call a burnte offeringe: the signification whereof was moste chéerefull & plea­sant to them, which were persuaded that by the burnt offering was prefi­gured the verie sonne of God to be in­carnate of the vnspotted virgine, and to be sacrificed once for the cleansinge of all the sinnes of the whole worlde. For they in the glasse of that sacri­fice did beholde the crosse and passion of the Lorde, which tooke our sinnes vppon him selfe, and beeing slaine did shead his bloud for the remisson of sinnes, offeringe him selfe wholye to God the father in the fire of charitie & heauenly zeale. The verye same Christe is the Turtle or Pigeon.

Moreouer beside these ceremonies in the burnt sacrifice, it was requi­red that no burnte sacrifice of beastes should at any time bee made without that kinde of offering, which they cal­led Minha: that oblation was an handfull of corne, or of meale, or else of crustie bread sodde in a caldron, or a bowed piece of bread (which we call a Cracknell) baked in an ouen, or in a frying panne, which was burnte with oyle and frankincense vppon the altar of burnt sacrifices. And Christ verily is the bread of life, who by the eternall spirite, as saith the Apostle, did offer him selfe to God the father for vs, to be the meate and preserua­tion of our life.

In the number of burnt sacrifi­ces are reckoned, the dayly sacri­fices The daily sacrifice. that were offered euery morning and euery euening, and the sacrifi­ces of the annoynting or consecrating of priestes. Of the daily sacrifice a large exposition is made in the 29 of Exodus: and the sixte Chapter of Leuiticus. It was called the daily offering: beecause euery mor­ning and euening two Lambes were offered, to wite, one in the morning, and another at the euening.

In these Lambes was Christ most manifestly prefigured, who is that lambe of God, that taketh awaye the sinnes of the worlde, whose vertue is alwayes effectuall and of power to take awaye the sinnes of the faith­full. For that Lambe was killed frō the beginning of the worlde: he was once slaine vppon the crosse, but yet his merite and effectuall power endu­reth still, and doth absolue all them, that are deliuered from their sinnes.

Nowe the sacrifices of consecra­ting, I meane of the priestes of the tabernacle, and of all the vessels or instrumentes belonginge to the holie ministerie, are in many pointes all one with the burnt offeringes, and in [Page 370] some things differing from them: as is fully to be séene in the 29 of Exodus and the eighth of Leuitic. And Christe our Lord did first beginne the priest­hood by his passion, and after that hal­lowed all the faithful to be priests vn­to him selfe.

The second kinde of sacrifices was the oblation which they called Minha, The meate offering. a gift, reward, or sacrifice of a whea­ten cake, and by another name was called a meate offering. This sacrifice was of the fruite of the earth, & was not offered alwayes after one sorte: for there are reckoned thrée kindes of this sacrifice. For there was offered either parched wheate, sticking in the eares, or wheate out of the eares, or else cleane meale vnbaked, or at least wise meale made vppe into bread, which breade againe was made thrée sundrie wayes and in thrée sundrye facions. For either it was baked in an ouen or fornace: or else sodde in a pott or a caldron, or else fryed in a frying panne like vnto cakes. To these there was added, as sauce to the sacrifice, salte, oyle & frankincense. Honie and leauen were by a generall rule vtterly barred from all sortes of sacrifices. For cakes made with honie were neuer allowed of, nor admit­ted in their offerings. Yet in the feast of thankes giuing they did eate leaue­ned bread.

Therefore when any man did of­fer wheate, it was first annoynted by the prieste with oyle, then seasoned with salte, and last of all had frankin­cense put vpon it: after that the priest tooke one handfull from out of all (but in the sacrifice for the prieste all was burnt) and burnt it vppon the altar, the rest hee did reserue as a share to him selfe.

And in al meate offerings frank­incense was alwayes vsed, except in the sacrifice for sinne, and in the sa­crifice of ielousie: as is to bee séene in the fifth of Leuiticus: and the fifth of the booke of Numbers. The rest that belongeth to the full rites and cere­monies of the meate offerings, who­soeuer is desirous to knowe, hee shall finde them in the seconde Chapter of Leuiticus. For I meane not here particularly to repeate euery iott and ti­tle of their accustomed ceremonies.

Nowe euen as Christ was before prefigured in beastes and birdes, so also is he represented in this bread or cakes. For he is the bread of life: and hath sundry facions of infirmitie and glorie.

In Christ thou shalt not finde any leauen, that is, sinne, vncharitable­nesse, hypocrisie, or pride. There is in Christe no swéetenesse nor honny­like taste of worldly or wicked plea­sures. But salte thou mayst finde in him, a well seasoned temperature al­together heauenly, and moste abso­lute wisedome: because of Christe & for his sake, all things of ours are ac­ceptable vnto God: for Christe his sake our prayers are heard of God the father: vppon Christ therefore there is a swéete smelling frankincense in the nose of God the father. And in these ceremonies are also shadowed the maner and matter of our sacrifices, to wite, that they should be without hy­pocrisie, bitternesse, hatred, enuie, & fleshly pleasure, and should be seaso­ned with godly & continual prayers.

With the meate offerings we may The [...] place the drinke offeringes also. For in those sacrifices wine was powred out vnto the Lord, as is euident in y 29 of Erodus: the 6 of Leuiticus: and the 28 Chapter of the booke of Num­bers.

[Page 371] Nowe Christe is oure wine, oure drinke & ioye vnto eternall life. He powreth himselfe into the mindes of the godly, that he maye fill them with ioye, and liue in them and they in him. And therfore did he consecrate in wine the memorie of his bloud, that was shead for vs to the remission of oure sinnes. With these meat offeringes may be ioyned the sacrifices of y e first fruites, of the firste begotten, & of the tenths. Touching all which, there is much to be read in diuerse places of y e lawe: as in the. 13. and. 23. of Exodus: in the. 18. of Leuiticus: and the. 18. of the booke of Numbers. Nowe Christ is the firste begotten & the first fruites of al the faithfull, for whose worthines and merite we are all spared, and by whom we being sanctified are made y e sonnes and heirs of God. To him as to our maker and redéemer we owe, as tenthes, our very soules, and what­soeuer else is deare vnto (and good in) vs.

Moreouer it is a poynt of thanck­fulnes, franckly to bestowe vpon God parte of our earthly riches, which we haue at his hands, to y e mainteinance of his true worship, and the reliefe of all that be in pouertie.

The third kinde of sacrifice is that which is offered for sinne, and is ther­fore The sinne offering. called Hattah, a cleansing or As­cham, a sacrifice for sinne. We in one woorde may call it a cleansing sacri­fice. For it was offered for sinne cō ­mitted vnwittingly or by ignorance: which by the degrées of the sinners were diuided into foure sortes, as, if the chiefe priest did sinne, if y e whole churche did sinne, if the Prince did sinne, or if some man of the meaner sor [...]e did sinne. Or else they did offer it for sinne committed willingly or of a sett purpose, beeing yet a meane or excusable sinne: or else for a great and heynous crime, which ignorance could by no meanes excuse.

The ceremonie vsed in this sa­crifice is verie ample and large, so that I meane not presently once to touche it.

It is most exquisitely set downe in the fourth, fifte, sixte, and seuenth Chapter of Leuiticus. Neither is it to be doubted, but that Christe was layde before their eyes as well in that sacrifice, as in all their other oblati­ons. For Christe is the ende of the lawe, (and the marke whereto thē ceremoniall lawes did tende.) And Esaie in the 53 Chapter of his pro­phecie sayeth: Whereas he neuer did vnrighteousnesse, nor any deceipt­fulnesse was founde in his mouth, yet hath it pleased the Lorde to smite him with infirmitie, that when hee had made his soule an offering for sinne (for here is put **** As­cham) he might see seede, and might prolong his dayes, and that the ad­uice of the Lorde might prosper in his hand. To this belongeth y whole disputation of the apostle Paul in his Epistle to the Hebrues, wherein hée sheweth that Christe is the true sacri­fice for sinne, that cleanseth all the church and the sinnes thereof. In this ceremonie were shadowed the disposi­tion of sinnes, the passions of Christ, and the power and strength of death.

Nowe these many and sundrie sa­crifices appoynted for sinnes were The verly sacrifice. kepte vncerteinly, because they were wonte to be offered of them that sin­ned at that verie time when they did commit the sinne: but the certaine, [...]he yearely and vniuersall sacrifice was that, which is at large described in the [...] of Louiti [...]us: and may be re­ferred in this place to the number [Page 372] of cleansing sacrifices. For in the feast of attonement vppon the tenth day of the seuenth moneth euery yeare was solemnized the sacrifice of cleansing or attonement for all the sinnes vniuer­sally of all the people. The manner of this generall sacrifice I will not ouer busily at this time describe, since it is as clearely as the light sett downe in that place of Leuiticus which euen nowe I cited, and since I in expoun­ding the mysterie thereof do meane to shewe and make plaine so many sha­dowes in it, as are néedefull to bee marked. For I will saye somewhat touchinge the meaning and mysterie thereof.

In that moste pleasant glasse was figured the whole passion and effect of the passion of Iesus Christ our Lorde and Sauiour: which by that sacrifice was euery yere layde before the eyes and renued to the mindes of all the faithfull church of God. For this ma­ner of representing our redemption & saluation did please God by sacra­mentes rather then by pictures, co­lours, or by stage playes: which are at this daye greatly set by, althoughe scarce godly, by no small number of trifeling and fantasticall heads. Now marke that the high priest onely did all that was to be don in this solemne sacrifice, saue onely that two mini­sters were ioyned vnto him, the one to leade away the scape goate, and the other to carrie out of the hoste the bul­locke and hée goate that was to be of­fered. Yea, charge is verie precisely giuen, that no man should ioyne him selfe to the high priest, when hee en­treth into the tabernacle, and maketh an attonement for the sinnes of the people.

Let no man, saith the Lorde, be in the tabernacle of appointment when he goeth in to make sacrifice in the Sanctuarie, vntil he do come out a­gaine. For no man must be ioyned to Christ in finishing the woorke of our saluation and redemption. For he a­lone is the Sauiour, hee alone hath trode the presse, and he alone was cru­cified for vs. The Patriarches, pro­phets, apostles, martyrs, and all o­ther creatures are vtterly excluded, from hauing any thankes for our re­demption and saluation. Christe a­lone remaineth the sauiour and redée­mer of the worlde. To attribute our saluation to creatures, to oure owne workes, and our owne merites, is to admitt creatures with the high prieste into the tabernacle, and to incurre the indignation, that is, the terrible curse of the almightie, true, and euerliuing God. For by the Iewishe high prieste is prefigured to vs Christe our Saui­our, who, as the Apostle Paule saith, hath a priesthood, which by succession cannot goe from him to any other. Nowe Aaron did take a bullocke for a sinne offeringe, and a ramme for a burnt offering of his owne, and of the people he tooke two he goates. There­fore Christ our Lorde the true and on­ly priest of his church, did offer for vs the thing that he tooke of vs, to wite, the substance of our fleshe. There is added also that Aaron (by which name wée vnderstande euery one that was the high prieste amonge the people of God) when hee went about to sacri­fice, did cloath him selfe with the vsu­all and common garmentes of the o­ther priestes (I meane such as the o­ther priestes were wont to weare) sa­uing onely that they were holye and without spot.

For although Christe the sonne of GOD did take our nature vppon him, and did become like vnto vs, [Page 373] being cladde as it were in the vsuall garment of vs men: yet notwithstan­ding his fleshely garment (I meane his bodie that was like to ours) was altogether frée from corruption and cleane without all spottes of sinne. Aaron did first of all kill a stéere for him selfe and his familie: whereby he declared that hee was not the verie & true high Priest, but the type of him that was the true Priest. For Paule saith: Our high priest had no neede, as those high priestes had, first to of­fer sacrifices for their owne sinnes, & then for the sinnes of the people. For he did that once when he offered vpp him selfe. Afterwardes Aaron drewe lottes at the doore of the tabernacle to trye betwixt the two goates, whiche should be slaine for the sacrifice, and which shoulde bee sent awaye as the scape goate into the desart, The two Goates do signifie Christ our Lorde, verie God, and verie man in two na­tures vnseparated. He is slaine and dyeth in his humanitie: but is not slaine nor dyeth in his diuinitie. Yet he being one and the same Christ vn­seperated is the sauiour of the world, and doth worke the redemption of vs [...] mortall men. So in the two Goates was a mysterie hidden. And for be­cause as Solomon saith, the lotts are guided by the Lordes will, it was not without the especiall will of the fa­ther that the sonne was sacrificed and killed on the crosse. Moreouer the high Priest did take the bloud firste of the bullocke, then of the slaine goate, and a Censer in his hande, and went w t ­in the vaile, where, with the incense he did make a cloude of smoke before the mercie seate, and with his finger did sprincle the bloud seuen times to­ward the mercie seate. All which the Apostle Paule expoundinge in the 9 to the Hebrewes saith, that Christ en­tred not into the Tabernacle made with handes, but into the verie hea­uens, not with the bloud of a bul­locke, or a goate, but with his owne bloud, and found for vs a perpetuall cleansing & remission of our sinnes. For he is our propitiation, not for our sinnes onely, but also for the sin­nes of all the worlde. And herevnto did the Apostles allude as oftē as they called Christ our propitiation: as S. Paule did in y third to the Romans, and Sainct Iohn in the seconde and fourth Chapter of his first Epistle. Nowe the seuen times sprinckling of the bloud betokened the ful perfection or perfect fulnesse of the cleansinge. We haue néede also to be sprinckled with the finger, not of man, but of Christ Iesus our Lorde and Sauiour, whose finger is the holie Ghoste, by whome our cleansing doth come vpon vs.

To the sprinckling of the bloud is also added swéete smellinge incense. For as the Apostle testifieth, Christe Heb. 9. our high priest did offer prayers for vs with teares, and was heard in that which he feared. Whereupon by the cloude of smoke, that is, by the greate quantitie of smoke, was noted the greate efficacie of earnest prayers.

When that was don the high priest went againe into the Sanctum & sett the bloud vpon the golden altar of in­cense. For in the worke of our redēp­tion both innocent bloud and earnest prayer for vs must bee ioyned togea­ther. Out of the Sanctū again he came to the altar of burnt offerings whiche stoode in the court (which was called Atriū) & there he gaue the other goate to a conuenient man to be carried a­way into the wildernesse: but in the deliuering of y e goate he vsed a precise [Page 374] manner and singular ceremonie. For the high priest layed both his handes vppon the Goate, and ouer his head did confesse the sinnes of the people, who also did them selues confesse their sinnes, following the priest clause by clause in all the confession, which hée rehearsed: and then so soone as all the sinnes were layde vppon the head of y e Goate, hee was sent awaye, that by that meanes he might carie the sinnes of all the people into the desart. From this ceremonie did the Gentiles vn­doubtedly borrow their kind of clean­singes or purgings of the people cal­led in Gréeke [...], and in La­tine P [...]amina. For their manner was in extreme periles, y t one should giue him selfe for all the rest, whome they tooke and did either kill & burne vppon the altar, or cast into the wa­ter, praying therewithall that al their euil lucke might go with him, and y t the Gods being pacified w c the death of him, might againe be fauourable to all the rest. But the wretches erred as farre as heauen is wide. For Christe the sonne of God was made sinne for vs, that is, hee was made a sacrifice for sinne, yea, hee became a cursse for vs that we by him might re­ceiue a blessing. For to this had the Prophet Esaie an eye when he saide: wee all went astray like sheepe, euery one turned after his owne waye: But the Lorde hath throwne vpon him al our sinnes. Againe, He was woun­ded for our offences and smitten for our wickednesse. And againe, The paines of our punishment were laide vpon him, and he bare our griefes. Nowe the Goate did carrie the sinnes into the desart, not that the sinnes should not be, but that they should not be any more imputed vnto them. For in the church verily there is sinne in the Saincts, but it is not imputed vnto them. Sinne is imputed to all them that are without the church in y desolate wildernesse. The conueni­ent man that should carrie away the scape Goate can be none other, than Christ him selfe, who in the dayes of his fleshe did obserue the conuenient time and fitt occasion, repeating of­ten times that his houre was not yet come, but at the last when time con­uenient was come for him to dye, he saide that then his houre was come. And by dying he carried away conue­niently the scape Goate, I meane, the sinne of all the world.

When this also was thus accom­plished, y e high priest did againe wash him selfe, and putting off the common garments of the inferiour priestes, did againe put on his high priestes at­tire. Nowe this often and manifolde washing in the holie ceremonie is a shadowe or type of the moste absolute remission of sinnes: euen as also the chaunging of the garment is a signe or figure of glorification: as is at the full to be séene in the third Chapter of Zacharies prophecie. And Christe being glorified did enter into heauen, there to appeare in the sight of God, the onely and effectuall sacrifice for vs mortall men. Therefore did Aa­ron sacrifice a Ramme for a burnt of­fering: for Christ is y e sacrifice which endureth alwayes and purgeth all the faithfull. Moreouer Aaron sent the Bullocke & the other Goate vnto the holie place without the host, that there they might be burned. Which thing Paule expoundeth thus & saith: The bodies of those beastes, whose bloud is brought into the holie place by the high priest for sinne, was burnt wi­thout the tents: therefore Iesus also, that hee might sanctifie the people [Page 375] with his bloud, did suffer without the gate. Hebr. 13.

And although in this which I haue hetherto alledged, I haue by fittes de­clared the ende and fruite of this cere­monie, yet will I not thinke it muche here againe particularly to repeate the same againe: since I sée that the holie Ghoste in the Scripture doth, as it were, take paines verie busily to beate the same into our heades. The end of all this stirre and solemnitie is, that all the sinnes, I say all the sinnes of Gods vniuersall church, are by the one and onely sacrifice, once onely of­fered, moste perfectly blotted out and absolutely purged. Let vs therefore heare the verie woordes of the holie Ghoste which speaketh in the Scrip­ture moste plainely and euidently, saying: 1. And the high Priest shall confesse ouer the Goate all the ini­quities of the children of Israel, and all their trespasses & all their sinnes. 2. And the Goate shall beare vppon him all their misdeedes into the de­sart. 3. The same daye shal the priest make an attonement for you, to cleanse you that you may bee cleane from all your sinnes before the Lord. 4. And let this be an euerlasting or­dinance vnto you, to cleanse the chil­dren of Israel from all their sinnes once euery yere. But who is so verie a sott or dull head as to thinke that all the sinnes of the people are washed a­waye with the bloud of beastes? If, saith the Apostle, they had once fully cleansed sinnes, then would they haue ceassed to offer any more. By this ce­remonie therefore the mysterie of Christe to come was beaten into all mennes braines, and once euery yere layed foorth to the eyes of all men to beholde. For of this ceremonie did Zacharie borrowe his prophecie of Christ in his thirde Chapter, where he saith: Beholde I bring foorth the braunch my seruant. For lo the stone that I laye before Iosua, vppon one stone shalbe seuen eyes: behold I wil cut the grauing therof, saith the Lord of hostes, and I will take away the sinne of this lande in one daye. The Lord doth promise the Messiah, which was prefigured by the priestes, and especially by the high priest Iosua. Christe is the stone vppon which the eyes of all men are stedfastly fixed, as vppon their onely sauiour. He is dig­ged in and cut in his passion, and by suffering and dying once, he purgeth the sinnes of all the earth. Of this ce­remonie and of this place of Scrip­ture did Paule the holie Apostle of Christe borrowe his whole discourse almost in his Epistle to y e Hebrewes, touching the sacrifice of Christe once offered for all the sinnes of the whole worlde: in which discourse he doeth verie often repeate out of the lawe the word Once, and that with a certeine emphaticall vehemencie.

Now to appoint other Priestes, to institute another time, and to or­deine The onely sacrifice of Christ is sufficient for all the world. another manner of sacrifice, is vtterly to kicke at and treade vnder foote this heauenly and moste euident trueth. But this doctrine of the onely sacrifice of Christ, is the true, aunci­ent, sound, vnreproueable and euer­lasting doctrine: by which all they are saued, that are saued, and by which all they haue béene saued that haue béene saued since the beginning of the worlde. The enimies or aduersaries of this doctrine, Paule the Apostle of Christ and the Gentiles (whose skill in y e lawe was inferiour to no mans) doth call fooles, madde, vnconstant, light headed, carried with euery pusse of winde, wicked, apostataes, which [Page 376] haue reuolted from Christe, lyars, false Prophets, false Apostles, decei­uers, schismatiques, dogges, inchaū ­ters, witches, detestable, and cursed. Therefore if an Angel from heauen teache vs any other wise, let him bee to vs accursed.

Yet by the way this must not bee concealed, that in that yerely sacri­fice it was required and looked for at mennes handes, first that they should confesse their sinnes: then that they shoulde bee sorrie in their mindes in good earnest and in déede for theire sinnes committed, & lastly that they should kéepe Sabboth, I do not meane an ydle resting from honest businesse, but a quietnesse in the faith of Christ, and a ceassing from yll déedes. Who soeuer doth so prepare him selfe in the feast of attonement, that is, in the time of the preachinge of the grace of God through Christe, hee is without doubt throughly cleansed, by that on­ly sacrifice of Christe Iesus: of whiche I haue hitherto not w tout good cause spoken so largely as you perceiue that I haue. For this one place doeth giue a wonderfull light both to the vnder­standing of many places in the Scrip­tures, and also of the mysterie of our redemption and of Christe our redée­mer, so plainly, that no other place doth so clearely expound, set forth, & lay them open before our eyes to bée seene and looked on: it doth also teache vs to vnderstand the wordes of Christ our Lord in the gospel of sainct Iohn, where he saith: There is one which accuseth you, euen Moses in whome ye hope: for had ye beleeued Moses, ye would then haue beleeued mee: for he wrote of mee.

Nowe with the sacrifice of attone­ment This wa­ [...]er was al [...]o called [...]he water of [...] they [...] was [...] from [...] rest of [...] by [...] were [...]. and the other cleansinge sacrifi­ces we do aduisedly number the sacri­fice of the redde cowe, I meane, of the cleansinge, or of the cleansing or holie water, that was ordeined against all sortes of defilings and vncleannesses: for there were sundrie kindes of vn­cleannesses. Of which there is a large discourse to be seen in Moses his law, and by them is layde before vs y type of our corrupt nature and continuall sinnes. There is fully described in the 19 Chapter of the booke of Num­bers, first the verie ceremonie and sa­cred rite, then is declared the manner howe to make the holie cleansing wa­ter against all defylings: lastly is ad­ded the vse and effect of that holie wa­ter. The [...]

There was brought to Eleazer the prieste a redde cowe, without spot which neuer felte the yoake, and that was out of hande carried out & slayne without the hoast. Parte of the bloud was saued by the prieste, and with his singer he sprinckled it seuen times towardes the tabernacle of appoint­ment. But the whole Cowe he burnt with fire, so that no parte of it was lefte, and into the fire hee cast Cedar wood, hysope, and a scarlet lace. This being once done, the priest did washe him selfe in water, and in his steede came another that was cleane, who gathering the ashes did lay them vpp in a cleane place. Therefore so often as néede required, they did put off those ashes into an earthen vessel, into which they powred running water, & in that sorte was the holie cleansinge water alwayes prepared, which they did sprinckle with a sprinckler made of hysope vppon all such as were defi­led. This was the manner and cere­monie of the cleansinge, the vse and ende whereof doeth immediately fol­lowe.

The Apostle Paule doeth testifie [Page 377] that the circumstances of this Cere­monie did lay before vs a most euidēt type of Iesus Christ: for in the ninthe to the Hebrues he sayth, If the ashes of a younge Cowe sprinckled doeth sanctifie them, that are partakers of it, to the purifying of the fleshe, howe much more the bloud of Christe? Therfore both the priest and the cowe did beare the type of Christ. The fe­male kinde in the cowe doth note the infirmitie of mans nature: the redd colour doth admonishe vs of the Lord his bloud, by whiche wee are washed from our vncleannesse. There was no spot to be found in Christ: for hee was the holy of holies, and altogether frée from, and without all sinne. Hée was not brought to death by the yoke of necessitie. For hee offered himselfe vnto it of his owne free will. Yea hee offered himselfe willingly to go to his death, and that too without the hoast or walls of the citie in the mount of Cal­uarie: which thing the Apostle Paule doth touch in the 13. to the Hebrues. Christ both God and man was whoa­lie offered in body and soule: whose bloud is hoalesome for vs, if by the holyghost it be sprinkled in our harts. The faithfull also must die w t Christ, they must be humbled, and burne in loue to Godward as redd as Scarlet: and that was the meaning of the Ce­dar wood, the Hysope, and the Scarlet lace, which were cast into the fire. Moreouer the ashes which came of the sacrifice were gathered vp and preser­ued to purifie and cleanse withall. Those ashes were nothing else but the type or figure of the effect of Christ his death or sacrifice, I meane, the verie cleansing and remission of our sinnes. For therefore did bloud and water gushe aboundantly out of the pierced side of Christ, that wee might learne that out of the death of Christe doeth flowe our cleansing and our life. For in bloud life doeth consist, and water purgeth, and is a signe of clēsing. The ashes were gathered by a man that was cleane, who neuerthelesse was made, and did remaine, vncleane vn­till the euening. Finally the water was sprinkled with a sprinklar made of Hysope vppon the defiled, to the end that thereby hee might bee sanctified or purged. The water was kept in an holy place. For Margarites and that which is holy ought not to be caste to dogges, and filthie swine. The Lord also doth require preachers to teache the effecte of Christ his passion, and in the cōtemptible and lowly preaching of the Gospell to lay before the world our redemption and sanctification in the death and bloud of Christ: he doth require, I say, such holy teachers as are themselues faithfull, and cleansed in the bloud of Christ. And yet those teachers, with the whole Church be­side, do euen til the euening, I meane, the ending of their liues pray stil, For­giue vs our trespasses. For the Lord himselfe said, Hee that is washed is cleane & hath no neede but to washe his feete onely. To this do appertaine the often washings vsed in this Cere­monie, which signifie that by the grace of God all sinnes are purged, that the Sainctes haue alwayes an holy care to watch against the assaults of sinne, and that those sinnes are clensed none other wayes but by y e water of Christ his grace. Lastly it is most often & ear­nestly repeated in the law that they al remaine vncleane, how many soeuer, being once defiled, & are not again clē ­sed with the holy water of separation. For the Lord said to Peter, Vnlesse I washe thee thou shalt haue no pa [...]te with mee. My meaning is not to [Page 378] runne through euery particular point of this Ceremonie, but to touch the es­pecial matters onely. Therefore now I procéede to that which remayneth.

To these cleansing sacrifices may also be added the sacrifices, whereby y e Sacrifices [...]or the defilings of the body. bodily defilings, which were figures of the defilinges of sinne, were purified & cleansed: of which sort were the defi­linges of the séede, the eating and tou­ching of vncleane creatures, the Le­prosie, and of the woman in childbedd. All which Moses doth largely handle, from the 12. of Leuiticus vnto the 16. of the same. And in al this there is no­thing else prefigured to the Church of God, but our naturall corruption and originall wickednesse, with the frée cleansing of the same by the grace of God in the bloud of Christ our Saui­our. With these we may also number the sacrifice of iealousie: which is tho­roughly treated of in the 5. Chapter of The Sacri­fice of [...]a­lousie. Numeri: although the maner and or­der thereof seemeth rather to belonge vnto the Iudiciall lawes of God.

The fourth kinde of sacrifices was The Sacri­fice of thankes giuing the sacrifice of thanckesgiuing, whiche they called Schelamim, or Schlomim, the sacrifice of health, or the peace offe­ring. For it was offered to giue than­kes withall, to witt, either for the reco­uerie of health, or for felicitie and pro­speritie, I meane, when they had re­ceiued some good turne at the handes of God, or else by his ayde had escaped the brunt of some mishapp or euil for­t [...]ne. In this sacrifice they vsed a b [...]aste either of the heard, or of y e fould: It was not lawfull to o [...]fer birds: for it was done either [...]th a vnllocke or an h [...]ffar, with a male or a female lam [...]e, or with an hée or a shee goate. It was [...] before the Atrium. The [...]ide or skinne therof was the priestes fee. The bloud was sprinckled about the altar. The kidneys, the call of the lyuer, the rumpe of the lambe, and all the fatt was burnt vppon the altar of burnt offerings. The right shoulder was heaued, the breast was waued, toward the endes of the world. (For Thruma and Thnupha, that is, the Thruma and Thnupha. heauing and wauing were not kinds of sacrifices, but ceremonies onely, which the priestes did vse in making their sacrifices and oblations. By the heauing was signified that Christe should be heaued or lifted vp, and that he being once lifted vp should drawe all men vnto him. The wauing of the breast toward euery part of the world was a token, that the preaching of Christ should be spread in euery cor­ner of the world.) The breast and the shoulder were both the priestes porti­on, together with the iawe done, and the paunch or bellie. The rest of the fleshe returned to him that made the oblation, and was eaten by him in an holie banquet. The remnaunt of Ce­remonies belonging to this sacrifice, are to be found in the third Chapter of Leuiticus. For if it were Thoda, a confession, a praise, or a protestation, then was added to the sacrifice a cake of pure wheat floure and salt steeped in oyle, or sodden cracknells, or bread baked in pannes: part whereof was heaued, and fell to the priestes share: the rest returned to the offerer, euen as also leauened bread was allowed to be eaten in the banquet.

Nowe in this kinde of sacrifice also Christ was preached with the effect [...] power of his death and passion: and in it was shewed the whole maner and order of giuing thankes to God for his good benefits. There are sondry sorts of benefits. If a man receyued a good turne: if an ill [...] had not be f [...]lne him: if he had receuered his health: or [Page 379] had escaped some misfortune, he offe­red a sacrifice to the Lord. There are also other auncient benefits common to all men, as, that God hath made the world and all that is therein: and that thorough Christ he hath redeemed all the faithfull: there are daily benefits: yea ūnally all things are full of Gods good benefits. For all which benefits we must offer our sacrifice to God a­lone and not to any creatures, whiche he hath made: yea wee must offer to him with all our hearts: al our affecti­ons must be halowed to the Lord. For out of the beastes, which were sacrifi­ced to y e Lord for thankesgiuing, those partes were chosen and giuen to the Lord, in which the especiall power of life consisteth. For in the kidneys is y e power of generation, in the bloud the vital spirite, in the liuer the springe of all the bloud. &c.

Nowe we must giue thankes by a sacrifice, that is by Christ. For we are saued for Christ his sake: and all good thinges are bestowed on vs by God, not for oure owne sakes, nor for any creatures sakes, but for Christe his sake our only Sauiour and redéemer. To them, which offered, was allowed a sober and merrie banquet: because the felicitie of those that are not vn­thanckfull is for the most parte aug­mēted twofold double. And the know­ledge of Christ is a delicate banquet & a continuall feast.

With the sacrifices of thanckesgi­uing The free will offe­ [...]ng. those offeringes doe much agrée, whiche are called vowes and fréewill offerings. The fréewill offering was that, which procéeded of méere good wil and deuotion of the mind without ne­cessitie or compulsion of any lawe or ordinance. As when a seruant giueth to his maister the thing that he oweth him not, for a declaration onely of the goodwill that hée beareth vnto him. But herein the frée will offeringes do differ from the sacrifice of thankesgi­uing: because in the sacrifice of than­kesgiuing charge was giuen, that whatsoeuer was left, which was not spent the first day, should not be eaten on the morrowe, but be burnte wyth fire: on the other side in the free will offeringes it was lawfull for them to eate the remnaunt vppon the second day, and to burne their leauings vpon the third day.

Nowe the vowed sacrifices were those which were offered by couenant to the Lord: as for example, a man be­ing in perill, doth vowe to make a sa­crifice to God, if hee be deliuered out of that imminent daunger: it falleth out that hee is deliuered, and hee for his deliuerie doeth offer vpp the sacri­fice: the thing that is so offered is cal­led a vowed sacrifice. The Ceremo­nies of these twaine did wholie a­gree with the Sacrifice of thanckesgi­uing. More of them is to be seene in the seuenth Chapiter of Leuiticus.

The meaning of these Sacrifices were that all good benefites are be­stowed vppon vs for Christe his sake, and with those benefites wee receiue the very good will whiche wee haue to serue the Lord.

Thus much haue I hetherto saide touching the Sacrifices of the people of God: not that I haue touched eue­ry point, but so many onely as are of most importaunce. In these Sa­crifices as in a liuely action were set foorthe CHRIST oure Lord, his Passion, and the effectuall merite of his death: so that wee may call, the holy actions of the Sacrifices, Ser­mons vpon the Passion of Christ, and instructions of our redemption by our Lord and Sauiour.

[Page 380] Now forbecause we haue already Of vowes. spoken hetherto of vowed sacrifices, we must heere consequently borrowe leaue for a digression to say somewhat of their vsuall vowes. For vowes belonge to the Iewishe Ceremonies. Of the making, performing, and re­déeming of vowes there is a large dis­course in the lawe of God, but especi­ally in the 27. of Leuiticus. To vowe, is to promise any thing with an othe solemnly, either for our owne or an others welfare. And therefore a vowe was an action referred to God alone, and that too in an holy and a lawfull thing. But in vowes there was a dif­ference: because vowed thinges were diuided into foure kindes. For some times they vowed men, sometimes they vowed other liuing things, some­tunes houses, and somtimes lands or other immoueable substance. Againe there was a difference in men accor­ding to their ages, and after their a­ges they mighte bee redéemed. for cleane liuing creatures there was no redemption permitted at all. It was frée either to leaue their houses to the vse of the ministerie, or else to redéeme them with such a summe as the priest should value them at. In landes re­demption was sometimes admitted & sometimes not admitted. And in the 30. Chapiter of the booke of Numbers there is a precise commandement gi­uen touching the votories, when their vowes are of force, and when of smal effecte. Where it is diligently beaten into their heads, that vowes lawfully made to God are not to be called back againe, but streightly kept & through­le performed. Rashe or vnlawfull vo­wes the Lord did neuer like off, nor receiue.

Of the lawfull vowes and such as are made to the true and onely God the Prophete speaketh where he saith, Make vowes & pay them. Wée read not that any of y Godly sort did make any vowes to any Saincts or any o­ther creatures, neither that they vo­wed any thing that was not in their power to vow, nor that which was cō ­trary to the will of God, to whom they vowed it, nor that which was to their neighbours hinderance, nor the thing that had not in it some euidēt cōmodi­tie. And verilie these kinde of vowes were for none other cause permitted to the Israelits till the time of amend­ment, but that they should remaine in the worship of one true God, and not make their vowes to any other straūg God.

To the treatise of vowes belongeth [...]. the discipline and order of the Naza­rites. Of whiche there is alarge dis­course in the 6. Chapiter of the booke of Numbers The Nazarits were those, who, because they would the more free­ly without let attend vpon Gods ser­uice, or else because they had hereto­fore liued [...]oo licentiously, did of their owne accord and wil take vpon them a more stricte and seuere trade of life, than the common people vsed, & kept it for a discipline to make other men to follow their example of vertue and honest liuing. Whereuppon it com­meth that some do take the Nazarits to haue their name of separation, be­cause Nazir amonge the Hobrues signifieth a separation, & that the Na­zarites separating themselues from the common trade of life, that other men did lead, did giue themselues to a certaine peculiar forme of liuing for God and Godlynesses sake. That se­uere and strict discipline did continue in some by the lengthe of all their life time, as in Samson, and Sa­muel.

[Page 381] Moreouer, such as did wholie giue themselues to the studie of the Scrip­tures, were by the Prophets Amos & Ieremie, because of their most tempe­rate life (which is required of studēts) and because they were wholie dedi­cated to the ministerie of God, called Nazarites. Sometimes also it did en­dure but for y e space of certaine dayes or monethes. These Nazarits did ab­steine according to the commaunde­ment of the law from certaine things, from which they were not barred by any other lawe, and which were not vnlawfull for other men to vse, whi­che were without the necessitie of that vowe. First of all they absteyned from wine, from all thinges that the vine brought forth, and whatsoeuer else did make men drunken. But it is manifest, that as wine is the good creature of God, so no drincke is for­bidden by the law. Yet forbecause the Nazarits were consecrated to y e Lord and sanctified by a certaine peculiar kinde of lyuing: and for because wine is the meanes that leadeth to drunken nes, which is the gulfe of al sinne and filthinesse, therefore did the Nazarits not without a cause absteine from wine. They did also take héede of idle­nesse the mother of mischiefe, and vt­terly despised all worldly pleasures. Furthermore so longe as the time of their vowe endured they did not clipp their haire, but let their lockes growe out a length. And thereuppon, as some doe thincke, they toke their names and were called Nazarits. For in so much as Nazer signifieth haire, they suppose that they were called Nazarites, as who should say, longe locked or shagge haired people. But the Apostle Paule biddeth the woman to pray, or to come into the Cōgregation to heare a Ser­mon with her head couered, for none other cause, but for that shée is not in her owne power, but subiecte to an o­ther, that is, to her husband. And ther­fore the Nazarits did let their haire growe, because by the vow which they had made to God, they were no longer in their owne power, but were who­lie yéelded into the power of God. And the head, which is the tower of the bo­die and the most excellent parte there­of, being couered with a bush of haire, was a token that the whole man was by vowe giuen to the Lord, to whome alone he ought to haue an eye, & vpon whome alone hee ought wholie to de­pend. Moreouer it was required at y e hands of the Nazarite, that he should not defile himself with the contagious companie of wicked & naughtie per­sons. Whereunto also belongeth the commaundement, which charged the Nazarite not to be presēt at the death or buriall of his parentes, or children, or wife, or brethrene or sisters. For he ought to settle the eyes of his minde vppon God alone, and in comparison of him to set lighte by, and loathe the things which were most déere & pre­cious vnto him.

But if it so fell out that at vna­wares hee were defiled by séeing of a dead body, hee was not therefore ac­quited of his vowe, as one whose for­mer life had béene sufficient for the performaunce of the same. For hee was commaunded to sanctifie himself the seuenth day, & then to vndertake the kéeping of his vowe againe. By Samson a Nazarite to the lord how greatly he sin­ned. all this wee maye plainely perceiue what and howe great the sinne of Samson was, who was a Nazarite to the Lord. For because hee did not onely lurke in the brothell house with the harlot, but did also bewray the se­crete of GOD vnto her, and cast be­hinde him the couenaunt made with [Page 382] God whereof his haire was a sure te­stimonie, therfore did the Lord forsake him, and that wonderfull strengthe, which he had from heauen was cleane taken from him. For the strength of Samson lay not in his haire, so that by the cutting of his haire his strengthe was cutt away also, but it laye in the spirite of the Lord which was giuen him from God aboue. And therfore do wée finde this sentence so often in the scripture, And the spirite of the Lord came vppon Samson. Therfore when the spirite of God departed, his strēgth departed also: but it departed from him, when he being wholie ioyned vn­to the harlot was made one soule with her, and did preferre her before God & his commaundement, so that he suffe­red his haire to be polled, and vtterly reuolted from the ordinaunce of the Lord. For by that meanes did the spi­rite of God forsake him. Whereupon immediately after he was brought in­to the hands of his enimies the Phili­stines: where when he was miserably vexed, and when he heard the name of God euill spoken of and blasphemed because of his captiuitie, hée repented hartilie, and called vppon the name of the Lord, wherby it came to passe that when his haire grew forth againe, his strength returned, y t is, the spirite of y e Lord came vppon him againe, being brought vnto him, not by the growing of his haires, but by his repentance & earnest calling vppon the Lord. Nei­ther did Samson desire to reuenge his owne priuate iniurie so much, as to suppresse the blasphemous mouthes, and to deliuer the people of God from feare and slauerie.

The strength of God therefore re­turned againe, wherwith hée bending the pillers of the Theater, was him­selfe slaine with the fall of the palace, and at his death slue many mo than hée had killed in all his life time be­fore. But nowe wée returne againe to the purpose, to add the other Cere­monies, that do belonge to the full ex­position of the vowe of the Nazarites.

When the time was expired there­fore, whiche the Nazarite had taken vppon him for to obserue, hée came to the tabernacle of the Lord, and offe­red the sacrifices that are prescribed in the Lawe: whereby hée testified that hée was a sinner, and plainely confessed that al goodnesse and vertue, that was to be found in him, was gi­uen and bestowed from God aboue. And therefore hée polled his head, and caste his haire into the fire, wherein the peace offering was a burning. At last when all this was in this maner accomplished, it was lawfull for the Nazarite, as one loosed of his bonds, to returne vnto his old life againe. Thus much hetherto touching the dis­cipline of the Nazarites.

Nowe touching the cleane and vn­cleane [...]. there is a longe discourse in the lawe of Moses: I in my former trea­tise did lightly touche and passe ouer some certaine thinges: but now at the last (for héere I meane to make an ende to speake of Ceremonial lawes) I will adde somewhat touching the choice of meates, I meane, of cleane and vncleane meates.

God verily in the beginning crea­ted all things, and he so created them, that as the Creator is good, euen so all his creatures euen at this day are good also: neither doth hee gainesay him­selfe now, whē he forbiddeth certaine mears, as though somewhat of it selfe were vncleane. There are other [...]. mysteries that lye hidden vnder this doctrine of the choice of meates. The lawes, whiche are giuen touchinge [Page 383] meates and victuals, séeme to be smal and of little valure, but it pleased the Lord in a small thing to admonishe vs what wée haue to doe in a greater, and that euen in the smallest thinges the authoritie of his Godhead ought to be regarded. For the authoritie of the lawe dependeth vppon God: God is the lawegiuer, and the lawe is his in­uention.

This suppresseth the malapert­nesse of mortall men, which maketh, vndoeth, and euery day deuiseth new lawes and ordinaunces. Therefore GOD in these kinde of lawes doeth commende to his people faithfull o­bedience to bée shewed vnto him: e­uen as in the beginning hee com­maunded Adam not to taste of the trée of knowledge of good and euill, re­quiring thereby faithfull obedience to be shewed vnto him. Verily the obedience and faith, which was in the Machabées, in old Eleazar, and in cer­taine other Godly men that stoode a­gainst The con­stant obe­dience of certain holiemen who abstai [...]ed from things vn­cleane. kinge Antiochus, euen to the shedding of their bloud, and suffering of most bitter death, did please y e Lord excéedingly.

Other more absteyned from swi­nes flesh, whereby they obteyned nei­ther praise nor glorie amonge wic­ked men. When the woord of GOD saith that a thing is holy, it is holy in déede, and that because hée is holy that commaundeth it. When God saith that any thing is vncleane, it is vncleane in déede, so that to eate any thinge against the word of God is to defile the eater: Ye nowe, sayth the Lord in the Gospell, are cleane bee­cause of the woord which I said vnto you. It is needefull therefore that wee beleeue the woord of God, and that obedience goe before faith, and then it cannot be but that the deede or woorke that is of faith, as Eleazars was, who would not taste the swines fleshe, must needs be acceptable vnto God, with whom whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne and wickednesse.

Moreouer, the Lord in these lawes of his touching the absteyning from the flesh of certaine liuing creatures, had a great respect vnto the health and soundnesse of mortall mens bodies. For some of those which he forbiddeth to be eaten, are by Physicians scarce­ly thought to be hoalesome for our bo­dies. And thereuppon the Sainctes do gather this syllogisme, If God hath care for the health of oure bodies, hee is farre more carefull verily for the preseruation of our soules. What may be thought of this, that many na­tions haue tempered themselues from the eating and touching of some liuing creatures? Therefore that the people of Israel, who of themselues were sufficiently superstitious and curious enoughe, should not be their owne caruers and inuent such toyes as they thought beste, God gaue them such lawes for choice of their meate, as did conteine hidden mysteries in them, thereby to drawe them from their owne deuises, and to seuer them from al other nations: as Moses testi­fieth in the foureteenth Chapiter of Deuteronomium, saying: Thou art an holy people vnto the Lord thy God, and the Lord thy GOD hath chosen thee from amonge all the na­tions vppon the face of the whole earth, to bee a peculiar people vnto himselfe.

To Sainct Peter in the Actes of the Aposties a vision is shewed, wherein by the vncleane beastes are ment the Gentiles. Lastly God would haue the nature and disposition of the beastes, that hee for [...]ad to be eaten, to [Page 384] be thoroughly scanned. For in their diet at the table hee did by figures lay before their eyes the heauenly Phi­losophie, giueing them occasion euen in their meate to thincke and speake of the true holinesse of the minde, to the ende that men should not bee fil­thie, impudent, foule, and vncleane. And therefore is this clause so many times repeated, I the Lord your God am holie. As if hee should say: All these Ceremonies tende to this ende, that yee may giue your selues to holi­nesse. Wherefore in those figures hee taught the godly what to follow, and what to flie from.

Nowe in the lawe of the cleane and vncleane, hee doth first of all put certaine generalities, then he descen­deth by specialities, and doeth in a beadrowe reckon vpp certaine parti­cular things in a very natural course and order. The place is at the full set out in the eleuenth Chapiter of Leui­ticus & the fourtéenth of Deuterono­mium. Those beastes were allowed to be eaten, which cleaue the hoofe, and chawe the cudd. Here are two thinges set downe, in whiche the duetie of a good man is notablie conteyned. For if wée will be cleane wee must diuide the hoofe, and also chawe the cudd. Our affection is the foote of oure mindes, which affection must not be followed. We must haue discretion in al things to iudge betwixt affections. And as in a cleaft there be two partes or sides, the right & the left, so a good man choo­seth the good, and flyeth from the e­uill. Chawing of the cudd is our iudg­ment. For wee must not admit euery thing whiche wée heare and sée, but those thinges only which we haue exa­mined exactly & found to be contrary neither to God nor to his lawe.

There are then repeated many li­uing things particularly, which were not lawefull to be eaten amonge the people of the Lord. Those were either fourefooted beastes vppon the earth, or fishes, or birds, or such as créepe vp­pon the ground. Of fourefooted beasts foure by name wee are especially for­bidden. The Camel, whose longe and loftie necke doeth teach vs, that pride and arrogancie must bee eschewed. The Connie or the mountaine mouse: for God doeth vtterly mislike the men that are altogether ouerwhelmed like Connies in the earth, and neuer lifte vpp their mindes vnto heauen. The Hare a fearefull beast: whiche doeth warne vs to shake off all cowardly fearefulnesse: euen as also the Hogge doth put vs in minde to auoyde al vn­cleannesse. For a Hogge is the very type and picture of nastie filthinesse, and of it doeth the byword rise to call an vncleanly person a beastly swine. And of Circe the fable goeth that shee with her inchantments did turne V­lysses his men into a sort of loathly Hogges.

Furthermore of fishes, so much was allowed for meate, as was found to haue finnes and scales vpon them: if they lacked either of them, they were forbidden, as the Eele, which thoughe it hath finnes yet lacketh it scales, and therefore was not to be eaten. For as the bodies of fishes are ruled with the finnes: so must the whole man be go­uerned by hope. The scales are hard and couer the body: and wée, vnlesse we be constant & patient in the Lords woorke, are worthie to bee abhorred of the Lorde our maker. Of birdes those are forbidden which are the gre­test raueners, deuourers, which loue and liue by vncleane meates, whiche flye abroad at owlelight, at midnight, and in the darke, and such as are craf­tie, [Page 385] vnstable, and nothing chéerefull. Herein therefore is commended vnto vs, well dooing, abstinence, tempe­rance, simplicitie, light, constancie, chéerefulnesse, soundnesse and pure­nesse of liueing.

Lastly, of suche as créepe by the grounde no small number are noted. For menne altogether wrapped in worldly mucke doe vtterly displease the Lorde. I haue of purpose not rec­koned vp, all the names of the forbid­den creatures, partly because it wold haue béene too tedious vnto you, and partly because the interpreters of the Bible do wonderfully sticke in the in­terpretation of their names: so that I can neuer meruaile ynough at the extréeme blinde stubbernenesse of the Iewish people in kéepinge so strictly the choice of their meates, when their owne Rabbines do sticke and cannot tell certeinly what creatures they bée that the Lorde did forbid them.

To this belongeth, that euen be­fore the lawe, in the time of Noah, The eating of bloude and strang [...]ed is for­bidden. God did forbidd to eate the bloud, and the fleashe with the bloud of any thing torne by wilde beastes, or strangled. Before the deluge the fathers did eate the hearbes and fruites of the earth. After the floud they had leaue giuen to eate the fleash of lyuinge creatures, but so yet that they should cut y e throat off, and drayn the bloud out of the bo­die. The place is extant in the ninth Chapter of Genesis. Moreouer in the lawe the Lord with greate seueri­tie saith: Whatsoeuer man it be of the house of Israel, or of the straun­gers that soiourne among you, that eateth any manner of bloud, I will set my face against that soule, and wil cut him off from amonge his people. Leuiticus 17. And the same lawe is repeated in the ninetéenth Chapter of the same booke, and in the 12 and 15 Chapter of Deuteronomie. It is a­gaine rehearsed in the thirde and se­uenth Chapter of Leuiticus. Neither is it without verie iust and great cau­ses that he did so seuerely forbidde the eating of bloud. For first of all, after the wordes aboue rehearsed he addeth immediately: For the life of the flesh is in the bloud: & I haue giuen it vn­to you vpon the altar to make an at­tonement for your soules. For bloud shall make an attonement for the soule. Therfore I saide vnto the chil­dren of Israel: Let no soule among you eate bloud &c. Lo in these wor­des a moste euident reason is giuen, why it was not lawfull to eate bloud, because bloud was the most excellent and precious thinge, as that which was ordeined for the sanctification of mankinde. For God gaue bloud to be as the price, wherewith sinnes should be cleansed, to bee I saye, the price of redemption, whereby men should be absolued of their sinnes. Bloud also is the life, that is, the nourishment of life.

The bloud therefore was a signe of the bloud of Christ, that was to bée shedd vppon the crosse: by which as by a moste full and absolute attone­ment y e faithful are cleansed and tho­roughly sanctified: and in which is the nourishment of the soule to life euer­lasting: and as it was not lawfull to eate of the flesh of the sacrifices, whose bloud was carried into the Sanctum for sinne, but to burne it without the hoaste: so it was vnlawful to eate the bloud, which was y e cleansing for their sinnes. He therefore did eate bloud, which attributed to his owne strength or workes the attonement which was made by the bloud of Christ, estéeming his bloud to be prophane, and not at­tributing [Page 386] vnto it the full satisfaction for all sinnes. Againe, he did not eate, but powre the bloud downe at the al­tar, who did ascribe the benefite of our redemption to the onely merite of Christe, & did estéeme it of so greate valure as it ought by right to be estée­med. Lastly, God would haue it déep­ly printed in the mindes of men, that no man should shead anothers bloud, nor liue of the bloud and bowels of o­ther men: as mercenarie souldiours, couetous persons, vsurers and couse­ners do in sucking out and sheadinge the bloud of sillie people with subtile fleightes and open iniurie. And God talking with Noah did with terrible threates beate into all murtherers an horrible feare, saying: If men bee slacke I will take vengeance vppon the sheading of bloud. For mā was made to the image & likenesse of God: howe can God choose then but take the reproche as done to him selfe, whiche is done vnto his image? For whosoe­uer casteth downe the image of the king, he offendeth against the king, & is accused of treason. But nowe tou­ching strangled this lawe was giuen: Eate not with bloud. And againe: Eate not of that which dyeth of it selfe, nor of that which is torne with wilde beastes &c. But by strangled & car­rion, that dyeth of it selfe, are signi­fied the dead woorkes, from which he is bidden to purge him selfe whosoe­uer desireth to get Gods fauour. Hee therefore did eate strangled, whosoe­uer did liue in wickednesse without repentance, not regarding the bloud of Christ his Sauiour.

Now also the touching of vncleane thinges is sett downe in the lawe by T [...]e tou­c [...]ing of [...]n cleane things. these thrée notes, as if thou fouchest an vncleane thing, or if thou beare it, or if it fall by chaunce into some vessell or garment of thine. He verily is de­filed by the falling of a thing, whoso­euer sinneth vnwittingly. But hée sinneth more heynously, whosoeuer sinneth willingly and of a set and pre­tended purpose. But he sinneth most grieuously of all, that vpholdeth wic­kednesse and compelleth other to com­mitt the same.

But whereas in touchinge, and in other places it is saide, that the vn­cleanenesse shall abide till eueninge, that is an euident prophecie of Christ, to wite, that the Messiah should come at euening, that is, in the ende of the worlde to purge the sinnes of all the earth.

I haue ynough and long ynough thus farre by two whole sermons (I praye God it may bee to your profite dearely beloued) stayed in and stucke vppon the ceremoniall lawes, there­fore that I may nowe come to an end, I will bring the chiefe pointes, wher­of I haue spoken, into a brief summe. I did diuide the whole treatise of the ceremoniall lawes into thrée especiall braunches. For I spake of the holie persons, of the holie time and place, and of the holie thinge which the holie persons did exercise in y e sacred place, I meane, the sacraments, the sacrifi­ces, and other holie ceremonies. The holie persons are the priestes. I she­wed you their firste beginning, their ordering, their mysticall apparaile, & their sundrie offices. When I spake of the holy time and place, I did de­scribe vnto you the Tabernacle, and noted vnto you what was within the Tabernacle, to wite, the Arke of the couenant, the golden table, the gol­den candlesticke, the altar of incense, the altar of burnte sacrifices, and the brasen lauer: the mysteries of all which I declared vnto you. In the [Page 387] treatise of the holy time I touched all the kindes of holy dayes and solemne feastes dayes, with all their certeine and vncerteine holy dayes. Last of all in our discourse vpon the holy things, I tolde you of the two Sacramentes of the olde church, Circumcision and the Passeouer: and also of the sa­crifices, whereof some were burnte offeringes, some meate offeringes, some peculiar, and some of thankes­giuing: wherein we spake somewhat also touching frée will offeringes and vowed sacrifices: finally of vowes, of the discipline of y e Nazarites, of cleane and vncleane creatures, of the choice of meates, of bloud and strangled, & of the touching of vncleane thinges.

The Lorde Iesus enlighten your heartes, that all this may tende to the glorie of his name, and the health of yours soules. Amen.

Of the Iudiciall lawes of God.
The seuenth Sermon.

IN prosecuting the treatise of Gods laws, I haue now lastly to speake of that sorte whiche are called the Iu­diciall lawes: of which I will intreate, dearely belo­ued, as briefely as I can, so farre foorth as I shalbe persuaded to be ex­pedient for your edification. This treatise wil not be vnplesant nor vn­profitable The Iudi­ciall lawes are profitable. to euery zealous hearer, al­though it doeth specially belong to courtes of lawe, where iudgement is exercised. For the Iudiciall lawes were with wonderfull faith and dili­gence set out of God by the ministerie of his seruaunt Moses: and God is not wont to reueale anye thinge to mankinde with so precise and exqui­site diligence, vnlesse it doe directly tende to mankindes greate commo­ditie.

Nowe although these Iudiciall lawes are verie fewe in number, and not to be compared in multitude with the huge volumes of the lawes and decrées of Emperours, Kinges, and wi­sest Sages, yet do they in their short breuiarie conteine the chiefe poyntes of iudgement and iustice, & in effect as muche almost as is conteined in y e bookes of the lawes and constitutions of the Emperours and ciuil lawyers. The good Lorde would not by too long and burdensome a packe of lawes be too burdenous and troublesome vn­to his people: neither was it néedefull ouer curiously to sticke vppon euery seuerall thought of yll disposed per­sons: it is sufficient for all wise men, people, and nations, if euery one haue so muche lawe as is sufficient for the conseruation of peace, ciuil honestie, and publique tranquillitie: as all the holie Scripture witnesseth that the people of Israel had.

Nowe these Iudiciall lawes are the moste auncient, and verie foun­teines Most aun­cient laws. of all other good lawes, which are to bee founde all moste in all the worlde.

Moses was before all other lawe­giuers that were of name and au­thoritie: among whome Mercurius Trismegistus & Rhadamanthus y L [...] ­cian are thought to be the eldest.

[Page 388] The Aegyptians called their Mer­curius by the name of Thoth, who, as Lactantius affirmeth, slue Argus that had so many eyes, and vpon the mur­ther He was called Diphy­es, that is, Geminus or duplicis naturae, bi­cause hee first ordei­ned matri­monie a­mong the Graecians: His image was made with two faces, or two heads. flead into Aegypt. Nowe Argus and Atlas liued about the time of Ce­crops Diphyes. And Cecrops is re­ported to haue béene in the same time that Moses was. Radamanthus also is supposed to haue liued after y e dayes of Iosue Moses his seruaunt and suc­cessour. But the moste famous lawe­giuers of the gretest and most aunciēt natiōs did follow long after y e death of Moses, Draco and Solon among the Atheniens, Minos with the Cretians, Charondas of the Tyrians, Phoron­aeus to the Argiues, Lycurgus to the Lacedaeinonians, Pythagoras to the Italians, Romulus and Numa vnto the Romanes, Plato writt of lawes a little before the reigne of Philipp king of Macedon and father to Alex­ander the greate. And Cicero 2. lib. de legibus saith: I see therefore that the opinion of the wisest sorte was, that lawe was neither inuented by mennes wittes, nor yet was the decree or ordinance of people, but a certein eternal thing ruling the whole world with discretion to commaund, or for bidd, to do, or leaue vndone. So they The latine copie hath mentem Dei, for the whiche I call the wisedome of God. saide that that chiefe and highest law is the wisedome of God, which com­maundeth or forbiddeth all things by reason. Whereupon that law, which the Gods haue giuen to mankinde, is rightly commended: for it is the rea­son and discretion of the wise whiche is able either to commaund or else forbidd, and so foorth. Therefore the Iudicial lawes of God are commen­ded vnto vs, not so much for their an­tiquitie, as for the authoritie whiche they haue of God.

Nowe, that wee may plainly and To [...]udge. distinctly discourse vpon this matter, ye haue to marke, that to iudge is an a [...]udg [...], [...] and the [...] what [...] be. action: and in this treatise is taken for an action done in the courtes of iudge­ment: for it signifieth to take vp and determine of matters betwixt such as be at variance, or else vppon y e bea­ring of a cause to giue sētence or iud­gement. Finally, to iudge doth signi­fie to deliuer them that be in daunger, to relieue the oppressed, to defend the afflicted, and with punishement to kéepe vnder mischiefous offendours. Iudgement therefore is not the sit­ting or méeting of Iudges in Assises or Sessions: but is rather the very di­ligent discussing of causes, the giuing of sentence accordinge to right and e­quitie by the lawes of God, and also the assertion and defence whereby the good are deliuered, and the punishmēt that is executed vppon the yll disposed and wicked offendours. The Iudges are the ouerséers of iudgement & iu­stice, I meane, such as doe iustly ac­cording to the lawes giue sentence be twixt them that are at discorde, which do defende and deliuer the good, and punish and brydle the wicked. And so y e Iudicial lawes are those which in­forme the Iudges howe to determine of controuersies and questions, howe to Iudge iustly, how to punishe the wicked, and howe to defend the good, that peace, honestie, iustice, and pub­lique tranquillitie may be among all men: which is the ende and marke a­lone whereto both the Iudge, and all the Iudiciall lawes do tende and are directed. For God our good Lord and lawegiuer would haue it to go well w t man, that we may liue happily, ciui­lie, and in tranquillitie. And therfore we do not in this treatise exclude the care and defence of pure religion, but do make it one of the especiall poynts, [Page 389] which the Iudiciall lawes do looke vn­to.

And now euen as the ceremoniall lawes, so also are the Iudiciall lawes The Iudi­ [...]iall lawes belong to the tenne commaundements. added by God vnto the ten cōmande­ments, to expounde & confirme them therewithall. For the precepts of the ten commaundements are the chiefe & principall preceptes, whereunto wée must referre all lawes, as to the eter­nall minde or will of God. I think I néede not to stande and shewe you (dearely beloued) to what precepts of the ten commaundements euery se­ueral Iudiciall lawe is to be referred. For that is verie plaine and euident to euery one that will take but small paynes to conferre and laye them to­gether. For the Iudiciall lawes that are set out against murther and iniu­rie, are apperteining to this precept: Thou shalt doe no murther. And whatsoeuer is spoken against adulte­rie, fornication and filthie lustes, are added to the commaundement: Thou shalt not committ adulterie. Like­wise, whatsoeuer is saide in the Iu­diciall lawes against deceipts, shiftes, cousinings, and vsurie, doe belong to the commandement: Thou shalt not steale. Lastly, all the lawes touching the brideling of heretikes and sup­pressing of Apostataes by force, are set downe to make plaine the first, se­conde, thirde and fourth cōmaunde­ments of the firste table. For some lawes may be applyed to more pre­cepts than one of the ten cōmaunde­ments. But this is easie and plaine to be perceiued of euery man: there­fore I will not stande any longer a­bout it.

Nowe, for because the Iudiciall lawes do first of all require Iudges, The lawes [...] i [...]dges. such, I meane, as should mainteine & put the lawes in execution (for the lawes without executours séeme to be dead, and on the other side are aliue vnder a iust magistrate, who is for y cause called the liuing lawe) there­fore before all other lawes are placed those Iudicial lawes, which were gi­uen by God touching the magistrate or Iudges, with their office and elec­tion. Of their election thus we reade: Bring ye, saith Moses to the people, men of wisedome, and of vnderstan­ding, and expert, according to your tribes, and I will make them rulers ouer you. Againe, I will make thee rulers and Iudges to iudge the peo­ple according to thy tribes in all thy cities, which the Lorde thy God gi­ueth thee. And yet againe more plain­ly: Seeke (saith Ieth [...]o, being inspired from aboue, vnto Moses) out of all the people, men of courage, and suche as feare God, true men, hating coue­tousnesse, to wite, such as hate to take money and bribes▪ and make of them ouer the people, rulers of thousands, rulers of hundredes, rulers of fifties, and rulers of tennes: and let them iudge the people at all seasons. Which if thou doest thou shalt both keep the ordinances of God, and the people in peace and safetie. To this doth belōg that which we reade in y e booke of Nū ­bers, where Moses prayed, saying: Let the God of the spirits of al fleashe set a man ouer this congregation, which may go out and in before thē: that the congregation of the Lord be not as sheepe without a shepehearde. Herein Moses hath leaft an example for vs to imitate in making our pray­ers to God for the election of our Iud­ges. For often times our opinions or iudgements of men do vtterly deceiue vs. But the God of spirites doth be­hold the mindes and heartes, & kne­weth what euery one is, in thoughtes [Page 390] and inward meaning. He therefore must be besought to giue and shewe to vs not hypocrites to be our Iudges, but men of trueth and vertue. In the same place doth Moses leaue to vs the description of consecrating newe cho­sen Iudges. For they were set be­fore the Lorde and handes were laide vpon them with making of prayers & supplications. Moreouer the office of Iudges is verie briefely, but yet in moste effectuall and absolute senten­ces described of the Lord, by y e mouth of Moses, in these wordes: Heare the causes of your brethren, and iudge righteousely betwixt euery man and his brother, and the straunger that is with him. Ye shal haue no respect of any person in iugement: but heare the small and the greate alike: and feare not the face of any man: for the iudgement is Gods. Againe: Iudge the people with iust iudgement. De­cline not in iudgement, haue no re­spect of persons, neither take thou a­ny bribes: for rewardes do blinde the eyes of the wise, and doeth peruert iust causes. Doe iudgement with iu­stice, that thou mayst liue & possesse the land which the Lorde thy God shal giue thee. And againe: Do no vniust thing in iudgement, accept not the face of the poore, neither feare thou the face of the mightie, but iudge thou iustly vnto thy neighbor. Againe: Thou shalt not haue to doe with a false reporte, thou shalt not followe a multitude to doe euil, nei­ther shalt thou speake in a matter of iustice according to the greater num­ber for to peruert iudgement: that is, if thou séest an innocent to be condem­ned of the multitude, do not thou ther­fore condemne him, because the mul­titude hath condemned him, but iudge thou iustly, and committ not euil be­cause of the many voices of the mul­titude. Thou shalte not esteeme a poore man in his cause: neither shalt thou hinder the poore of his right in his suite. Keep thee farre from a false matter, and the innocent and righ­teous see that thou slaye not. Thou shalt not oppresse the straunger: see­ing ye your selues were straungers in the [...]and of Aegypt.

And God verily, when he had de­liuered The [...] King [...] of [...]. the people from the tyrannie of the kings of Aegypt, did not putt them in subiection to kinges againe, nor burden them with the tributes, which kings are wont to exact of their subiects: for he made them a common weale or an Aristocracie, which was the moste excellent kind of regiment, wherein the choicest men in all the multitude were piked out to beare y t swaye, and to rule the rest: but yet because hee was not ignorant of his peoples foolishenesse, and that they being wearie of their libertie woulde craue a king (which thing he did af­terward also disuade them from by his seruaunt Samuel) he made lawes 1. Sam. [...]. for a king also, that hee might vnder­stand that he was to liue vnder the lawes, and to giue iudgement accor­ding to the lawes. The discipline or institution of a king is thus expressed in the 17 Chapter of Deuterono­mium.

Whē thou art come into the land, which the lord thy God giueth thee, and shalte saye, I wil set a king ouer mee, like as all the nations, that are about me: then thou shalt make him king ouer thee, whome the Lord thy God shall choose. One from among the middest of thy brethren shalte thou make king ouer thee, and thou mayest not set a straunger ouer thee, which is not of thy brethren. But he [Page 391] shall not gather many horses vnto him selfe: nor bring the people back againe into Aegypt, to increase the number of horses, that is, to get him selfe a strong troope of horse men: for as much as the Lorde hath saide: ye shall hencefoorth go no more againe that waye. Also let him not take many wiues to him selfe, least his heart turne awaye: neither let him gather too much siluer and golde. And when he is sett vppon the seate of his kingdome, he shall write him out a copie of this law in a booke, ac­cording to the copie of the booke, which the priestes the Leuites do vse: and it shalbee with him, & he ought to reade therein all the dayes of his life, that hee may learne to feare the Lorde his God, and to keepe all the woordes of this lawe, and these or­dinaunces, for to do them. And let not his hart arise aboue his brethren, neither let him turne from the com­mandement either to the right hand, or to the leaft, that hee may prolong his dayes in his kingdome, both hee and his sonnes in the middest of Is­rael.

Thus much hitherto of the magi­strates, of Iudges, and of kinges. Nowe I suppose that in this institu­tion of a kinge all thinges are contei­ned, which are moste largely set out by other authors, touching the disci­pline and education of a Prince. And by the waye this is especially to bée noted, that Kinges are not set as Lordes and rulers ouer the worde and lawes of God, but are as subiectes to bee iudged of God by the worde, as they that ought to rule and gouerne all thinges according to the rule of his worde and commaundements.

And here I haue to rehears [...] vnto you some of the Iudiciall lawes, I meane not all and euery seueral one, but those alone which are the chiefe & choicest to be noted: by which ye may consider of the rest, and plainly per­ceiue that the people of Israel were not destitute of anye lawe, which was necessarie and profitable for their good state and welfare. I will recite them vnto you as briefely as may bee, and in as naturall and playne an order as possibly can bée.

Of the holie buyldings, of the not makinge awaye of such thinges as Holy thin­ges. were consecrated to the Lorde, and finally, of the mainteining and pub­lishinge of true religion, there is large speache euery where through­out the whole Scripture.

Neither do I thinke it to be great­ly to the purpose worde by worde to recite all the lawes, nor particularly to make mencion of all the command­ments touching those matters. Ve­rily of the Heathen, and of the ouer­throwing of their Temples and su­perstitious holie toyes, this com­maundement is briefely giuen by the Lord him selfe.

When the Lorde thy God hath cast out many nations before thee, thou shalt roote them out, neither shalte thou make league with them, nor pittie them, nor ioyne affinitie with them: because they will seduce thy sonnes to serue straunge Goddes, and so my furie waxe hoate against thee, and I destroy thee.

But this shalt thou do to them, ye shall digge downe their altars, ye shall breake their idoles, ye shall cut downe their groues, and burne their images with fire. For an holie people arte thou vnto the Lord thy God, & the Lord thy God hath cho­sen thee to be a peculiar people vnto him selfe.

[Page 392] The same lawe is set downe in y e [...]dolat [...]ie 23 of Exodus, and is againe repea­ted in the twelfth of Deuteron. Here­vnto belong the laws that were pub­lished against idols and images. In the ninetéenth of Leuiticus the Lorde saith: Looke not backe to idoles, nei­ther make you moulten Gods. I am the Lord your God. Also in the 26 Chapter: Ye shal make you no idols nor grauen Image, neither reare you vp any piller, neither shal ye set you vp any Image of stone in your lande to bow downe vnto it: for I am the Lord your God. Againe in the 16 of Deuteronomie: Thou shalt plant no groue of any trees nighe vnto the al­tar of the lord thy God: neither shalt thou set thee vpp any image, which the Lord thy God hateth. There are beside these also many other lawes to this ende and purpose in euery place through all the volume of the Scrip­tures.

Of the well handling and entrea­ting The poore of the poore, of widowes, of or­phanes, and straungers the Lorde gi­ueth this commaundement: Ye shall not afflict the widowe nor the fa­therlesse. But if ye goe on to afflicte them, without doubt they shall crye to mee, and I wil assuredly heare thē, and wil be angrie with you, and wil slaye you with the sworde, and your wiues shalbee widowes, and your children fatherlesse. To this bee­longeth a good parte of the fiftéenth Chapter of Deuteronomie.

In the 24 Chapter the Lorde saith: Do not peruert the iudgement of the straunger, of the fatherlesse, and of the widowe. Remember rhat thou wast a straunger in the lande of Ae­gypt.

Of the receiuinge and refusinge of [...]tnesse [...] wi [...]nes [...]rings. witnesses, and their witnesse bea­rings in iudgement, these fewe notes are giuen in the lawe. One witnesse shall not bee of force againste a man, whatsoeuer his sinne or offence shall be: but in the mouth of two or three witnesses, shal euery worde bee esta­blished. If a false witnesse rise vp a­gainst a man to accuse him of trespas, the Iudges shal make diligent inqui­sition, and if they finde that the wit­nesse hath borne false witnes against his brother, then shal they do to him as he had thought to haue don to his brother, & thou shalt put euil awaye from out of the middest of thee.

Nowe for the othe which the Iudges haue to exact, or they that are at va­riance, or else the witnesses haue to take, that doth the Lord commaunde to be done, by the calling to recorde of his holy name, and that too of none o­ther but his name alone. Deuteron. 10 &c.

Moreouer, that in effect is a kinde of appeale, where Moses doeth so of­ten [...] bidd the Iudges in an hard and doubtfull matter to haue recourse vn­to the high priest, and so, as it were, to God him self, or the Oracle of God for the declaration of the same: as is to be seene in the eyghtéenth Chapter of Exodus, and in the firste, and six­téenth Chapter of Deuteronomie.

Of lawfull wedlocke, against in­cestuous and vnprofitable marria­ges, [...] and also of the degrées of consan­guinitie and affinitie there are exqui­site precepts as well in the eyghtéenth Chapter of Leuiticus, as also in other places of the bookes of Moses. Verily where lawfull marriages are not, there is no matrimonie: therefore the children, that are so borne, are coun­ted bastardes: neither is there for them any dowries or inheritance.

The Lord in many places of his [Page 393] lawe doth charge parents to bring vp their children honestly, and to in­struct Parents & children. them in the feare of God. A­mong the rest he saith: The wordes which I commaunde thee this daye, thou shalt shewe vnto thy children, and shalt talke of them when thou arte at home in thine house, and as thou walkest by the way, and when thou lyest downe, and when thou risest vp. And thou shalt bind them for a signe vppon thine hand, & they shalbe as frōtlets betwixt thine eyes, and thou shalt write them vpon the postes of thine house, and vpon thy gates &c.

Againe, for the honouring, reue­rencing, and nourishing of parents, there are not in the morall onely, but also in y e Iudiciall lawes some things set downe, wherein the honour and duetie to be giuen to parentes is dili­gently commended to all sortes of people. Of which I will speake whē I come to treate of parricidie, vnder which title I do comprehend the euill handling, and naughtie demeanour of men to their parents.

Nowe howe greate the authoritie of fathers ouer their children was, Of the po­wer and authoritie of fathers. we may coniecture by that especially, where, in the 21 of Exod. it is permit­ted to the father, that is in pouertie, to sell his daughter. Againe, in an o­ther place leaue is giuen to the father either to denye, or else to giue his de­flowred daughter in marriage to him, that did defile her. And againe, it was in the fathers power to breake the vow which the childe had made with­out his knowledge or consent: Nu­merie 30. But that to disinherite the Disinheri­ [...]ing. children (if the children had not de­serued it, but that some corrupte af­fection had blynded the parents) laye not in the power or will of the pa­rents, that lawe doth shew, which is published in the twentie one Chapter of Deuteronomie, and doth forbidde the father to place the seconde in the right of his eldest or firste begotten sonne.

Concerning the comming to inhe­ritance Inheri­taunce. and the succession of goods, or the lawfull succession by kindred, there is a precise law in the 27 Chap­ter of the booke of Numbers. There is sett downe the case of the daugh­ters of Zelphad, who did request that their fathers name should not be wi­ped out, but that their fathers inheri­taunce and name might be giuen vn­to, and stil remaine with them, vpon that occasion was the lawe made, that if the sonnes did dye, the heritage should be conueyed ouer and giuen to the daughters, or at leaste wise to those that were néerest of affinitie. And thereunto belongeth the lawe of raysing séede vnto the deceased bro­ther, and the whole 26 Chapter almost of the booke of Numbers. Vpon this lawe also doeth hang the right which commeth by adoption.

Furthermore of whoredomes, ad­ulteries, and the rauishing of virgins, Whore­domes & adulteries. there are many profitable, honest, and hoalsome lawes. In the thirtéenth of Deuteronomie, it is saide: There shalbe no whore of the daughters of Israel, nor whoremonger of the sonnes of Israel.

And in the same plac [...] he forbid­deth to bring oblations which are the price of an harlots hire. In Leuiti­cus charge is giuen saying: Set not out thy daughter for hyre to make her playe the harlot, least the lande be defiled and filled with sinne.

Therefore in the 22 of Deutero­nomie, the mayde that was deflow­red, and yet feigned her selfe to bée a [Page 394] virgin still, when shée was giuen to an husbande, was commaunded to be stoned to death before the dores of her fathers house: to the end that parents beeing terrified with so grieuous a thing might be stired vp to looke more warely vnto their children. In the 22 of Exodus this lawe is giuen: If a man entice a maide that is not betro­thed, and lye with her, hee shall en­dowe her and take her to his wife. There are moste sharp lawes against whoredomes and adulteries: Deute­r [...]nomie 22. For there adulterers are punished with death.

The same punishement was ap­pointed for him that did by violence rauish a virgin. For suspicions and ielousie there are rules giuen in the fifth Chapter of Numeri. Against de­testable, vnlawfull and altogether diuelish lustes, there are moste seuere and yet moste iust lawes expressed, as against moste silthie incest, abho­minable Sodomie, horrible and vn­naturall buggarie, and such sinnes as God hath cursed, and are not once worthie to be named among men. Le­uit. 8. & 20. Chapter.

Diuorcementes and separations were permitted by the lawe in the Diuorce­ments. 24 of Deuteronomie, for nothing else but for the hardnesse of the Iewishe peoples heartes, and for the auoiding of some greater inconuenience, to wite, least peraduenture any man shoulde poyson, strangle, or other­wise kill the woman his wife, which he hated, when hee coulde by none other meanes ridde his handes of her.

And they that were in that maner diuorced, might at their pleasures be married to others.

Moreouer, that iustice might bée The diui­s [...]on of goods. mainteined, and that euery man might inioye his owne, in the lawe there was charge verie diligently gi­uen, for the diuision of thinges, for the partition of the lande of promise by equall portions, and for the pecu­liar possession of proper goods, that to euery tribe possessions might bee gi­uen by lott, and that no man should by any meanes make awaye the pos­sessions, which were giuen him. For hereunto belongeth that, whiche is spoken by Moses in the 32. 33. 34. Chapters of the booke of Numbers, and often times in other places also.

And yet notwithstanding this law was nothing preiudiciall to traffique Buying & selling, &▪ by exchaunge. For there were ma­ny and verie vpright lawes publi­shed for buying and selling, for let­ting and hiring, for borrowing and lending, for vsurie and thinges leafte in custodie. Whosoeuer desireth to see the places in the lawe, he shal haue them in the 25 of Leuiticus, in the 22. of Exodus, and in the fiftéenth and twentie thrée Chapter of Deutero­nomium.

And I suppose that to this is to bée referred the lawe, which is giuen cō ­cerning pawnes or pledges: If thou [...] pledges. hast taken thy neighbours garment to pledge, thou shalt restore it him againe before the Sunne be sett. For that is his onely couering: that is, it is the garment wherewith he coue­reth his fleashe, and wherein he slée­peth. For it shal come to passe, that if he crie to mee, I will heare him: be­cause I am mercifull. Againe, Thou shalt not take the neather or vpper milstone to pledge: for he hath layde that, whereon he liueth, to pledge to thee.

The lawes for thinges leaft in cu­stodie or committed to the credite of Thinges left in c [...] stodie. another man, and for takeinge of [Page 395] ohters, commaundeth euery man to make true restitution of the thinge, which was giuen vnto him to kéepe. But if it were stolen awaye from him, to whome the custodie of it was committed, then, he that kept it ought to purge him selfe by an othe before a Magistrate, to shewe that he consen­ted not to the conueying of the thinge away. The same order is commaun­ded to bee obserued in thinges borro­wed, that are lost, or otherwise bro­ken: as is to be séene in the 22 Chap­ter of Exodus.

And for because it is manifest that no small parte of the goods of the aun­cient Israelites did consist in y e mul­titude Bondage. of bondmen, therefore the law of God doth sticke long vppon the dis­course of bondage and bonomen, and of the bynding and manumission of them. And yet it doth diligently com­maund to handle bondmen merciful­ly like men, and euery sixte yeare to set them frée from slauerie. But if it so fell out, that at the sixte yeares end, any bondman were desirous to staye still in his maisters house, hee was permitted so to do, vppon conditi­on that his voluntarie bondage should Mancipa­tion. be cōfirmed by the ceremonie of Man­cipation, to wite, that the bondman beeinge brought before the Iudges, shoulde there testifie that hee woulde serue in bondage voluntarily, and thereuppon the nether lap of his care should be boared with an aule and fa­stened to the dore. And that was the signe or token of faith and obedience. For Dauid alluding therevnto did saye that y e Lorde had boared through his eare, that is, that by faith hee had bound him to obedience.

Moreouer the Lorde did in these Manumis­s [...]n▪ lawes limitt out the time of bondmēs manumission, because the Lordes of bondmen shoulde not vse them ouer cruelly for their gaine and commodi­ties sake: al which are at ful set down in the 21 Chapter of Exodus: we must also referre that to the clemencie that ought to be shewed to seruants, wher­as in the 23 Chapter of Deuterono. it it saide: Thou shalt not deliuer vnto his maister the seruaunt, which is es­caped from his maister vnto thee: but let him dwell in any place wherunto he is fledd. And yet manstealing is moste sharpely forbidden. Now they Plagium. committ the offence called Plagium, y e is to saye, manstealing, whosoeuer do entice other mennes bondmen to runne from their maisters, or which do by theft or robberie steale other mennes seruaunts, whom they do ei­ther kéepe to them selues, or else sel to others. Against such this lawe is gi­uen: Whosoeuer stealeth a man and selleth him, if he be conuinced of the crime, let him dye the death. And the same lawe is againe repeated in the 24 of Deuteronomium. Bastardes

Of frée men little is saide in the lawe, but they were exempted from bearing office in the common wealth, which were knowen to be harlots children, whose fathers no man knowe. Straungers also, as the Amonites & Moabites were vtterly barred from rule and authoritie in the Israelitishe weale publique. Deuteronomium 23.

All deceipte, cousening, robberie, shiftings, and subtile craftes are flat­ly forbidden in the law vnder the title of theft. For in the 19 of Leuit. wée read: Ye shall not steale, nor deale falsely, nor lye one to another. And in the ninetéenth of Deuteronomie: Thou shalt not remoue thy neigh­bours meerestone.

In the 22 of Exodus the Lord doth Theft and deceit▪ punishe thefée with foure or fiuefolde [Page 396] double restitution: which whosoeuer Restitutiō. did not perfourme, he was solde and brought into extreme bondage. But if the stolen thing were founde with the théefe and recouered againe, then did the stealer restore to y e owner dou­ble the value of that, which was sto­len. To this lawe belonged whatso­euer was spoken concerninge sacri­lege, stealing of cattaile, robbing of Sacrilege. the common treasurie, and carrying awaye of other mennes bondslaues, of which I spake somewhat a little before. And to this doth appertaine that excellent lawe which sayeth: The hire­lings wa­ges. Thou shalt not denie nor keepe back the wages of an hyred seruaunt, that is poore and needie, whether he be of thy brethren, or of the straungers, that are within thy land: Thou shalt giue him his hire the same daye, and that before the sunne go downe, be­cause he is needie, and doeth there­with susteine his life: least he crie a­gainst thee vnto the Lord, and it be sinne vnto thee.

Concerning doinge and receiuinge damage, and the making of full re­stitution The doing and recey­uing of damage. for the harme that is done, there are many constitutions in the lawe of the Lorde: If any man, saith the lawe, doth digge a well, and do not cause it to be couered, so that an Oxe or a sheepe of an other mannes do fall into it, then let him that ow­eth the well take to him selfe the beast that perished, and paye the worth of the beast to him that is the owner thereof.

The like lawe is made in the 21 of Exodus touching an Oxe that pus­sheth with his hornes. In the 22 Cha. is giuen the lawe of restitution in gi­uing like for like. If either one mans pasture be eatē vp by an other mans cattaile: or if one man hurte ano­thers corne or vineyarde. For y lawe commaundeth to restore other pa­sturings, other corne ground and o­ther vineyardes, not of the worste, but of the best, to him that had the damage done him. Likewise if a­ny man had set thornes on fyre, and by his negligence had suffered it to catch holde vpon corne, either stan­ding in the fielde vpright, or stac­ked vp in mowes at home, then hee by whose negligence the fire began, did make amendes for the losse, that the other receiued. The same lawe is againe repeated in the 24 of Leui­ticus. In the 22 of Deuteronomie, there are many things expressed that must bee referred vnto this title: of which sorte is the lawe that biddeth vs to bring backe the Oxe that goeth astraye, and to restore the things that are founde, to him that lost them: to keepe our buyldings in good reparati­ons, that by misfortune in the fall of them our brethren be not mischieued.

And like to these is the lawe also, which saith: Thou shalt haue a place without the hoast to go forth vnto, and shalt beare a paddle sticke at thy girdle, wherewith as thou sittest, thou shalt digge a hole to hide thy ordure or couer thine excremēts in. And in the ciuil law the like mater in effect is handled: for verie necessitie doth require y in cōmon weales there should be lawes cōcerning draughts, & order of buyldinges, so y no man by his excrementes or buylding of newe houses shoulde trouble or annoye his neighbours about him. To this place also we may add y e lawes that were made concerning y e separating of lea­pers frō thē y t were cleane, lest perad­uenture y contagious disease shoulde by little & little infect the healthfull. The lawes of Lepers and the lepro­sie [Page 397] are at large set downe in the 13 & 14 Chapter of Leuiticus.

Iust weightes and iust measures the Lord commaunded to bee kept in Weight & measure. the lawe, where he saith: Thou shalt not haue in thy bagge two manner of weightes, a great and a small: nei­ther shalt thou haue in thine house diuers measures, a greate and a small. But thou shalte haue a right and a iust weight, and a perfect and a iuste measure shalt thou haue: that thy dayes may be lengthened in the land, which the Lorde thy God giueth thee. For all that do such thinges and all that deale vnrightly, are abhomi­nation vnto the Lord thy God. This lawe is giuen in the 25 of Deuterono­mie, and is againe repeated in the 19 Chapter of Leuiticus.

Of publique iudgements of witch­craftes and the punishment of offen­ders The punishment of the guiltie there are many lawes set down in the booke of the Lord. Thou shalt not, saith the Lorde, suffer witches to liue. Againe, The fathers shall not bee killed for the sonnes, nor the sonnes for the fathers: but euery one shalbee slaine for his owne offence. Neither doeth the lawe conceale the manner of killing: for it giueth the vse of the swoorde, of stones, and of fire into the magistrates handes. And sometime it is leaft to the Iudges dis­cretion to punish the offendour accor­ding to the circumstance of the crime committed, either in bodie or goodes, in losse of limmes or life, in scourging with roddes, or selling into bondage. In the twentieth Chapter of Leuiti­cus, all the offences are almoste rec­koned vp, that are to be punished w e present death. And in like manner, the like are repeated in y e eyghtéenth & twentie one Chap. of the same booke.

Against witches and soothsayers Wi [...]ches & soothsay­ers. there is precise charge giuen in the eyghtéenth of Deuteronomie: in the ninetéenth of Leuiticus this short pre­cept is giuen: Ye shal not seeke after witches, nor obserue your dreames: ye shal not decline to sorcerers, nor inquire of soothsayers to bee defiled by them. Against such the lawe doeth expressely giue iudgement of death & extreme punishment, Leuiticus 20. In the 22 of Exodus this streight sen­tence is sharpely pronounced: Let not a woman liue that is a witche.

Against heretiques, schismatiques, Heretikes and false prophetes. apostataes, and false prophets, the lawe giueth iudgement in the thir­téenth and eightéenth Chap. of Deute­ronomium, where it doth most plain­ly teache, howe such kinde of people are to be handled. And like to this is the lawe for the stoninge of blasphe­mers, which is conteined in the 24 of Leuiticus. And also the lawe for the contemners & breakers of the Lordes Sabboth, Numeri 15.

Against seditious rebels and se­crete Rebels & slaūderers. slaunderers there is much to be found in many places of the lawe. Chore, Dathan, and Abyrom were rebelles, of whose endes ye may read in the sixtéenth of the booke of Num­bers. If any man did maliciously bring vp a slaunder vppon his wiues chastitie, and was not able to proue it true, he was mearced at a sūme of money, or punished with stripes, as is to be séene in the 22 of Deuterono­mie. In the 19 of Leuit. this precept is giuen: Thou shalt not go vp & downe with tales among thy people: neither shalt thou hate thy brother in thine heart, but shalt rebuke him and tell him thy minde plainely. Al­so in the 22 of Exodus it is saide, thou shalt not raile vpō the Gods (or Iud­ges) nor blaspheme the ruler of thy [Page 398] people. Murther.

Moreouer there are sundrie kinds of murther, wherof some are greater or smaller then other. The moste de­testable murther of all is parricidie, (when one killeth his father or his kinnesman) vnder which wee do cō ­prchend the euil intreating, or cur­rishe handling of parentes by their children. Whosoeuer striketh father or mother, or curseth them, saith the lawe, let him die the death. Againe, they are bidden to kill the rebell that dareth stande vpp to resist the vpright decrées and holie ordinances of the el­ders: Deuteronomium 17. And also in the 21 of Deuteronomie we finde: If any man haue a stubborne, a fro­ward and rebellious sonne, that will not harken to the voice of his father, and the voice of his mother, & they haue chastened him, and hee woulde not hearken vnto them. Then shall his father and his mother take him, & bring him out vnto the elders of that citie, and to the gate of that place, and saye vnto the elders of the citie, this our sonne is stubborne and disobedi­ent, & wil not hearken to our voice, he is a riottour and a drunkard: and straightway all the men of that citie shal stone him with stones vntil hee die: and thou shalt put euil frō thee, and all Israel shal heare and feare.

Furthermore, murther is either committed willingly or else vnwil­lingly. Of murther vnwillingly cō ­mitted there is an example in the 19 Chapter of Deuteronomie, where the case is put, as followeth: two friends go to the wood to hewe wood together, and as the one fetcheth his stroke the head of the are falleth from the helue, and striketh the other so that he dyeth vppon it. This déede the Lorde doeth neither impute, nor would haue it to be imputed to the man, but to him selfe. And therefore he giueth licence to the man to flye vnto the Sanctua­rie. For his minde was that the sanc­tuaries The sanc­tuarie, should be a safegarde to suche kinde of people as killed men vnwil­lingly, and not to bladers and cut­ters, not to them that poyson, or other­wise kill their neighbours of a set pre­tence or purpose. Of which there is much to be séene in the 35 of Numeri, the fourth & the ninetéenth Chapters of Deuteronomie. To the lawe for murther vnwillingly committed doth the case belong, that is thus put forth. Two men fight together, and in their fight they strike a woman with childe, so that either shée falleth in trauaile before her time, or else doth present­ly die out of hande. In such a case, what is to be done, the Lord did teach in the 21 of Exodus, where the lawe of like for like is also set downe. An eye for an eye, a toothe for a toothe, a hand for a hand &c. In the same place also is putt an other kinde of murther which is committed either by thy beast, as by thine Oxe that pussheth with his hornes, or by thy Wolfe, or by thy dogge that thou kéepest in thine house, or else by some instrument, or buylding that is in thy possession. Nowe thou diddest either knowe or not knowe the fiercenesse of thy beast, the perill in thine instrument, or the rottennesse of thy buylding. If thou knewest it not, thou wast then excu­sed. But if thou knewest it, and didst not séeke a way to preuent the mis­chiefe, the Lorde gaue charge that thou shouldest dye for it. But if of cle­mencie it were graunted thee to re­déeme thy life, thou shouldest not re­fuse to paye any summe of money, howe greate so euer it were. Nowe, wilfull murther, committed vppon [Page 399] pretended malice, is vtterly vnpar­donable in the lawe of God. Such an one, saith the lawe, thou shalt pull from mine altar that he may bee kil­led. In this case redemption of life is not permitted, but the bloud of the murtherer is streightly required. Ma­ny causes of this seueritie, and many other thinges tending to this ende, are to be read in the 35 Chapter of Num­bers, and the seconde of Exodus.

In the 21 of Deuteronomie is des­cribed the action partely ceremoniall, and partly Iudiciall, which was so­lemnized, when any man was found to be slayne, and no man knewe who was the murtherer. Where also the manner is prescribed howe to make an attonemēt for y e murther: where­by we may gather, howe horrible a sinne murther is in the sight of God & the Catholique church.

Lastly the lawe doth not leaue the order of warre vntouched. For it gi­ueth Warie. precepts concerning the begin­ning, the making, and the endinge of warre: which are to bee read in the twentieth Chapter of Deuteronomie. Moreouer in the law there are set out the examples of terrible warres, as that with the Amalechites in the se­uenth of Exodus, and that with the Madianites in the 31 of the booke of Numbers: where somewhat also is sayed touching the diuision of spoyles gotten in the warres.

I knowe (my brethren) that I haue Conclusiō. béene somewhat tedious vnto you in makinge this rehearsall of the lawes vnto you: but for because the moste wise and mightie God doth nothinge without especiall causes and the eui­dent profite of mankinde, I coulde not therefore suffer this parte of the lawe to passe mée vntouched, consi­dering that I sée it so diligently taught by God him selfe, and that it maketh much to the opening and mainteining of the morall lawe. Our good God who knoweth all thinges, doeth also knowe the dullnesse and ouerthwarte slacknesse of mannes witt, and howe it requireth to be driuen perforce ma­ny times to do good and eschue euill. And therefore the holie Lorde hath in these Iudiciall lawes added an holy kinde of compulsion to driue men on withall.

In the Morals hee frameth our manners and teacheth vs what to doe and what to leaue vndone. With the ceremonials he helpeth forwarde the morals, and doth vnder types and fi­gures laye before the eyes of our bo­die and mynde the mysteries of God, and his heauenly kingdome. And lastly by the Iudicials, he compelleth vs to the kéepinge of the lawes, and doth preserue the integritie of the same. Nowe all these together doe tende to this end only, that man may be saued, that he may worship God a­right, and liue according to the will of the Lorde.

Thus much haue I spoken hither­to by the helpe of God, concerninge his holie lawes. Nowe let vs prayse the goodnesse of the Lorde, who doeth not suffer his people to lacke any thing, that is necessarie for their com­moditie, and doth euen at this day in­struct vs with these lawes to the glory of his name, and health of our soules.

Of the vse or effect of the lawe of God, and of the full­filling and abrogating of the same: of the likenesse & difference of both the testaments & people, the olde & the newe.
The eighth Sermon.

ALthough I haue hitherto in large Sermons, layed foorth the lawe of God by seuerall partes: yet mée thinketh I haue not sayde all that should be sayde, nor made an ende as I should doe, vnlesse I adde nowe a treatise of the vse, ef­fect, fulfilling and abrogating of the lawe of God, albeit I haue here and there in my Sermons touched the same argument. Nowe by this dis­course or treatise (dearely beloued) ye shal vnderstand, that the testamēt of the olde and newe church of God is all one, and that there is but one meanes of true saluation for all them, that either haue, or else at this pre­sent are saued in the worlde: ye shall also perceiue wherein the olde testa­ment doth differ from the newe. Moreouer this treatise wil bee neces­sarie and verie profitable both to the vnderstanding of many places in the holy Scripture, and also to the easie perceiuing and moste hoalesome vse of those thinges which I haue saide hi­therto touching the lawe. God, who is the author, the wisedome and the perfect fulnesse of the lawe, giue mée grace to speake those thinges, that are to the setting foorth of his glorie, and profitable for y e health of your soules. Of the vse and effecte of Gods lawe.

The vse of Gods lawe is mani­folde and of sundrie sortes, and yet it may be called backe to thrée especiall poyntes, and wee may saye that the vse therof is thréefold or of thrée sorts. For firste of all the chiefe and proper office of the lawe, is, to conuince all men to be guiltie of sinne, and by their owne fault to be the children of death. For the lawe of God setteth foorth to vs the holie will of God, and in the setting forth thereof requireth of vs a moste perfecte and absolute kinde of righteousnesse. And for that cause the lawe is wont to be called the testimo­nie of Gods will: and the moste per­fect exampler of his diuine purenesse. And hereunto belong those wordes of the Lord in the Gospell, where he re­citinge shortly the summe of Gods cōmaundements, doth say:

The firste of all the commaunde­ments is: Heare, O Israel, the Lorde Absol [...] perfec [...] is req [...] of vs [...] the la [...]. our God is one Lorde: and thou shalt loue the Lorde thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soule, and with all thy minde, and with all thy strength. This is the firste com­mandement, and the seconde like to this: thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe. There is none other commaundement greater then these.

Therefore to this doeth also ap­perteine that sayinge of the Apostle Paule: The end of the commaunde­ment is charitie out of a pure heart, and a good conscience, and faith vn­feigned.

But since y e law doth require at all [Page 401] our handes most absolute righteous­nesse, charitie and a pure heart, it doth condemne all men of sinne, vnrighte­ousnesse, and death. For in the lawe of God it is expressely said, Cursed is e­uery one whiche abideth not in all that is writtē in the booke of the lawe to doe it. But what one of vs fulfil­leth No man liuing is perfect and vn spotted. all the pointes of the lawe? what mā, I pray, either heretofore hath had, or at this day hath a pure heart with­in him? What man hath euer loued, or doeth now loue God with all his heart, with all his soule, and with all his minde? What man is he that did neuer luste after euill? Or who is it now y lusteth not euery day? There­fore imperfection and sinne is by the lawe or by the bewraying of the lawe reuealed in mankinde. What shall we say to this? where I pray you doth there appeare in any man that diuine and most absolute righteousnesse whi­che the lawe requireth? Iob crieth, I knowe verilie that a man compared to God cannot be iustified. Or, How shall a man be found righteous if hee be compared to God? If he wil argue with him, he shall not be able to aun­swere one for a thousand. If I haue a­ny righteousnes in me, I will not an­swere him, but I will beseech my Iudge. Like to these are the words of the Apostle Iohn who saith, If wee say wee haue no sinne we deceiue our sel­ues, and the truth is not in vs. Againe, If we say we haue not sinned, we make him a lyar, and his word is not in vs. Therefore by this meanes the lawe is a certaine looking glasse, wherein The lawe doth make [...] sinnes manifest [...] bring ou [...] misery to light. we behold our owne corruption, frail­nesse, imbecillitie, imperfection & oure iudgement, that is, our iust and deser­ued damnation. For the Apostle doth expressely say, y t the law was giuen, to the end, that it might make manifest mens trāsgressions, and by that mea­nes driue them to the acknowledging of their imperfection and guilt in sin­ning. For none of vs doth looke into his owne boosome, nor into the secrets of his owne breast, but wee do all flat­ter our selues, and will not be persua­ded that our thoughts and deedes are so corrupt, as they bee in very deede: and therefore doth the lawe creepe in and lay open the secrets of our hearts, and bringeth to lighte oure sinne and corruption. Before the lawe, saith the Apostle, although sinne were in the world, yet was it not imputed. The same Apostle also saith, The lawe worketh wrath, for where there is no lawe, there is no transgression. And a­gaine, By the lawe cōmeth the know­ledge of sinne. For in y e 7. to the Ro­mans the same Apostle doth say more fully, I knew not sin but by the lawe: For I had not knowen luste, excepte the law had said, Thou shalt not lust. But sinne taking occasion by the cō ­maundement, wrought in me al ma­ner of concupiscence. For without the lawe sin was dead: I once liued with­out lawe, but when the commaunde­ment came, sinne reuiued: and I was dead. And it was found that the same commaundement, which was ordey­ned vnto life, was vnto me an occasi­on of death, &c. For a good part of that Chapiter is spent in that matter. Therefore the proper office of Moses and the principal vse and effecte of the lawe is, to shew to man his sinne and imperfection.

As for those which staye heere, and goe no further to make any other vse Moses doth not only slay nor the lawe only kill. and effecte of the lawe, but as thoughe Moses did nothing but kill, & the lawe nothing but slay, they are diuersly and that not lightly deceiued. I do here a­gaine repeate it, and tel them that the [Page 402] very proper office of the lawe is to make sinne manifest, & also that Mo­ses his chiefe office is to teach vs what wée haue to doe, & with threateninges and cursings to vrge it, especially whē the law is compared with the Gospel. For in the third Chapter of the 2. Epi­stle 2. [...]. to the Corinthians Paul calleth y e law the letter, and immediately after the ministration of death, then againe hée calleth it a doctrine written in let­ters and incke, and figured in tables of stone, which should not endure, but perish and decay. The same Apostle on the otherside againe doeth call the Gospel the ministration or doctrine of the spirite, which endureth, & decayeth not, which is written in mens hearts, & giueth life to the beléeuers. Where­vppon wée doe fréely confesse that the lawe doeth properly make manifeste our infirmitie, but that the Gospel gi­ueth a medicine & a remedie to that, which was almost past hope. And now here we must thinke that our holy an­cestors had not the lawe alone to con­uince them of sinne, nor Moses to doe nothing else but kill and slay, nor that Moses was giuen to wound them, but to heale them: & that not by his owne power or vertue, but by the guiding of them to him that chéerisheth the con­trite in heart, and healeth all their sor­rowes: that is Christ Iesus, who also wrought by the ministerie of Moses. For we must not thincke from the be­ginning of the world, nor from Moses his time till the comming of Christe, that the bare letter was preached one­ly, and that y e grace and spirite of God was idle & wrought not in the mindes of the faithfull. For in that y e law doth shewe vs, and inuincibly proue to vs, that in vs, I meane in our flesh, y per­fection is not, which the most holy and perfecte God doth in his lawe require of vs, it doeth therein reuoke and pull backe mankinde (not by the vertue of it selfe, but by the power of the quicke­ning spirite of Christ) from confidence of the fleshe, as that wherin there is no health, nor iote of perfection: and so cō ­sequently doeth giue vs occasion to turne our selues to Christ our media­tour, who is alone our sanctification & perfection. And so for this occasion the law is a path, and readie way, and as it were a scholemaster giuen by God to vs men, to drawe vs from all confi­dence in our owne strengths, from all hope of our owne merites, and from y trust in any kinde of creatures, and to lead vs directly by faith to Christ, who was made by God, as I said euē now, our righteousnesse, sanctification, and redemptiō, without whom there is no saluation vnder the sunne. Therefore Moses did not onely vrge the lawe but did also preach Christ, & life in Christ. Moses doth [...] deade to Christ. For the Lord in the Gospel saith to the Iewes, Thinke not that I will accuse you to my father. There is one that accuseth you, euen Moses, in whome ye trust. For if ye had beleued Moses, ye would vndoubtedly haue beleued mee. For he wrote of mee. And Paule to the Galathians saith, If there had beene a law giuen, which could haue giuen life, then no doubt righteous­nesse should haue beene by the lawe: but the Scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne, that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should bee giuen vnto them that beleeue. But before faith came, wee were kept vnder the lawe, and were shut vp into the faith which should afterward be reuealed. Wherefore the lawe was our schole­master vnto Christ, that we should be iustified by faith. Loe, what could bée said more plainly, then that the lawe hath concluded all vnder sinne? But to [Page 403] what end? That the promise by y e faith of Christ Iesus should bée giuen vnto them that do beléeue. And againe, Be­fore faith came, that is, before he came to whom our faith is directed, and vp­pon whō it is grounded, we were kept vnder the lawe. How? forsooth being shut vp vnto the faith that was to bee reuealed. Therefore our fathers were shut vpin the law that they should not breake out at any time & séeke for life and saluation any where else, but in Christ alone. Wherefore the lawe did lead vs by faith directly vnto Christe. And yet more plainly hée saith, The lawe was oure scholemaister vnto Christ. Loe, here againe the law doth bring vs to Christ. And againe he ad­deth, That we should bee iustified by faith. Therefore the lawe setteth for­ward the true doctrine of iustification, teaching plainly that we are iustified by faith in Christ, and not by the me­rits of our owne workes. In whiche point it is opēly like vnto the Gospel, and taketh to it selfe the office of the Gospell: and no meruaile, since to ma­ny men through their owne fault the Gospell doth become, and is made the letter. Furthermore the same Apostle doth in an other place say that in sacri­fices they called their sinnes to remē ­brance, & we knowe that in them was prefigured the purging of sinns. Ther­fore euē the ceremonial lawes also led them to Christ, testifying & teaching them that he alone doth clense vs from all our sinnes. Whervpon I conclude that the office of Moses and of y e lawe both was & is, to opē to vs our sinne & iudgment, & yet not to condemne vs, only, but also by occasion to lead vs to Christ. By which we learne also that the law doth not only teach vs the first [...] lawe [...]cheth [...] ri­ [...]t [...]ous­ [...]se. principles and rudimentes of righte­ousnesse, but the very true & absolute righteousnesse. For Moses doth expres­ly say, that he taught a most perfecte & absolute kind of doctrine, as that wher in both life and death doth wholie con­sist. And the Apostle saith, that the law leadeth vs by the hand to Christ, that we should be iustified by faith. Now, the righteousnesse of faith is the most perfect righteousnesse. Therfore wher The pre­cepts of the law are the rudiments of the world. as the precepts of the law are in some places called the rudimēts of y e world, that is for two especiall causes. The first wherof is, because the lawe is as it were the first instructiōs or elemēts, which, when the doctrine of the Gospel commeth, is finished, and giueth place to it as to more absolute principles. The latter cause is because ceremo­nies are taught vnder outward thin­ges or signes, when as in those out­ward things they do prefigure and set forth to be séen y inward things, euen Christ himselfe & his holy mysteries. And out of that which I haue hetherto said, we may also learne, that the an­cient saints, which liued vnder the old testament, did not séeke for righteous­nesse & saluation in the workes of the lawe, but in him which is the perfect­nesse & end of the law, euen Christ Ie­sus, & therfore that they vsed the law & the ceremonies as a guide and schole­mistresse to lead them by the hande to Christe their sauiour. For so often as they heard y t the lawe required perfect The kinde of righte­ousnesse which was in the people of the old auncient world. righteousnesse at their hands, they did by faith through grace vnderstand, y in the lawe Christ was set forth to be the most absolute righteousnesse, to whom all men ought to flie for [...]he obt [...]ining of righteousnesse. So often as they mette together in the holy congregati­on to behold the holy Ceremonies, which God had ordeined, they did not looke vppon the bare figures only, nor thincke that they did please God, and [Page 404] were purged from their sinnes by that externall kinde of worshipp, but they did cast the eyes of their minds & of faith vppon the Messiah to come, who was prefigured in al y e Ceremo­nies and ordinaunces of the lawe. They therefore did abuse the lawe, who thoughte that they were accepta­ble to God, and that they serued him as they should, because they were bu­sie in those Ceremoniall workes. For those thoughtes and persuasions the Prophets in their Sermōs did sharp­ly accuse, and euermore crie out vpon. And in that sense and for that cause y e people of Israel is many times called a carnall people: not that all the Pa­triarchs A carnall of fleshly people. and fathers before the com­ming of Christ were carnal or fleshly: but for because they did as yet liue thē vnder those externall shadowes, and outward figures, and for because there were peraduenture amonge the peo­ple some, that did not perceiue the spi­rituall thinges shadowed vnder those external figures, and did thincke per­haps that they were acceptable to God for the woorking and doing of that ex­ternall woorke.

The second vse and an other office of the lawe is to teache them, that are The lawe frameth the life of man. iustified in faith by Christ, what to fol­lowe and what to eschue, and how the godly and faithful sort should worship God. For the lawe of God doth com­prehend a most absolute doctrine both of faith in GOD, and also of all good woorks. For in the first vse of the lawe I declared how the Morall and Cere­moniall lawe doth teache vs faith in God, and Christ his sonne, and howe it bringeth man to the knowledge of himselfe, that he may vnderstand how that in himselfe, that is, in the nature of man there is no good thing nor any life, but that all the gifts of life, of ver­tues and saluation are of God the fa­ther, the onely wellspring of all good­nesse, through Christ his sonne our sa­uiour. In this second argument of the ende, the vse, or office of the lawe of GOD, we must acknowledge all the formes of vertues, and the treasure of all goodnesse to be set foorth vnto vs in the lawe of the Lord: and that the A­postle applieth the precepts of the law to exhortation and consolation. The first of the two tables of the Morall lawe doth teache vs what wee owe to God, and how hee will be worshipped of vs. The second table frameth the offices of life, and teacheth vs howe to behaue our selues toward our neigh­bour. The Ceremonies also doe bee­longe to religion. And the Iudicialls teach the gouernement of an house or a common weale, so that by them wee may liue honestly amonge our selues and holilie to Godwards. Therefore the lawe doth teach all iustice, tempe­rance, fortitude, and wisedome, and in structeth a Godly man in euery good woorke, wherin it is necessarie that an holy woorshipper of God should be in­structed. Wherfore so often as the ho­ly Prophets of God would set vpp a­gaine and restore the worship of God and true religion, that was decayed, so often as they would crie out vppon and rebuke the faultes and errours of men, and lastly whē they would teach them to doe those good woorkes, which are good woorks in déed, they led them alwayes vnto the lawe, and cited all their testimonies out of the lawe.

Whereof we haue euident examples in the 15. Psalme of Dauid, and in the first and 33. Chapiter of Esaies Pro­phecie: and in the 18. of Ezechiel also. Paule in the 13. to the Romans refer­reth all the offices of our life to y lawe of charitie. For the Lord himselfe, be­fore [Page 405] Paule had done the same in the Gospell. Moreouer the Prophete Da­uid in the 94. Psalme crieth: Blessed is the man, O Lord, whome thou in­structest in thy lawe. And in the 78. Psalme, Hee made a couenaunt to Ia­cob, and gaue a lawe in Israel, that the posteritie might knowe it and put their trust in the Lord, & not forgett the woorkes of God, but keepe his commaundements. Againe in the 19. Psalme he saith, The law of the Lord is an vndefiled lawe, conuerting the soule: the testimonie of the Lord is sure, and giueth wisedome vnto the simple: the statues of the Lord are right, and reioyce the heart: the com­maundement of the Lord is pure and giueth light vnto the eyes. The feare of the Lord is holy and endureth for euer: the iudgements of the Lord are true and righteous altogether: more to bee desired are they than gold and pretious stone, & sweeter than honie and the honie combe. And to this end tendeth the sense of all the Alphabeti­cal Psalme, which is in order of num­ber the 119.

The third vse or office of the lawe, is to represse the vnrulie, and those, The lawe [...]idleth the [...] whome no reason can moue to order­linesse, the lawe commaundeth to con­straine with punishment, that hone­stie, peace and publique tranquillitie may be mainteyned in Christiā com­mon weales. For some there are, and that no small number of people which doe refraine from doing euill, and liue somewhat tollerablie, not so much for the loue of vertue, as for the feare of punishment that will ensue their in­ordinate liuing. Therfore it pleased the goodnesse of God by giuing y e lawe to put in a caueat, and to make a pro­uiso for the tranquillitie of mankind. And to this it séemeth that the Apostle had an eye, when he said, Wee knowe that the lawe was not giuen to the iust, but to the vniust, to the lawelesse and disobedient, to the vngodly and to sinners, to vnholie & vncleane, to murderers of fathers, and murderers of mothers, to manslears, to whore­mongers, to them that defile themsel­ues with mankind, to mans [...]ealers, to lyers, to periured, and if there bee any other thing that is cōtrarie to hoal­some doctrine, &c.

After the declaration of the vse, the end and the office of the lawe, I haue It is vnpossible for vs of our own strength to fulfil the lawe. next to teache you howe and by what meanes the lawe of God is fulfilled. It is vnpossible for any man of his owne strength to fulfill the lawe, and fully to satisfie the will of God in all pointes. For it is manifest that in the lawe there is not required y e outward woorke onely, but also the purenesse of the inward affections, and as it were, as I said euen nowe, a certaine hea­uenly and absolute perfectnesse. For the Lord himselfe in one place crieth, Be ye perfect euē as your father whi­che is in heauen is perfecte. But so ab­solute a perfectnesse is not found in vs so longe as wée liue in this fleshe. For the fleshe euen to the very last ende of our life doth kéepe still her corrupt dis­position, and although it doth many ti­mes receiue an ouerthrow by the spi­rite, that striueth against it, yet doeth it still renue y e fight, so that in vs there is not found, nor in our strength there doth remaine that heauenly and most absolute perfectnesse. But let vs heare the testimonie of y e holy Apostle Paul touching this matter, who saith, Wee knowe that the lawe is spiritual: but I am carnall, solde vnder sinne. For that which I doe I allowe not. For what I would, that doe I not, but what I hate, that doe I. And againe [Page 406] I know that in me, that is, in my flesh dwelleth no good thing. For to wil is present with me: but I finde no mea­nes to performe that which is good. Againe, I delight in the lawe of God after the inward man: but I see an o­ther law in my members rebelling a­gainst the lawe of my mind, and sub­duing me vnto the law of sinne, whi­che is in my members. And at the last he concludeth and saith, So then, with the minde I me selfe serue the lawe of God: but with the flesh the law of sin. Nowe some there are which thincke, y Paule spake these wordes not of him­selfe, Paul spake in the 7. cha. to the Romanes of his own person. but of the person of others which were carnal men, and not as yet rege­nerate. But the very words of the A­postle doe enforce the reader, whether he wil or no to confesse, that the words recited may be applied euē to the man that is most spiritual. Augustine 1. lib. Retractat. cap. 23. saith that he himselfe was sometime of opinion, that those woords of the Apostle ought to be ex­pounded of the man, which was vnder the lawe, and not vnder grace: but hée confesseth that he was compelled by y e authoritie of others writings & treati­ses to thincke y t the Apostle spake them of such men, as were most spirituall, & of his owne person: as he doth at large declare in his books against the Pela­gians. Euen S. Hierome also, who is said to haue thundered out a most hor­rible curse against them, that taught y t the law did commaund things vnpos­sible, doth expressly write to Rusticus, that Paul in this place speaketh of his owne person. But if the flesh and the corrupte disposition thereof remaine, wherby it doth vncessātly striue with the spirite, then verily y t heauenly per­fectn [...]s is neuer perfecte in vs so longe as we liue: & so consequently so longe as we liue, none of vs fulfilleth y e law.

Here also is to be inserted that dispu­tation of Paul, where he proueth that [...] the [...] of the. no mortall mā is iustified by the wor­kes of the lawe: his meaning is not y t no man is iustified by the very works of the law, but that no man is iustified by the workes of our corrupt nature, which doth not performe that, whiche the lawe of God requireth. For, as the same Apostle saith, it is not able to performe it. And very well truly saith he, We knowe that a man is not iusti­fied by the deedes of the lawe but by the faith of Iesus Christ: and we haue beleued in Iesus Christ, that we might be iustified by the faith of Christ, and not by the deeds of the lawe: because by the deeds of the law no flesh shal­be iustified. Neither must we by the déedes of the lawe vnderstand the Ce­remonies onely. For euen as the Ce­remonies do not, so likewise do not the morals iustifie vs men. The Apostle speaketh of the morals when he spea­keth of the déeds of the law. For in the 3. Chap. to the Romans the same Apo­stle The [...] saith, By the deedes of the lawe there shall no flesh be iustified, in his sight. And immediately after he ad­deth the reason why, saying, For by the lawe cōmeth the knowledge of sinne. But in the 7. cap. he sheweth by what lawe, to wit the morall lawe. For the moral law saith, Thou shalt not lust. But y e Apostle saith, I knew not sinne, but by the law. For I had not known cōcupiscence if the lawe had not said, thou shalt not lust. In his Epistle to the Ephesians he speaketh to the Gen­tiles and saith simplie that workes do not iustifie. But speaking to the Gen­tiles he could not meane it of the cere­moniall lawes, but of the very morall vertues, that is, all kinds of workes y séemed to be good. To the Galathians he saith, As many as are of the deedes [Page 407] of the law are vnder the curse. And to proue that, he addeth, For it is writtē: Cursed is euery one that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the lawe to do thē. Now vnlesse we do by the déeds of the lawe vnderstand the morals, as wel as the ceremonials, I doe not sée howe his proofe can hange to that which went before. For he saith expressely, In all things which are writtē in the booke of the lawe to do them. Nowe who knoweth not that y e ceremonials were not written alone, but that the morals were written also? And S. Augustine in his booke De spiritu & litera, Cap. 8. doth by many argumentes proue that Paule by the déeds of the lawe did vn­derstand the morals also.

Nowe that wée may conclude this place I will héere recite the words of the Apostle in the 8. to the Romanes, saying, What the lawe could not doe, in as much as it was weake thorough the flesh, that God performed by sen­ding his owne sonne in the similitude of sinnefull flesh, and by sinne con­demned sinne in the flesh, that the righteousnesse of the lawe might bee fulfilled in vs, which walke not after the flesh, but after the spirite. The A­postle in these words teacheth vs two things. First that the law neither can now, nor neuer could iustifie vs men. The fault of this weakenesse or lacke of abilitie he casteth not vpon the law, which is of it selfe good and effectual, & is the doctrine of most absolute righte­ousnesse: but he layeth the fault therof vpon our corrupt flesh. Our flesh nei­ther could nor can performe that, whi­che is required of vs by y e law of God. Whereupon S. Peter in the counsell held at Hierusalē is read to haue said, Now therfore why tempt ye God, to put on the disciples neckes the yoke which neither our fathers nor wee were able to beare? The latter is in­ferred vpon the first, to wit, when the lawe could not giue vs life, nor wée were able to do y which the law requi­red at our hands, thē God, who is rich in mercie and goodnesse sent his sonne into the world, that he being incarnate should die for vs, and so take away the sinne of our imperfection, & bestow on vs his perfectnesse in faith, being him­selfe the perfectnes and fulnesse of the law. By this therfore it is manifest y Christ hath fulfilled the lawe, & that he is the perfectnes of al y e faithful in the world. But here this place requireth a more ful exposition, how Christ hath fulfilled the law, & how he is made our Christ hath fulfilled the law & is the per­fectnes of the fayth­full. perfectnesse. First of all, whatsoeuer things are promised and prefigured in the lawe & the Prophets, all those hath Christ our lord fulfilled. For those pro­mises, The seede of the woman shall crush the Serpents head: In thee shall all the kindreds of the earth bee bles­sed: & other more innumerable like to these, did our Lord fulfil, whē he being borne into this world, made an attone­ment for vs, & brought backe life to vs againe. In like maner he fulfilled all y e ceremonials, while he himselfe being both priest and sacrifice did offer vpp himselfe, & is now & euer an effectuall and euerlasting sacrifice, & an eternall highe priest, making intercession al­wayes at the right hand of y e father for all faithful beléeuers. He also doth spi­ritually circūcise the faithful, and hath giuen them in stéed of circumcision the sacramēt of baptisme. He is our Pass­ouer, who in stéed of the Paschal lamb hath ordeined the Eucharist or supper of the Lord. Finally hee is the fulfil­ling and perfectnes of the law and the Prophets. Moreouer oure Lord ful­filled the lawe, in that he did most ab­solutely in all poinctes satisfie the [Page 408] will of God, being himselfe the holiest of all, in whome there is no spot, no e­uill concupiscence, nor any sinne: in him is the loue of God most perfecte, & righteousnesse altogether absolute: which righteousnesse he doth fréely cō ­municate to vs, that are most vnper­fect, if wee beléeue and haue oure hope fast settled in him. For hée forgiueth vs our sinnes, being made a cleansing Sacrifice for vs, and maketh vs par­takers of his owne righteousnesse: which is for that cause called Impu­ted righteousnesse. Whereunto the te­stimonies of y e Apostle do apperteine, God, saith Paul, was in Christ, recō ­ciling the world vnto himselfe, not imputing their sinnes vnto them. For him, which knew not sinne, he made sinne for vs, that we might bee made the righteousnesse of God by him. A­gaine, Abraham beleeued God, and it was imputed to him for righteous­nesse, without workes. So also if wee beleeue in God, throughe Christ our faith shalbe imputed to vs for righte­ousnesse. For by faith we lay hold on Christ, whom we beleue to haue made most absolute satisfaction to God for vs, and so consequently that God for Christ his sake is pleased with vs, and that the righteousnesse is imputed to vs as our owne (and is in déed by gift our owne) because wee are nowe the sonnes of God.

These things being diligently wey­yed, it shalbe easie for vs to aunswere Life is promised to them that keepe the law [...]. them, whiche make this question and doe demaunde, since no mortall man doth of himself exactly satisfie the law: Howe then is righteousnesse, life and saluatiō promised to them that do ob­serue the lawe? Our aunswere is for­soothe, that that promise hath a respect to the perfect righteousnesse of Christ, which is imputed vnto vs. Otherwise it is assuredly certaine that the holy Scripture doth not so much as in one iote disagrée, or square in any pointe from it selfe. The Apostle doth plain­ly say, If there had a lawe beene giuen which could haue giuen life, then had righteousnesse beene of the lawe: but now the Scripture hath shutt vpp all vnder sinne, that the promise might be giuen by faith to them that do be­leeue. Wherefore he kéepeth or doeth fulfil the lawe, euen of the tenne com­maundements, who doth the thing for which the lawe was chiefly ordeyned. But the lawe was chiefly ordeyned (as I did declare a little before) to the ende that it might conuince vs all of sinne and damnation, and so by that meanes send vs from our selues, and lead vs by the hand to Christe, who is the fulfilling of the lawe vnto iustifi­cation to euery one that doeth beléeue. And therefore hée doth fulfil and kéepe Howe [...] may [...] the [...] the lawe, who hath no confidence in himselfe and his owne woorkes, but committing himselfe to the very grace of God doth séeke all righteousnesse in the faith of Christ. Whereuppon now it is euident that these two sentences of Christ oure Lord are of one sense & meaning, Whosoeuer beleeueth in mee, he hath life euerlasting: And, If thou wilt enter into life, keepe the commaundements. For Paule also in the 13. Chapiter of the Actes saith, Be it knowen vnto you brethren, that thorough Christe is preached to you the forgiuenesse of sinnes: & by him, all that beleeue are iustified from all the thinges, from which he could not be iustified by the lawe of Moses. And to this place nowe belongeth all the woorke of iustification, of whiche I haue at large disputed in an other place.

Now that faith, wherewith we be­leeue [Page 409] that Christ hath satisfied the law, Howe wee may keepe the lawe. and that he is oure righteousnesse and our perfection, is neither of our owne nature, nor of our owne merits, but is by the grace of God powred into vs through the holy spirit, which is giuen into our hearts. This spirite abiding in our heartes, doth inflame our brea­stes with the loue and desire of Gods lawe, to doe oure endeuoure to the ex­pressing and shewing of the lawe in al our workes and conuersation. Which desire and endeuour, although they be neuer fully accomplished by reason of the s [...]eashes frailetie or weakenesse of mans nature, which remayneth in vs euen till the last gaspe and end of our life, is notwithstanding acceptable to God by grace for Christe his sake a­lone: neither doeth anye Godly man put any confidence in this other, but in the first fulfilling of the lawe, as that which is onely absolute and per­fecte. For Paule in his Epistle to the Romans crieth out, O wretched man that I am, who shall deliuer me from the bodie of this death? And yet im­mediatly after he answereth, I thanke God. to wit, because he hath redéemed me from death, through Iesus Christ our Lord. So then I me selfe with the minde serue the law of God, but with the fleshe the lawe of sinne. There is then no damnation to them whiche are graffed in Christ Iesu, which walk not after the fleshe but after the spi­rite. &c.

Wherfore since we are in Christ, we are in grace, and therefore is God pleased with oure woorkes, which be­ing giuen to vs by faith and by the li­beral spirite, do procéede from an hart that loueth God the giuer of them all. For Iohn saide, This is the loue of God, that we keepe his commaunde­mentes. And his commaundementes are not greeuous. Hée addeth also the reason thereof and saith, For al that is borne of God ouercōmeth the world: nowe euerie one is borne of God, that doth beléeue, as is declared in the first of Iohn.

By whiche it is easie to reconcile these 2. places which séeme at a blushe Gods commaunde­ments are not heauie to be born to iarre one with an other: The lawes of God are heauie, which neither we nor oure fathers were able to beare. And, The lawes of God are not gree­uous, or heauie to be borne. For they are not heauie to the faithfull whiche are in Christ, and to those which haue the gift of Gods spirite, that is, to those that are reconciled to God by Christe their Lord and Sauiour. Without Christ & faith in Christe they are most gréeuous and heauie to be borne of e­uery vnbeléeuer. So the faithfull bée­ing stirred vpp by the spirite of God, doth voluntarilie and of his owne ac­cord do good to all men, so farre, as his abilitie doeth suffer him, & will not in any case do hurt to any man: not for­because hee feareth the punishment, y t in the law is appointed for the disobe­dient, vniuste and wrongfull dealers, but forbecause he loueth God. And so also he fulfilleth the Iudicial lawe.

Here I know full well y e thou wilt Of the a­brogation of the law. make this obiection and say, if the law be fulfilled, & that the fulfilling there­of hath a place in the Sainctes & faith­ful ones, what néeded then I pray you the abrogating of the lawe? What néeded Paule and all the best diuines to dispute so largely of the abrogation of the same? I wil therefore say some­what of the abrogation of the law, first generallie, & then by partes peculiar­ly. But first of all these woords of the Lord in the Gospel must be beatē in [...]o the head of euery godly hearer, Think not, saith hee, that I am come to de­stroy [Page 410] the lawe or the Prophets: yea I came not to destroy, but to fulfil thē. Verilie, I say vnto you, heauen and earth shall passe, but one iote or title of the lawe shall not passe till all bee fulfilled. Whosoeuer therefore shall loose one of the smallest of these cō ­mandements and shall teach men so, he shalbe called the least in the king­dome of heauen. But whosoeuer shal doe and teach them, hee shalbe called great in the kingdome of heauen. Let euery one therefore bée assuredly persuaded, that the lawe of God, whi­che is the most excellent and perfecte will of God, is for euer eternall, and cannot be at any time disolued either by men or Angels, or any other crea­tures. Let euery man thinke that the lawe, so farre as it is the rule howe to liue well and happilie, so farre as it is the bridle wherewith wée are kept in the feare of the Lord, so farre as it is a pricke to awake the dullnesse of oure flesh, and so farre as it is giuen to in­structe, correcte, and rebuke vs men, that so farr, I say, it doth remaine vn­abrogated, and hath euen at this day her commoditie in the Church of God: and therefore the abrogating of the lawe consisteth in this that followeth.

I told you that Gods commaunde­mentes require the whole man, and a very heauenly kinde of perfectnesse, which whosoeuer performeth not, hée is accursed and condemned by y e law. Nowe no man doth fulfill that righte­ousnesse: therefore are wée all accur­sed by the law. But this curse is taken awaye, and most absolute righteous­nesse is fréely bestowed on vs through Christ Iesus. For Christ redéemed vs from the curse of the law, being made the curse, righteousnesse, and sanctifi­cation for vs men. And so in this sense the law is abrogated, that is, the curse of the lawe is thorough Christe taken from the faithfull, and true righteous­nesse is bestowed vppon vs thorough grace by faith in the same Christ Ie­sus. For he is that blessed seede in whō all the kinreds of the earth are blessed. Hée is our righteousnesse. For Paule saith, By him euerie one that belee­ueth is iustified from all things, from which ye could not bee iustified by the lawe of Moses. Therefore the law is put for the curse of the lawe: or else the law of God is taken for that, whi­che 1 is bewrayed or made manifest by the lawe, that is to say, it is taken for sinne. For by the lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne. Therefore the lawe is abrogated, that is, sinne is ta­ken away, not that it should not be, or not shewe it selfe in vs, but y t it should not be imputed vnto vs and cōdemne vs. For there is no damnatiō to them that are in Christ Iesu. Moreouer the lawe is taken for the vigeance or pu­nishment 3 which is by the law appoin­ted for transgressours. Therefore the lawe is abrogated, because the pu­nishment appointed by the lawe is taken from the neckes of the faithfull beléeuers. For the law is not giuen to the righteous man. For Christ deliue­red the faithfull from eternall punish­ments, whiles hée being guiltlesse did suffer afflictions for wicked sinners. Furthermore, the Apostle saith: The fleshly mind is enimitie against God: for it is not obediēt to the law of god, 4 nether can be. But now this hatred or enimitie of Gods law is by faith pul­led out of the harts of the faithful: & in stéed of it is graffed in the loue of gods most holy wil: so that in this sense also the lawe is said to be abrogated, bee­cause the hatred of the lawe is taken away. And therefore the Apostle com­pareth them that are vnder the lawe [Page 411] to bondslaues, and them that are frée from the lawe to sonnes and children: to whome also hée attributeth the spi­rite, not of bondage, but of adoption. For forbecause ye are sonnes, sayth he, God hath sent the spirite of his sonne into your heartes, which crieth Abba father. &c. To these may be added that the lawe of God hath types and shadowes, and that the Ceremonies are verie burthensome, euen as also the whole lawe is called a yoke. But nowe the sonne of God came into this world, who fulfilling the figures, she­wed to vs the verie truth, and did abo­lish those types and shadowes: so that nowe no man can condemne vs for neglecting or passing ouer those Cere­monies or figures: & so againe in that sense the lawe of God is abrogated, y is to say, that kinde of gouernement whiche Moses ordeined, did come to nought, when Christ did come and his Apostles began to teach. For they, w t ­out regarde of the Ecclesiasticall regi­ment appointed by Moses, did congre­gate Churches, to whiche they taught not that kind of regiment, which Mo­ses had ordeined. For they did cōstant­ly reiecte the priesthoode of Aaron, the sacramentes, the sacrifices, and choice of dayes, of meates, and of apparell, which Moses had taught their elders. And in stéed of al those rites they prea­ched Christ alone, and his two Sacra­ments. &c.

This haue I said hetherto, general­ly The [...] is [...]. touching the abrogation of the law, and now againe I will more largely expound the same by seuerall partes. The whole lawe is diuided into the Moral, the Ceremonial, and the Iudi­cial lawes. The Moral lawe nowe is conteyned in the tenne commaunde­ments, the first precept whereof doeth 1 teach vs to honour and worshipp one God alone, & not to match any strange gods with him. This cōmaundement did oure Lord Iesus in the Gospell so earnestly vrge, and diligently teach, y t wée may perceiue very well that in it nothing is altered. The second pre­cept forbiddeth idolatrie, that is, the 2 worshipping and honouring of al ma­ner images, whether they be the ima­ges of GOD himself, or of any of his creatures. But it is knowen that the Apostles in the doctrine of the Gospell did vse all meanes that they could, to banishe and driue away all kinde of i­dolatrie. Paule & Iohn crie, Flee from idolatrie. And wheras Christ and his Apostles doe most diligently teach vs 3 to sanctifie & glorifie Gods holy name, they doe thereby giue their consent to the establishing of the third cōmande­ment, which doth forbid to defile Gods name by taking it in vaine. The 4. a­lone of all the commaundements, con­cerning 4 the sanctifying of the sabboth day, is of S. Augustine called Ceremo­niall. But it must not be simplie vn­derstoode to be Ceremoniall. For so farre forth as the outward worship of God requireth a certeine appointed time to be exercised in, & carrieth with it the sacrifices of the lawe, so farre, I say, it is ceremoniall: but in respecte that it teacheth to méete in holy assem­blies to worship God, to pray, to prea­che, to be partakers of the sacraments, and to offer spiritual sacrifices, there­in it is eternall & not ceremonial: As I haue before declared in the expositi­on of the Sabboth. The fifte precept, touching the honour due to parents, y e 5 Lord himself doth ratifie in the 15. cap. of Matthews Gospel: Euen as he doth also very diligently teache the sixte a­gainst 6 murther, & the seuenth against 7 adulterie in the 5. Cap. of y same Gos­pel. The eighth, which is against theft, is 8 [Page 412] renued by the Apostle, whoe giueth charge, that no man deceiue his bro­ther, and that no mā steale any more, but that euery one should labour with his handes, that he may haue thinges necessarie for himselfe, and be able to giue to him that wanteth. The ninthe precepte, which is for the brideling of 9 the tongue, so that no lye be made, nor false witnesse borne against our neighbour, is by Christ himselfe and his A­postles cōfirmed so often, as they giue rules for the ordering of the tongue, and charge euery man to speake the trueth to his neighbour. And they also doe condemne euill lustes and affecti­ons, wherby they do not abrogate, but 10 repaire the tenthe commaundement, which doth forbid all maner of concu­piscence. Therefore the whole abro­gation of the tenne cōmaundements, so farre foorth as they are abrogated, doth consist in those points whereof I spake euen now: to wit, that Christ in faith is our perfecte & absolute righte­ousnesse &c. The Apostle bearing wit­nesse thereunto and saying, What the lawe could not doe, in as much as it was weak through the flesh, God ha­uing sent his owne sonne, in the simi­litude of sinnefull flesh, euen by sinne cōdemned sinne in the flesh, that the righteousnesse of the lawe might bee fulfilled in vs, which walke not after the flesh, but after the spirite. As is to be séene in the 8. to y e Romans. I haue therfore discoursed the brieflier of this matter in this place, because I haue at the full spoken of it in the treatise of y e tenne commaundements.

I am nowe come to speake of the Ceremonials. These Ceremonials were giuen and graunted vntill the How farre [...]oorth the ceremoni­als are a­brogated. time of amendement, to witt, vntill Messiah should come. Messiah is al­readie come, therefore all the Ceremo­nies, euen to the comming, death, re­surrection and ascension of Christ our Lord into the heauens, are come to an end, and haue no place any longer in the Church of the Christians. And yet héere wee must, and doe make a diffe­rence betwixte the writinges concer­ning the Ceremonies, and the verie things of the Ceremonies, that are set downe in writing, I meane, the very Ceremonies themselues, or actions y were vsed. For y e writings cōcerning the Ceremonies, which were set forth by the spirite of God, are not taken a­way from Christians nor abrogated, so that they may not be read, reteyned or vsed in the Church: as I declared in the 2. Sermon of the first Decade. For they are effectuall to instructe vs in Christ Iesu, while in them we doe be­hold the maner how Christ was prea­ched and prefigured to the auncient Church of the holy fathers. Paul veri­lie did most significātly preach Christ out of the ceremonies, which no man will denie, that readeth diligently his Epistle to the Hebrues. For hee doeth wōderfully in that Epistle, lay Christ and all his gifts before the eyes of all the Church. Therfore y e Ceremonials both may and ought to be read in the church, so yet that in them Christ may be sought, and whē he is found be apt­ly preached. And for that cause in y e 5. & 6. Sermons of this Decade, where I handled the Ceremonials, I annered vnto them certaine notes of their sig­nifications, that I might open away for the students of the scriptures and louers of Christ to goe forward & pro­céede in that hind of argument. Now the Ceremoniall things or stuffe of the ceremonies, of which sort are y e priest­hoode, the place, the time, the sacrifice, & whatsoeuer else is like to these, are vtterly abrogated, so y henceforth they [Page 413] are neither vsed, nor haue any place in the Church of Christ. This did Ie­remie foretel in the 3. Chap. of his pro­phecie saying, In those daies they shal make no more boaste of the arcke of the Lords couenaunt: no man shall thincke vppon it, neither shall any man make mention of it: for from thenceforth it shall neither bee visi­ted, neither shall such things be done any more. By the arke the Prophete meaneth those poinctes of the lawe, which are abolished by the cōming of Christ. S. Paule in his Epistle to the Hebrues, by the promise that GOD made to Ieremie, saying: That hee would make a newe couenaunt, doeth Heb. 1. gather this obseruation, In that hee saith a new couenant, he hath worne out the first: For that which is worne out, and waxed old, is readie to vanish away. The same Apostle to the Ephe­sians saith, Christ is our peace, which hath made both one, and hath broken downe the middle wall, that was a stop betweene vs, taking away in his flesh the hatred, euen the lawe of cō ­maundements cōteyned in ordinan­ces, for to make of twaine one newe man in himselfe. So making peace. E­phes. 2. God verily seuered the Iewes from the Gentiles, while he chose and consecrated them to be a peculiar peo­ple vnto himselfe, not by the calling of the woord onely, but also by the sacra­ments. For there were ceremonies prescribed and giuē, which, as a mid­dle wall betwixte the Iewes and the Gentiles, should compasse in and con­teine the heritage of y e Lord: so that in the ceremonies the note of difference did consiste, wherby the Iewes were knowen to bee the lawefull heires of Gods good promises, wherof the Gen­tiles had no part or portiō. But Christ came into the world, to the intent that of two people, the Iewes & the Gen­tiles, he might make one Church, and therefore did hée breake downe the middle wall that parted them, that is, Ceremo­nies the niddle wal or pa­tition. hée did cleane take away the Ceremo­niall ordinances, which were a stopp betwixt them. For Christ in that case did the same, that Princes are wont to doe, whoe when they goe about to bring two nations, that are at vari­aunce, into one kingdome, and vnder one authoritie, doe first take away the diuersitie of armes, which are the cog­nizaunces of their auncient hatred, that when the cause of the remem­braunce of the grudge is taken from their eyes, they maye the better agrée betwixt themselues in minde and be­hauiour. For euen so did Christ take awaye Circumcision, the Sacrifices, and all the Ceremonies, to the ende that of the Iewes and Gentiles hée mighte make one Church and fellow­ship. Paule to the Colossians compa­reth the Ceremonies to an obligation Ceremo­nies of hand wri­ting. or handwriting, wherby God hath vs bound, as it were, so that wée cannot denie the guilt. But he saith, that wee were so deliuered by Christe from the guilt, that the obligation or handwri­ting was cancelled or torne in péeces. But by the cancelling of the handwri­ting the debitor is acquieted & set at libertie. And therefore wée read that at the death of our Lord, the vaile of the temple was torne in peeces from the bottome vppe to the very toppe: that thereby all people might vnder­stand, both that sinnes were then for­giuen them, & that the people of God was set at libertie from al the burthen and yoke of the lawe. Verilie, when the wicked, stiffenecked, and disloyall The citie and tēple of Ierus [...] le [...] de­stroyed. people of the Iewes did after y e death of Christ goe on to exercise, prorogue, and to obtrude to all men the Cere­monies, [Page 414] which were finished and abrogated at the comming of Messiah, then Christ, sitting at the right hand of the father, did by the meanes of the Ro­mane Princes vtterly deface their ci­tie, and ouerthrow the temple, wherin they boasted. Which thing the prophet Daniel, and Balaam many hundred [...]ani 9. Num. 24. yeares before Daniels time foretold, and said should come to passe. Neither hetherto yet, by the space of 1500. yea­res and more haue they had any place to restore and set vpp againe their ci­tie and temple. In Theodoretus and Ruffinus we read, that in the reigne of Iuhan the Emperour, the Iewes with very great hope and presumpti­on wente about to build a newe tem­ple, and that they sought the foundati­on therof in the place, where that tem­ple stoode, which was burnt by Titus, sonne and generall to the Emperour Vespasian: but Christ our Lord (who in the Gospell foretold out of Daniels prophecie the desolation thereof, and did amonge other speaches say, And Hierusalē shalbe troden vnder foote of the Gentiles: till the time of the Gentiles be fulfilled) did mightily re­presse their wicked endeuours, & hin­der their labour for going forwarde. For whē they had gathered & brought together many thousand bushells of lyme and chaulk, then soudeinly came a whirlewind w e a wonderfull storme and blustring, which scattered abrode and carried away the store of stuffe by them prouided. There happened also a terrible earthquake, by which all the buildinges almost of the whole place were swepte away & made euen with the ground. Finally, when a great cō ­panie, which were busie in the worke, did the same nighte remaine or take their rest in a certeine porch or galerie néere to the new begonne citie & tem­ple, the whole building and roofe ther­of falling downe on a soudeine, slue al the number that were within y reach thereof. In the morning, they whiche remained aliue ran together, to séeke euery man for his frend, among them that were slaine by the ruinous buil­ding: and when those terrours could do no good, nor turne them from their purpose, then soudenly out of the tren­ches, foundations, and stoarchouses hard by, where their tooles and other necessaries lay, there sprange foorth a fearefull fire, which burnt many that vrged the worke, and compelled y e rest to take their héeles. For in that one day it brake forth sundry times, and so at last repressed the stubborne rashe­nesse of that stiffnecked people. And for because these thinges should not be thought to haue happened casually or at aduentures, the night before and y night following, there appeared in the skie a bright or glistering signe of the Crosse, & the garments of the Iewes were filled ouer w e crosses, not bright, but blacke, which could not be ridd a­way or wiped out by any paines ta­king or maner of meanes. They ther­fore in spite of their téeth and full sore against their wills being compelled with those horrible terrours, fearefull iudgementes, and bitter plagues of Christ our Lord, forsoke the place, and fledd euery man to his house, leauing the worke vndone, and openly confes­sing that Iesus Christ whō their fore­fathers had crucified, is a most migh­tie God, howsoeuer Iulian, with Pha­rao, and the chiefe of the Iewes did perseauer still in their disloyaltie and despiteful blasphemie against him and his holy Church.

But, howsoeuer the Iewes do euen at this day abide in their wilfull stub­bornnesse, the Lord did from heauen [Page 415] declare openly enough, that hee is no longer delighted with the Ceremonial rites, because he destroyed all the in­struments belonging to that auncient kinde of worship, and made the very shopp of that old religion, I meane the temple, and citie of Hierusalem, leuel with the ground. Touching the tem­ple the Lord in the Gospel spake to his disciples, when they with wondering did behold it, and said: Do ye not see al these thinges? verilie I say vnto you, there shal not be leaft here one stone standing vpon an other. And againe, weeping ouer the vnthanckful citie he said, They shall not leaue in thee one stone standing vppon an other, bee­cause thou knewest not the time of thy visitation. And nowe that all this was word for word accomplished and fullie finished, Iosephus an eye wit­nesse of the same doeth largely testifie in the 18. Chap. of his 7. booke De Bel­lo Iudaico. Euen very now I told you that from one thousand and fiue hun­dreth yeares agoe vnto this present time, the Iewes neuer had anye place giuen them to build their temple vpp in againe: whereby, if they were not beside themselues, they might easilye gather, y t the Messiah is alreadie come into the world, and that hée hath abro­gated all the Ceremoniall rites.

It is a very slender, or rather no defence at all for the Iewes, to alledge [...] they [...] or [...]. the woords in the lawe, which are ma­ny times rehearsed, where the Cere­monies are described, Ye shall keepe it for an euerlasting ordinaunce. For in this sense, Euerlasting is taken for Longlasting and Vnchaungeable, so farre foorth as it hath respecte vnto the will or authoritie of mankinde. For the Lord did with threatening of grée­uous punishments forbidd, that man­kinds vnaduisednesse should chaunge or abrogate the holy Ceremonies.

And yet since hée did ordeine those Ceremonies vntil the time of amend­ment, hée doeth neither sinne nor yet incurre the crime of vnconstancie, when hée doeth chaunge, or take away the Ceremonies according to the de­terminate purpose, whiche hée inten­ded from the beginning.

Moreouer, so long as the thing sig­nified doeth not decaye, and that the shadowe onely or momentanie figure doeth vanish away, it is assuredly cer­taine that the Ceremonie doth yet re­maine in full effecte and substaunce. The whole man doeth liue for euer: and yet the thinges that are tempo­rall or corruptible in him, doe perishe in death, and are abolished in his cla­rification.

But that all these thinges may ap­peare The priesthood abrogated. as cleare as the day light, I will particularly runne through and touch the more notable sort of Ceremonies. That the priesthood of Aaron is vtter­ly abrogated, it is euident by the wor­des, whiche the Apostle citeth out of Dauid saying, The Lord hath sworn and will not repent, thou art a priest for euer after the order of Melchise­dech. Christ therefore is the one and onely high priest, and that too, an euer­lasting priest, hauing an immutable priesthood, which cannot by succession passe from him to any other man or Angel. For hee now standing at the right hand of the father in heauen, the very true temple, which was prefigu­red by the Tabernacle and temple at Hierusalem, doeth make intercession for vs, & doth all the offices of an high priest: Of whom the Apostle of Christ S. Paule doeth speake very largely in his Epistle vnto the Hebrues This Christ Iesus our highe priest hath con­secrated all the faithfull to be Kinges [Page 416] and Priestes vnto himselfe. And yet notwithstanding he doth ordeine mi­nisters of the Church, by doctrine and examples to instructe the Church and to minister the sacraments, I meane not those old & auncient ones, but those which y e Lord hath substituted in steed of the old ones. What doctrine they must teach hée doth expressely declare. The mysticall attyre and garmentes of the priesthood, hee neither did com­mend to his Apostles, nor leaue to his Church, but toke them away with all the Ceremonies, that are called the middle wall betwixte she Iewes and Gentiles. The Lord himselfe and his Apostle Paule will haue the pastours of the people cladd with righteousnesse and honestie: and do precisely remoue the ministers of the Church from su­perioritie and secular affaires. They doe also appoint stipendes for the mi­nisters to liue vppon, yet not those which the law allowed them, but such as were most tolierable and conue­nient for the state and condition of e­uery Church.

The Lord left the place, to serue and worshipp God in, frée without ex­ception 1. Cor. 9. Math. 10. The place [...]or to worship God in is free [...]or euery man to choose where hee listeth, and the congregation li­keth. or binding to any one pre­scribed or peculiar place, when in the Gospel after Iohn he said, The houre shall come, and is alreadie, when the true worshippers shall worshipp the father neither in this mountaine nor at Hierusalem, but in the spirite and in truth. For such the father requireth to worship him. God is a spirite, and they that worship him, must worship him in spirite and in truth. The Apo­stle followed the Lord in this doctrine and said, I will that men pray in eue­rie place lifting vp pure hands with­out anger. Neither did the Lord in [...]aine, as I shewed you euē now, suf­ [...]r the temple to bee vtterlye ouer­throwne, considering that at his death hée had rent the vaile therof. And yet for all that, the Ecclesiasticall assem­blies are not thereby condemned: Of whiche I spake in the exposition of the 4. precepte, Remēber that thou keepe holy the sabboth day. Verily y taber­nacle & the temple bare the type of the catholique Church of God, out of which there are no prayers noroblations ac­ceptable to the Lord. But the Church is extēded to the very ends of y e world. And yet it followeth not theruppon, y t all are in the Church, which are in the world: they alone are in the Churche whiche thorough the Catholique faith are in the fellowship of Christ Iesus, and by the agréement of doctrine, by charitie, & by the participation of the Sacramentes (vnlesse some great ne­cessitie hinder them) are in the cōmu­nion of the holy Sainctes. But they burne incense & sacrifice in highe pla­ces, To [...] places. whosoeuer séek after any other sa­crifice, than the one and only oblation of Christ Iesus or looke for any other to offer their prayers to God the father than Christ alone, as they are taughte by the mouth of the Pastour sincerely preaching the word of God. Moreouer the Church of God hath no néed now of any arke, any table, any shewbread, a­ny golden candlestick, any altar either of incense or burnt offeringes, nor yet of any brasē lauer: for Christ alone is all in all to y e catholique Church, which Church hath all these things spiritual­ly and effectually in Christ Iesus, and can séek for nothing in any other crea­tures, insomuch that if it perceiue any man to bring in againe either these, or such like Ceremoniall instruments, it doth sharpely rebuke & bitterly curse him for his vnwarranted rashenesse & blasphemous presūption in the church of Christ.

[Page 417] For what néede hath the churche of shadowes and figures, when it doeth nowe enioye the thing it selfe, euen Christ Iesus, whose shadowe and fi­gure the ceremonies bare? Moreouer the church hath signes enough, in that it hath receiued of Christ two Sacra­mentall signes, wherein are contei­ned all y e things, which the old church did comprehend in sundrie and verie many figures.

Furthermore, he hath leaft the ho­ly time The holy [...]. to worship God in, frée to our choice, who in the Gospel saith: The Sabboth was made for man, not man for the Sabboth: therefore the sonne of man is Lorde also of the Sabboth And the Apostle Paule saith: Let no man therefore iudge you in meate, or drinke, or in parte of an holie daye, or of the new moone, or of the Sab­bothes, which are the shadowes of things to come, but the bodie is of Christ. Of the Christian Sabboth I spake in the exposition of the fourth Commaundement. As for the newe moones they are not solemnized by y e churche of Christ, in so much as it is taught by Christ to attribute to God, not the beginning of Moneths onely, but the whole yeare also and the com­moditie thereof, with the light of the Sunne, the Moone, and all the starres in heauen.

Moreouer the Christians do cele­brate their passeouer more spiritually then bodily: euen as also they doe so­lemnize their Pentecoste or whitsun­tide. For as he sent his spirite vppon his disciples, so doth hee daily sent it vppon all the faithfull. And that is y e cause that in the faithfull the alarme is striken vpp to incourage them as souldiours to skirmish with their eni­mies. For the fleash lusteth against the spirite, and the faithfull are daily assaulted and prouoked to battaile by the world, and by the deuil the prince of the world. Furthermore the feast of propitiation being once finished vp­pon the crosse endureth for euer: nei­ther do the Sainctes any more sende out a scape goats to beare their sinnes into the desarte. For Christ our Lord came once and was offered vp, and by his sacrifice tooke awaye the sinnes of all the worlde. Finally since the faith­full doe daily consider & beare in their mindes, that they haue no abydinge place in this transitorie worlde, but y they looke after a place to come, they néede not, as the Iewes did, once a yere to celebrate the feast of Taber­nacles. In like manner the faithfull do no more acknowlege any yeare of Iubilie. For Christe came once and preached vnto vs y acceptable yeare, euen the Gospell, whereby it is pro­claymed, that all our sinnes and ini­quities are clearely forgiuen vs. For so doth Christ himselfe interprete it in the fourth of Sainct Lukes gospell, ta­kinge occasion to speake of it out of the sixth Chapter of Esaies prophe­cie. And thus the holy time and festi­uall dayes are abrogated by Christ in his holy Church: which notwithstan­ding is not leafte destitute of any ho­ly thing or necessarie matter.

But nowe because this present yeare, wherein this booke is firste of The Ro­mish Iu­bilie. all printed, is the yeare of Grace one thousand fiue hundred and fiftie, and according to the Romish traditiō is called the yeare of Iubilie, I am therefore compelled, as it were of ne­cessitie, to make a little digression, & speake somewhat of the Romish Iu­bilie. I do therfore call it the Romish and not the Christian Iubilie, because as I shewed you euen now, the church of Christe after oure redemption [Page 418] wrought by Christ, and preached by the gospel doth neither acknoledge nor receiue any other yeere of Iubilie. In the auncient Iewish yeare of Iubilie there is to be considered the meaning of the letter, and of the spirite. * Ac­cording 1 to the letter, bondmen were set at libertie, and lawful heires did receiue againe their patrimonie and possessions, which either was chaun­ged awaye, or otherwise gone from them. The meaning of that order as it could not be brought againe into all kingdomes in these latter dayes with­out the trouble of all estates, so is it little set by, and the care of the oppres­sed vterly neglected by the holy popes, who nowe of late brought in the yeare of Iubilie, and preached it vnto the foolish worlde, not for any zeale they had to helpe the oppressed, but for the desire they had, by robbing the world, to augment their owne treasures. * The spirituall and hidden mysterie 2 of the Iubilie did cōmende vnto them of olde the frée remission of all sinnes through Christe by faith in Christe: which frée grace cannot without re­proche to Christe bee otherwise prea­ched than it hath béen alreadie taught by the holie Gospell. Therefore the church was without the obseruation of any yeare of Iubilie by the space of one thousande & three hundreth yeres after Christ his incarnation. At laste vp start Bonifacius the eyghth of that name byshop of Rome, who firste of all inuented that wicked ordinaunce. For Platina in y e life of that Bonifaci­us saith: This is he that first brought in the Iubilie in the yeare of Christe 1300. wherin he graunted full remis­sion of all their sinnes to as manie as visited the See apostolicall. And the same did he ordeine to be obserued e­uery hundreth yeare. So then the church of Christ was without this Iu­bilie, without peril of saluation, by y e space of one thousand & thrée hundreth yeres. And therefore may wee also be without it without all peril and da­mage, yea, to our great profite & com­moditie. For if our Romanists go on to obtrude it to the worlde as a thinge necessarie to saluation, then shal they condemne the vniuersal church, which was before Pope Boniface his time, who first brought in this vnacquain­ted Iubilie. Thus we are so farre frō not being able to be without it, that we ought by all meanes possible to de­test and abhorre it, as a verie wicked and blasphemous ordinance, conside­ring that wee haue to beléeue that the Iubilie is vtterly abrogated by Christ and also y al sinnes are fréely through Christ forgiuen to all that beléeue, in what place of the world so euer they liue, and are conuersant in. This Pope Boniface doth to his moste false promise and vnpure place annexe the remission of sinnes. Nowe I doubte whether this blasphemous antichriste could do any thing more horrible and more against the honour of the Saui­our. For therein is defiled the glory of the onely begotten sonne of God, who is the onely health of all the world. Therein is defiled the saluation of many thousands, for which Christ di­ed vpon the crosse. And therein also is defiled the glorie of Christian faith, by which alone we are made partakers of eternall saluation. This vngrati­ous & wicked Pope was he, of whome that common prouerbe runneth: Hee entred like a woolfe, he reigned like a Lyon, and dyed like a dogge. For verily so blasphemous an ordinaunce was worthie of such an author. So foo­lishe a people was worthie of suche a pastour. And so diuelishe a Pope [Page 419] was worthie of such an ende. Platina writeth that in that yeare of Iubilie, there came so greate heapes of people to Rome, that although the citie were indifferently large ynough, yet one man could not, for throng, passe by an other. For the worlde will needes bée deceiued: if it were not so, they would giue eare vnto the Lord which cryeth:

O all ye that thirste come to the waters, and ye that haue no mo­ney drawe nigh. Why spend ye your money vpon a thing of naught? &c. Esaie 55. and Iohn 4. 7. Now all the while that the world was sett thus on madding, the righteous Lord was not a sléepe, nor yet did dissemble howe much they displeased him with that diuelishe inuention. For the verye same yeare he stirred vpp Otthoman the Patriarche and first founder of the Turkish empire, by whose meanes he did notably scourge the churche of Rome, and the corrupt manners that were crept into Christendom. A fewe yeares after, succéeded Clement the sixte, Paule the seconde, and Sixtus y e fourth, as wicked men as he, as is to be found in the histories of their liues, who chaunged the yere of Iubilie frō euery hundreth to euery fiftieth yere, and so at last to euery fiue and twen­tieth yere, that so they might suck the more aduauntage out of mennes foo­lishnesse. But nowe to the matter a­gaine.

The Sacraments also of the aun­clent [...]. Iewes are flatly abrogated, and in their places are substituted newe sacramentes, which are giuen to the people of the newe couenaunt. In stéede of circumcision is baptisme ap­pointed.

The Apostles in the Synode helde at Hierusalem did oppose them selues against those, which were of opinion, that circumcision was necessarie vn­to saluation, and in that counsell they allowed of Paules doctrine who both thought and taught the contrarie. For Paule in one place sayth: Loe I Paul saye vnto you, that if ye be circum­cised, Christe shall profite you no­thinge.

For I testifie to euery man which is circumcised, that he is a debitour to the whole lawe to doe it. Christe is made of none effect to you: as many of you as are iustified by the lawe, are fallen from grace. Neither is it right or conuenient that in the churche of Christe there should remaine so blou­die a Sacrament as Circumcision was, when once that bloud was shead vppon the crosse, which stauncheth and taketh awaye the bloude of the olde testament.

In stéede of the Paschall lambe is the Lordes supper ordeined, which by 2 another name is called the Euchariste or a thankesgiuing. For so the Lord him selfe in Luke expoundeth it, say­ing, that hee did then eate the laste passeouer with his disciples, at the ende whereof he did immediately or­deine the Sacrament of his bodie and bloud, which he biddeth them to cele­brate in remembraunce of him, vntil hee returne to iudgement againe. Therefore the Lorde leaft the supper to be an vnchaungeable Sacrament vntill the ende of the worlde. More­ouer, that all sortes of sacrifices con­teined in the lawe are vtterly abro­gated, no man I suppose will once denye, which doeth but consider, that both the Temple and the two altars with all the holye Instrumentes, are vtterly ouerthrowen and come to nothing.

I told you that those sacrifices were [Page 420] remembraunces of sinnes, and types or figures of the cleansing and attone­ment that was to be made by Christe Iesus. Therefore when Christ was come and offered vpp for the sinnes of all the worlde, then verily did all the sacrifices of the auncient Iewes come to their ending. For where there is a full and absolute remission of sinnes, there is no longer any sacrifice for sinne. But in the newe testament there is a ful remission of sinns: there­fore in the newe testament there is no longer any sacrifice offered for sinnes. For Christ is onely and alone in stéede of all the sacrifices. For hee was once offered vpp, and after that, is offered no more: who by the once offering vp of him selfe hath founde e­ternall redemption: so that all which be sanctified, are sanctified by none o­ther oblation, but that of Christ vpon the crosse made once for all. Where­fore Christ, being once offered vppon the crosse for the sinnes of all y e world, is the burnt offering of the catholique church: he is also the meate offeringe, which feedeth vs with his fleashe offe­red vpon the crosse, vnto eternal life, if wee receiue and feede on him by faith.

Moreouer, he is the drink offering of the churche, which with his bloud doth quench the thirste of the faithfull vnto life euerlasting. He is the pur­ging and daily sacrifice of the church: because he is the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the worlde. His death and passion cleanseth all men from their sinnes, their errours, and iniquities. Finally, he is y chur­ches sacrifice of thankesgiuinge: be­cause by Christ we offer praise to god, and by Christe we render thanks vn­to the Lorde. To conclude, the onely supper of the Lorde, which wee call y e Eucharist, conteineth in it all the kindes of auncient sacrifices, which The [...] the [...] is to [...] are in effect but of two sortes, to wite, of purging, and of attonement, as those which were offered for sinne: or else of thankesgiuing, as those which rendered thankes and offered prayse vnto the Lorde. Nowe the supper is a testimonie, a sacrament, and a re­membraunce of the bodie of Christe, which was giuen for vs, and of his blood that was shedd for the remission of our sinnes. For the bodie & bloude of our Lord, which were but once of­fered vpon the crosse, and neither can nor ought to bee offered any more of men, are not sacrificed a freash in the celebration of the supper: but in the celebrating of it, there is reiterated a remembrance of the thing, I meane, of the oblation, which was but once made, and in once offering was suf­ficient. Againe in the supper we ren­der thankes to God for our redempti­on, for which also the vniuersal church doth offer praise vnto his name. Wherefore, the supper of the Lorde doth comprehend the whole substance and matter, which was prefigured in those auncient sacrifices: so that in y poynt the church is not destitute of a­ny good or necessarie thing, although it doth no longer retaine those sacrifi­ces of y e elder church. Yea, they ought not any longer to be solemnized in y e church, because (when they were no­thing else, but the figures, types, and sacraments of Christe to come) the church doeth nowe beléeue, and that rightly too, y Christ is alreadie come, and that he hath fulfilled and accom­plished all thinges, as wée read that he him selfe did testifie when on the crosse he cryed, saying: It is finished.

Moreouer all vowes are come to [...] an end, because all sacrifices, wherin [Page 421] the vowes consisted, are vanished & gone. Likewise the discipline of the Nazarites is nowe decayed, because the temple with al the ceremonies be­longing thereunto is vaded away. There remaineth stil in the church a Christian & moderate discipline, but not that which is described in y lawe. And the Sainctes do perfourme to God the vowes which they haue made in the church not contrary to faith and godlynesse. But they are sparing, warie, and verie religious in making vowes. For what haue we to giue to God, which we haue not firste recei­ued at his handes, and to the perfour­ming of which wee were not bounde before in baptisme?

Christe doth not so distinguish be­twixt cleane and vncleane in the Go­spel, [...] choice of meates abrogated. as Moses doth in the lawe: That saith hee, which entreth into the mouth defileth not the man, but that which commeth out of the mouth. And the apostle Paule doth flatly say, that to the cleane all things are clean. And like to this he speaketh muche in the fourteenth to the Romanes, and in other places mo. In his Epistle to the Colossians hee saith: If ye bee dead with Christe from the rudimentes of the world, why as liuing in the world are ye led with traditions, touch not, taste not, handle not: all which doe perishe in abusing: And so forth. To Peter also it is said: What God hath sanctified, that call not thou vnclean. Therefore whereas in the Synodall [...] and [...] [...]bidden of the [...]. Epistle set forth by the Apostles in y e fiftéenth of the Actes, both bloud and strangled is forbidden and exempted from the meate of menne, that com­maundement was not perpetuall, but momentanie for a time onely. For it pleased the Apostles for charities sake to beare therein with the Iewish na­tion, who otherwise would haue been too stubborne and selfewilled. The Iewes at that time did euery daye so rifely heare the reading of the lawe, which did expressely forbidde to eate bloud and strangled, as if the prea­ching of the Gospell had not begonne to be sowed among them, and there­fore they could not but bee greatly of­fended, to sée the Gentiles so lauish­ly to vse the thinges prohibited. Wherefore the Apostles would haue the Gentiles for a time to absteine from the thinges that otherwise were lawful ynough, to sée if peraduenture by that meanes they might winne the Iewes to the faith of Christ. For the Epistles which Paule wrote a fewe yeares after the counsell at Hierusa­lem, do sufficiently argue, that the decree of the Apostles against bloud & strangled was not perpetuall. But y e commaundementes giuen againste thinges offered to idols, and against fornication (in vsing whereof y e Gen­tiles thought that they did not greate­ly offende) are perpetuall, because they be morals, and of the number of the tenne commaundements. But of that matter I haue spokén in another place.

And nowe, because I am come to make mention of the Synodall de­cree ordeined by the Apostles and el­ders of the counsell at Hierusalem, I thinke it not amisse to recite vnto you (dearely beloued) as a conclusion to this place, the whole Epistle sent by the Synode, because it doth beare an euident, full, and briefe testimonie y t the lawe is abrogated after that man­ner which I haue declared. Now this is their Epistle or constitution: The Apostles and elders, and brethren, The decree of the Sy­node held at Ierusalē sende greetings vnto the brethren, which are of the Gentiles, that are in [Page 422] Antiochia, Syria, and Cilicia. For as much as we haue heard that certeine, which departed from vs, haue trou­bled you with wordes, and cumbred your myndes, saying: ye must be cir­cumcised, & keepe the lawe, to whō we gaue no such commaundement: it seemed good therefore to vs, when we were come together with one ac­corde, to send chosen men vnto you, with our beloued Paule and Barna­bas, men that haue ieoparded their liues for the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ. We haue sent therefore Iudas and Silas which shal also tell you the same things by mouth. For it seemed good to the holie Ghoste and to vs, to charge you with no more than these necessarie things, (that is to say) that ye absteine from thinges offered to idols, and from bloude, and from strangled, and from fornication: frō which if ye keepe your selues, ye shal do wel. So fare ye wel. This is word for worde the Catholique, the Syno­dall, Apostolique, and Ecclesiasticall Epistle of the counsell helde at Hieru­salem, both briefe and easie: for as the spéeche of trueth is simple, so also may true religion and Christian faith be easily layde downe in verie fewe & euident wordes.

Immediately in the beginning af­ter The false Apostles doctrine. their accustomed manner of sub­scribing and inscribing their Epistle, they do out of hand fall too and touche They sub­scribe their owne na­mes, and inscribe the names of them to whom the the Epistle is sent. the false apostles, with whom Paule and Barnabas were in controuersie, and do declare what kind of doctrine, that of the false prophets was, which they had til then preached vnto y chur­ches, as the catholique, true, and a­postolique doctrine, to wite, that they which wilbe saued, must bee circum­cised and keepe the lawe of Moses.

For they thought not that faith in Christe without the helpe of the lawe was sufficient ynough to full and ab­solute iustification. They made their bostes that they were sent from Hie­rusalem by the Apostles and disciples of the Lord, who did all with one con­sent teach the same doctrine, that they did preache, and they saide that Paul with his companion Barnabas alone did schismatiquelike sowe in the chur­ches a certein doctrine peculiar to him selfe, touching faith which iustifieth without the woorkes of the lawe. Wherfore the Apostles streight ways after the beginning of their Epistle do declare what they thinke of such false teachers and their vnwarranted doc­trine: Wee confesse, saye they, that those false teachers went from hence out of Hierusalem, but we deny that they were either sent or instructed by vs. For we gaue no commandement to any such. And so they do testifie, y it is vtterly false, which those fel­lowes taught, to wite, that the Apo­stles and Disciples of the Lorde did preach: That the lawe is requisite to full iustification. Yea, they do yet go on, more plainly to declare what the doctrine of those false Apostles was, They trouble you, saye they, with wordes, and cumber your mindes, cō ­maunding you to be circumcised, & to keepe the lawe. The summe ther­fore of their doctrine was, y vnlesse a man were circumcised & did kéepe the lawe, he could not be saued. Where­by they did ascribe saluation to y kée­pinge of the lawe, or to the merite of their workes. Vnto this doctrine the Apostles do attribute two perillous effectes. The first is: They trouble you with wordes. They be woordes saye they, which do rather amaze, then appease, cōfort or pacifie your minds, yea, they doe trouble you so, y t ye can [Page 423] not tell what to beléeue, or whereto to trust: & do moreouer stirre vp strifes, discordes, and iarrings amonge you. To these wordes of the Apostles doeth Paule séeme to haue alluded in his E­pistle to the Galathians, saying: I marueile [...]. Gal. that ye are so soone turned from Christ, which called you by grace, vnto another gospel, which is not an other gospel in deede, but that there besome which trouble you and intēd to peruert the gospel of Christ. The latter effect is. They cūber or weaken your mindes. For they which leane to the lawe & to woorkes, haue nothinge stable or stedfast in their mindes. For since the lawe requireth a moste exact & absolute righteousnesse, & doth there­by kill, because such righteousnesse is not found in vs, therfore those minds are weakened & subuerted, that are taught to leane to the woorkes of the lawe, which lawe no man doth kéepe as of right he ought to do. Therefore Paule to the Romanes saith: If they that do belong vnto the lawe, are hei­res, then is faith vaine, and the pro­mise made of none effect. And imme­diately after againe: Therefore the heritage is giuē by faith, as according to grace, that the promise may be sure to all the seede &c. The false apostles therefore did subuerte and weaken mindes, by teachinge that saluation is gotten by the lawe, which verily is a grieuous iudgement againste those which with them do teache the like.

Then also they do with like liber­tie goe on to the other side, to shewe [...] his [...] it [...] & Span [...] to the [...]. their opinion of Paule and Barna­bas, yea, they doe adourne them as their messingers with a moste holie testimoniall, to the ende that they maye amonge all men haue the more authoritie, and that all men may vn­derstand, that betwixt them twaine and the other Apostles there was a ful agréement and consent of doctrine & religion: Wee being gathered toge­ther with one accorde, saye they, haue sent messingers vnto you. Lo here, of the false apostles they testifi­ed, that they sent them not, nor gaue them any commaundement: but these men they sende, and doe with one ac­corde giue them a commaundement. But who be they whome they sende? Our beloued Paule and Barnabas which haue ieoparded their liues for the name of Christe Iesus. These twaine are most choice Apostles and holie, glorious martyrs, our dearely beloued brethren, beeing of the same religion and doctrine with vs, who haue declared what their liues and doctrine is, by their manifolde ver­tues, and manfull suffering of perill and daungers.

But for because Paule and Bar­nabas were them selues no small do­ers in that controuersie and disputa­tion, there were ioyned to them two other chosen men, Iudas and Silas, to the ende that they might indiffe­rently without suspicion declare the thinges, which in the counsell were alledged for both sides, as I meane to shewe you in the exposition of the ge­neral decrée.

For now they do in fewe words cō ­prehēd y verie decrée of y whole & vni­uersal The expo­sition of the gene­rall decree of the Sy­node held at Ierusalē 1 synode, in y e laying down wherof they do first of al name the author of the decrée, saying: It seemed good to the holy ghost & to vs. They first set the holy Ghost, and then them selues, making him to be the author of truth, and them selues to be the instruments by which he worketh. For hee wor­keth in the Churche by the ministerie of men.

But mens authoritie w tout y e inspi­ration [Page 424] of the holie Ghoste is none at all. Therfore do the Apostles verie sig­nificantly say: It seemed good to the holie Ghost and to vs. That is, af­ter that we were assembled in y e Sy­node to treate of the matter of iustifi­cation and of the lawe (about which thinges Paule and his aduersaries did stand in controuersie) wee follo­wed not our owne iudgements, nei­ther did wee vse proofes of our owne inuentions, but searching out & hea­ring the doctrine of the holie Ghoste, we do vppon his warrant write this vnto you. In the seconde place they do set downe the summe of the decrée, saying: That wee might not charge you with greater burthens than these necessarie thinges, (that is to say) that ye absteine from thinges offered to idols, and from bloud and from strā ­gled, and from fornication. There­fore, saye they, the doctrine of y e Go­spell which Paule hath hitherto prea­ched with vs, is sufficient to the ob­teining of life and saluation. We in­tend not to laye any greater burthen vpon you than the doctrine of the Go­spell and abstinence from those fewe things. In which sentence they séeme to haue had an eye to the opinion of Sainct Peter, who in the counsell saide: Ye knowe that I beeing called by God, did go to the Gentiles and Act. 10. did preach to them saluatiō through the Gospel. Ye know that to the Gē ­tiles, being neither circumcised, nor keeping the lawe, while I preached to them faith in Christ Iesus, the ho­lie Ghoste was giuen from aboue, so that their hearts wer purified of God him selfe by faith, not by the lawe, & that they were made heires of eternal life.

And vppon this he inferreth: Now therefore why tempt ye God, to laye vppon the disciples neckes a yoke, which neither wee nor our fathers were able to beare? But wee beleeue that through the grace of the Lorde Iesus Christ we shalbe saued, euen as they.

Sée here, Sainct Peter called the lawe a burthen and a yoke: and ther­fore where the Apostles saye that they will not laye vpō the church any grea­ter burthen, they do thereby signifie that the lawe is flatly abrogated. They do therefore set the church frée from the burthen of the lawe: and do acquite it from all burthens like to y lawe. We nowe do gather by those woordes of the Apostles, that those Men [...] the [...] of [...]. burthensome, and innumerable cere­monies, which the church hath recei­ued by counsels & Synodes since the time of the Apostles, were vniustly & against the Apostolique spirite then layde vppon the churche, and at this daye wickedly reteined and defended in the churche. For they in expresse wordes saide: It seemed good to the holye Ghoste and to vs to burthen you with no more then these thinges necessarie. But if any man obiect and saye that those ceremonies were for the rudenesse of the people layde vpon the churches neckes, as a rule or in­struction to guide or teache them by? Mine aunswere is, that that kinde of instruction is cleane taken awaye, which whosoeuer goeth about to re­duce, hee desireth nothing else but to bring in Iudaisme againe. God knew verie well what kinde of churche that would be, which hee purposed to ga­ther together of Iewes and Gentiles, and yet he abolished those external ce­remonies. Nowe, who doth better knowe than God, what is expedient, or not expedient for his church? there­fore the things that he abolished, were [Page 425] not expedient for the faithfull, whereupon the Apostles did rightly & verie wel pronounce: It seemed good to the holie ghoste and vs not to laye vppon you any greater burthen. Let them therefore be ashamed of their doinges, which lay so great a burthen vppon the shoulders of the church, that otherwise ought to be most free.

Nowe also heere is added the con­clusion of the sentence, Than these necessarie things, (that is to say) that ye abstaine from things offered to I­dols &c. In these wordes they had an eye vnto the sentence of sainct Iames S. Iames alloweth of S. [...] opiniō the Apostle and brother of the Lorde: for he confirminge and allowing of Sainct Peters opinion touchinge ius­tification by faith, and the not laying of the lawe vpon the Gentiles neckes, doth alledge a testimonie of scripture out of Amose, who did foretell that the Iewes shoulde bee cut off because of their sinnes, and that in their steeds the Gentiles should be taken, amonge whome the true church of God should be, which was prefigured by the ruine and reparatiō of Dauids tabernacle. The same Prophet did also foretell a reason how, and a cause why the Gen­tiles should be receiued into y e church, not for Circumcisions sake, nor yet by the helpe of the lawe, but by grace through fayth. For he saith: The rem­naunte of the men shal seeke after the Lorde, and all the heathen vpon whome my name is called, saith the Lorde, which doth all this: all these workes of God are knowen to him from before the world beganne. Loe here, they shall seeke the Lorde, and shalbe receyued into his fellowship, vpon whome his name shalbe called. This phrase of speech doeth signifie that they whiche are electe shalbe the sonnes of God. For vpon them the name of the Lord is called, which are named the sonnes of God, and are his elect. Nowe the whole scripture at­tributeth that to faith. By fayth ther­fore we are made the members of the church and sonnes and heires to God our maker. But if any man doe mur­mur against the counsell of God and say, why doth God so? Let him thinke that this déede is the déede and worke of God, whome it is not lawfull for man to gaynsaye, and all whose wor­kes are knowen from the beginninge of the worlde to haue beene donne in iudgement and righteousnesse: wher­vpon it doth consequently follow, that this counsell of his is good and righte­ous, whereby he doth through faith in Christ ioyne to himselfe and sanctifie the heathen nations. Nowe vppon these wordes of the prophet Saincte Iames (subscribing as it were to Sainct Peters opinion) doth gather and inferre: Wherefore my sentence is, that wee trouble not them which from among the Gentiles are tur­ned to God: That is to say, I thinke that they are not to bee molested or charged with the obseruation of the law. But least the Gentiles once hea­ring y the lawe was abolished, should thereby thinke that they might freely doe whatsoeuer they would, and so by that meanes abuse their libertie, and also against all charitie despise & giue offence vnto the Iewishe brethren, therefore Iames addeth: But I think From som certaine thinges must the Saintes abstaine. it best for vs to write vnto them, that they absteine from filthines of idols. For there were at that time certeine conuerts of the Gentiles, who thought it lawfull for them to enter into idol Temples, and be partakers of things offered to idols: because an idol is nothing, since there is but one onely God alone: whereuppon they gathe­red [Page 426] that those sacrifices were nothing, that they did neither good nor harme: and therefore that Christians might with a safe conscience be partakers of them. But sainct Iames, and Paule also 1. Cor. 8. 9. & 10. wil haue the hea­then conuerts to absteine vtterly frō the worship of Idols, that is, from the idols them selues, and from those things which are in the idol temples offered to false and fained Gods. Moreouer he addeth: Let them be­ware of fornication. The Gentiles verily did by good lawes forbidde the adulteries and defilings of virgins & matrones, with verie sharpe punish­ments suppressing the violent deflow­rers of honest women: but they thought it a verie light and in a man­ner no fault at all, for such to committ whoredome, as did of their owne ac­cordes set their chastitie to sale: or if an vnwedded man should haue to doe with a single woman: and therefore the Apostle Iames euen as Paule al­so 1. Cor. 6. and 1. Thessa. 4. doeth verie seuerely require the holy & pure vse of the bodie, without all filthie & vncleane beastlynesse. Last of all hee willeth the Gentiles to be restrayned of eating bloud and strangled. He ad­deth the cause why, and saith: For Moses of olde time hath in euery ci­tie them that preache him in the Sy­nagogues, where hee is read euery Sabboth daye.

Of which constitution (touching bloud and strangled) I spake some­what, before that I made this same digression. Nowe therefore since the matter is at that pointe, it is euident S. Iames defended. that they are without a cause offended with Sainct Iames, which thinke that he did without all right and rea­son make and publishe this decree, and that the fruite of that Synode was verie perillous, nothing heale­some, and flatly contrary to Christi­an libertie. For it is assuredly cer­teine that the meaning of Iames did in no poynte differ from the minde of Sainct Paule, who neuerthelesse did verie well, and praisworthily saye: Let vs followe the things that make for peace, and thinges wherewith we may one edifie an other. Destroy not the work of God for meates sake. All thinges are pure, but it is euil for that man, that eateth with offence. It is good neither to eate flesh nor to drinke wine, nor any thing whereby thy brother stumbleth, or falleth, or is made weake &c. Romanes 14. It is also moste certeine, that Sainct Paule who was so sharpely set to de­fend the Christian libertie, that hee withstood Peter openly at Antioche, would not haue beene behinde hand to resist Sainct Iames, if he had thought that this constitution, either had béen, or should bée preiudiciall to Christian libertie.

Verily, hee woulde neither haue preached nor yet commended this tre­dition of y Apostles to the churches of the Gentiles, if hee had not thoughte that it had béene both hoalesome and profitable for them all to embrace. But he did preache and commende it vnto the churches, as is to be séene in the sixtéenth of the Actes: and therfore is sainct Iames without a cause mur­mured against of some, because hee for badd to eate bloud and strangled.

Finally, the conclusion of their E­pistle is: From which if ye keep your selues, ye do well. So fare ye well.

They praise that abstinence, and teach it as a good woorke, because it is also commended to vs in all the Scriptures.

Thus haue I digressed, not farre I [Page 427] trust from our purpose, to speake of the decrée of the apostolique Synode helde at Hierusalem: and thus muche at this time touching the abrogation of the ceremoniall lawes.

It remaineth here for mée to saye somewhat concerning the abrogation The abro­gace of [...]he Iudici­all lawes. of the Iudiciall lawes. Nowe there­fore the Iudiciall lawes doe séeme to be abrogated in this sense, because no Christian common weale, no citie, or kingdome is compelled to be bound & to receiue those verie same lawes, which were by Moses in that nation, according to the time, place, & state. published and set out of olde. There­fore euery countrie hath frée libertie to vse such lawes as are best and most requisite for the estate and necessitie of euery place, and of euery time, and persons: so yet that the substance of Gods lawes be not reiected, troden downe, and vtterly neglected. For the things which are agréeable to the lawe of nature, and the tenne com­maundements, and whatsoeuer else God hath commaunded to bee punish­ed, must not in anye case bee either cleane forgotten or lightly regarded. Nowe the ende whereunto all these lawes do tende is, that honestie maye flourish, peace and publique tranquil­litie be firmely mainteined, & iudge­ment and iustice be rightly executed. Of which because I haue at large dis­puted in the exposition of the precept: Thou shalt doe no murther, I will here be cōtent to be so much y e briefer.

The holie Apostle Paule com­maundeth to obey the magistrate: he aloweth of the authoritie of the sword, which he confesseth that y e magistrate hath, not in vaine, receiued at the hande of God. And therefore he did not dissallowe or finde faulte with the election of the magistrate, the vse of the sworde, the execution of the iudge­ment and iustice, nor with vpright & ciuil lawes.

Now whosoeuer doth conferre the lawes and constitutions of Princes, kings, Emperours, or Christian ma­gistrates which are to be found either in the Code, in the booke of Digestes, or Pandectes, in the volume of newe Constitutions, or else in anye other bookes of good lawes of sundrie nati­ons, with these Iudiciall lawes of God, he must néedes confesse that they drawe verie néere in likenesse, and do verie well agrée one with an other. Iustinian the Emperour forbad by law either to sel or otherwise to make awaye the possessions of the church, & things consecrated vnto God. For the sincere confessing and pure maintei­ning of the catholique faith the Empe­rours Gratian, Valentinian, & The­odosius did make a moste excellent & holie law. Constantine the great gaue charge to Taurus one of his lieuete­nauntes to shutte the idol temples, and with the sworde to destroye suche rebeiles, as went about to sett them open, and to do sacrifice in them. That lawes were made for the reliefe of the poore, and that kinges and empe­rours had a care ouer them, it is to be séene in more places than one of the Emperours lawes and constitutions. It is verie certeine y whosoeuer rea­deth the Code, lib. 1. tit. 2. he shal finde much matter belonging to this argu­ment. For the honest trayning vp of children, and the liberal susteining of aged parents there are verie commē ­dable lawes in y e bookes of y e heathens. Concerning the authoritie y parentes haue ouer their childrē, there is m [...]ch [...] & many things to be found in writing [...] likewise of wedlock, of inc [...]st & [...] marriages, Honoriꝰ, A [...]cadiꝰ, & many other [Page 428] princes haue made verie tollerable & laudable decrées: where they speake also verie well and wisely of the lawe of diuorcement. But if I go on to add or oppose to euery seuerall title of the Iudiciall lawes conteined in this ser­mon, sundrie and peculiar lawes out of the decrées of Christian Princes, I shall, I knowe, be too tedious vnto your patience. For then would this treatise passe the time of an ordinarie sermon. Let it therefore suffice vs at this time, by the declaration of these notes, to haue opened and made a way to the diligēt louers of the truth, to come to the vnderstanding of other things, which we haue here omitted, and that they may beléeue y t the sub­stance of Gods Iudiciall lawes is not taken awaye or abolished, but that the ordering and limitation of them is placed in the will and arbitrement of good Christian princes, so yet, that they ordeine and appoinct that, which is iuste and equall, as the estate of the time, place, and persons shall best require, that honestie and publique peace may be thereby preserued, and god the father duely honoured through his onely begotten sonne Christe Ie­sus, to whome all praise is due for e­uer. For we do sée that the Apostles of Christe did neither require nor cō ­maunde any nation, in the admini­stration of politique affaires, to binde them selues to the strict kéeping of Mo­ses lawe.

This rule must alwayes be kept & obserued. Sainct Peter doth simply commaunde and saye: Submitt your selues to all manner ordinaunce of man for the Lordes sake: whether it be vnto the king, as hauing the pre­eminence, or vnto rulers, as vnto them that are sent of him for the pu­nishement of euil doers, but for the laude of them do well. And yet the same Apostle affirmeth that we ought rather to obey God than men, so often as men do publish lawes against true religion, iustice and equitie, concer­ning which I spake in the exposition of the commō place of the magistrate. And so, thus much I thought good to saye touching the abrogatiō of the Iu­diciall lawes.

Now if euery one of you do through­ly ponder with him selfe the things y I haue hithereto saide touching the The [...] and [...] of the [...] & peopl [...] lawe of God, the partes of the lawe, the vse or effect, the fulfilling and ab­rogating of the same, it will be a thing of no difficultie to determin what eue­ry one ought to think concerning that point or title of this treatise, wherof I promised in the beginning of this ser­mon that I woulde speake somewhat towarde the ende, to witte, that the testament of the olde and new church is all one, and that there is but one way of true saluation to all, that ey­ther are, or haue bene saued in this worlde: and also wherein the newe testament dothe differ from the olde. For since I haue alredie shewed that all the pointes of the lawe haue a re­spect and a kinde of Relation vnto Christ, and that hee was in the lawe preached to the fathers to be the onely Sauiour in whome alone they were to be saued, who is it, which cannot perceiue, that they had none other, but the verie same manner and way to be saued which we at this day doe enioy by Christ Iesus? And yet y t this may appeare more euident, I wil not stick to bestowe some paines to make this matter more manifest vnto you with as plaine a demonstration as possible may be, although a playner cannot likely be, than that which I haue alre­die shewed you.

[Page 429] Verily there is no difference of the people, of the testament, of the church, The [...] and [...] are all [...] chur­ [...]e, and [...]eople of [...] and [...]he same [...]. or of the manner of saluation betwixt them, among whom there is found to be one and the same doctrin, the same faith, the same spirite, the same hope, the same inheritance, the same expec­tation, the same inuocation, and the same sacraments. If therefore I shal be able to proue that all these thinges were indifferently common to them of the olde church as wel vnto vs, then haue I obteined that which I shott at, to wite, that in respect of y e substance, there neither was, nor is, any more than one testament, that the olde fa­thers are one and y e same people that we are, liuing in the same church and communion, and saued not in any o­ther but in Christe alone the sonne of God, in whome also wee looke for sal­uation.

That they and wee haue all one and the same doctrine, I proue thus. That the Fathers [...] haue al [...]. Our doctrine is the doctrine of the go­spel. But that the fathers were not without the san [...]e doctrine, it is eui­dent by Sainct Paule who testifieth, saying: God verily promised the Go­spel of God afore by his prophets in the holie Scriptures, of his sonne, which was made of the seede of Da­uid after the fleash, and hath been de­clared to bee the sonne of God with power by the spirite &c. What could be saide more plainly? The Gospell, which is at this day preathed, was of olde promised by the prophets in the holie scriptures, to wite, that y e sonne of God should come into the worlde, to saue all faithfull beleuers. This Go­spell also teacheth that the faithful are not iustified by the works of the lawe, but freely by grace through faith in Christe. Sainct Paule saith: By the deedes of the law there shal no fleash be iustified in his sight. For by the lawe cōmeth the knowledge of sinne, But now is the righteousnesse of god declared without the law, being wit­nessed by the testimonie of the lawe, and the prophets: the righteousnesse of God cōmeth by the faith of Christ Iesus vnto all, and vpō all them that beleeue. With Paule S. Peter also doth fully agrée, where in the Synod helde at Hierusalem he saith: Neither we nor our fathers were able to beare the yoke of the lawe, but do beleeue euen as they, to be saued through the grace of our Lorde Christ Iesus. And so consequently in all other substanci­all and material poynctes there is no difference in doctrine betwixt vs and them.

To procéede nowe, they, whose do­ctrine is al one, must of necessitie haue The Fa­thers and we haue al one faith. all one faith. For faith commeth by hearing, and hearing by the worde of God. What doeth that argue that A­braham & the rest of the holie fathers are set before our eyes as examples of faith for vs to followe? wee sée that it is so in the holie Gospel of the Lord, & the sacred writings of the Apostles. But who would giue vs such forreine examples to imitate, as doe not con­cerne the thing for which they are gi­uen. Paule in many places, but espe­cially in the fourth Chapter to the Ro­manes, sheweth that faith must bée imputed to vs for righteousnesse: as we reade that it was imputed vnto Abraham: nowe that faith of his was not another, but the v [...]rie same faith with ours, which rest [...]th vppon the promise of God, and the blessed séede. For he calleth Abraham the father, not of these onely, which are borne of the circumcision, but of those also, which walke in the st [...]ppes of y e faith, which was in Abraham before hee [Page] was circumcised. Besides that also y e confirmation of the Christian rule, I meane, the Apostles Creede, or arti­cles of our beleefe is fetched out of the Scriptures of the fathers of the olde testament, which is vndoubtedly a moste manifeste argument that their faith and ours is the verie same faith. They did beléeue in the Messiah that was then to come, and wee beléeue y he is alreadie come, and do more fully perceiue, & neerely see all that, which was spoken of before in the prophets: as I will anon declare, when I come to shewe the difference betwixte the two testaments.

That all one and the same spirite did gouerne our forefathers and the The Fa­thers and we haue al one spirit. people of the newe couenaunt, who can doubt, considering that the spirit of God is one alone, and that Sainct Peter doth in expresse wordes testifie that the spirite of Christe was in the Prophets? And Sainct Paule also saith: Since we haue the same spirite of faith, according to that which is written, I beleeued and therefore I spake, and we beleeue, and therefore do we speake. Therefore although the same apostle doth in another place saye: that the faithfull haue not re­ceiued againe the spirite of bondage vnto feare, but the spirite of adoptiō whereby they crie Abba father. Yet doth he not denie, but that the faithful fathers had the same spirite that wée haue. For euen they also cried to God as to their father, although they obtei­ned it not by the lawe (which terrifi­eth) but by the grace of the Messiah. Againe the same Apostle saith: Who­soeuer are led by the spirite of God they are the sonnes of God. Which sentence we may thus conuert & say, that the sonnes of God are led by the spirite of God.

But there is none, vnlesse it bee such an one as neuer read the scrip­tures, which will denye that the aun­cient fathers were the sonnes of God, Exod. [...]. Deut. [...]. and were so called bothe by the Lorde him selfe, and also by his seruaunt Moses.

What may be thought of y e more­ouer that our forefathers were called kings and priestes, and so consequēt­ly a royall priesthood, and a priestly kingdome? which names Sainct Pe­ter applyed to the faithful beléeuers in Christ Iesus. Nowe such a king­dome and priesthood cannot be or con­sist without the vnction of the spirite. The holy apostle Iohn, I confesse, in his Gospell sayde: The holy Ghoste was not yet, beecause Iesus was not yet glorified.

But as hee spake not of the substaunce of the holye Ghoste, which is coeternall with the substance of the father and of the sonne, so he doth not altogether denye that the fathers had the holye Ghost. For in that place he speaketh of the excellent gifte, which after the ascension of the Lorde was powred out vpon the people, that did beléeue. For Iohn him selfe inter­preting him selfe, doeth immediately before saye: These wordes (who so e­uer beleeueth on me, out of his be­lye shall flowe riuers of water of life) spake hee of the holye Ghoste, which they that beleue on him shuld receiue.

The gifte therefore of the holie Ghoste was not at that time when the Lorde spake those words so common­ly, and plentifully powred vppon all men, as it was vppon the faithfull af­ter the glorification of the Lorde Ie­sus. And verily our forefathers and the holie Prophets coulde not haue so precisely and e [...]pressely foretolde all [Page 431] the mysteries of Christe & the church, which the Euangelistes and Apostles do testifie to be nowe accomplished & fulfilled, vnlesse in their prophecies they had béene gouerned by the verie same spirite, wherewith the Apostles were afterward instructed. For it is a wicked thing for vs to thinke that the Prophets and patriarches did like madde men babble they knewe not what, and speake suche woordes as they them selues vnderstoode not. Abraham sawe the daye of Christe, and was gladde of it: for by that spi­rituall sight of his, he had, and felt w t in him selfe a certeine kinde of spiri­tuall ioye. Howe manye times doth Dauid in the Psalmes testifie y t the seruice of God, and the holie congre­gation did delight him at the verie harte? which wordes he vttered not so much for the ioye that he had in the externall ceremonies, but for that he did by the spirite and by faith beholde in those ceremonies the true Messiah and Sauiour of the world. And since it is euident that our forefathers were iustified by the grace of God, it is ma­nifest that that iustification was not wrought without the spirite of God: through which spirite euen our iusti­fication at this day is wrought and fi­nished.

Therfore the fathers were gouer­ned by the verie same spirite, that we of this age are directed by. Of this o­pinion was sainct Augustine, whose wordes (dearely beloued) I meane to recite vnto you, worde for word, out of his seconde booke de Peccato orig. contra Pelag. et celest. Cap 25. Things to come: saith he, were fore­seene of the prophets by the same spi­rite of faith, by which they are of vs beleeued to be alreadie finished. For they, whiche of verie faithfull loue could prophecie these thinges vnto vs, coulde not choose but bee themselues partakers of the same. And whereuppon is it that the Apostle Peter saith: why temptye God, to laye vppon the Disciples neckes the yoke, that neither our fathers nor wee were able to beare? but wee be­leeue that through the grace of the Lorde Iesus Christ wee shalbe saued, euen as they: (Whereupon is I saye that Peter saith this) but for because they are saued by the grace of the Lorde Iesus Christe, and not by Mo­ses lawe, by which doth come, not the saluing, but the knowledge of sinne?

But nowe the righteousnesse of God is without the lawe made mani­fest, witnessed by the lawe and the prophets. Therefore if it be nowe at this time made manifest, then must it needes bee that it was beefore, al­though as then it were hidden. The hyding whereof was prefigured by the va [...]le of the temple, which when Christe died was rent in pieces for a signification that it was then reuea­led. And therefore this grace of the onely mediatour of God and man, the man Christ Iesus, was then in the people of God, but it was hidden in thē as it were rayne in a sliece, which God doth separate vnto his inheri­taunce, not of duetie, but of his owne voluntarie will: but nowe that sliece being as it were wroung out, that is, the Iewish people beeing reproba­ted, it is openly seene in all nations, as it were vppon the bare grounde in an open place. Thus much out of Augustine. The Fa­thers had the same hope and [...]nheritāce that we [...]aue.

Nowe also there was sett bee­fore the eyes of Israel, a earnall and temporall felicitie, whiche yet was not all that they hoped vppon.

[Page 429] For in that externall and transito­rie felicitie was shadowed the heauē ­ly and eternall happinesse. For the a­postle in the fourth & eleuenth Chap­ter to the Hebrues saith, that y e fathers out of that visible and temporal inhe­ritance did hope for an other inuisi­ble and euerlasting heritage. Neither was Christe to any other ende so ex­pressely promised them, nor the bles­sing and life in Christe for any other purpose so plainly layde defore them, nor Christe him self almost in all their ceremonies so often prefigured for a­ny other intent, but that they thereby might bee put in hope of y e verie same life, into which wee are receiued through Christ our redéemer. For the Lorde in the Gospell saith that wee shalbee gathered in the kingdome of heauen into the same glorie with A­braham, Isaac, and Iacob. But here is an obiection made, that life and sal­uation That Sal­uation was not promi­sed onely but also performed vnto the fathers. was promised onely and not perfourmed vnto the fathers, but that they being shut vp in prison did looke for the comming of Messiah. I for my parte do not finde any thing in y e scrip­tures to bee written of such a prison, whereinto the holie Patriarches were fast locked vpp. Peter verily maketh mention of a prison, but in that pri­son hee wil haue the disobedient & not the obedient spirites to be.

But if any man obiect that Christe Ad inferos. descended to them belowe: we verily do not denye it, but yet we say withal that he descēded to y e departed saincts, that is, that he was gathered to y e companie of the blessed Spirites, whiche were not in the place of punishment, that is in torments, but in the ioyes of heauen, as the Lorde him self cōfir­meth the same, when being readie to descende to them belowe, he did saye Ad inferos. vnto the chiefe: This day shalt thou be with mee in Paradise. It may also by many places of Scripture bee pro­ued, that the auncient holie fathers from Adams time vntill the death of Christ, at their departure out of this life did presently for Christe his sake enter, not into prison, but into eter­nall life. For our Lorde in the Gos­pell after Sainct Marke doth say: God is not the God of the dead, but of the liuing. But he is the god of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Iacob: therefore con­sequently Abraham, Isaac, and Ia­cob do liue, or are now aliue: and yet not in bodie corporally. For their bo­dies beeing buried were rotten longe since: therefore their soules do liue in ioye: and their verie bodies shall rise to iudgement againe. In the Gospell after S. Luke the Lord maketh men­tion of Abrahams bosome, into which are gathered all the blessed spirites, & of it he testifieth that it is placed aloft, & that it is not a place of paine & pu­nishement, but of ioy and refreshing. And therefore we do often read in the Scriptures of the holie fathers, that they were gathered vnto their people, that is to say, that they were receiued into the fellowship of those fathers, w t whome they had in this world remai­ned in the same faith and same kinde of religion. For the sequences & circū ­stances of those places doe manifestly declore y those wordes cannot be ex­pounded corporally of the buriall of y e bodie. Againe in the Gospel after S. Matthewe the Lord saith: I say vnto you, that many shal come out of the East & out of the West, and shall rest them selues with Abraham, Isaac, & Iacob in the kingdome of heauen: but the children of the kingdome shalbee cast out into vtter darknesse, there shalbee weeping and gnashing of teeth. [Page 433] Nowe if the Gentiles must be gathe­red into the kingdome of heauen, and that they must be placed in the fellow­ship of the fathers, than must it néeds bée, that the fathers were alreadie in heauen, and felte the ioyes thereof at that very time when the Lord spake these words. Who also in the Gospell after S. Iohn doth plainly say, Abra­ham was glad to see my day: and hee sawe it, and reioyced. Which saying although wée vnderstand to be spoken of the iustification and ioye of the con­science, yet do we not separate from it the ioy of eternall life, because the one doth of necessitie depend vpon, and fol­lowe the other.

Moreouer wée must héere consider the occasion, vppon which these words of the Lord do séeme to haue béen spo­ken. The Lord had said, Verilie, veri­lie I say vnto you, If a man keepe my saying, hee shall neuer taste of death, which words the Iewes toke hold on and said, Abraham is dead, and the Prophets are dead, & yet sayest thou, if a man will keepe my sayinges hee shall neuer see death? What art thou greater than oure father Abraham which is dead? and the Prophets are dead also? Whome makest thou thy selfe? To this the Lord made answere and shewed, that Abraham is quicke­ned, or else preserued in life and hea­uenly ioy through faith in the sayings of Christe Iesus: and that howsoeuer hée is dead in body, yet notwithstan­ding his soule doth liue in ioy for euer with God, in whome hee did put his trust. To this may be added that Da­uid in the 16. Psalme calling God, his hope, his expectation, and his inheri­tance, doth amonge other thinges say, The Lord is alwayes at my right hād. Therefore my hart is glad, my glorie reioyceth, and my fleshe shall rest in hope. For thou wilt not leaue my soule in hell: neither wilt thou suffer thine holie one to see corruption. Thou wilt make mee to knowe the path of life: in thy presence is the ful­nesse of ioy, & at thyright hand there be pleasures for euermore.

And although S. Peter and Saint Paul doe in the Actes of the Apostles, applie this testimonie of Dauid, as a thing spoken Prophetically, vnto Christ Iesus, yet notwithstanding no man can denie but that the same may after a certeine manner be referred vnto Dauid, who in that Psalme ma­keth a profession of his faith, declareth his hope, and expresseth his Michtam, that is, his delight, or y e armes or cog­nizaunce, whereby he would be kno­wen. Those words therefore doe first apperteine to Christ, and then to Da­uid and all the faithfull. For the life and resurrection of Christ, is the life & resurrection of the faithfull. Againe in an other place the same prophet saith, I beleeue verilie to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the liuing. Now in the land of the liuing there is neither death nor dolour, but fulnesse of ioy and euerlasting pleasures: these ioyes and delights Dauid by faith did looke to obteine at the hand of GOD through Christ his sauiour, and did in déede according to his hope possess [...] the same immediately after he did depart out of this life, although it were many yeares after his death or euer Christe did come in the fleshe, euen as we also at this day are saued by him, although it be now one thousand fiue hundre [...]h and od yeares agoe since he in his fles [...] did depart from the earth. But where­as Paul in the 12. to the H [...]brues sai [...]h, And all these holie fathers hauing through faith obteined good repo [...]t, receiued not the promise, because [...] [Page 434] had prouided a better thinge for vs, that they without vs should not bee made p [...]rfecte, I thinke simplie that it must be vnderstood of the perfect or ful felicitie, in which y holy fathers with­out vs are not consummated or made perfecte. Because there is yet behinde the generall resurrection of all fleshe, which must first come, and when that is once finished, then is the felicitie of all the Sainctes consummated or made perfect, which felicitie shall then not bee giuen to the soule alone, but to the body also. Saincte Peter also doeth constantly affirme, that saluati­on is first of all by Christ purchased for the soules of the holy Saincts, then that they by the same Christe are im­mediatly vppon their bodily death re­ceiued to be partakers of the same sal­uation, and lasty that in the end of the world the bodies of the Saincts being raised from death, as the bodies of all men be, shall appeare before Christ to be iudged of him. The Lord, saith hée, 1. Pet. 4. shall iudge both the quicke and the dead. For to this end was the Gospell preached to the dead, that in the flesh they should be iudged like men, but in the spirite they should liue with God. That is to say, y e death of Christ is effectuall to the fathers that died in the faith: so that nowe in soule they l [...]ue with God, and that they againe are to be iudged in their fleshe like to all other men, at what time the Lord shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead. Therefore our saluation is not as yet perfecte nor consummated, but shalbe made perfecte in the end of the world.

Moreouer oure forefathers did not The Fa­thers and we haue al one mā [...]er of inu [...]ca­tion. pray to any other, but God alone, the onely creatour of all thinges, and did b [...]leeue verilie that hée would be mer­cifull vnto mankinde for the blessed séedes sake. And although they did not so vsuallie call vppon God, as wée at this day doe, thorough the mediatour and intercessour Christe Iesus, euen as the Lord in the Gospel did himselfe testifie and say, Hetherto haue ye not asked any thinge in my name: aske and ye shall receiue, yet were they not vtterly ignoraunt of the mediatour, for whose sake they were heard of the Lord. Daniel in the ninthe Chapiter of his Prophecie maketh his prayer, and desireth to be heard of God for the Lords sake, that is, for the promised Christ his sake.

Finallie so often as the holy Saincts did in their prayers say, Remember, Lord, thy seruaunts Abraham, Isaac, and Iacob, they did not looke backe to the persons or soules of the deceased Patriarches, but to the promise that was made to the Patriarches: Now since that promise is, In thy seede shal all the kinreds of the earth be blessed: and since Paule doeth testifie that Christ is that blessed seed: it followeth consequently that the holy fathers in their prayers had an eye to the blessed seede, and that they did desire God to heare them for Christ his sake. For in one place also the Lord promiseth deliueraunce to king Ezechias, say­ing: I will defend this citie for mine owne sake, and for my seruaunt Da­uids sake. But in the 7. and 28. Chap­ter of Esaies Prophecie it is manifest that the citie was spared for Christe his sake the sonne of the Virgin, whi­che is the foundation placed in Sion, whome Ezechiel in the 34. Chapiter calleth by the name of Dauid, and the Gospell calleth Dauids sonne,

Last of all the Apostle Paule doth [...] shewe, that the auncient fathers had amongest them the very same Sacra­mentes, which wee nowe haue, as hee [Page 435] doth in other places also make vs par­takers, and applie to vs both circum­cision and the Passeouer, the Sacra­mentes whiche were giuen to them of old as doeth appeare in the second to the Col [...]ssians, & 1. Cor. the fifth cap. In the tenthe Chapiter he threateneth gréeuous punishment to the Corinthi­ans at the handes of God, vnlesse they absteine from thinges offered to idols, and from all heathenishe sensualitie. And thereuppon he bringeth in the ex­ample of the Israelites, which he doth after this manner applie to his pur­pose: I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignoraunt, that our fathers were the Church of God, and that they had the same sacraments which we at this day haue. For they were all bap­tised vnto Moses, (that is, by Moses, or by the ministerie of Moses) in the cloude and in the sea. For the cloude and the sea were figures of baptisme. And they did also eate of the same spi­rituall meate, and did drincke of the same spirituall drincke. And immedi­ately after hée interpreteth his owne meaning and saith: For they drancke of the spirituall rocke that followed them, which rocke was Christ. Man­naverily and the Rocke did typicallie represent the spirituall foode, where­with Christ refresheth both vs & them, who is himselfe the bread and drincke of eternall life. But although they did bodilie, outwardly, & visiblie receiue these Sacramēts, yet for because they were destitute of faith and the holie Ghost, because they were defiled with the worshipping of idols, with surfet­ting and fornication, they displeased God, & were by him destroyed in the desarte. And therefore vnlesse ye also absteine from those filthie vices, nei­ther shall baptisme nor the sacrament of the Lords supper auaile you, but ye shall vndoubtedly bée destroyed of the Lord. Since therefore it is by most e­uident proofes of Scripture declared, that the old fathers had the same Sa­cramēts, the same inuocation of God, the same hope, expectation, and inheri­tance, the same spirite, the same faith, and y e same doctrine, which we at this day haue, the marcke, I hope, whereat I shot is fullie hit, and I haue, I trust, sufficiently proued, that the faithfull fathers of the old testament, and wée the beléeuers of the newe couenaunt, are one Church, and one people, which are all saued vnder one congregation, vnder one only testament, and by one and the same manner of meanes, to wit, by faith in Christ Iesu. Of the difference of the olde & newe testa­ment and people.

Thus much haue I hetherto said touching the likenesse, the agréement, and the vnitie betwixt the old & newe testament or people of God. I wil now add somewhat touching the diuersitie betwixt them, and the thinges wherin they differ.

In the verie substaunce truly thou canst find no diuersitie, the difference which is betwixt them, doth consist in the maner of administration, in a f [...]w accidents and certeine circumstāces. For to the promise or doctrine of faith, and to the chiefe and principall lawes there were annexed certeine external thinges, whiche were added vntill the time of amendment so that the whole Ecclesiasticall regiment, the manner of teaching the doctrine of Godlinesse, and the outward worship of God was amonge the old fathers of one sort, and is amonge vs of an other. But the es­peciall things wherin they differ, may be rehearsed and sett downe in thefe fewe principall poinctes.

First and foremost, all things of the Al thing [...] more [...]ident in the newe peo­ple or co­uenant thā [...]ere in the [...]. newe couenaunt are more cleare and manifest thā those of the old testam [...]t. [Page 436] The preaching of the old couenaunt had alwayes in it for the most parte some mystie or cloudie thing, and was still couered and wrapped vpp in sha­dowes and dimme sh [...]wes. But the publishing of the newe testament is cleare and manifest, so that it is called the light which is without all mystes and darckenesse. Moses did with a vayle couer his face, neither could the children of Israel behold his counte­nance: but wée beholding not only the countenance of Moses, which is nowe vncouered, but the pleasant and amia­ble face of Christ himselfe, doe greatly reioyce to see our saluation openly re­uealed before our eyes. In that sense [...] say that his disciples were happ [...], where hée brake out into these w [...]ds. Happie are the eyes which see the thinges that ye see. For I say vnto you that many Prophets and kinges desired to see the thinges that ye see, and sawe them not, and to heare the thinges, that ye heare, and heard them not. The iust man Simeon did in this sense call himselfe as happie a man as liued, and did thereupon promise that hee was willing to die, saying: Lord now lettest thou thy seruaunt depart in peace according to thy woord. For mine eyes haue seene thy saluation, which thou hast prepared before the face of al people, to be a light to ligh­ten the Gentiles, and to be the glorie of thy people Israel.

But althoughe our forefathers had not so much light, as doeth shine to vs in Christe, since his comming in the fleshe, yet was that little light, whiche they had, sufficiēt to the getting of sal­uation by faith in Christ. E [...]en wée our selues, although wée sée him farre more clearelie than oure forefathers did, doe notwithstanding behold him but in a myste, in comparison of the brightnesse, wherein hée shall appeare. For wée shall hereafter sée him face to face in the glorie of his maiestie: & yet notwithstanding euen this sighte of him, which now we haue, is sufficient to saluation. Therefore it is a very fine similitude, & preatily said of them, which say: Althoughe at day breake the brightnesse of the Sunne is not so great as it is at noone day, yet wayfa­rers or trauellers doe not stay till the Sunne be at the highest, but take the morning before them to goe their iourney in, and haue light enough to see the way. For in like manner they thincke that to oure forefathers euen that little portion of light, which was in the morning, was sufficient by the leading of saith to bring them through all imp [...]dimentes to eternall felicitie. In y e meane time we haue great cause to reioyce, that Christ the very Sunne and light of righteousnes doth after the maystie light of the daye starre of the lawe, shine forth to vs in the newe te­stament.

Moreouer the forefathers in the old testament had types, shadowes, and [...] figures of things to come, but we haue nowe receiued the very thinge it selfe which was to them prefigured. Ther­fore the thinge which God did promise to them he hath performed and giuen to vs. They verilie did beleeue that Christ should come and deliuer all the faithfull from their sinnes: and we be­léene that he is alreadie come, that hée hath redéemed vs, and hath fulfilled all that y e prophets foretold of him. Ther­fore the Lord in the Gospell said: The Prophets & the lawe prophecied vn­to Iohn, since that time the kingdom of God is preached, & suffereth vio­lence of euerie man. Whereuppon it is gathered, when the thinge prefigu­red is come, and present, that then the [Page 437] figures and shadowes, which did fore­shewe the thinges to come, do come to an end and vanishe away. Therefore the yoke and burthen whiche our fa­thers christ hath taken all burthens from our shoulders. did beare is thereby taken from our neckes. The worshipping of God which they did vse externally was ve­ry busie and burthensome, as the Aa­ronicall priesthoode, the tabernacle or temple that was to be throughly fur­nished with most exquisite things and instruments, their sundrie sorts of sa­crifices, & many moe Ceremonies like vnto these. Nowe from all this coste and businesse wée, which be the people of the newe couenaunte, are fréely dis­burthened and set at libertie. And hée, by whom wée are disburthened, is Ie­sus Christ, in whom alone we haue all things necessarie to life and saluation. For it pleased God the father to reca­pitulate in him, and as S. Paul saith, to bring into a summe all thinges re­quisite to life and saluation, that the thinges which séemed before to be dis­persed here and there, should in Christ alone be fullie exhibited and broughte vnto vs. For Christ is the fulfilling of all the types & Ceremonies: by whose spirite since wée doe nowe possesse the thing prefigured, wée haue no longer néede of the representing types and shadowes. The external thinges that Christe hath ordeined are very fewe, and of very small coste. Therefore the people of the newe testament doth en­ioye a passing great & ample libertie. To this, I suppose doeth belonge that excellent place of S. Paul, which is to be séene in the 4. to the Galathians, where in handling this matter dili­gently, hée fayneth that there are two mothers, the one whereof doth gender to bondage, & the other vnto libertie: and that he doeth vnder the type of A­gar and Sara. By whiche hée noteth the two doctrines, that of the law, and that of the Gospell. That of the lawe gendreth to bondage: but that of the Gospell doth gender vnto libertie. Therefore the lawe did gender the ho­lie The bon­dage of the law in the old testa­ment. fathers and the prophets vnto bon­dage, not that they should abide bond­slaues for euer, but that it might keepe them vnder discipline, yea y t it mighte lead them vnto Christ the full perfec­tion of the lawe. The libertie of the fathers was by the weight and heape of Ceremonies so oppressed and coue­red, that althoughe they were frée in spirite before the Lord, yet notwith­standing they did in outward shewe differ little or nothing from very bōd­slaues, by reason of the burthen of the lawe that laye vppon their shoulders. For in so much as the lawe was not as yet abrogated, they were compel­led precisely to obserue it. But when Christe was come and had fulfilled all thinges, then did the shadowes vanish away, and that heauie yoke was ta­ken from the necke of vs Christians. So by this meanes our mother Sara gendreth vs vnto libertie. She is the mother of vs all. Of y mother (whiche is also called the holy mother Church) wée haue the séede of life, shée hath fa­shioned vs, and brought vs forth into the light, shée colleth vs in her bosome, wherein shée carrieth both milke and meate, I meane, the word of God, to nourish, saue and bring vs vpp.

Nowe the bonds being caucelled, The peo­ple of the new testa­ment are newe and without al number. and y middle wal, which was a stopp, being broken downe, God doeth more liberally rule his Church, and not re­teine it any longer vnder so streite a custodie. For neither is the people of God conteined within the boundes of the land of promise. For they are dis­persed to y ends of the world: neither are the circumcised, & those that kéepe [Page 438] the lawe, his people now, (although it is not to be doubted, but that euē then, when Circumcision was of force, hee had some that were his people amōge the Gētiles, as Iob, & other mo which he himselfe did knowe) but those are his people, whiche doe acknowledge Christ, although they be neither circū ­cised, nor busied with the lawe. This is a new people gathered together out of all the world by faith and the holie Ghoste. To this new testament hath Christ giuen his owne name: wherin So that the people of this testa­ment are after the name of Christ cal­led Christians. the Iewes haue none inheritance, vn­lesse they forsake their stubborne opi­nion of the lawe, and cleane to Christ alone without affiaunce in the lawe. All the bookes of the Prophets are ful­lie fraughted with testimonies tou­ching the calling of the Gentiles vnto the communion & fellowship of God, and also touching the reprobation of the Iewes, who for their vnreclayme­able affiaunce in the lawe are vtterly reiected.

Furthermore, the Apostle Paule putteth an other difference betwixte The giftes of the new testament are most ample and manifold. the two testamentes, alluding to the Prophecie of Ieremie, as is to be sene in the eighth Chapiter of his Epistle to the Hebrues. For he attributeth to the people of the new testament certaine excellent gifts, to witt, absolute & full remission of their sinnes: For he saith, Because I wil be merciful to their vn­righteousnesses, & I will no more re­member their sinnes and iniquities.

Hée doeth also attribute to the peo­ple of the newe testament a most ex­quisite reformation and absolute illu­mination of their minds. For he saith, I wil plant my lawes in their mindes, and write them in their heartes: and then shall no mā teach his neighbour or his brother, saying: Knowe the Lord: for they shall all knowe mee from the little vnto the greate. But of y e law it is written that it was gra­uen in tables of stone. Yet for all this let no man thinke that the fathers ob­teined no remission of their sinnes. For as they by faith had frée forgiue­nesse of their sinnes, so did God both write his lawe, and powre his spirite into their heartes. For which of vs at this day can saye that wée excell in knowledge and in faith either Abra­ham, Moses, Samuel, Dauid, Esaie, Daniel, or Zacharias? So then the difference is not, in that the fathers of the old testamente were without the remission of sinnes, and the illu­mination of the holie Ghoste, and that wée alone, which are the people of the newe testament, haue obteined them: but the difference doeth consiste in the greatnesse, amplenesse, largenesse, and plentifulnesse of the giftes, to witt, be­cause they are more liberallie besto­wed, and more plentifully powred out vppon more nowe, than they were of old. For all nations being called, doe not by dropmeale, but by whole hand­fulls drawe the water of life. The Lord doth powre out his spirite vppon all fleshe. Of old, God was knowen in Iurie onely, but nowe since Christe is come into the world, his disciples are gone thoroughe all the corners of the earth, & teach all kingdomes to knowe the Lord.

Of old, the worthie men and Pro­phets were not so many but that they might bée numbred: because the land of promise in a maner alone did bréed such good and holy men. But who is at this day able to reckon all y t kings, Princes, noble men, Prophets, Bi­shops, doctours, Martyrs, & excellent persons of euery sexe, estate, and age, whiche haue beene, and are, at this day bred, not onely in Iurie, but also in A­rabia, [Page 439] Idumea, Phenicia, Mesopota­mia, Persia, Asia, Aegypt, Africa, Gréece, Italie, the Easte, the South, the Weste, and the North? Frée re­mission of sinnes is preached to all countries and kingdomes. All the faithfull in euerie nation vnder hea­uen are, throughe Christ, receiued in­to the grace and fauour of God the fa­ther. All haue receiued in great abun­daunce the gift of the holy Ghoste. All haue prophecied. All haue knowen the Lord. Finallie, the lawe maketh no man perfecte. The Gospell simplie maketh perfect, and doth directly with­out any stopp, lead vs to Christe, and causeth vs to rest and to content oure selues in him alone.

Last of all I will not slippe ouer this difference, althoughe it be of little The newe [...] no promise of [...]. weight, and such an one as other like vnto it may be easilie obserued, that the lawe appointing out a certeine land peculiarly separated from other nations, did promise to the old fathers the possession of y e same, so long as they did kéep the law: but if they did trans­gresse the lawe, then did it threaten that they should be rooted vpp, and vt­terly cast out of that good land. But to vs no one limited lande is expressely promised. For the earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof, the rounde world, and all that therein is.

But althoughe hée doeth not héere assigne to vs, as hée did to oure forefa­thers of olde, any certeine or peculiar thinge, yet doeth hée not at any time neglecte vs: For hée féedeth, blesseth, and preserueth vs in euery land and nation. Therfore the promises which were of old made to oure forefathers concerning the land of promise, being come to an end, are vtterly vanished away: so that they, which for an age or two agoe did incite many nations to arme themselues for the recouerie of the holy land, doe seeme to haue béene besides their witts. Christ by his com­ming into the world hath sanctified all the earth. For there are in euerie na­tion of the world some sonnes and hei­res of God and his kingdome.

Touching the likenesse and agrée­ment, the vnlikenesse and difference of both, I meane, the old and newe testaments or people, I haue therfore spoken the more briefely, béecause I haue in the first Sermon of the first Decade, and in the sixte Sermon of this third Decade, alreadie hādled the selfe same matter. Finallie, I haue but shortly touched the abrogation of y e law, because I did a good while ago set foorth two treatises, y one of the Aun­cient Faith, the other of the Only and eternall Couenaunt of God, whiche treatises I knowe to bée familiar a­monge you.

I will not héere in the conclusion recapitulate vnto you y special points of this Sermon, partly because I haue alreadie béene somewhat to long, and partly because I haue, as I hope, vsed so plaine an order, that euery point is indifferently well settled in euery manns memorie. Thus haue I, by Gods grace and sufferance, made an end to treate of Gods holy law, wher­in I haue béene occupied a good sort of dayes by seuerall Sermons. Blessed bée God and oure heauenly father world without end, whome I beséech to blesse vs all tho­rough Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour. Amen.

Of Christian libertie, and of offences. Of good workes, and the reward thereof.
The ninthe Sermon.

I HAVE alreadie through many ser­mons discoursed, longe vppon Gods lawe, nowe there­fore because vppon the consideration & handling of the lawe there doe arise certaine pointes not to bee omitted, which doe depend vppon, and are an­nexed hand in hand vnto the lawe, of which sort are Christian libertie, good woorkes, the reward of good woorkes, sinne, and the reward or punishment of sinne: I wil speake of them in order as God shall put into my mouth: whō I shall desire you to praye vnto with mée, beséeching him not to suffer me to speake, in these or other points of holy doctrine, the thing that shall sounde a­gainst his holy will.

Vppon the abrogation of the lawe doeth Christian libertie depende and Of Christian libertie. follow, as the effecte of the abrogating of the lawe, which libertie doth mini­ster vs occasion to speake of offences. Nowe concerning Christian libertie the most holy Apostle of Christ Sainct Paule hath reasoned verie diligently and largely, whereby we may gather that the consideration of Christian li­bertie is neither of no weighte nor yet of little profite. But the treatise ther­of is especially necessarie to vs of this age, amonge whom there are no small number of men, which doe either not vnderstand what Christian libertie is, or else, if they knowe it, do foulie a­buse it, thereby to fulfill the lustes of the flesh. I will therefore tell you, who is the deliuerer that setteth vs at li­bertie, who they are that he setteth at libertie, and wherein and howe farre forth he setteth them at libertie: whi­che things being once knowen, it wil­be an easie matter, to perceiue, what Christian libertie is, what the proper­tie or disposition of those is which are so set at libertie, and howe farre forth they must beware from giuing office to any man, and from abusing their graunted libertie.

There is none other deliuerer pro­mised, Who [...] our [...]. giuen, and preached vnto vs, than Christ Iesus the Sonne of God. For he which doth deliuer other men, must be himselfe frée from the bands, wherewith they are tyed, that wishe & loke to be set at libertie. But through­out all ages there is none such to bée found in all the world, nor yet in hea­uen, but Iesus Christ alone the sonne of God, who for that cause did in the Gospell say, If the Sonne set you at li­bertie, then are ye free in deede.

Nowe they, whome the Lord deli­uereth, are bondslanes, wherefore hée Who [...] [...]e tha [...] Christe doth [...]. doeth deliuer them from bondage, and doth incorporate them in the libertie of the sonnes of God. Hée doth set all bondseruauntes at libertie, excluding none, but such as do by their owne de­fault, their owne vnbeléefe, and diso­bedience exclude themselues. For the comming of the sonne of God was to set all such at libertie, as were entan­gled in bondage. Therefore he doth so farre forth deliuer vs, as we are bond­seruaunts. For bondage and libertie are one opposed and contrarie to the [Page 441] other, so that without the considerati­on of the one wée cannot conceiue the meaning of the other. Wherefore I thincke it best héere to speake so much of bondage as this present argument shall séeme to require.

First, bondage is nothing else but What bondage is. the state or condition wherein bond­seruauntes bée. Nowe those that are in bōdage are either bondmen borne, or else made bondseruauntes. The children, that issue of bondseruaunts, are bondslaues borne. The other, that are made bondseruantes, are so made either by captiuitie, wherevppon they take their names, and are called cap­tiues. For Pomponius saith, Slaues were therevppon so called, because the Capitaines commaunded to sell them for monie, when they were in warres taken captiues by their souldiours, and so by that means to spare their li­ues and saue them: these bondmen are in latine also called Mancipia, eo quod ab hostibus manu caperentur, because they were taken prisoners by the hande of their enimies. Or else they are made bondslaues by the ciuil law, as when a frée man aboue twen­tie yeares of age, doeth for lucre sake suffer himselfe to bée sould for monie. Bondmen therefore haue loste all li­bertie, and doe whoalie hange vppon their maisters gouernment, in whose power it lyeth to kill them if they list.

Nowe of bondage there are two sortes, the Politique, and the Spiri­tuall. The politique bondage is not [...] sorts [...] bon­ [...]ge. by grace & the preaching of the Gos­pell, taken out of the Churche of the faithfull, so that there should bee no [...]. bondmen at all, or that they should not doe their duetie, or not doe the seruice that of right they doe owe. For the A­postle Paule saith, Let euery man walke, according as he is called. And so ordeine I in al Churches. Art thou called being a seruaunt? Care not for it. But yet if thou mayest be free, vse it rather. And againe, Seruauntes o­bey them that are your bodilie mai­sters with feare, and trembling, and singlenesse of hearte as vnto Christ, not with eye seruice as men pleasers, but as the seruauntes of Christe, do­inge the will of God from the heart, with good will seruing the Lord and not men, knowing that what soeuer good thinge any man doeth, that shall hee receiue againe of the Lord whether hee be bond or free. And in his Epistle to Timothie hée saith, Let as many seruauntes as are vnder the yoke, counte their maisters worthie of all honour, that the name of God and his doctrine bee not blasphemed. And they, which haue beleeuing ma­sters, despise them not, because they are brethren: but rather doe seruice, for as much as they are beleeuing, & beloued, and such as are partakers of the benefite.

And yet in this bondage the faith­full haue this comfort by y e preaching of the Gospel, that, howsoeuer they bée bond in body, yet they are frée in mind and soule. For y e Apostle againe doth say, Hee, that is called a bondman in the Lord, is the Lords freeman. Like­wise A Paradox of libertie. hee that is called free, is bond to Christ.

This is a comfort to the faithful in all their afflictions, which knowe that their spirite is safe and frée, howsoeuer their bodie is streightly imprisoned or sharpely tormented. Therefore the Saincts are at their libertie, although they be neuer so narrowely looked to, and shutt vpp in custodie: they are vi­ctorers and vanquishers, howsoeuer they are bound and oppressed: Final­ly they enioy most exquisite pleasures, [Page 442] euen then, when they are vexed with most infinite euils. I knowe that the children of this world doe mocke and scoffe at these pleasures and li­bertie of the faithfull beléeuers, as though they were méere dreames and fantasi [...]s of very fooles and asses. But God doth soundly pay them home for their scoffes and mockerie, not in the world to come onely, but also in this presēt life: while they themselues like miserable caytifes beeing in extreme captiuitie, doe notwithstanding euen in that slauerie, thincke themselues at libertie and in most absolute felicitie. For they serue a filthie seruice in de­testable slauerie, making themselues bondmē to abhominable whoredome, to beastly madd drunkennesse, to the wicked Mammon, and to other most vile pleasures, wherein they die and rott with endlesse shame and infamie. But of the seruice & afflictions of the Sainctes, who doe euen in their af­flictions enioye their libertie and re­ioyce in the Lord, the Apostle Paule speaketh where he saith, We are trou­bled on euery side, yet are wee not made pensiue: wee are in pouertie, but not in extreme pouertie: wee suffer persecution, but are not vtter­ly forsaken therein: wee are caste downe, but wee perish not: bearing about alwayes in the body the dying of the Lord Iesus, that the life of Iesus might also appeare in our bodie.

And againe, In all things wee doe our 2. Cor. 11. endeuour, to shewe oure selues as doth become the ministers of Christ, in much suffering, in afflictions, in necessities, in sorrowes, in stripes, in imprisonmentes, in seditions, in la­bours, in watchinges, in fastinges, in glorie and ignominie, in reproches and prayses: as deceiuers, & yet spea­kers of trueth: as vnknowen, and yet knowen: as dying, and loe wee liue: as chastened, and not killed: as sor­rowfull, and yet alwayes reioycing: as poore, and yet making many riche: as hauing nothing, and yet possessing all thinges.

Loe héere ye sée howe the Saincces in extreme seruitude, haue a chéere­full consolation, and are alwayes at their libertie: as is to be séene by infi­nite examples in the Actes of the Apo­stles, & other Ecclesiasticall histories. Nowe wee come to the second part of bondage.

The spirituall bondage hath a cer­taine likenesse to the bodily seruitude. Spiri [...]l [...]ondag [...] For Adam, by his owne fault, became a bondman: and wée of him are all borne bondmen. Hée was once at li­bertie, and had the Lord to bee his friend and fauourer, but hée did dis [...]oy­allie reuolte from GOD, and gost himselfe an other maister, the diuell, a tyraunt as cruell as maye bée, who for his sinne hauing gotten power o­uer him, did like a mercilesse Lord mi­serablie handle him like a bond ser­uaunte. Nowe wée of oure corrupte graundsire are borne corrupt and sin­ners, and for our sinne are also vnder the diuels dominion: wée are in dan­ger of the lawe, and of the curse there­of. For we are the bondslaues of sinne, wée are made subi [...]te to sundrie cala­mities by reason of our sinne. This therefore is called the spirituall bon­dage, not because it is onely in the minde of man, but béecause of the op­position, whereby it is opposed to the bodilie bondage. For otherwise sinne hath made oure bodie also subiecte to the curse. Neither doe wée sinne in minde alone, but in the bodie also. For euery part and al the members of our [Page 443] bodies are subiecte vnto sinne and in­fected with iniquitie.

Therefore we serue in most misera­ble bondage, while beeing vnder the Abortion is made [...]hen a woman is before her time deli­uered of her childe. diuels dominion, wee doe the thinges that please the fleshe, by the egging on of euil affections, to the bringing forth of fruite, or rather to the making of abortion with perill of oure liues to the diuell our cruell and ouer rigorous maister. For this verilie is oure hardest and most lamētable seruitude The spiri­tu [...]l liber­tie, & how farre forth we are made free by Christ. and bondage.

Nowe on the other side let vs sée what Christian libertie is, that is to say, from what, and howe farre foorth the Lord hath made vs frée. In one word wée doe briefly say, that Christe oure Lord hath deliuered vs from a gréeuous bondage, to wit, that hée hath so farre forth made vs frée, as wée by sinne were slaues and bondseruants. This we maye more largely expound and say, The sonne of God came into this world, and hauing first oppressed the tyrannie of Sathan, and crusshed his head by his death and passion, hee hath trāslated vs into his owne king­dome, & hath made himselfe oure Lord and king. Secondarilie, hee hath a­dopted vs to be the sonnes of GOD, and with his blessing tooke awaye the bitter curse of the lawe. For he toke a­waye all sinnes, and purged all the faithfull from their iniquities.

Thirdly, hee did most liberally be­stow the frée gift of the holy Ghoste, to the end that the sonnes of God should willingly and of their owne accorde, submit themselues to the will of God, and to doe the thinges that the Lord would haue them. For the hatred of the lawe doeth not remaine, although the weakenesse of the fleshe abideth still Lastly, the same our Lord & king hath taken from the shoulders of his e­lecte the burthen of the law, the types, and figures, with all the coste belon­ging to the same, and hath forbidden vs, being once set at libertie, to entan­gle our selues againe with any lawes and traditions of men. Of all this being layed together we make this de­finition. Christian libertie. To deliuer, is to make frée, and to set at libertie from bondage. Hée is frée or manumised, that beeing deliuered from bondage doeth enioye his libertie. Therefore manumissi­on or libertie is nothing else but the state of him that is made frée, the com­moditie, I saye, whiche a frée made man hath receiued, and doth enioy by reason of his deliueraunce, to witt, in that hée being deliuered from the ty­rannie of Sathan, from sinne, from the curse of the lawe, and from death, is made the sonne of God, and heire of euerlasting life: and also that he hath receiued the spirite of libertie, by whiche hee doeth wholie giue him­selfe to bée the seruaunte of God, to doe him seruice all his life long: and lastly, that beeing deliuered from the lawe of Moses and from all lawes of mortall men, hée doeth altogether de­pende vppon the Gospell onely, ha­uing at libertie the frée vse of external thinges, as of meate, of drincke, of cloathing, and of such like indifferent thinges. And in these thrée last rehear­sed points doth Christiā libertie chief­ly consiste.

Nowe to this I will add such te­stimonies of Scripture as shall both Testimo­nies to proue chri­stian liber­tie by. better confirme, and more plainely declare my exposition. And first of all, I will alledge those testimonies which are to be found in the bookes of the holie Euangelistes, and then those that are extant in the writinges of the Apostles.

Zacharias the priest & father of Iohn [Page 444] Baptiste in his hymne of thanckesgi­uing, Luke. 1, doeth declare the trueth and goodnesse of God, in performing that to vs, which hee promised to oure forefathers, to witt, That wee beeing deliuered out of the handes of oure enimies mighte serue him without feare, in holinesse and righteousnesse before him all the dayes of our life. In this testimonie of his, wée haue the true libertie, that fréedome, I meane, wherein wée being by the Lord deli­uered from all our enimies, both visi­ble and inuisible, should no longer serue them with feare, but serue oure GOD in ioye and gladnesse. There is added also the manner and order howe to serue him, In holinesse and righteousnesse. Holinesse doeth cutt off and caste awaye all vncleannesse and incontinencie. Righteousnesse giueth to euery man that whiche is his due, to witt, the thinges which wee of duetie doe owe to euerie man, and doeth conteyne in it bothe fréedome and beneuolence. And in this kinde of seruice doe they, whiche are made frée, serue the Lord their God, not for a day or two, or a certeine fewe yea­res, but all the dayes of their life. Therefore, true Christian libertie is the perpetuall seruice, which wée owe and doe to God.

In the eighth Chapiter of Saincte Iohns Gospell, to the Iewes whiche made great bragges of the vaine and sillie libertie which they receiued of their auncestours, Christe our Lord maketh this obiection: Verilie verilie I say vnto you, that whosoeuer com­mitteth sinne, hee is the seruaunt of sinne. And the seruaunt abideth not in the house for euer, but the sonne a­bideth for euer: if the sonne there­fore shall make you free, then are ye free in deede. In these woords hée maketh mention both of bondage and of libertie. Hée is a bondman to sinne, as to a cruell maister, or a neuer contented tyrant, whosoeuer doeth committ any sinne. For he doth obey, as one that is bound to sinne. Such bondmen are all the sonnes of men: whose punishment is to haue none inheritaunce in their fathers house, whiche is the heauenly Hierusalem.

As for those, whiche the Sonne of God restoareth to fréedome, they are partakers of the heauenly kingdome and fellowe heires with the Sonne of God. But Christe maketh none frée but them that are faithfull: therefore the sonnes of God and fellowe heires of Christ are, for Christ his sake their onely deliuerer, made frée and set at libertie. Neither is there any other in heauen or in earth beside Christ Ie­su, which is able to set vs at fréedome and at libertie.

Paule in the sixte Chapiter to the Romanes sayth, Let not sinne reigne in your mortall bodie, that ye should therunto obey by the lustes of it: nei­ther giue ye your members as instru­ments of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne: but giue your selues vnto god, as they that are aliue from the dead, and your members, as instrumentes of righte­ousnesse vnto God. For sinne shall not haue power ouer you, because ye are not vnder the Lawe, but vnder Grace. In these wordes he exhorteth them, that are purged and made frée by Christ, to liue holilie in their spiri­tuall bondage. Now he saith not, Let not sinne be in you, or in your mortall body: but he saith, Let not sinne reigne in you, or in your mortall bodie. But when reigneth sinne? Forsoothe sinne reigneth then, when wée obey it tho­rough the lusts thereof, y t is, when we [Page 445] resiste not, but doe fulfill the lustes of the fleshe.

Sinne therefore doth not reigne in our mortall bodie, so longe as it is but fealt in the bodie, and not obeyed or permitted to rule, but rather resisted and trode vnder foote. This same sentence doth he expound by an other somwhat more easie to be vnderstood, I would not haue you to permit your members to sinne, as to a tyraunt, to vse them as instrumentes to woorke all vnrighteousnesse. I rather require you to giue your selues to bée ruled and gouerned by God. For since hée hath set you frée from death, & brought you to life againe, it is requisite that ye should giue your members to God as liuely instrumentes to woorke all righteousnesse. And that shall ye bée easilie able to doe, because ye are not vnder the lawe, but vnder grace. Vp­pon this doth all the rest of that Chapi­ter depend vnto the end. What then, saith hée, shall we sinne, because wee are not vnder the lawe, but vnder grace? God forbidde. Knowe ye not how that to whomsoeuer ye commit your selues as seruauntes to obey, his seruauntes ye are to whome ye obey, whether it be of sinne vnto death, or of obedience vnto righteousnesse? But God be thanked that ye were the seruants of sinne, but ye haue obeyed with heart, the fourme of doctrine into the which ye are brought vnto. Being then made free from sinne, ye are become the seruauntes of righte­ousnesse. And yet he sheweth that the fréemen of Christ do not abuse their li­bertie, and giue themselues againe to be gouerned by their old & tyrannous maister Sinne. For he maketh Sinne and Righteousnesse to bée, as it were two maisters: and addeth to eche of them the hire or reward that they giue to their seruauntes, the one Life, the other Death. Lastly he saith generallie that we are his seruaunts to whome wée giue our selues to obey. Vppon which hée infer­reth, Being redeemed by the grace of God from the bondage of sinne, and from death whiche is the rewarde of sinne, we are translated into the bon­dage of righteousnesse (whose reward is life) that thereby we may liue. For he doth more significantly expresse his meaning in that which followeth say­ing, I speake after the manner of men, because of the infirmitie of your flesh. As ye haue giuen your mēbers seruaunts to vncleannesse and iniqui­tie, vnto iniquitie: euen so now giue your members seruauntes to righte­ousnesse, vnto holinesse. For when ye were the seruauntes of sinne, ye were free from righteousnesse. What fruite had ye then in those thinges, whereof ye are nowe ashamed? For the end of those thinges is death. But nowe ye being made free from sinne, & made the seruants of God, haue your fruit vnto holinesse, and the ende euerla­sting life. For the reward of sinne is death: but the gift of God is eternall life, thoroughe Iesus Christe oure lord. All this is so plaine and euident, that it néedeth no larger exposition of mine.

And yet in the seuenth Chapiter next following hee doeth by compari­son in a parable more fullie expounde all that hée said before. The woman, saith hée, whiche is in subiection to the man, is by the lawe bound to the man as longe as hée liueth: If while the man liueth shée goe a side to an other, she is counted an adultresse. But if the man be dead, shée may couple her selfe with an other man. Euen so, I saye, wée are dead to the lawe. For Christ [Page 446] died for vs, and was in his bodie offe­red vpp to be a sacrifice or oblation to cleanse and purge oure sinnes, that we might thenceforth bée vnited and coupled to him, and that wée being conceiued and made with childe with his holy spirite, maye trauaile, bring foorth and be deliuered of an excellent issue & holie fruite of good works: euen as, while we serued sinne, & were sub­iecte vnto it, as to oure maister, wee brought foorth an ill fauoured babe of death, I meane, iniquitie and wicked­nesse, for the punishing whereof death is appointed and ordeined. But let vs now heare the verie woords of the ho­lie and blessed Apostle, saying: Euen so my brethren wee also are deade concerning the Lawe by the bodie of Christe: that wee should bee cou­pled to an other, who is raysed from the dead, that wee should bring forth fruite vnto God. For when we were in the flesh, the lustes of sinne, which were by the lawe wrought in oure members to bring forth fruite vnto death. But no we are wee deliuered from the law, and dead vnto it, wher­unto wee were in bondage, that wee may serue in newenesse of spirite and not in the oldnesse of the letter.

That place in the eighth Chapiter to the Romanes is vnknowen to no man, where he saith: The lawe of the spirite of life thorough Christ Iesus, hath made mee free from the lawe of sinne and death. The manner of this deliueraunce hée doeth immediately after add, saying: For what the lawe could not doe, that GOD did by sending his owne sonne, And so forth as followeth. For the woordes are sufficiently plaine and vnderstoode of all men.

In the seuenth Chapiter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians hee saith, Yee are bought with a price, doe not ye become the seruauntes of men. In these woordes the holy Apostle exhor­teth seruauntes, vnder the colour or pretence of worldly bondage not to committ anye thinge for their earthly maisters pleasure, whiche soundeth a­gainst sinceritie and is repugnant to pure religion: to witt, althoughe they bee called by the name of ser­uauntes, yet that they should not obey the wicked lawes and vngodly or­dinaunces of mortall men. The cause that oughte to pull and draw vs from it, is, Because we are redeemed and set at libertie by the price of Christes his bloud. It would therefore be to to bad and vnwoorthie a thinge, if wée, con­trarie to the effecte of oure libertie, should obey the naughtie lawes and ordinaunces of man.

This also is extended & stretcheth oute to the lawes of men, whiche are Free fro [...] the lawes and ordi­nances of men. made in matters of religion. For in the fiftéenth Chapiter of the holy Gos­pell written by the Euāgelist S. Mat­thewe the Lord and Sauiour sayeth, In vaine doe they worship mee, tea­ching doctrines the precepts of men. And: Let them alone, they are blinde leaders of the blinde. And the Apo­stle S. Paul saith, If ye be dead with Christe from the rudimentes of the world, why as yet liuing in the world are ye ledd with traditions, Touche not, Taste not, Handle not? Which all doe perishe in abusing after the commaundementes and doctrines of men: which thinges haue a shewe of wisedome in superstition and hum­blenesse of minde, and in neglecting of the body, not in any honour to the satisfying of the flesh.

First of all hee sheweth that the faithfull ones of Christ Iesu, haue no­thing to doe with the decrées of mans [Page 447] inuentions, and that they are not bound to obserue mens traditions: because they are dead to traditions with Christ, that is to say, they are by Christ Iesu redéemed and set frée from traditions, whiche traditions did in Christe his deathe finishe and come to an ende, while hee did make vs his owne, and sett vs at libertie. Then also hée doth by imitation coun­terfaite the woordes of them whiche make those decrées, & saye: Oh, touch not, Taste not, Handle not.

These thrée preceptes stretch very farre, and comprehende manye petit decrées. All which hee doeth unmedi­ately confute with these probable ar­gumentes. First, because they ap­poinct the worshippe of GOD to be in thinges that perish in the vse there­of. But the kingdome of God is nei­ther meate nor drincke, but doth con­siste in spirituall thinges. And that whiche entereth in by the mouth doeth not defile the man. Secondari­lie, béecause they are not made of God the authour of all goodnesse, but haue their beginning of mans inuentions. But in vaine doe they worshippe mée, sayeth the Lord in the Gospell, tea­ching doctrines the preceptes of men. Neither doeth the holy Apostle saincte Paul wincke at and slylie passe ouer, because hée will not aunsweare to the thinges, whiche doe most commende these traditions.

First of all they are commended [...] for the shewe and appearaunce of wisedome that is in them. For they séeme to haue béene, not without great wisedome, ordeined of wise menne in that they doe so fittlie serue to eue­rye person, time and place. The earnest defenders of mens traditi­ons crie out and saye: Oure aunce­stours weee no fooles, their lawes are full of wisedome. But Ieremie cry­eth out on the other side saying, They haue reiected the woord of GOD, therefore what wisedome can bee in them?

An other cause why traditions are commended is the Gréekes [...], that is to say, a chosen kinde of worshippe, which wée of our owne braynes haue chosen and taken to oure selues to serue and do God wor­ship with all. For men do gladly and willingly receiue the traditions of men, because they are agréeable to their inclination. Yea, Christ in the holie Gospell sayth, If ye had beene of the world, the world would haue lo­ued her owne: Nowe for because I haue chosen you out of the worlde, the world doth hate you. And againe hée saith, That whiche men set great store by, is abhominable vnto God. Moreouer, mens traditions are com­mended for humilitie: which is vnder­stoode in two manners or respectes. For first, that is said to be humilitie, if any man doe readily obey and easilie yéeld to that, which is vrged, obtruded and thrust vpon him, by men of coun­tenaunce and authoritie. Seconda­rilie, the lawes of men do séeme to ex­ercise humblenesse, and kéepe men in humilitie. But such obedience and humilitie may rather bée called sacri­lege, because it is not ruled and direc­ted by the woord of God, as the thinge whereby alone it should be tempered and squared, but doth transferre and conueighe ouer the honour of GOD from God to men. Last of all, mens traditions are commended for the neglectinge of the fleshe. For (Oh) that discipline and chasticemente of the fleashe séemeth to them a goodlye [Page 448] thinge, by whiche the wantonnesse of the flesh is somewhat brideled and ta­med. Finallie the Apostle addeth, Not in any honour to the satistyinge The care of the bo­dy. of the fleshe: that is to say, Whiche thinges although they haue a shewe of religion and holinesse, haue notwith­standing in verie déede no honour at all, considering that those externall things are ordeined of GOD for the ease and reléefe of menns necessities. Yea Paul doth flatly finde fault with those decrées, because they giue the bo­die no honour for the satisfying of the same, that is, according to the measure of the bodies necessitie. For a mode­rate care and looking to the bodie is not only permitted, but also comman­ded, least wée perhapps by too muche lacke and neerenesse do marre the bo­die, and make it vnapt to doe good woorkes. Neither is the care of the flesh in any place forbidden, vnlesse it tend to lustes and sensualitie. Wher­fore the Apostle saith, Cherish not the flesh vnto concupiscence. Therefore God hath graunted to man for his ne­cessitie the vse of meate, drincke, sléepe, cloathing, reste, alloweable pleasures, and other thinges necessarie.

In the fourth Chapiter to the Ga­lathians Saincte Paule saith, When the fullnesse of the time was come, God sent his sonne, borne of a womā, and made vnder the lawe, to redeeme them that were vnder the lawe, that wee mighte receiue by adoption the right (or inheritaunce) of children. Nowe because ye are sonnes, GOD hath sent the spirite of his sonne into your heartes, crying Abba, Father. Wherfore thou art no more a seruant but a sonne: If thou be a sonne, thou art also an heire of God, thoroughe Christ. And immediatly after againe, Stand faste in the libertie, wherewith Christe hath deliuered vs, and bee not againe wrapped in the yoke of bondage.

In the second to the Hebrues hée saith, Christe was made partaker of fleshe and bloud with vs, to the ende that throughe death he might expell him that had Lordship ouer death, that is the diuell: and that hee might deliuer them which through feare of death were all their life time in daun­ger of bondage. Thus I hope these testimonies of Scripture suffice for our purpose.

These thinges being wel weighed The [...] or [...] them [...] are [...] Christ. and throughly considered, will plaine­ly teache what kinde of libertie they haue, whiche are made frée by Christ, and what their propertie and inclina­tion is, to witt, most religious and al­together giuen to holy thinges, that is to say, in all points addicted to the spi­rite, without whiche there is no liber­tie, and by which al the sonnes of God are alwayes gouerned. The Lords frée men doe most diligently beware, that they doe vnaduisedly offend no man by their libertie, nor vainely a­buse their purchased fréedome. For they haue continuallie before their minds and eyes the weightie sayings of the holie Apostles of their Lord, Christe Iesu. Sainct Peter in the se­cond Chapter of his first Epistle saith, As free, and not as hauing the liber­tie for a cloake of maliciousnesse, but euen as the seruauntes of God. And Paule hath, Brethren, ye haue beene called vnto libertie: onely let not li­bertie be an occasion to the flesh, but by loue serue one an other. For I, when I am free, haue made mee selfe seruaunte to all, that I maye winne the more.

They therefore do specially abuse The [...] of [...] Christiā libertie, who seeking after carnall [Page 449] things vnder the colour and pre­tence of the spirite and of libertie, doe make their bragges that they by the preachinge of the Gospell are set free from all bodily debtes & dueties: and therefore they do denye to their mai­sters, creditours, magistrates, and princes the dutie that they owe them, by that meanes reuolting and rebel­ling againste them. These fellowes are seditious stirrers, and not the re­uerencers of the Euangelical doctrin. Paule crieth: Giue to euery one that which is due: tribute to whome tri­bute belongeth, custome to whome custome is due, feare to whom feare, and honour to whome honour doeth appertaine. Owe nothing to any mā, but this, that ye loue one another. Moreouer they also do abuse Christi­an libertie, who when they haue not receiued the spirite of libertie and of the sonnes of God, when they are not as yet deliuered from Satan, nor iu­stified by Christ, do notwithstanding promise libertie to all men, and think that for the opinion which they haue conceiued of their libertie, they maye do whatsoeuer it pleaseth them, by y t meanes gainsaying good lawes and seuere discipline, with exclamations & outcries, that libertie by lawes is in­trapped, betrayed, and trode vnder foote. Against such, and especially a­gainst the teachers of that vaine and pernicious libertie Sainct Peter ta­keth stomach and saith: These are welles without water, clowdes that are carried with a tempest, to whome the myste of darknesse is reserued for euer. For when they haue spoken the great swelling wordes of vanitie, they entice through lustes in the voluptu­ousnesse of the fleash, suche as were cleane escaped from them, which are wrapped in errour, while they pro­mise them libertie, wher as they them selues are the bondseruaunts of cor­ruption: for of whome a man is ouer­come, vnto the same is he brought in bondage. And so foorth as followeth. Licentiousnesse. Nowe when men doe after that man­ner abuse libertie, that licentious lust is not worthie to be called by y name of libertie. Last of all they doe abuse Christian libertie, whosoeuer do ab­use thinges indifferent, and haue no regarde of their weake brethren, but do offende them vnaduisedly. Wee must therefore, in this case, alwayes haue in minde this notable saying of Sainct Paule: All things are lawful for mee, but all thinges are not expe­dient: all things are lawfull for mee, but all things do not edifie. Tou­ching this matter there is more to bee séene in the fourteenth Chapter of S. Paules Epistle written to the Ro­manes.

And here by occasion, yea rather, Of offen­c [...]. being compelled by necessitie, I will speake a little, and so much as shall be requisite for the godly disposed to knowe, touching offences. Scandalū, which worde the Latines borrowe of the Gréekes, doth signifi [...] a fallinge, a tripping, a stumbling blocke, an of­fence, a let or hinderance: such as are stones in a streate, that sticke vpp higher then the rest, or ginnes that are of purpose subtily sett or hidde to snare the féete of them that passe ouer them. For they which doe either light on or stumble at them, doe fall or else are turned out the streight path. Now this kinde of snare or stumbling bl [...]ck is by a metaphore transferred to the estate of religion and manners of mē. For he giueth an offence, whosoeuer doth with ouerthwart, foolishe, or vn­seasonable wordes or deedes either do or saye to another man any thinge, [Page 450] whereby he taketh an occasiō to sinne. Therefore Scandalum is an occasion giuen to sinne and doe wickedly, and the verie impulsion or driuing to a fall or to wickednesse. Other there are that do define Scandalum to be an offence ioyned with a contempt. For an offence doth vsually drawe a con­tempt with it, or as we may say also, an offence doth rise vpon contempt. To conclude therefore it is put for an iniurie offered by one man to an­other.

Nowe, wee offende other men ei­ther Howe and by what meanes an offence is giuen. by our woordes, or else by our deedes. The offence that is giuen by wordes is partely in euil, foolish and vnseasonable doctrine, and partely in our daily talke or communication. The greatest offence is that, which doth arise of wicked doctrine directly contrarie to the true doctrine of y e ho­lie Gospell. The nexte to this is that offence, which doeth arise of foolishe & vnseasonable doctrine: which, though it be deriued out of the worde of God, is notwithstandinge either vnaptly vttered, or vnwisely applyed. For the preacher may sinne either by too much sufferinge or lenitie: or else by too much sharpnesse and ouerthwart wai wardnesse, so that the hearers beeing offended, do wholie drawe back from all the hearing of the Gospell. And yet for all this the light of the Gospel must not bee hidden, nor the trueth sliely winked at, because men wilbe offen­ded, but preachers must with all their diligence take heede that the woorde of God bee wisely set foorth, and aptly dispensed.

What soeuer thinges are against the lawes of God, those must moste constantly be accused, and without feare moste diligently confuted, how­soeuer the worlde and worldlinges do storme against the same. Nowe they do by their daily talke cause their bre­thren to stumble, whosoeuer let their toungues runne loose to talke they care not what, and at their pleasure without aduise to babble they care not howe: of which sorte are filthie spéech and ribaulorie, but especially such blasphemous wordes as are vnreue­rently vttered against God, the holie Scriptures, and articles of our faith. For euil wordes corrupt good man­ners. I do not here exclude the let­ters or writinges of men which doe vnaduisedly offend their brethren.

Lastly, stumbling blockes of of­fence are laide before many men, ei­ther by promises, or else by threate­nings: so often I meane as by allu­ring inticements of many faire pro­mises, or else by terrible threates and torments they are turned from the right path of trueth into bywayes and errours. For so did Pharao laye a stone of offence before king Zedechi­as by causing him to make a league with him, & by that meanes to truste more in the power of Aegypt than in the mightie hand of God.

Tyrauntes doe often times giue weake Christians causes of offence, while they by torments driue them to deny y e name of their maister Christ.

Now the déedes whereby men are offended bee of two sortes, that is to saye, they be either lawfull and at our frée choice, or else vnlawfull and vt­terly forbidden vs. But euen lawfull déedes are by abuse made vnlawfull. For it is lawfull for the faithfull to eate what they luste. For to the cleane all thinges are cleane. But thy eatinge is made vnlawfull, if thou doest eate with the offence of thy weake brother. For he doeth not vnderstande that it is lawfull to eate [Page 451] indifferently euery kinde of thinge: and thou knowest verie wel, that if thou eatest hee will bee offended, and yet notwithstanding thou doest eate and despise him, assure thy selfe in so dooing thou giuest cause of offence, and sinnest not a little against thy weake brother. To this wee adde all vnseasonable vsing of frée things and indifferent.

But here ye must note that the doctours of the Churche doe diligently Weklings [...]. distinguish and make a difference be­twixt weake brethren and stubborne persons. The weakelinges are such as be vtterly ignorant in some points of religion, and yet notwithstanding are tractable enough, and feare the Lorde, not erring of purpose with malicious ouerthwartnesse, but tou­ched with a certeine weakenesse of faith and religion, suffering them­selues neuerthelesse willingly to bee instructed.

Of such the Apostle saith: Him that is weake in faithe receiue ye, not to strifes of disputations. But the stubborne and obstinate people are they, which, when they knowe the trueth and libertie of the Sainctes, do notwithstandinge harden their min­des and set them selues againste the trueth and libertie, which they know, desiringe to haue muche graunted them, and euery man to beare with them, not so much, for that they doe euer meane to giue place to the truth, as, to the ende that by this occasion once graunted them, they maye at last subuerte the trueth and Christi­an libertie, and in stéede thereof set vpp their trifles and superstitious vanities.

Of such men the Lorde speaketh in the Gospell saying: Let them alone, they be blinde leaders of the blinde. And Paule in the seconde Chapter to the Galathians saith: Titus beeing a Greeke was not circumcised, because of incommers beeing false brethren, which came in priuily to spie out our libertie, which we haue in Christ Iesus, that they might bring vs into bondage. To whome not so muche as for an houre wee gaue any place by subiection, that the trueth of the go­spell might continue with you.

Moreouer, to this place is to bée referred the difference that some An offence giuen and an offence taken. men doe verie wisely make betwixte the giuing, and the taking of an of­fence.

An offence is giuen then, when by thy faulte, by thy importunitie, I saye, and thy lightnesse, thou either doest or sayest a thing: for which thy brother hath a cause to bee offended. The other kinde of offence is not gi­uen, but taken, or picked out, not by thy faulte, but by the malice or wickednesse of another man: as for example, when thou doest sinne nei­ther in woorde nor déede, when thy déedes are nothing insolent, nor thy woordes vnseasonable, when thou either sayest or doest the thing that is both frée and lawfull for thée to saye and do, and yet another taketh pep­per in nose and is offended with that libertie of thine. Which is all one, as if a man that walketh in a plaine pathe shoulde happe to trippe or stumble, and presently quarell with his companion, as though hee had layed a blocke in his waye.

Nowe the vnlawfull and forbid­den déedes wherewith men are offen­ded, doe tende against God and his lawes, are done contrarie to all séem­linesse, equitie, right, & reason, & stirre [Page 452] vpp others to imitate the like re­uels and desire of ill rule. For suche are idolatrie, murther, whoredome, couetousnesse, pride, and luxurie. So did the wicked king Ieroboam set vp the golden calues to bee a stumblinge blocke vnto all the people of Israel. And in like manner doe many with their drunken tippling, and ouernéece brauerie in gawdie apparaile not on­ly offend others, but also make them worse, and by their ill example drawe them into like and more foolishe va­nities.

Finally, to giue an offence is a ve­rie To giue offence is a great sin. great sinne, as the saying of y Lord in the Gospel affirmeth. For in Mat­thewe he saith: Wo vnto the worlde because of offences. It must needes be that offences come, but wo to the man by whom the offence commeth. Whosoeuer offendeth one of these little ones that beleeue in mee, it were better for him that a milstone were hanged about his necke, and that hee were drowned in the deapth of the Sea. And Paule the Apostle speaking to the brethren that giue offence, doeth saye: Through thy giuing of offēce perisheth thy brother for whome Christ died. And againe: And so ye sinning againste your brethren, and wounding their weake consciences, do sinne against Christ him selfe. But what can bee deuised more hey­nous then to sinne against Christ? Let vs all therefore take héede, that by a­busing Christian libertie, we giue no occasion of offence to the weake, but all wayes do the thinges that doe be­long to charitie.

Last of all we must especially con­firme our mindes against the enimies Offences [...] not of the Gospel out of the [...] of [...] gospel. of the Gospell, who ceasse not daily to lay innumerable heapes of offences vppon the preachers and zealous fol­lowers of the Euangelical doctrine. Ye, saye they, are the causes of all the broyles, seditions, warres, and hur­ly burlies, wherewith the world is at this day disquieted. Against these of­fensiue outeries I saye wee must con­firme our mindes with y notable say­ing of Christe in the Gospell: I came not to sende peace but a sworde. For I am come to set a man at variaunce with his father, and the daughter a­gainst her mother, and the daughter in lawe against her mother in lawe: and a mannes foes shalbe they of his owne houshold. Here wee must call to remembrance and laye before our eyes the notable examples of the pro­phets and Apostles. King Achab saide to Helias the Prophet, that hee was the disturber and plague of the king­dome. But the Prophet replyeth that not he, but the king was the troubler of y countrie. The rebellious Iewes obiected against Ieremie, that since y e time they began to leaue the worship of their (idol) gods, & to hearken to y e preaching of the worde of God, they neuer had one iott of felicitie, but that mishappes by troupes fell one vppon anothers necke. To which obiection they were answered, that those mis­fortunes did light vppon them because of their sinnes, and especially for their rebellion and vnthankfulnesse sake. The vnbeléeuing Iewes at Thessalo­nica cryed out against Paule and Si­las, saying: These fellowes that haue troubled the whole worlde, are come hither also. But Paule speaking a­gainst the Iewes his enimies and persecutours saide: They, as they haue killed the Lord Iesus and their owne prophets, so doe they persecute vs: they please not God, and are aduer­saries to all men, resisting vs that we should not preach the Gospell vnto [Page 453] the Gentiles to their saluation, that they may stil fulfil their sinnes, and so at last the endlesse anger of God may fall vppon them. These sayings and such like let the faithfull think vp­pon and haue in their mindes, and let them perseauer stil with constancie and patience to spread abroade the doctrine of the Gospell, howsoeuer the world doth freate and cast offences in the way. And thus much hitherto tou­ching offences.

It remaineth now, as my promise in the beginning was, to saye some­what Of good [...]oorkes. in the ende of this sermon con­cerning good woorkes. For wee haue learned that Christian libertie is not licentiousnesse, but an adoption into the number of the sonnes of God, which do bestowe all their life vppon the studie of godlynesse and vertues. Wee haue learned that the lawe of God is the rule and doctrine of good workes. The course of order there­fore doth now require to haue some­what saide touching good workes.

First of all let vs determine of the What wor [...]s do [...] in the [...]. verie true and certeine signification of workes, because the worde is vsed diuersly, and is of ample signification. For workes are the labours and busie exercises of menne, by which they get their liuings. For Paule commaun­deth euery man to woorke with his owne handes. The lawe forbiddeth vs to doe any woorke on the Sabboth day. And the Israelites were oppres­sed in Aegypt with harde and weari­some worke and toyle. There are al­so workemen to whome the Lorde in the Gospell commaundeth to paye the hire that is their due. A woorke also is the thing which is made or expres­sed by the artificer or workeman. For the Prophet Ieremie speaking of a potter saith: He made a worke vpon a whéele.

Moreouer, a woorke doth signifie an office or duetie. For Paul saith, do the worke (meaning the office) of an Euangelist. And the holy Ghoste, speaking in the church at Antioche, saith: Separate me Paule and Bar­nabas for the woorke whereunto I haue chosen them. Furthermore the workes of the Lorde are the mightie déedes of God, whereby he doeth de­clare his power and goodnesse vnto men: and in that significatiō, heauen, earth, and man him selfe are saide to be y e workes of Gods hands. Workes also are the benefites of God bestow­ed vppon vs men. For in the Gospel he saith: I haue shewed you manye good workes: as if he should haue said, I haue done you many good turnes. There are also euil workes, I meane, workes of iniquitie. Wherevppon some men are called woorkers of ini­quitie: whose déedes are the woorkes of the fleshe and of darknesse. Againe, there are good workes, I meane sun­drie vertues, the fruites of faith, of which sorte are iustice, temperaunce, charitie, patience, hope &c. For the Lorde in the Gospell saide: Let your light so shine beefore men, that they may see your good workes and glo­rifie the father which is in heauen. The Apostle saith that wee are made for good workes, to walke in them. Those same are called the fruites of repentance, and woorkes worthie of repentance. They are called y e works of light and the fruites of the spirite. The same are the workes of humani­tie, beneuolence and charitie, suche are commended in Tabitha, which is read to haue beene full of good works. Paule saith: Let vs woorke good while we haue time to all, but especi­ally to them of the houshold of faith. [Page 454] Such a like worke of humanitie and charitie did Marie bestowe vppon Christe our Sauiour: who saide: She hath wrought a good worke on mee. This beeing thus declared wee will nowe describe good woorkes in their colours and qualities.

Good workes are déedes or actions Good workes what they are. wrought of those which are regene­rate by the spirite of God, through faith and according to the worde of God, to the glorie of God, the hone­stie of life, & the profite of their neigh­bour. This briefe description I will prosecute by partes and expounde so well as the Lorde shall giue mee grace.

First of all I will by proofe shewe that there is none other welspringe The origi­nall cause of good workes. from whence good workes do flowe, than God him selfe which is the au­thor of all good thinges. For the Pro­phet saith: All men are lyars, God a­lone doth speake the trueth. And the Lorde in the Gospell saith: None is good but God alone. Good woorkes therefore must haue their beginning, not of man who is a lyar and corrupt, but of God him selfe the welspring of all goodnesse. And God doeth by his spirite and by faith in Christe Iesus renue al men, so that they being once regenerate, doe no longer their owne, that is, the workes of the fleshe, but y e workes of the spirite, of grace, and of God him selfe. For the woorkes of them that are regenerate doe growe vpp by the good spirite of God, that is within them, which spirite, euen as the sappe giueth strength to trees to bring foorth fruite, doth in like man­ner cause sundrie vertues to budde & braunch out of vs men, as the Lorde him selfe doth in the Gospell testifie & saye: I am the vine, ye are the braun­ches. As the braunche cannot beare fruite of it selfe, vnlesse it abide in the vine: so cannot ye also vnlesse ye abide in mee. Whosoeuer abideth in mee, and I in him, hee bringeth foorth much fruite: for without mee ye can do nothing. To y e same cause is that to be referred, whereas wee say that a good worke is done by faith. For faith is the gift of God, whereby wée laye holde on Christe, throughe which wée are both iustified and quic­kened, as the Scipture saith: The iust shal liue by his faith. And in another place saith Paule: By faith Christe dwelleth in our heartes. And againe: I liue, yet now not I, but Christe li­ueth in mee. And the life which now I liue in the fleshe, I liue by the faith of the sonne of God, who loued mee and gaue him selfe for mee. Nowe he that liueth doeth the workes of life, through him, no doubt, by whome he is quickened: and he that is iustified doeth the woorkes of righteousnesse, through him that iustified him: that is, the righteous do, through Christe, woorke righteousnesse, and righte­ousenesse conteineth the whole com­panie of vertues. So then God alone remaineth stil the onely welspring and author of good woorkes. But let vs nowe see the testimonies of Scrip­ture by which wee may euidently learne, that the workes of them, that be regenerate, are attributed to God him selfe, who by his spirite and by faith doeth woorke in the heartes of the regenerate.

Moses testifieth saying: The Lord shall blesse thee, and the Lorde thy God shal circumcise thy hearte, and the heart of thy seed, that thou maist loue the Lorde thy God with all thy hearte, and with all thy soule, that thou maist liue.

Lo here the cause y e godly men doe [Page 455] rightly loue the Lorde doth procéede of the circumcision of the heart. Now who, I praye you, doth circumcise the hearte, beside the Lorde? The Pro­phet Esaie doeth more plainly saye: Thou Lorde shalt ordeine peace: for euen thou haste wrought all our workes in vs.

In the Gospell after Sainct Iohn, our Sauiour saith: He that worketh veritie commeth to the light, that his workes may be seene, because they are wrought by God. And againe: Whosoeuer abideth in mee, and I in him, he bringeth foorth much fruite. For without mee ye can do nothing. Paule also to the Philippians, saith: To you it is giuen for Christe, not onely to beleeue in him but also to suffer for him.

And yet againe more plainly: It is God that woorketh in you both to will, and to doe accordinge to the good purpose of the minde. Like­wise also Sainct Iames saith: Eue­rie good giuing, and euerie perfecte gifte is from aboue, and commeth from the father of lightes.

Moreouer, Sainct Peter ascri­bing all the partes of good woorkes so God, deeth saye: The God of all grace, who hath called you to his e­ternall glorie through Christe Iesus, restore, vpholde, strengthen, and stablishe you. For wée are not able, as Paule in an other place saith: Of our selues to thinke any thinge, as of our selues, but all our abilitie is of God. Therefore God alone remay­neth still the onely welspring of all good workes, from whome as from a spring head good works do flowe into the Sainctes as into sundry streames and chanels. [...].

Yet here by the waye this muste be added that good woorkes although they doe in deede procéede from God, and are in verie true and proper phrase of spéeche the fruites of the spi­rite and of faith, both are notwith­standing, and are also sayde to bee ours, that is to saye, the woorkes of faithfull men, partely because God worketh them by vs, and vseth our ministerie in the dooing of the same, and partely because wee are by faith the sonnes of God, and are therefore made the brethren and ioyntheires w t Iesus Christ.

For by this right of inheritaunce all the workes of God, which are in vs Gods giftes, do beginne to be not anothers, but our owne and proper woorkes. Yea, the verie Scripture doeth attribute them to vs as vnto sonnes and fréeborne children. For the Lorde in the Gospell saith: The seruaunt abideth not in the house for euer, the sonne abideth for euer. Therefore, as all thinges in the fa­thers house do by right of inheritance and title of proprietie come to the sonne, although the sonne hath not gotten them by his owne industrie, nor gathered them by his owne la­bour, but hath receiued them by the liberalitie of his parents: euen so the workes of God which he doth woorke in vs and by vs, which are Gods gifts bestowed vppon vs, both are, and are saide to be our owne, because we are the sonnes of the houshold, as it were by adoption, and therefore are the lawful heires. Wherefore it were the signe of a verie vnthankfull minde, for an adopted sonne, beeing forget­full of his fathers beneficence & libe­ralitie, to make his bragges that all those goods, which hee enioyeth by right of inheritaunce, were gotten & come by, through his owne labour and trauaile.

[Page 456] Whereuppon Paule saide verie reli­giously: What hast thou that thou hast not receiued? if thou hast then receiued it, why doest thou yet boast as though thou receiuedst it not? Verie well thought the holy martyre of Christe, Sainct Cyprian who was wont to saye: We should boast of no thing, because wee haue nothinge of our owne. And to this place belon­geth that saying of the Prophet Esaie: Shall the axe boast against him that heweth with it? or shal the sawe brag against him that draweth it? We ve­rily are the instrumentes or tooles of God by which he woorketh. For the Apostle saith: We are ioyntworkers with God, ye are Gods husbandrie, ye are Gods building, according to the grace which God hath giuen me. Therefore, according to the meaning of the Apostles writing, Sainct Au­gustine lib. de Gratia et libero arb. in the sixte Chapter, doth saye: When grace is giuen, then doe our merites begin to be good, and that through grace. For if grace bee taken awaye, then man doth fall, not being set vp, but cast downe headlong by free wil. Wherefore, when man beginneth to haue good workes, hee must not at­tribute them to him selfe, but vnto God, to whome it is saide in the Psalme: Be thou my helper, oh for­sake mee not. In saying, forsake mee not, he sheweth, that if he bee forsa­ken, he is able to do no good of him selfe. So then in these woordes sainct Augustine doeth plainly enough de­clare, that good workes are oures af­ter that sorte, that yet notwithstan­ding they ceasse not to be the workes of God: yea, that they ought neuer­thelesse to bee ascribed to the grace of God, that worketh in vs.

Nowe by this which wee haue hi­therto No works do iustifie. alledged out of the scriptures touchinge the true originall cause of 1 good workes, wee may easily vnder­stande howe and after what manner the Scripture doeth attribute righte­ousnesse vnto oure merites. For I haue in another place sufficiently de­clared (and will againe saye some­what when I come to the treatise of the Gospel) that faith, not woorkes, doeth iustifie vs in the sight of God: which is the especiall point and chiefe foundation of the Euangelical and A­postolicall doctrine. All our workes generally are either the works of na­ture or the fleshe, or else the workes of the lawe, or else the workes of faith or grace. Nowe, the workes of na­ture or the fleshe do not iustifie but cō ­demne vs: Because that which is borne of fleshe is fleshe. But the luste of the fleshe is death, and enimitie a­gainst God. What y e Apostle thought 2 and saide touching the woorkes of the lawe, I did declare to you in my for­mer sermon: By the woorkes of the lawe, saith he, shal no fleshe be iusti­fied. But if we beat out and examin 3 the workes of grace and of faith: wee shal finde that they both are, and haue béene done by faithfull and iust men. Whereupon it is manifest that iusti­fication did alwayes goe beefore the workes of righteousnesse. For y e iust man doth worke righteousnesse, so y e righteousnesse is the fruite that y e iust do bring forth. Man verily is iustified freely by grace, and not by woorkes, which followe after iustification. What may be saide to that, where y e Scripture saith, that euen Abraham the father of all that beléeue, was not iustified by the woorkes of grace and of faith? He liued 430 yeres before the lawe, he beléeued in God, and by true faith did most excellent workes: [Page 457] and yet by those his woorkes of faith hee was not iustified. For Paule doth plainly argue thus: If Abraham were iustified by workes, than hath he wherein to boast, but not before God. For what saith the Scripture? Abraham beleeued God and it was counted vnto him for righteous­nesse. To him that worketh is the re­warde not reckoned of grace but of dutie. But to him that worketh not, but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the vngodly, his faith is counted for righteousnesse.

Nowe whereas wee conclude that we also shalbee iustified according to the example of Abraham by faith, and not by workes, wee ground that con­clusion not vppon our owne mindes, but vppon the Apostles doctrine, who saith: Neuerthelesse it was not writ­ten for him onely, that faith was im­puted to him for righteousnesse: but it was written for vs also, to whome it shalbe reckoned, if wee beleeue in Christ. Touching this matter I haue alreadie disputed in the sixte sermon of the first Decade. I verily am per­suaded that this doctrine of the Apo­stles and Euangelistes ought to bee laide vp in the bottome of euery faith­full heart, that wee are iustified by the grace of God, not by merites, through faith, & not through workes.

But while wee vrge and repeate Good workes a [...] no [...] [...] their [...] is by [...]. this doctrine vnto the people, we are saide of many to be the patrones of all naughtinesse, and vtter enimies to al good workes and vertues. But wee by this our preaching and doctrine of faith which doeth only iustifie, do not contemne good woorkes, nor thinke them to be superfluous. Wee do not saye that they are not good: but do cry out vppon the abuse of good woorkes, and the corrupt doctrin of good works, which is defiled with the leauen of the Phariseis. For we teache to do good woorkes, but wee will not haue them to be set to sale, & to be bought I can­not tell in what order of bargaining, we wil not haue any man to put con­fidence in them, wee will not haue a­ny man to boast of the giftes of God, wee will not haue the power to iusti­fie or to merite life euerlasting to bee simply attributed vnto them. For by that meanes Christe shoulde waxe vile and contemptible, whoe hath with his death alone merited for vs the heauenly kingdome of God Al­mightie.

Neither do we by this, as manye thinke we do, separate good woorkes from faith. Our doctrine is, that workes and faith are not seuered, but cleaue together as closely as may bee: so yet notwithstanding that iustifica­tion is properly ascribed to faith, and not to workes. For workes do con­sist in our worthinesse, but faith doth leane to the promise of God, which setteth before vs both righteousuesse and life in the onely begotten sonne of God Christ Iesus our Sauiour. And Christe is sufficiently able of him self, and by his owne power and ver­tue, to iustifie them that beléeue in his name, without any ayde or helpe of ours at all.

I will not winke at some mennes obiection, but fréely confesse that the In what sense the scripture doth attri­bute iusti­fication vnto good workes. Scriptures here and there do after a sorte attribute both life and iustifica­tion vnto good works. But the scrip­ture is not contrary to it selfe: there­fore we must searche and examine in what sense and howe, life and iusti­fication are ascribed to our woorkes. Sainct Augustine dooth so aunswere this obiection, that hee referreth our workes vnto the Grace of God.

[Page 458] For in his booke De gratia et libero arbitrio the eighth Chapter, hee wri­teth:

If eternall life be of duetie giuen to good works, as the scripture doth moste plainly testifie, saying: Bee­cause God will rewarde euery man according to his workes: then howe is eternall life of Grace, consideringe that grace is not giuen as due to wor­kes, but freely and without desertes? as the apostle Paule doth say: to him that worketh, the reward is not rec­koned of grace, but of duetie. And a­gaine:

The remnant, saith hee, are sa­ued by the election of grace. And immediately after be addeth: If it be of grace, then is it not nowe of wor­kes, for then grace is no more grace. Howe then is eternal life, which is gotten by workes, a gift? Or else did not the Apostle say that euerlastinge life is a gifte? Yes verily he saide it so plainly that we cannot denye it.

Neither are his words so obscure, that they require a sharpe vnderstander, but an attentiue hearer. For when he had saide, the rewarde of sinne is death, he addeth streightwayes: but the gift of God is life euerlasting, in Iesu Christ our Lorde. Mee thinketh therefore that this question can bee none otherwise resolued, vnlesse wee vnderstand that euen our good wor­kes, to which eternall life is giuen, must be referred to the grace and gift of God: because the Lord Iesus saith, without mee ye can do nothing. And the Apostle, when he had saide, ye are saued by grace through faith, doeth presently adde: and that not of your selues, it is the gifte of God: not of workes, lest any man shoulde boast.

Thus much hitherto out of Saincte Augustine.

Nowe, although this aunswere of Sainct Augustine be godly and plain enough to him that simply searcheth for the trueth, yet I am sure that some there are which neuer will bée aunswered with it. They wil, I knowe, go about vppon Sainct Au­gustines The [...] of the [...] whic [...] [...] [...]nto w [...] ­kes. wordes to inferre, y works and not faith alone do iustifie vs men. For thus they argue: wee are iusti­fied and doe obteine eternall life by grace: good workes doe belong to the grace of God: therefore good workes do iustifie vs.

Nowe, it is not amisse to cloase & buckle hande to hande with these dis­puters, that in this little ye may per­ceiue that they bée méere shiftes of so­phistrie, which they set to sale vnder the name and colour of verie sounde arguments.

And firste of all, there is no man so foolishe, if hee hath read the do­ctrine of Sainct Paule, but knoweth verie well that those two proposi­tions cannot hang together: wee are iustified by grace: and, we are iusti­fied by workes. For that sentence of Saincte Paule is as cleare as the Sunne, where he saith: If of grace, then, nowe not of workes: for then grace were no grace. Wee do freely graunt both their propositions, to wite, that we are iustified by grace, and that woorkes belong to the grace of God, or be the gifte of God. But wee denye their consequence, and say that it is false, to wite, that workes do iustifie.

For, if that be true, then may we in like manner truely saye: a man doth see: an hande doeth belong vnto a man: and therevppon inferre, therefore a hande doth see. But who [Page 459] would gather so vaine a consequent. For all doe vnderstande that a man doeth consist of sundrie members, and that euery member hath his effectes and offices.

Againe, what is he which know­eth not, that the grace of God, whiche is otherwise vndiuided, is diuided and distinguished according to the di­uerse operations which it worketh. For there is in God a certeine (as it were) generall Grace, whereby he created all mortall menne, and by which hee sendeth raine vppon the iust and vniust. But this grace doth not iustifie. For if it did, then should the wicked and vniust be iustified.

Againe, there is that singular grace, whereby he doeth for his onely begotten Christe his sake adopt vs to bee his sonnes: he doth not I meane adopt all, but the beléeuers onely, whose sinnes hee reckoneth not, but doeth impute to them the righteouse­nesse of his onely begotten sonne our Sauiour.

This is that grace which doeth a­lone iustifie vs in verie déede. More­ouer, there is a grace, which beeing powred into our mindes doth bringe foorth good woorkes in them that are iustified. This grace doeth not iu­stifie, but doeth ingender the fruites of righteousenesse in them that are iustified. Therefore we confesse and graunt that good woorkes belong to grace, but after a certeine manner, order and facion.

Againe, they obiect and saye: but Grace or faith, and woorkes, iusti­fication also and sanctification are so ioyned together, that they cannot be seauered one from another: there­fore the thinge that agréeth to one, is also applyable vnto the other.

I verilye, neither dare nor doe in any case gainesaye, that faith and woorkes do cleaue together: but I do vtterly denye that they twaine are all one, so that the thing which is attri­buted to the one, may also bee ap­plyed vnto the other.

For faith, although it bée weake and vnperfect in vs, doeth notwith­standinge, leane and staye vppon Christe his perfection alone, and so farre foorth it doth iustifie vs. But our workes haue in them (for I vse the myledest phrase of speache) some sprinkling of vice and sparckle of er­rour, beecause of the originall dis­ease that is naturall in vs all: but it followeth not therefore, that the grace of God is polluted by any vice or fault of ours: which should of ne­cessitie followe consequently, if by reason of the streight knott betwixte them, the properties of the one were common to the other.

Although the light of the Sunne bée not separated from the heate ther­of, yet is not the light the same that the heate is.

Neither is it a good consequence to saye: the Sunne giueth light to the worlde: therefore, the heate of the Sunne giueth light to the worlde. Because in the Sunne the heate and light cannot be separated. Yea, ra­ther the Sunne, in respecte of his light, doth lighten the worlde, not in respect of the heate that it hath. And yet the Sunne doeth both warme and lighten the earth at once.

In like manner, wee are freely iustified by the mercifull grace of God, for Christe his sake our Lord [...], and Sauioure, not in respect and consideration of the works of Grac [...] that are found in vs: although [...] [Page 460] woorkes are ingendred and brought forth by that frée grace.

And so we must attribute all glorie wholy to the grace of God, and not parte stakes with him, and take to our owne share any parte of his glorie.

These wranglers haue yet another shifte, and saye: although we saye that eternall life is giuen by God to all faithfull beléeuers, not for faith onely in Christ Iesus, but also for the workes of faith, all the glorie neuer­thelesse shall redounde to God, name­ly since we acknowledge and confesse that those workes are wrought in vs by the power and grace of God. To this our answere is, that glorie must so be giuen to God, as he doth please to haue it giuen him. If the will, pur­pose and counsell of God were to re­ceiue vs into his friendship for the workes sake, which his spirite and grace doeth bring foorth in vs, then should he vnaduisedly without discre­tion haue sent his onely begottē sonne into the worlde, and rashly haue ap­pointed him to the terrible pangues of bitter death.

But God, in all that he hath crea­ted, either in heauen or earth, much lesse in this case which is the greatest that belongeth to man, the chiefe and most excellent creature that he hath made, did neuer at any time doe any thing rashely without greate aduise­ment. Wherefore it is assuredly cer­teine, that it was neuer the counsell and purpose of God for our own good woorkes and vertues to redéeme vs from the tyrannie of Satan and to ac­cept vs for his sonnes, but for the on­ly sacrifice and satisfaction of his one­ly begotten sonne Christe Iesus oure Lorde and Sauiour. For the iudge­ment of Paule in this matter remai­neth firme and inuincible, where hee saith: If righteousnesse come of the workes of the lawe, then did Christe die in vaine. And that diuine saying of Sainct Peter remaineth for euer vncomptroleable: There is saluatiō in none other.

Againe, they doe laye certeine pla­ces of Scripture together, and there­vpon do argue thus. Although Paule in one place doth saye: Ye are saued by grace through faith: yet in ano­ther place the same Paule doth saye, we are saued by hope. Now, who knoweth not that hope is as it were vpheld and strengthened by patience? Christ him selfe in the Gospell agrée­ing therevnto and saying: In your patience ye shal possesse your soules. Therefore not faith onely but hope and patience doe bring vs to saluati­on. To this we aunswere thus, that the holie Apostle doeth sufficiently ex­pound him selfe, if a man will take the paines to read him through out, and weigh with him selfe the end and cause for which he spake euery seue­rall sentence.

Ye are, saith he, saued by grace through faith: and that not of your selues, it is the gifte of God: not of woorkes, least any man should boast &c. Hath he not in these fewe wor­des most euidently declared, what his beléefe is touching grace or faith, and workes? who would desire a plainer spéeche? There is none so verie a dorrhead, as that hee vnderstandeth not that the benefite of saluation is wholie and merely ascribed to grace.

For hee doeth not diuide saluation or iustificatiō partly to faith or grace, and partely to woorkes: neither doeth hee attribute the firste place to faith, and the seconde place to woorkes.

[Page 461] Hee doeth vtterly exclude all boa­sting. Ye are, saith he: saued by grace through faith. And immediately af­ter hee addeth: and that not of youre selues. Hee annexeth the cause: It is the gifte of God. And againe: not of workes. He sheweth why: Least a­ny man should boast.

Hee that vnderstandeth not this, doth vndoubtedly vnderstand nothing [...] to them that speake a­gainst the [...]. at all. He that wresteth or otherwise cauilleth at this, doth speake againste the Sunne, and saith that the light is darknesse. Nowe, whereas y e same Apostle doeth in another place saye: We are saued by hope, it is by the marking of the whole place to be ga­thered, that his meaning is, as if hee had saide: I told you that they which beléeue in Christ, are the sonnes and heires of God, and haue thereby their saluation and felicitie: but I woulde haue euery one to vnderstande it in hope and expectation, not in enioy­ing the very thinge it selfe, and pre­sent fruition. Nowe, who can here­vppon inferre: therefore hope doth iustifie? But we do rather make this argument, patience is no patience at all, vnlesse the patient man be firste iustified by true faith: therefore the commendation of patience doth who­ly depende vppon faith, and not the praise of faith vpon patience, although faith be declared and shewed forth by patience.

For it ts a sentence vtterly vn­worthie to come out of a Christian mannes mouth, to saye: that faith is made perfect by good workes, that is to say: where faith doth want a piece, that there good workes do patch it vp. For when wee name faith, wee doe not name simplie the qualitie of belée­uing which is in our min [...]es, but wee haue an eye to Christe him selfe our Lorde and Sauiour together with his righteousnesse and heauenly giftes: vppon whome alone as vppon a base and sure foundation our faith doeth rest and firmely stande. But to go a­bout to supply the want of any thinge in Christe Iesus, is nothing else, but with diuelish blasphemie to disgrace the sonne of God. The faith of Sa­inctes I confesse doth declare & shewe it selfe by woorkes: but it followeth not there vppon that workes do there­fore make perfect that, which séemeth to be wanting in Christ his perfectiō. For there is nothinge lacking in our deliuerance, redemption, and iustifi­cation wrought by Christ. The Apo­stle Iames did saye in déede: Seest thou howe faith was made perfect by workes? but his meaning was none other but to say: seest thou howe faith, by the workes, which followed it, did declare it selfe to be a true and righ­teous faith, and not an hypocriticall faith? For before these woordes he saide: Seest thou howe his faith was effectuall through workes? Againe the Apostle Paule saide: I fulfill that which is lacking to the afflictions of Christe, in my fleshe for his bodies sake which is the church. But you may better translate the Gréeke [...] to be that rather, which is behinde, than that which is lac­king to the afflictions of Christ. For the Gréekes call [...] not on­ly those thinges that are wanting, but also the remnant (which word Sainct Ambrose also vsed) I meane the rem­nant, and those thinges that are re­maining behinde.

And Sainct Peter saith that Christ suffered for vs, leauing behinde him an example for vs, that wee might followe his trace and footesteppes. Therefore the Apostle affirmeth that [Page 462] he by suffering fulfilled the remnaunt which was behinde.

After this againe they alledge the wordes of the Apostle Paul, where An other obiection. he saith: If I haue all faith, so that I can remoue mountaines out of their place, and yet haue not charitie, I am nothing. For vpon this they inferre: Therefore not faith onely, but also charitie: yea, rather charitie than faith doth iustifie.

But we say that Paul in this sen­tence doth neither denye that faith a­lone doth iustifie, nor yet doeth attri­bute the iustification of the Sainctes to charitie. For when we affirm that we are iustified by faith, or when wée make faith the cause of iustification, (which thing must be by often repeti­tion beaten into our memories) wee do not vnderstand that faith, as it is a vertue in vs, doth worke, and by y e qualitie that sticketh to vs, doeth me­rite righteousnesse in the sight of God: but so often as wee make mention of faith, wee vnderstande the grace of God exhibited in Christe, whiche is through faith freely applyed to vs, and receiued as the free gifte of God be­stowed vppon vs. And in that sense doeth Paule vse the name of faith, when he affirmeth that faith doth iu­stifie. But in this place of the thir­teenth Chapter to the Corinthians hee doth not so take the name of faith, but putteth it for the power of workinge miracles, as is manifest by that which followeth, where he saith: So that I can remoue mountaines. That faith doeth not comprehende Christe who­lie, but onely the power in shewing of miracles.

And therefore it may be sometime in an vniust man and an hypocrite, as it was in Iudas Iscariot, to whom the faithe of miracles profited no­thing, because hee was without the iustifying faith, which faith is neuer without (but of it selfe ingendreth) charitie.

Againe, whereas they obiect that saying out of the Gospell of Saincte Iohn: Whosoeuer knoweth my com­maundementes and keepeth them, he it is that loueth mee: and my fa­ther will loue him, and we wil come to him, and make our abidinge in him. Therefore for the obseruation of the commaundements, that is, for our woorkes sake, G [...]d is ioyned to vs: we againe alledge this saying of the same Euangeliste and Apostle Iohn: By this wee knowe that wea­bide in him, and he in vs, because he hath giuen vs of his spirite. But that spirit of God is a free gifte. Ther­fore wee are ioyned to God by meere and frée grace.

It followeth in Iohn: And wee haue seene and do testifie, that the father hath sent the sonne to bee the Sauiour of the worlde. Thou hea­rest, I hope, by what it is that the worlde is saued, and what Christ the Sauiour of the worlde is. Nowe who knoweth not, that hee was sent vnto vs of the father by the méere and onely grace of God? It followeth nowe howe that Grace is receiued: Whosoeuer confesseth that Iesus is the sonne of God, God abideth in him, and he in God. But in the sixte of Iohn, in steede of confesseth, is put beléeueth. And no merueile, since out of a true faith a true confession doth arise. By faith therefore are we saued, and by faith are wee ioy­ned vnto God. But letting passe these wranglers, who will neuer bee without store of such sophistical shifts, we do againe returne to our purposed argument, to shewe you howe, and in [Page 463] what sense life and iustification are attributed to workes.

They that are well exercised in the reading of the holie Scriptures, that The places [...]f faith & works that [...]eeme at a [...] to [...]sigree, [...] here [...]. they may reconcile the places of scrip­ture, that seeme at a blushe to bee at discorde, do teache that faith & works in verie déede are not separated one from another. For the same holie spi­rite which giueth faith, doth therwith­all also regenerate the vnderstanding and will, so that the faithfull doeth ardently desire, and do his indeuour in all things to doe seruice to GOD his maker.

Therefore, for the vnseparable knott betwixt faith and good workes, which alwayes kéepe company and attende vpon faith, we saye that iu­stification is somtimes somewhat vn­properly attributed to workes, which is somewhat more properly to bee at­tributed to faith, but moste properly of all to be ascribed to Christe appre­hended by faith, who is in verie deede the foundation & subiect of our faith. I will yet assaye to make this more manifest. In true faith there are two thinges to be considered, Reconcilia­tion and Obedience. Reconciliation, because by faith wee vnderstande and verily beléeue that God is reconciled to vs for Christe his sake, by whome wee are adopted into the number of the sonnes of God. And Obedience, because they that are reconciled doe wholie yelde them selues to him, to whome they bee reconciled, with car­nest desire and zeale to doe his will and pleasure.

So then wee saye that faith is of two sortes, the iustifying and y e obey­ing faith. Of the iustifying faith Sainct Paul maketh mention where he saith: Beeing iustified by saith, we haue peace toward God, through the Lorde Iesus Christe, by whome wee are reconciled.

Againe, hee maketh mention of the obeying faith, where hee saith: Knowe yee not that to whome yee giue your selues as seruauntes to o­bey, his seruauntes ye are, to whome ye do obey: whether it bee of sinne vnto death, or of obedience vnto righteousenesse? that is to saye: which obedience maketh you to doe the thinges that are righteous, and to bee the seruauntes of righteouse­nesse, which shall turne to you to e­ternall life: and not the seruauntes of sinne, which turneth vnto death.

Nowe therefore, iustification is properly attributed to the reconciling righteousenesse through Christe Ie­sus, and is improperly ascribed to the obeying righteousenesse, or righ­teousenesse of obedience. For the o­beying righteousenesse is of the re­conciling, and without the reconci­ling righteousnesse, obedience shoulde not bee called righteousenesse. To which this also is to bee added, that they which are iustified doe not put any confidence in this obedience, as that which is alwayes spotted in this worlde by reason of our fleash.

To this also agreeth this other explication which I will here annexe. The moste proper woorke of faith is purification and sanctification. For Sainct Peter doeth expressely saye, that by faith our heartes are purified. But in sanctification the holie scrip­tures doe shewe to be two especiall thinges.

Firste, that all the faithfull are fréely purified by the bloud of Christe 1 Iesus.

For againe, y e same S. Peter saith: [Page 464] Ye knowe that you are redeemed not with transitorie thinges as golde and siluer, but with the precious bloud of Christe, as of an vnspotted Lambe. Sainct Paule saith: Ye are sanctified by the will of God through the obla­tion of the bodie of Iesus Christ once made. For with that one oblation he made them perfecte for euer, whiche are sanctified. Sainct Iohn also saith: The bloud of Iesus Christ the sonne of God doth cleanse vs from al sinne. Therefore the moste proper phrase of speech is to saye that we are sanctified through faith by the bloud of Christe, who saide: I sanctifie my selfe from them, that they also may bee sancti­fied through the trueth. The latter is, that they which are sanctified by 2 the bloud of Christe through faith, doe day by day sanctifie them selues, and giue their mindes to holynesse. To y doing and studie whereof the Apo­stles doe moste earnestly exhorte the Sainctes. For Peter saith: As hee which called you is holie, so be ye al­so holie in your conuersation, because it is written: Bee ye holie, for I am holie. Sainct Paule saith: This is the will of God, euen your holinesse &c. 1. Thessal. 4. Sainct Iohn saith: Nowe are wee the sonnes of God, & yet it doth not appeare what we shal be: but wee knowe that when he shal appeare, we shalbe like him: for wee shal see him as he is. And euery one that hath this hope in him, purifi­eth him selfe, euen as he also is pure. Nowe this purging or purification, which is made by our care and indu­strie, is called by the name of sancti­fication, not because it is made by vs as of our selues, but because it is made of them that are sanctified by the bloud of Christe, in respecte of Christe his bloud.

For vnlesse that sanctification, which is the verie true and onely san­ctification in déede, do goe before, our sanctification (I meane that whiche we worke) is none at all. But if that go before, then is this of oures impu­ted for sanctification, although in the meane while the spottes of sinne re­maining in vs doe defile it, and that we do put no confidence in it. There­fore so often as thou shalt reade in the holy scriptures, that righteousnesse is attributed to our good woorkes, thou shalt thinke streightwayes that it is done for none other causes than those which I haue hitherto alreadie de­clared vnto thee. For the Apostolical spirite cannot be repugnant or con­trarie to it selfe.

This wil yet be made a great deale more manifest, if we call to remem­braunce The [...] the [...] and doe consider that the A­postles had to deale with two kindes of men, the one sorte whereof did af­firme that they were sufficiently able of their owne strength to satisfie or fulfill the lawe, and that they coulde by their desertes and good woorkes merite eternall life: yea, they affir­med that the merite of Christe was not sufficient enoughe to the gett­ting of saluation, vnlesse the righ­teousnesse of men were added there­vnto.

Against these Paule disputed verie constantly and pithiely in all his Epi­stles. For they made Christe and the grace of God of none effect. The other sorte of men were such as abu­sing The [...] stles [...] gains [...] abuse [...] grace [...] faith▪ the doctrine of grace and faith, did wallowe like swine in all filthie sinnes, beecause they thought that it was sufficient vnto saluation, if they did saye that they beléeued.

But they neuer declared their faith or beléefe by any good woorkes, [Page 465] although occasion therevnto were gi­uen them. Against these did S. Peter very well and wisely dispute in the 1. Chap. of his 2. Epistle: and S. Iames in the 2. Chap. of his Epistle. For hée affirmeth that Abraham was not iu­stified by faith onely, but by workes: that is to say, that he was not iustified by a vaine opinion, but by faith which bare and was full of good woorks. For Iames doeth vse the names of Faith and iustification in one sense, & Paule in another. Paul putteth faith for an assured confidence in the merite of Christ: and hée vseth Iustification for absolution and remission of sinnes, for adoptiō into the number of the sonnes of God, and lastly for the imputing of Christ his righteousnes vnto vs. But in Iames faith doth signifie a vaine o­pinion: and iustification doth import, not the imputing of righteousnesse, but the declaring of righteousnesse & adoption. For it is vndoubtedly true that the holy Apostles of Christ S. Pe­ter and S. Iames would not by their writinges make voyde the grace and merite of Christ, to aduaunce the me­rites of mortall men: but rather to withstand the vnpurenesse of them, which put the faith of Christ in perill of disgracing to the offence of all good men, liuing in the meane while most wickedly in detestable sinnes with­out repentaunce. Therefore the Apo­stles of Christ requiring good workes at the handes of the faithfull, doe first of all require a true and liuelie faith, and doe referre them both vnto the grace of God.

Let vs therefore most firmely hold that the Apostles doe attribute iustifi­cation, [...] life, and saluation to good wor­kes improperly: to true faith proper­ly: but most properly to Christ, who is the subiecte & foundation of true faith. For although true faith is not with­out good woorkes, yet doeth it iustifie without good works, by it selfe alone. For it is most certaine, that life and saluatiō are bestowed on vs, after the same maner, that health and life was giuen to the children of Israel, whiche in the wildernesse were poysoned of the Serpents. They had their health restored them not by any workes, but by the onely beholding and loking vp­pon the brasen Serpent: therfore we also are made partakers of eternall life by faith alone, which is the true be holding and looking vp to Christ. As Moses, saith our Sauiour, did lift vpp the Serpēt in the wildernesse, so must the sonne of man be lifted vp, that e­uerie one whiche beleeueth in him should not perishe, but haue eternall life. And the Apostle Paule saith, Yee are saued by grace through faith, not of yourselues, it is the gift of God: not of works, least any man should boast &c. With this doctrine of the Euan­gelistes and Apostles doe the testimo­nies of certaine doctors of the Church agrée. Some of whiche I will recite vnto you, déerely beloued, not because these testimonies of the Scripture are not sufficient, but because we wil not séeme to be the beginners & bringers in of newe doctrines: although in very déed that cannot be newe which is de­riued out of the Euangelicall and A­postolicall doctrine, albeit that all the doctors of the Church should gainesay or denie it. Now therefore giue eare how some, euen of the best of them, do not in words onely say and write, but also by proofes shewe that faith alone doth iustifie.

ORIGEN a very ancient wri­ter, vppon the 3. Chap. of the Epistle of Origen in 3. cap. ad Roma. Sainct Paul to y e Romanes doth say, Paul saith that the iustificatiō of faith [Page 466] alone is sufficient for a man, so that euery one that doeth beléeue onely is iustified, although no workes are once wrought by him. Now if we require an example, where any was euer iu­stified by faith alone w tout good wor­kes, that théefe, I suppose, is example good enough, who being crucified with Christ, did crie from the Crosse: [...]ord Iesu remember mee when thou com­mest into thy kingdome. In the wri­tinges of the Euangelistes there is mention made of no good worke, whi­che hee in his life time did, and yet be­cause of this his faith onely Iesus said vnto him: Verilie I say vnto thee, this day thou shalt bee with mee in Paradise. Therefore, this théefe was thoroughe faith iustified without the workes of the lawe. For after this re­quest and prayer of his, the Lord made no inquisition what his woorkes were all his life longe, neither did hee looke what workes hée would doe after this faith and beleeuing, but did immedi­atly vppon his confession both iustifie and take him as a companion to goe with him to Paradise.

Moreouer to the woman, of whom mention is made in the Gospell after Sainct Luke, not for any worke of the lawe, but for faith onely, hee said, Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee. And againe, Go in peace, thy faith hath made thee safe. Furthermore in many places of the Gospell wée finde, that our Saui­our vsed the like kinde of speach, ma­king faith alwayes to bee the cause of mens saluation. And a little while af­ter the same Apostle saith, God forbid that I should glorie in any thing, but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ, by whome the world is crucified to mee, and I to the world. Thou séest héere that the Apostle glorieth not of his owne righteousnesse, or chastitie, or wisedome, or other workes or ver­tues of his owne, but doth most plain­ly pronounce and say: Let him that glorieth, glorie in the Lord, and so by that meanes all boasting is excluded. And so forth, with many other sayings tending to this purpose.

S. AMBROSE in his expo­sition of Paule his Epistle vnto the Ambrose Romanes, vppon the third and fourth Chapiters, doeth saye: They are frée­lie iustified, sayth Sainct Paule, bee­cause when they woorke nothing, nor doe any thing for GOD againe, they are yet thorough faith onely iustified by the gift of God.

According to the purpose of Gods grace, sayeth Paule, it was so ordei­ned of God, that laying the law aside, the grace of God should require faith onely vnto saluation.

This doeth by the example of the Prophete confirme the blessednesse of the man, to whom the Lord imputeth righteousnesse without woorkes: hée calleth them blessed, with whome the Lord hath couenaunted, that with­out labour, and kéeping of the lawe, they should bee iustified before their maker.

S. IOHN Chrysostome treating Chrysos [...] of faith, of the lawe of nature, and of the holie Ghost doth expressely saye: I cannot proue that hee whiche woor­keth the woorkes of righteousnesse without faith, doeth enioye eternall life. But I can by good proofe shewe that hée, which beleeued without wor­ks, did both liue and obteine the king­dome of heauen. No man without faith hath obteined life. But the théefe beléeued onely, and for his faith was iustified by the most mercifull God. And whereas here peraduenture thou wilt obiecte that hee wanted time to liue iustly, and to doe good woorkes: [Page 467] I aunsweare that I doe not greatly striue about that: but this onelye I sticke to, that faith alone did iustifie & saue him. For if he had liued any lon­ger, and had neglected faith and wor­kes, hée had vndoubtedly fallen from saluation.

But the onely end and argument whereat I now shoote, is, that faith of it selfe doth bring saluation, and that workes of themselues did neuer saue any workers that wrought them. As Chrysostome doth at large declare by the example of the Capitaine Corne­lius. These testimonies I suppose are sufficient to wittes that will bee aun­sweared, and doe not stand obstinate­ [...] in quarellinges and ianglings. O­the [...]wise I could alledge a great [...]. But I will not bee ouer te­d [...]ors vnto you, deerely beloued, nor same to bee endlesse in an euident matter.

But nowe because to this treatise of the righteousnesse of woorkes, there [...] of [...] is a questiō annexed touching the me­rits of good woorkes, I will therefore summarilie say somewhat of merits, or rather of the hire and reward of good woorkes: To this ende especi­allie, least any man thincking irreli­giou [...]ly of the merits of good workes, do therby winne to himselfe not good, but euill workes.

The name of Merits is an vna [...] ­quainted [...] terme, not vsed in the Scrip­tures. For in that signification wher­in our Merite woorkers vse it, to wit, for meritorious woorkes, for that, I meane, wherevnto both life and the grace of GOD is of duetie giuen as debt that is due, in that signification I saye, it doeth obscure the Grace of God, and maketh man too proude and arrogant. What I pray you can our woorkes deserue, since none of the Sainctes durst bée so bold as to plead their merites before the Lord? Iob cryeth, If I wil iustifie mee selfe, mine owne mouthe shall condemne mee: If I will goe about to shewe mee selfe to bee an innocent, hee shall proue mee a wicked doer. If I washe mee selfe with snowe water, and make my handes neuer so cleane at the wel, yet shalt thou dippe me in the myre, and mine owne garmentes shall de­file mee.

Dauid crieth, Enter not into iudg­ment with thy seruaunt, for in thy sighte shall no man liuing bee iusti­fied. Christ oure Lord in the Gospell saith, When ye haue done all thinges that are commaunded you, then say, wee are vnprofitable seruauntes: wee haue done that wee oughte to doe. But a little before, oure Lord saide: Doeth the maister thancke the ser­uaunt whiche doeth the thinges that are commaunded him to doe? The holy Apostle Sainct Paule also cry­eth, I doe not despise the Grace of GOD. For if righteousnesse bee of the Lawe, then did Christe die in vaine. Againe, in the Gospell after Sainct Luke the Phariscie is greatly blamed, which could not be content to put confidence in his owne righte­ousnesse, but would néedes boaste of his merits also. And Nabuchodono­sor fealt no little plague, for saying that the kingdome of Babylon did come vnto him by his owne arte, in­dustrie, power and vertue. By how muche a greater punishement there­fore shall wée thincke them to be wor­thie off, which are persuaded, & make their bragges that they by their me­rits haue deserued or earned the king­dome of heauen? A rewarde is giuen to good wor­kes.

And yet, all this doth not tend to y making void of y e stipend of good wor­or [Page 468] to the denying of the reward that is prepared for vertues. For he is true which promised, and what hee promi­sed he will performe. Now he promi­sed rewards to them that worke righ­teousnesse: euen as also according to his iustice and trueth hée hath threate­ned terrible punishments to wicked & impenitent sinners. But the promises of God are of two sortes, to witt, they lay before oure eyes the giftes and re­wards of this present life, and of the life to come. For the Lord in the Gos­pell after S. Marke doth say, Verilie I saye vnto you, there is no man that hath forsaken house, or brethren, or landes for my sake and the Gospels, but he shall receiue an hundreth fold now at this present with persecutiōs, and in the world to come life euerla­sting. And Paul saith, Godlinesse is profitable to all thinges, hauing pro­mise of the life that is nowe, & of that which is to come. This is a sure say­ing and by all meanes worthie to bee receiued. For therefore wee both la­bour and suffer rebuke, because wee haue oure hope settled in the liuing God, &c. And here it will do well to reckon vp and cite the testimonies of Scripture which doe concerne the re­ward of good woorkes, I wil therefore recite a fewe, but such as shalbe eui­dent and perteyning to y e matter. The Lord in Esaie crieth, Say to the iuste that it shall goe well with him, for he shall eate the fruite of his studie or trauaile. And wo to the wicked sin­ner, for he shalbe rewarded according to the workes of his hands. In Iere­mie we read, Leaue off from weping, for thy labour shalbe rewarded thee. And in the Gospel the Lord saith, Bles­sed are ye when men speake all euill sayinges against you, lying, for my sake. Reioyce ye and be glad, for great is your reward in heauen. The Apo­stle Paule also saith, Glorie, honour, and peace to euery one that worketh good, to the Iewe first and also to the Gentile. Againe, Wee must all ap­peare before the Iudgement seate of Christ, that euerie one may beare the deedes of his bodie according to that whiche hee hath done, whether it bee good or badd. And againe, Euery one shall receiue a reward according to his labour.

Now let vs remember that the re­ward is promised and great gifts are To [...] the [...] are [...]. prepared for them that labour man­fullie. To sluggardes and slowebacks are imminent the euils of this present life, and also of the life to come. To them that striue lawfully the garland is due. But if it happen that the re­ward be defferred, and that they, whi­che striue, receiue not the promises by and by out of hand, yet let the afflicted thincke that their afflictions tend to their commoditie, and that they are layd vpon them by their heauenly fa­ther. Let not their courage therefore faile them, but let them shew themsel­ues men in the fight, and call to God for ayd. For, whosoeuer perseueareth vnto the end he shalbe saued. Let e­uerie one call to his remembrance the old examples of the holy fathers, to whome many promises were made, the fruite whereof they did not reape till many a day were come and gone, wherein they stroue against, and did ouercome full many a sharpe tempta­tion. The Apostle Paul cryeth, I haue fought a good fight, I haue fulfilled my course, I haue kept the faith. Hēce foorthe there is layde vpp for mee a crowne of righteousnesse, which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue mee in that day: not to mee only, but to them also, that haue loued his ap­pearing. [Page 469] They must lay before their eyes the truth of God, who saith, Hea­uen & earth shal passe: but my word shall not passe. The Israelites verily were a longe time holden captiue in Aegypt: but the Lord did not forgett his promise. For in a fit and conueni­ent time, he set them out at libertie w t abundant ioy & glorie for the triumph gotten ouer their oppressours. The Amalechites, and Chanaanites did a great while, I confesse, exalte themsel­ues in sinne and wickednesse. But when the measure of their iniquitie was fully filled, then were they tho­roughly recompenced for their paines by him, that is the seuere reuenger of vnrepented wickednesse. The Scrip­ture therefore exhorteth all men to haue sure hope, perseuearing patiēce, and constancie inuincible. Of which I spake in the third Sermon of this third Decade. To this place doe bée­long, as I suppose, those excellent wordes of S. Paule where hee saith, It is a faithfull saying: For if wee bee dead with him we shall also liue with him: if wee be patient, wee shall also reigne with him: if we denie him, he also shall denie vs: if wee be vnfaith­full, hée abideth faithfull, hee cannot denie himselfe. And againe, Cast not awaye your confidence, whiche hath great recompence of reward. For ye haue neede of patience, that after ye haue done the wil of God, ye may re­ceiue the promise. For yet a verie lit­tle while, and he, that shall come, will come, and will not tarie. And the iust shal liue by faith: and if he withdraw himselfe, my soule shall haue no plea­sure in him. But wee are not of them that withdrawe our selues vnto per­dition, but we pertaine to faith to the winning of the soule.

Yet for all this we must not abuse [...] these places whiche confirme the reward of good workes. these & such like testimonies touching the reward of woorkes, nor the very name of merites where it is found to be vsed of the fathers, neither must we wreste it against the doctrine of méere Grace, and the merits of Christe oure Sauiour. Wée must thincke that the kingdome of heauen, & the other speci­al Hire is due but heritage proceedeth of the parents good will. gifts of God are not as the hire that is due to seruaunts, but as the inheri­taunce of the sonnes of God. For al­though in the last day of iudgment the iudge shall reckon vpp many workes, for which hee shall séeme as it were to recompence the elect with eternal life, yet before that recital of good workes, he shall say, Come ye blessed of my fa­ther, possesse the kingdome prepared for you since the beginning of the world. Now if thou demaundest, why he shall in the day of iudgement make mētion rather of works than of faith? Mine aunswere is, that it is a point or vsuall custome in the lawe for iudge­ment, not onely to be iuste, but also by the iudges pronunciation to haue the cause made manifest to al men wher­fore it is iust. And God doeth deale w t vs after the order of men. Wherefore he doth not onely giue iust iudgement, but will also be knowen of all men to be a iust and vpright Iudge. But we are not able to looke into the faith of o­ther men, which doth cōsist in y e mind: and therfore we iudge by their words and déeds. Honest words and works beare witnesse of a faithfull hearte, whereas vnhonest prankes and spea­ches doe bewray a kinde of vnbeliefe. The workes of charitie and humani­tie doe declare that wee haue faith in déed: whereas the lacke of them do ar­gue the contrarie. And therefore the Scripture admonisheth vs, that the iudgement shalbe according to oure workes.

[Page 470] To this sense agréeth that in the 12. of Matthew, where it is said, By thy dee­des thou shalt be iustified, and by the same thou shalt be condemned. To Abraham, after he had determined to offer his sonne Isaac, it was said, Be­cause thou hast done this thing, and hast not spared thine onely begotten sonne, I wil blesse thee and multiplie thee exceedingly, &c. But it is mani­fest that God made that promise to A­braham before Isaac was borne, yea, hée made it as soone as Abraham was brought out of his countrie: therefore the promise was not nowe first of all annexed as a reward vnto the works of Abraham. &c.

Therefore God examineth oure How or in what sens [...] God is said to giue a reward vn­to oure good workes. workes according to his owne fauou­rable mercie, and not with the extre­mitie and rigour of lawe, and doth re­ward them with infinite benefits, be­cause they procéed from faith in Christ albeit that for the sinne, which abideth in vs, they be vnpure & nothing meri­torious. Nowe he doth hereby giue vs a proofe that hee hath a regard of vs & our workes: because in testifying the greatnesse of his loue toward vs, hee doth vouchsafe so to honor not only vs, but also his owne gifts in vs, which he of his great goodnes hath gratiously be stowed vppon vs. Our bountiful God doth herein imitate the maner of dea­ling whiche fleshly fathers vse in this world toward their children. For they bestow giftes vppon their children as rewardes of their welldoing, thereby prouoking them to greater vertues, when as in very déed al things belong to the children by right of inheritance, and the true and proper cause, of this reward, which the father giueth to the child, is not the obediēce of the sonne, but the meere good will and fauour of the father. Moreouer, herein are two thinges to be obserued. First, although God doth after the manner of men al­lure 1 vs with rewardes, drawe vs on with giftes, and kéepe vs in good wor­kes with manifold recompences, yet must not the reward or recompence bee the marke where at the woorker ought to looke, respecting rather his owne glorie and commoditie, than the loue & honour that hee oweth to God. God wilbe worshipped for loues sake onely, and hee wilbe loued of méere goodwill, and not for the hope of any reward. For as he requireth a chéere­full giuer: so doth hée looke for such an vncoacted affection, voluntarie loue, and frée goodwill as children do natu­rallie beare to their parentes. The last is, That our workes, which some call merits, are nothing else but the [...] méere giftes of God. Now hee were a very vnthankfull person, which, when of an other mans liberalitie hee hath licence giuen to occupie his land to his best commoditie, will at length goe a­bout to translate the right therof from the true owner, which lent it him, vn­to him selfe. But because I would be loath by drawing out this treatise too farre, to deteine you longer than rea­son would, I wil recite vnto you, dere­ly beloued, a notable cōference of pla­ces in the Scripture made by S. Au­gustine, whereby ye maye euidently vnderstand and inferre a conclusion, that the rewardes of good woorkes or merits of the Saincts are the very frée and méere grace of God.

Therefore in the seuenth Chapiter of his booke De Gratia & libero arbitrio S. [...] the [...] thus hée sayth: Iohn the forerunner of our Lord doth say, A man can receiue nothing, vnlesse it be giuen him from heauen. If therefore thy good workes [Page 471] bée the giftes of God, then God crow­neth thy merits, not as thy merits, but as his owne giftes. Let vs there­fore consider the merits of the Apostle Paule, (that is to say, the merits whi­che hee saith are in himselfe,) whether they be the giftes of God or no: I haue sayeth hee, fought a good fight, I haue fulfilled my course, I haue kept the faith. First of all, these good workes had beene no good woorkes, vnlesse good thoughtes had gone besore them. Giue eare therefore what hee sayeth of those good thoughtes: Not béecause wée can thincke any thing of oure sel­ues, as of our selues, but our abilitie is of God. Then also let vs cōsider euerie seueral particularitie, I haue fought, sayth hee, a good fight. I demaunde by what power hee foughte? Whe­ther by that which hee had of himselfe, or by that whiche was giuen him from aboue?

It is vnlikely that so great a tea­cher of the Gentiles, as the holy Apo­stle Sainct Paule was, should bée ig­noraunt of the lawe, whiche in Deu­teronomie, is heard to say: Saye not thou in thy hart, mine owne strēgth, and the power of mine owne hande hath done this wonderfull thinge: but thou shalt remember the Lord thy GOD: because hee giueth thee strength and power to doe it.

But what doeth it auaile to fighte well, vnlesse the victorie doe ensue? And who I praye you, giueth the vic­torie, but hee of whome Sainct Paule himselfe, doeth say? Thanckes bee to GOD whiche giueth vs the victorie thoroughe oure Lord Iesus Christe. And in an other place when hée had ci­ted the place out of the Psalms, where it is said: Because for thy sake wee are killed all day, and are counted as sheepe appointed to the slaughter, hée did immediatelie add, and saye: But in all these thinges we ouercome or haue the victorie thoroughe him, which loued vs.

Wée haue the victorie therefore not thorough our selues, but thorough him that loued vs. After that againe hee said: I haue fulfilled my course. But as he said this, so in another place also hee sayeth: It is not of the wil­ler, nor of the runner, but of GOD which taketh mercie.

Whiche sentence cannot bée by a­ny meanes so inuerted, that wée may saye: It is not of God, whiche taketh mercie, but of the willer, and of the runner. For whosoeuer dare take vp­pon him so to inuerte that sentence of the holy Apostle, hee doeth openlye shewe that hee flattly gainesayeth the woordes of Sainct Paule.

Last of all hee saide, I haue kepte the faith: but in an other place againe hée confesseth saying. I haue obteined mercie that I might bee faithfull. Hée said not, I haue obteined mercie, bée­cause I am faithfull, but, That I mighte bée faithfull: declaring there­by that faith it selfe cannot bée obtei­ned without the mercie of God, and that faith is the gifte of God, as hee doeth most euidently teache where he sayeth: Yee are saued by Grace tho­roughe faith, and that not of your selues, it is the gift of God. For they mighte saye: Wée haue therefore re­ceiued Grace, béecause wee haue be­léeued: by that meanes attributing, as it were, Fayth to themselues, and Grace to God: but to preuent that in­sinuation, the holy Apostle Saincte Paule when hee had saide, By faith, doeth streighte wayes add, And that not of your selues, it is the gifte of God.

Againe, least they should saye that [Page 472] they by their workes did meritorious­ly deserue such a gift, he doeth present­ly annexe: Not of woorkes, least any man should boast. Not because he did denie or make voyd good workes, con­sidering that hee saith, that God doeth reward euery man according to his works: but forbecause workes are of faith, and not faith of workes. And so by this meanes our workes of righte­ousnesse procéede from him, from whō that faith doeth also come, touching which it is said: The iust doth liue by faith.

All this haue I hetherto woord for word recited out of Augustine: wher­in, all that may be said concerning the merits of good workes, are sufficient­ly well conteyned, and so soundly con­firmed by proofes of Scripture, that I meane not to ad any thing vnto them: for I sée it is sufficiently manifest for all to vnderstand, what and howe the auncient fathers thought and taughte of the merits of sinnefull men. For what can be said more briefly, sincere­ly, & fully, than that a reward is pre­pared for the good workes of men? but yet that that reward is nothing else but the grace: and that the merits or good works of the Saincts are the gift of God: which merits while he crow­neth, he crowneth his owne giftes. In all this therefore the Ecclesiasticall & Apostolique doctrine remayneth still immutable and vnreproueable, That we are iustified and saued by y e grace of God through faith, and not throughe our owne good woorkes or merits.

Wee doe nowe againe returne to good workes, and are come to expound Good workes muste be done according to the rule of the worde of God. the description or definition of good woorks, which we did set downe in the beginning of this treatise. Now ther­fore vnlesse oure workes doe spring in vs from God throughe faith, they can­not haue the name of Good Workes. But contrarilie, if they doe procéede from God through faith, then are they also framed according to the rule of y e word of God. And for that cause did I in the definition of good workes signi­ficantly saye, That they are done of them which are regenerate by the good spirite of God, through faith according to the word of God. For God is not pleased with the workes, which we of our selues doe of our owne braines & authoritie without warrantize of his word imagine & deuise. For the thing that he doeth most of all like and looke for in vs is faith and obedience (which is most euident to be séene in the verie example of our graundfather Adam:) and cōtrarilie he doth mislike and vt­terly reiecte the woorkes of our owne choice & our good intents which spring in and rise vpon our owne minds and iudgementes: as I will by these testi­monies of scripture declare vnto you. In the 12. of Deuteronomie we read, Euerie man shall not doe that which is righteous in his owne eyes. What­soeuer I commaund you, that shall ye obserue to doe it: neither shalt thou ad any thing to it, nor take any thing from it.

Moreouer in the historie of Samuel there is a notable example of this matter to be séene. For Saule the king of Israel receiued a commaundement to kill all the Amalechites with all their beasts and cattell: but he contrarie to the precept throughe a good intent (as he thought) of his owne, and for a reli­gious zeales sake of his owne chosing, reserued the fattest Oxen for to be sa­crificed: & for that cause the Prophete came and said vnto him, Is a sacrifice so pleasant & acceptable to the Lord as obediēce is? Behold, to obey is bet­ter then sacrifice: and to hearken is [Page 473] better than the fatt of ramms. For re­bellion is as the sinne of witchcraft, and stubbornnesse is as the vanitie of Idolatrie. Lo here in these few words thou hast the goodly praise and com­mendation of the religion of our owne inuenting, and of our owne good wor­kes which doe arise of oure owne good intents and purposes. They, whiche doe neglecte the preceptes of the Lord to follow their owne good intents and forecastings, are flatly called witches, Apostataes, & wicked idolaters. They seeme in their owne eyes verilie to be [...]ellie fellowes, and true worshippers of God, and zealous followers of the traditions of the holy fathers, bishops, kinges and princes: but God, whiche cannot lye doeth flatly pronounce that their woorkes doe differ nothing from witchcraft, Apostacie, & blasphemous idolatrie, than which there can bée no­thing more heynous by any meanes deuised. Therefore the Lord in the Gospell citing that place out of Esaies Prophecie doth plainly condemne, re­iecte, and treade vnder foote all those workes which we choose to our selues, hauing their beginning of oure owne good inteates and purposes, where hee sayeth: In vaine doe they worshippe mee, teaching doctrines the precepts of men. Euerie planting, which my father hath not planted, shalbe pluc­ked vp by the rootes. Let them alone, they be blinde leaders of the blinde. And therevppon it is that S. Paule did so boldly affirme that the precepts of men are contrarie to the truth, and are meere lyes. The same Paule in one place sayeth, Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne. And in another place, Faith commeth by hearing, and hea­ring by the word of God. Wherevp­pon we may gather, that the woorkes whiche are not framed by the expresse word of God, or by a sure consequence deriued from it, are so farre from bée­ing good workes, that they are plainly called sinnes. Inforce thou, I pray thée, neuer so great a good turne vpon a man against his will, & sée what fa­uour thou shalt winne at his hand, and howe thou shalt please him with that inforced benefite. Therefore good woorkes do first of all require the precise & expresse obseruing of Gods wil, to which alone they ought to tend. In his Epistle to the Colossians the same Apostle doeth openly condemne the Greeke [...], that is, the voluntarie religion which they of their owne choyce and minde brought in to bee obserued. And what néede haue wée I pray you to inuent to our selues other newe kindes of good woorkes, considering that we haue not yet done those woorkes, whiche God himselfe prescribeth and doth in expresse words require at our handes? By this now oure aduersaries maye perceiue that wée doe not altogether simplie con­demne good woorkes, but those alone whiche wée by reiecting the woord of GOD, doe first set abroache by oure owne imaginations, and phantasti­call inuentions: of which sort are ma­ny vpstart woorkes of our holy Mon­kes and sacrificing shauelinges. But to conclude, the workes that are re­pugnaunt to the word of God, are by no meanes worthie of any place or honour.

And that wée maye more rightly perceiue the sense or meaning of good Good workes indeed woorkes, wée must in mine opinion diligently obserue these wordes of the Apostle: We are created in Christ Ie­sus vnto good woorkes, which God hath before ordeined, that we should walke in them. Hee maketh here two notes concerning those that are good [Page 474] woorkes in deede. The first is, Wee are, sayeth hée, created in Christ Iesus 1 vnto good workes. It doth therefore necessarilie followe, that good workes are wrought of him, whiche is by true faith graffed in Christ Iesu. For vn­lesse the braunche abide in the vine, it cannot bring forth fruite. All the wor­kes therefore of the faithfull, howsoe­uer they shine with the title of righte­ousnesse, are notwithstāding not good woorkes in verie déede. The latter [...] is, Whiche God hath before ordey­ned, that wee should walke in them. We must not therfore make accompt that all the workes, which men maye doe, are to be counted good woorkes in déed: but those onely which God hath ordeyned of old, that wée should walke in them. Now what workes those be, the Lord in his lawe (whiche is the e­ternall will of God) hath verie plaine­ly expressed. And therevppon it is, that the Lord in the Gospel being deman­ded questions concerning eternal life, and the very true vertues, sendeth the demaunder vnto the lawe, and sayth: What is written in the lawe? And a­gaine, If thou wilt enter into life kepe the commaundements. Therefore the tenne commaundementes are a most sure and absolute platforme of good woorkes. Which that ye may the bet­ter vnderstand, I will briefly recapi­tulate, and as it were in a picture laye it before your eyes.

To the first precept thou shalt re­ferre the feare, the faith, & loue of God, The tenne comman­dements are a plat­forme of good wor­kes. with assured hope, perseuearing pati­ence, & constancie inuincible in trou­ble and afflictions. To the second be­longeth the true and sincere worship, wherwith God is pleased, with the vt­ter refusall of all superstition and per­uerse religion. Vppon the third doeth depende the reuerence of Gods Maie­stie, the frée confession of his might, the holie inuocation of his name, and the sanctification of y e same. In the fourth is comprehended the moderate conseruation of the Ecclesiasticall Ceremo­nies, y preaching of Gods word, pub­lique prayers, & whatsoeuer else doeth belonge to the outward seruice or ex­ternall worship due to God. To the fifte thou mayest annexe the naturall loue of children toward their parents, of men toward their countrie & kinese-folkes, the due obedience that we owe to the magistrates and all in authori­tie, and lastly the offices of ciuil huma­nitie. To the sixte thou shalt ioyne iu­stice and iudgement, the protection of widowes & orphanes, the deliuering of the oppressed and afflicted, weldoing to all men, and doing hurt to no man. To the seuenth thou shalt add the faith of wedded couples, the offices of mar­riage, the honest and Godly bringing vp of childrē, with the studie of chasti­tie, temperance, and sobrietie. To the eighth is to bee reckoned vpright dea­ling in cōtracts, liberalitie, bountiful­nesse, and hospitalitie. Vnder y ninthe is couched the studie of trueth through al our life time, faith in words & déeds, with decēt, honest, & profitable speach. In the tenth and last, thou mayest re­member good affections, holie wishes, with all holy and honest thoughts. And so this is y e compendious platforme of good workes. Nowe if y u desire to haue it more briefly expressed than this that thou séest, then turne thee selfe & hear­ken to the wordes of Christ our Lord, who gathereth these 10. into two prin­cipall points, & saith: Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with al thy soul, & with al thy mind: & thy neighbour as thy selfe. Whatsoeuer therefore yee would that men shuld do to you, euen so do ye to thē.

[Page 475] Vppon these precepts of the Lord, let all the faithful (which desire to doe [...] be [...] to [...] of [...]. good works) most surely fixe their eyes and minds, & that too so much the more diligently and constantly, as they doe more surely and euidently perceiue & see, that God in y e lawe & the prophets, doeth require nothing else, nor any o­ther works at the hands of his electe & chosen seruants. Go to now therefore, let vs heare out of the holy Prophets some such euidēt testimonies touching good woorks, as do consent & wholie a­gree with the lawe of the Lord. Moses in Deut. crieth: And now Israel, what doeth the Lord thy God require of thee, but to feare the Lord thy God, & to walk in al his wayes, to loue him & to serue the Lord thy God with all thy hart, and with all thy soule? That thou keepe the cōmandements of the Lord and his ordinances, which I cō ­maund thee this day. And the kinglye Prophete Dauid in the 15. Psalme as­keth this questiō: Lord who shal dwel in thy tabernacle? And presently an­swereth it himselfe, saying: Euen hee that walketh vprightly, & doeth the thing that is iust & right. And so forth as is conteined in the 10. cōmaunde­mēts. Esaie also in his 33. cap. moueth the same question and answereth it e­uen so as Dauid had done before him. Ieremie in the 21. chap. doth vrge and reiterate these woords to the Iewes: Thus the Lord cōmaundeth: Keepe equitie and righteousnes, deliuer the oppressed from the power of the vio­lent, do not greeue nor oppresse the strāger, the fatherles nor the widow, and shedd no innocent bloud in this place. And Ezechiel in his 18. cap. knit­teth vp a beadrowe of good workes, in no point vnlike to these, sauing only y it is somewhat more largly amplified. In Osée the Lord saith: I desire mercie more than sacrifice: & the knowledge of God more than whole burnt offe­rings. Micheas doth diligently inquire what the worshipper of God should do to please him with all, & what workes he should doe to delight the Lord: and immediatly by the inspiration of the holy Ghoste he maketh aunswere, say­ing: I will shewe thee, O man, what is good, and what the Lord requireth of thee: namely, to doe iustly, to loue mercie, and with reuerence to walke before thy God. In like maner the Prophete Zacharie, to them that de­maunded of him certaine questions touching vertues, & such good woorkes as please the Lord, gaue this answere, saying: Thus sayeth the Lord of ho­stes, Execute true iudgement, shewe mercie and louing kindenesse euerie man to his brother: doe the widowe, the fatherlesse, the straunger, and the poore no wronge. Let no man ima­gine euill in his heart against his bro­ther: neither bee ye louers of false o­thes, for these are the thinges which I do hate, sayeth the Lord.

With this doctrine of the Prophets doth the preaching of the Euangelists and Apostles fullie agrée, teaching in euerie place, that charitie, righteous­nesse and innocencie, are the scoape & summe of all good woorkes. The A­postle Iames sayeth: Pure religion and vndefiled before God and the fa­ther, is this: To visite the father lesse and widowes in their aduersitie, & to kepe himself vnspotted of the world.

It remayneth now for me to drawe to an end, and in the rest that is yet be To what end good workes must be done. hind to be spoken touching the descrip­tiō of good works, to confer places of y e Scripture for y e confirmation & plaine exposition of y e same. Now therfore we said y good works in déed are wrought by them that are regenerate, to the [Page 476] glorie of God, the ornamēt of our life, and the profite of our neighbour. For the Lord in the Gospell prescribeth this end to good works, where he saith: Let your lighte so shine before men, that they may see your good workes, and glorifie your father whiche is in heauen. The Apostle Paul also ofte­ner than once exhorting vs to good woorks doth, as a most effectuall cause to sett them forward, add: That by those workes of ours, we may adorne the doctrine of oure Lord and Saui­our Christ Iesus. And euen as a come­lie and cleanely garment adorneth a man, so doe good workes in déede set foorth the life of Christian people. For herevppon it riseth that the Apostles of Christe did so often persuade vs to put off the old man and put on the newe, which is created to the simili­tude and likenesse of God. For there­by wee obteine both honour and glo­rie. We both are, and are called, the seruaunts, yea and the sonnes of oure Lord and God, whose propertie and vertue shineth in vs, to the glorie and praise of his holy name. And as hée doth require good works at our hands, so if we do them, we on the one side do please and delight him, and hee on the other doeth honour vs againe: as may bee proued by many testimonies of the holy Scripture. But the thing it selfe is so plaine, & without all controuersie, that it needeth no businesse to proue it at all. Hée verilie doeth euery minute augment in vs his giftes, while wée are intentiue to doe good workes. For in the Gospell hee saith, To euery one that hath shalbe giuen, and hee shall abounde. And from him that hath not, shalbe taken euen that which he hath not, and shalbe giuen to him that hath. To this also may be added that God is fauourable to them that worke righteousnesse, and doth enrich them euen with many temporal gifts, and at the last bring them to life euer­lasting. For the Apostle Paul doth ex­pressely say, God shall reward euerie Rom. 2. man according to his deedes, to them whiche by continuing in welldoing seeke for glorie, and honour and im­mortalitie, eternall life. And againe, Glorie, and honour, and peace to eue­rie one that worketh well. Although the Godly in all their good workes do not (as I told you before) respecte so much the recompence and reward at Gods hand, as the aduauncement of Gods glorie, the fulfilling of his will, and profite of their neighbour. For Paule sayeth, Doe all thinges to the glorie of God. And againe, Let no man seeke his owne, but euery one an others profite: euen as I doe in all thinges please all men: not seeking mine owne commoditie, but the pro­fite of many, that they may be saued. Therefore all the Godly doe so directe and temper their woorkes, that they maye please, delight, or honour God, and profite many men. For in so do­ing they expresse or represent the na­ture of God, whose sonnes they both are, and are also called. For hee doeth liberallie powre out his benefits vp­pon all creatures: and therefore his sonnes are beneficiall and bent to doe good to all men.

Thus much had I hetherto to say, touching the nature or propertie, cause end, and effecte, that is, the very true and right meaning of good workes: by whiche I hope it is euident to bee per­ceiued, howe & in what sense the Lord in the Scriptures is sayd to attri­bute the name of righteousnesse and iustification vnto the good woorkes of the Sainctes his seruauntes: and that that true principle of oure re­religiō [Page 477] remayneth firme & vnreproue­able, wherein wée confesse and hold, That wee are iustified by the Grace of God for Christ his sake thorough faith and not for workes. Now ther­fore there is nothing more behind, but this onely, for vs to make our hum­ble petition to God, for true faith in Christ our Lord, and that by his grace hée will so guide vs, that we may [...] in workes put that in practise, [...] hetherto wée haue béene taught in [...] wordes of this treatise, that is to saye, that wée may in good workes in déede, expresse the faith, which wée in words professe that wée haue in Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Of sinne, and of the kindes thereof, to witt, of originall, and actuall sinne, and of sinne against the holy Ghost. And lastly of the most sure and iust punish­ment of sinnes.
The tenth Sermon.

WEe Haue lastlye now to discourse of sinne, which as I told you, is to be referred to the treatise of y e law. Of whiche, that I may lawfully, religiously, rightly, and profitablie speake to the edifying of you all, I shal desire you to make your humble prayers with mée to God the father in the name of Christ his sonne our gratious Lord and mediatour.

Sinne, is of most men taken for [...] came [...]. errour, for that, I meane, whereby we do not only erre from the thing which is true, right, iust and good, but do also followe and decline to that whiche is naughte. The Latines deriue their word peccatum (sinne) of pellicatus (whorehunting) whiche is a faulte of wedded people that are corrupted w t the spirite of fornication, as when mē preferre harlotts before their lawfull wiues. And this definition verilie doth wōderfully agrée to this present trea­tise. For all wée, that do beléeue, are by faith handfasted to oure God as to our spouse and husband: if therefore wée prefer other Gods before him, or choose rather to serue them: If, I say, we let passe the true Gods in déede, to follow the shadow of Gods, vaine hopes, and y e pernicious pleasures of this world, then do we sinne in déed, and commit fornication against oure spouse & hus­band. But the learned sort doe for the most parte, put a difference betwixte peccatum and delictum, (which both in effect doe signifie sinnes:) But they call that delictum, when the thing is not done that should be done: and that they call peccatum, when that is done that should be left vndone. S. Hierome séemeth to haue taken delictum for the first fall to sinne. S. Augustine sayeth, that peccatum is committed of him y sinneth wittingly, & delictum of him that sinneth of ignoraunce. I sée that those woordes are in some places con­founded, and that the one is vsed for y e other. In some places the errour or delictum, is vsed as y e mylder terme, peccatum in a more gréeuous sense, & an heynous crime, a mischiefe, a reuol­ting or wickednesse for the greatest of [Page 478] all. For S. Augustine sayth, Neither is euery peccatum crimen, beecause euery crimen is peccatum. There­fore wee saye that the life of a man liuing in this transitorie world maye be found to bee without that heynous offence, crimen, for which al the world doth crie out vpon and accuse him: but if wée say we haue nullum peccatum, no sinne (as the Apostle sayth) wee de­ceiue our selues, and the trueth is not in vs. Amonge the Hebrues sinne is called by sundrie names, which do im­port & signifie ouerthwartnesse, per­uersenesse, a fault, an errour, a reuol­ting, infirmitie, vice, ignoraunce, and transgression. For to transgresse doth signifie to depart from the truth, from oure duetie or office, not to kéepe the right path, but to turne awrie from the prescript rule of the law of God. Now that rule or lawe of God is of the He­brues called Thora, that is to say, a direction or a leading by the hand. For it doeth directe a man in the wayes that are acceptable to the Lord. And therefore the Gréekes call sinne by the names of [...]. Againe in the Hebrue tongue sinne is as much to say, as a turning awaye from good to euill: also a reuolting, as when thou drawest thy neck from out of the yoke of his power, to whome thou art a seruant: finally, it signifieth the crime or guilte, whereby wee in­daunger oure selues to the rodd of pu­nishment.

Verilie S. Augustine taketh much The defi­nition of sinne. paines to finde out a proper definiti­on of sinne. In his second booke De cō ­sensu Euangelistarum, he sayeth: Sinne is the transgression of the Lawe. Ad Simplicianum lib. 1. Sinne is an inordi­natenesse or peruersenesse of man, that is, a turning from the more ex­cellent Creatour, and a turning to the inferiour creatures. De fide contra Manichaeos Cap. 8. hée sayeth, What is it else to sinne, but to erre in the pre­ceptes of truth, or in the truth it selfe. Againe, Contra Faustum Manichaeum. Lib. 22. Cap. 27. Sinne is a deede, a woord, or a wishe against the lawe of God. The same Augustine De dua­bus animabus cōtra Manichaeos cap. 11. sayeth, Sinne is a wil to reteine or ob­teine that whiche iustice forbiddeth, and is not free to absteine. And In Re­tract. Lib. 1. Cap. 15. he sayeth: That will is a motion of the minde, with­out compulsion either not to loose or else to obteine some one thinge or o­ther. All whiche definitions as I doe not vtterly reiecte, so doe I wishe this to bée considered and thought off with the reste, Sinne is the naturall cor­ruption of manhinde, and the action, whiche ariseth of it, contrarie to the lawe of God, whose wrath, that is, both death and sundrie punishments it bringeth vppon vs.

Thou hearest howe well this defi­nition doeth consist vppon his partes. Thou hearest in it of our natural cor­ruption: in the naming whereof ap­peareth how this definition doeth not agrée to the sinne of our first parents, in whome there was no naturall cor­ruption. Of which I meane to speake in place conuenient. Thou hearest the action named, whiche ariseth of that natural corruption and is repug­naunt to the lawe of God. Thou hea­rest that sinne doeth bring vppon vs the wrath of God, that is, death and sundrie sorts of punishments appoin­ted by the mouth of God to plague vs for our sinnes. Of which I wil speake in order as they lye, so farre foorth as the Lord shall giue mée grace and a­bilitie.

Now therefore it séemeth that this [Page 479] treatise maye most aptly bée begonne [...] at the discussing of the originall cause, and beginning of sinne. Some there bee that doe deriue the originall cause of euill or sinne, from the influence of the Planets, saying: I sinned, because I was borne vnder an vnluckie Pla­net. Other there are, which when they sinne, and are rebuked for it, do make this aunsweare, Not I, but the diuel is in fault that I haue committed this greeuous crime. And sometime lay­ing a side all excuses, they doe directlye cast the blame vppon God, and saye: Why, God would that it should bee so: For if hee would not haue had it so, I had not sinned. An other sayeth, Since God could haue letted it, and would not, he is the cause & authour of my sinne.

But it is no newe thinge nowe that men doe wh [...]t their blasphemous tongues against God the maker and ruler of all thinges. For our first pa­rents, when they had sinned, & were accused of it by God himselfe, found a shifte for to translate the sinne whiche they committed, from themselues to other, & would not confesse the trueth as it was in very déede. Such is the abhominable wickednesse of man. For Adam as it were aunswearing GOD ouerthwartlye, casteth the faulte of his offence, not onely vppon his wife, which God had coupled vnto him, but also vppon GOD himselfe. The woman, sayeth hee, whome thou gauest to bee with mee, gaue mee of the tree and I did eate. As if he should haue said: If thou haddest not giuen mee the woman, I had not sinned. But the Lord coupled him to a wife, not to the end that shée should bée an occasion of euill, but that the man mighte bée in the better case and con­dition.

Againe, the woman doeth simplie impute the cause of that euill vnto the diuel, saying: The Serpent begui­led mee, and I did eate. Loe these are most corrupt, false, wicked and dete­stable opinions touching the originall cause of sinne, wherewith the iustice and trueth of God is mightily offen­ded. Neither is the nature of man the The na­ture of mā is not the cause of sinne. cause of sinne. For God, which crea­ted all thinges, did also create the na­ture of man, and made it good, euen as all thinges else whiche hée created were also good. Therefore the na­ture of man was good. For it is an ac­cidental qualitie that hapened to man either in, or immediatly after his fall, and not a substantiall propertie, to haue his nature so spotted with cor­ruption as nowe it is. Nowe wee be­ing borne in sinne of sinnefull proge­nitours, haue sinne by descent as our naturall propertie. For Sainct Au­gustine writing De Fide contra Ma­nichaeos Cap. 9. sayeth: And if wee saye that any men are euill by nature, wee meane that they are so because of the originall descent of our first parentes sinne, wherein wee mortall men are wholie borne. But this nowe re­quireth a more exacte and ample de­claration.

That the diuel alone is not the au­thour The diuel alone is not the cause of sinne. of sinne, so that when we sinne, the blame thereof should redound to him, and wee that sinned escape with­out fault, this doth greatly argue, bée­cause it is in his power to egge and persuade, but not to inforce a mā to do euill. For God by his power restray­neth the diuel from being able to doe the thing that he would do. He can do no more thē God permitteth him to do: for if he had no power ouer an hierd of filthie swine, how much l [...]sse autho­ritie hath hee ouer the excellent [Page 480] soules of Gods most excellent crea­tures? Hée hath, I confesse, great sub­tilties and more then Khethoricall force, wherewith to persuade vs: but God is stronger, and neuer ceasseth to prompt good and hoalesome counsels vnto y e soules of his faithfull seruants. Nether doth he permit more to Satan than is for our commoditie: as is to be séene in the example of that holy man the patient Iob: and also in the exam­ple of Paul 2. Cor. 12. and in his words saying, God is faithfull, whiche will not suffer vs to be tēpted, aboue that wee are able to beare. They therefore are vainely seduced, whiche caste the faulte of their sinne vppon the diuels shoulders.

To procéede, if thou demaundest of them, whiche laye the blame of their sinne vppon their euill destinie, what That destinie is not the cause of sinne. destinie is? they will answeare, either that it is a course knitt together by e­ternitie, and lincked to it selfe, as it were a certaine chaine and continuall roawe of counsels, and workes neces­sarilie following one vppon an others necke, according to the disposition and ordinaunce of God: or else that it is y e euill starres or planets. Now if thou demaundest againe, who made the starrs? they haue none other answere, but God: it followeth therefore conse­quently that they inforce the cause of their sinne vppon God himselfe. But al the auncient and best Philosophers did neuer pretend or alledge destinie, much lesse such Christians as did free­ly confesse the mightie power of their God and maker. And euen amonge our men, I meane, amonge them that would séeme to bee Christians, they which stoode in the opinion of destinie and constellations, were such kinde of fellowes as wise men would be asha­med to follow them as authors. Bardesanes imputed to destinie the cō ­uersations of mortall men. And the Priscillianists, who were condemned in the first counsell helde at Toledo, thought and taught that mā is tyed to fatall starres, and hath his bodie com­pact according to the 12. signes in hea­uen, placing Aries in the head, Taurus in the necke, and so consequently to e­uerie signe his seuerall limins. S. Au­gustine, In opusculo S 2. quaestionū. Quist. 45. confuting soundly the destinies of Planets, amonge other his reasons sayeth, The conceyuing of twinns in the mothers wōbe, because it is made [...] in one and the same acte, as the Physi­cians testifie (whose discipline is farre more certeine and manifest than that of the Astrologers) doeth happen in so small a moment of time, tha [...] there is not so much time as two minuts of a minute betwixt the conceyuing of the one and the other. How therfore commeth it, that in twinnes of one burden there is so great a diuersitie of de [...]des, wills, and chaunces, conside­ring that they of necessitie must neds haue one and the same planet in their conception, and that the Mathemati­cals do giue the constellation of them both, as if it were but of one man? To these woordes of S. Augustine great light maye bee added, if you annexe to them and examine narrowely the ex­ample of Esau and Iacobs birth, and sundrie dispositions. The same Augu­stine writing to Boniface against two epistles of the Pelagians Lib. 2. cap. 6. sayeth: They which affirme that de­stinie doeth rule, will haue not onely our deeds and euents, but also our ve­ry wils, to depend vpon the placeing of the starres, at the time wherin eue­rie man is either conceyued or borne, whiche placeings they are wonte to call Constellations.

[Page 481] But the grace of God doth not onely goe aboue all starres, and heauens, but also aboue the verie Angels them selues. Moreouer, these disputers for destinie, do attribute to destinie both the good and euil that happen to men. But God in the euils that fall vppon men doth duely and worthily recom­pence them for their ill desertes: but the good, which they haue, he doth be­stowe vppon them not for their me­rites, but of his owne fauour & mer­cifull goodnesse through grace, that cannot be looked for of duetie: laying both good and euil vppon vs men not through the temporall course of pla­nets, but by the déepe and eternall counsell of his seueritie and goodnes. So then wée sée that neither y e fallinge out of good or euill hath any relation vnto y planets. Therefore this place may be concluded with the wordes of the Lorde in the Prophet Ieremie, saying: Thus saith the Lorde, ye shal not learne after the manner of the heathen, and ye shall not be atraide for the tokens of heauen, for the hea­then are afraide of such, yea, all the obseruations of the Gentiles are vani­tie. For the planets haue no force, to doe either good or euill. And there­fore the blame of sinnes is not to bee imputed therevnto.

I haue now to proue vnto you that [...] is not [...]. God is not the cause of sinne, or the author of euill. God, saye they, would haue it so. For if he would not haue had it so, I had not sinned. For who may resist his power? Againe, since he could haue letted it, and would not, he is the author of my sinne and wic­kednesse. As though wee knewe not the craftie quarels and subtile shiftes of mortal men. Wh [...], I pray you, knoweth not that God doth not deale with vs by his absolute power, but by an appointed lawe and ordinance, I meane, by commodious meanes, & a probable order? God could I know by his absolute power kéepe off all e­uil: but yet he neither can nor wil ei­ther corrupt or marre his creature & excellent order. Hee dealeth with vs men therefore after the manner of men: he appointeth vs lawes, and layeth before vs rewardes & punishe­ments: he commaundeth to imbrace the good, and eschue the euill: to the perfourming whereof he doth neither denye vs his grace, without which we can do nothing: neither doeth he des­pise our diligent good wil and earnest trauaile. Herein, if man bee slacke, the negligence and fault is imputed to man him selfe, and not to God, al­though he could haue kept off y e sinne, and did not: for it was not his duetie to kéepe it off, least peraduenture hee should disturbe the order, and destroy the work which he him self had made and ordeined. Therefore God is not the author of sinne or naughtinesse. Touching which matter I will firste adde some testimonies of the holie Scripture: then aunswere to sundry obiections of the aduersaries of this doctrine: and lastly declare the origi­nall cause or headspring of sinne and wickednesse.

The testimonies, which teach that God being good himselfe crea­ted all thinges good whi­che be cre­ated. God is not y e author of sinne or naugh­tinesse, are many in number, but a­mong the rest, this is an argument of greatest force and probabilitie, be­cause God is saide to be good natural­ly: and that all which he created were made good in their creation. Wher­vppon it is that Solomon saith: God hath not made death, neither hath he delight in the destruction of the li­uing: for he created all thinges that they might haue their being, and the [Page 482] beginnings of the world were health full, & there is no poyson of destruc­tion in them, nor the kingdome of hell vppon the earth: for righteouse­nesse is immortall, but vnrighteous­nesse bringeth death: and the vngod­ly call it to them both with wordes and woorkes, and thereby come to nought. And so forth, as is to be séen in the firste Chapter of the booke of wisedome: which wordes do passing­ly agrée with y firste Chapters of that most excellent prophet Moses.

In the fifth Psalme, Dauid saith: Thou art the God, that hast no plea­sure in wickednesse: neither shal any euil dwell with thee: the vniust shall not stande in thy sight: for thou ha­test all them that woorke iniquitie: thou shalt destroy them that speake leasing: the Lord doth abhorre both the bloudthirstie & deceiptful man. Lo, thou canst deuise nothing more contrarie to the nature of God than sinne & nau [...]htinesse: as thou mayest more at large perceiue in y e 34 Chap­ter of the booke of Iob.

The wiseman saith: God created man good, but they sought out ma­ny inuentions of their owne. And therefore the Apostle Paule deriueth sinne, damnation, and death, not from God, but from Adam, and from God he fetcheth grace, forgiuenesse & life, through the mediatour Iesus Christe.

That place of Paule is farre more manifest than that it néedeth a­ny large exposition: let it onely bee considered and diligently weighed of the Readers and hearers: whome I woulde wishe alwayes to beare in mouth and mynde the verie wordes & meaning of this notable sentence: Euen as by one man sinne entred in­to the worlde, and death by sinne. And so foorth as followeth.

The same Apostle in the seuenth to the Romanes, doeth euidently de­clare that the lawe is holie, the com­maundement good and iust, and ther­by he doth insinuate that in God or in his will there is not, and in his lawe, which is the will of God, there sprin­geth not any spott or blurre of sinne or naughtinesse. In our fleash, saith he, the euil lurketh, and out of vs iniqui­tie ariseth. I knowe, saith hee, that in mee, that is, in my fleshe, there is no good. In that Chapter there are many sentences to be founde, which doe wonderfully confirme this argu­ment.

Againe, in the thirde to the Ro­manes, the same Apostle saith: If our vnrighteousnesse setteth foorth the righteousnesse of God, what shal wee saye? Is God vnrighteous which taketh vengeance? (I speake after the maner of men, that is, I vse the wordes of wicked people) God for­bidde. For howe then shall GOD iudge the worlde? for if the trueth of God hath more abounded through my lye vnto his glorie, why am I as yet iudged as a sinner? &c. Verily if God were the author of sinne and all euil, and that he would haue the wic­ked to be such, as in verie déede they are, then why, I praye you, shoulde hee iudge or punishe them as trans­gressours, since they by sinning fulfil­led his will?

To this place also doth belong that testimonie of the blessed Euangeliste and Apostle Iohn in his canonicall Epistle, where he saith: If any man loue the worlde, the loue of the fa­ther is not in him. For all that is in the worlde as the lust of the fleshe, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the father, but of the [Page 483] worlde.

And the world passeth away & the lust thereof. But he that fulfilleth the will of the father, abideth for euer. Lo here, God is vtterly frée from all euil: euil, saith he, is not of the fa­ther, but of the world. And he which doth the will of the father, doeth not what the world will, but what God will.

Therefore these two good and euil, sinne and the will of God are directly opposed & repugnant the one againste the other. These testimonies thoughe fewe in number, are notwithstan­ding, in my iudgement, sufficiently significant and able to persuade a godly disposed hearer.

Nowe vppon this wee doe first in­ferre a conclusion and boldly warrant that poynt of catholique doctrine, which hath euer since the Apostles time alwayes béene defended with much diligence againste the vnpure Philosophie of some (although yet I do not vtterly condemne all y e partes of Philosophie: knowing verie well that some poyntes thereof are verie necessarie and profitable to the zea­lous louers of God and godlynesse:) that God is not the author of euil, or [...] cause of sinne. Then out of y e same testimonies wee gather that the ori­ginall cause of sinne or euil is deriued of man him selfe, and his suggester and prouoker the diuel: so yet that wee saye, that the diuel beeing firste him selfe corrupted, did corrupt man, beeing neuerthelesse not able of him selfe to haue done any thing, had not man of his owne accorde consented vnto euil.

And here wee must sett before our eyes the fall of our first father Adam, that by the consideration thereof wee maye bee the better able to iudge of the originall cause of sinne and ini­quitie. God created Adam the firste father of vs all, according to his own similitude and likenesse, that is to saye, he made him good, moste pure, most holie, moste iuste, and immor­tall, and adorned him with euery excellent gifte and facultie, so that there was nothing wanting to him in God, which was auailable to perfect felicitie.

Touching this similitude or like­nesse to God I shall take occasion vp­pon the woordes of Paule to speake hereafter. So then hee was indued with a verie diuine, a pure, & sharpe vnderstanding. His will was free without constraint, and absolutelye holie. Hee had power to doe either good or euill. Moreouer, God gaue him a lawe which might instruct him what to doe, and what to leaue vn­done. For God in saying: Thou shalt not eate of the fruite of the tree of knowledge of good and euil, did simply require at his handes faith, and obedience, and that hee shoulde wholie depende vppon God: all which hee had to doe not by compulsion or necessitie, but of his owne accorde and free good will.

For verie truely and holily writ the wise man in the fiftéenth of Ec­clesiasticus, saying: God made man in the beginninge, and l [...]ft him in the hande of his counsell. He gaue him his commaundementes and pre­ceptes, if thou wilt, thou shalt kepe my commaundementes, and they shall preserue thee.

Therefore when the Serpent tēp­ted the minde of man, and did per­suade him to tast of the forbidden trée, man knewe wel enough what perill [Page 484] was laide before him, and howe the serpents counsell was flatly repug­nant to the Lordes commaundement. In the meane time, neither did God compell him, nor Satan in the ser­pent inforce him to sinne, while he re­sisted and did withstande him. For God had saide: Ye shall not eate of that tree, nor touche it: if ye doe, ye shal die for it. Therefore hee was at his owne frée choice, and in the hande of his owne counsell, either to eate or not to eate. Yea, God declared his minde vnto him in giuing precise cō ­maundement, that he should not eate: and to the commandement he annex­ed the daunger of the breache thereof, withdrawing him thereby from the eating of the fruite and saying: Least perhaps thou dye. And as Satan could not, so also he did not, shew any violence, but vsed suche probable wordes to counsell him, as he coulde, and did in déede at length persuade him. For when the womans will gaue eare to the woorde of the diuell, her minde departed from the woord of God, whereby shée reiected the good lawe of God, did of her owne peruerse will committ that sinne, and drewe her husbande, that yelded of his owne accorde, into the fellowshippe of the same offence: as the Scripture doeth moste significantly expresse in these wordes: And the woman seeing that the tree was good to eate of, and ple­sant to the eyes, and a tree to bee de­sired to make one wise, tooke of the fruite thereof, and did eate, and gaue to her husband with her, and he did eate also. Lo heere thou hast the be­ginning of euill, the diuel: thou hast heard what it was that moued the minde or will of man vnto that euill, [...]o wite, the false persuasion of the di­ [...]el, or his subtile praise of the fruite of the trée, & so consequently a méere lye, and the pleasant shewe of the deli­cate tree.

But that, which our first parents did, they did of their owne accorde, & frée good will, beeing ledd by hope to obteine a more excellent life, & pro­founder wisedome, which the seducer had falsely promised them. Wee doe therefore conclude y sinne doth spring not of God which hateth and doth pro­hibite all euill, but of the diuel, the frée election of our graundparents & their corrupted will, which was depraued by the diuels lye, and the false shewe of fayned good. So then the diuel, and the yeldinge or corrupted minde of man are the verie causes of sinne and naughtinesse.

To procéede nowe, this euil doth by Sin [...] of [...] diuels [...] our corrupt [...] descent flowe from our firste parentes into all their posteritie, so that at this daye sinne doth not spring from else where, but of our selues, that is to saye, of our corrupt iudgement, de­praued will, and the suggestion of y e diuell. For the roote of euill is yet re­maining in our flesh by reason of that first corruption: which roote bringeth foorth a corrupt braunche in nature like vnto it selfe: which braunch Sa­tan euen nowe, as hee hath done al­wayes, doeth by his sleightes, subtil­ties, and lyes, cherish, tende, and ten­der as an impe of his owne planting: and yet notwithstandinge hee labou­reth in vaine, vnlesse wee yelde our selues to his handes to bee framed as he listeth. Nowe therefore that there may herein appeare lesse doubte or darkenesse, I will for confirmations sake adde two moste euident testimo­nies, the one out of the writinges of the Euangelistes, the other out of the doctrine of the Apostles.

The Lorde in the Gospell saith: [Page 485] The diuell was a murderer from the beginninge, and stoode not in the trueth: because the trueth is not in him. When he speaketh a lye, he spe­keth [...]. 8. of his owne, because he is a lyar, and the father of lyes. By these wor­des of the Lorde wee gather that euill is to be referred to the diuel, who be­ing created in trueth and goodnesse, did not stand fast in trueth and good­nesse, but degenerated from his na­ture, wherein hee was made good, and fell into another nature, corrupt and wicked, and hath out of him selfe dispersed al euil (as it appeared by the historie of our first parentes) into the worlde, to wite, murther and lyes, (vnder which two are comprehended all other euils) of which he is expresse­ly saide to be the father, that is, the cause, the author, the welspring, and beginning: not because he was made suche an one of God, but because hee stoode not fast in the trueth. To them therefore that do demaunde: of what beginning Satan came, and whether God made him or no? Our aunswere is, that God in déede made all the An­gels, and those also which afterwarde did become reprobates and wicked diuels: but we do not therefore saye, that the cause of euil doth redound to God. For we knowe that God in the beginning made all the Angels good. For all things which hee made were good.

Furthermore, it is saide that the diuel stoode not in the trueth, that is, that he reuolted from the trueth: frō which he could not haue reuolted, if he had neuer stoode in it. Therefore God in the beginning did place all his An­gels in the trueth. Hee required of them trueth, faith or fidelitie, and the duetie that they ought him: which they were able to haue done, if they them selues would. But they did disloyally fal from their allegiaunce and sinned, as the Apostle Peter testifieth, against the Lorde, and therefore the fault of their falshood, and of all their naugh­tinesse was not in God, but in the re­bellious and reuolting Angel. For since the time of his fall, there is no trueth, no fidelitie, no integritie, no feare of God, no light or goodnesse to be found in him. Therefore truely saide Sainct Iohn in his Canonicall Epistle: He that committeth sinne is of the diuel, for the diuell sinneth from the beginning. For he is the first sinner and the beginning of sinne. To this also may this note be added, that of Peter and Iohn, the diuel is saide to sinne. For sinne is repugnāt to the will of God: therefore God would not haue had him perish, wher­vpon, since he perished, it followeth that he perished, not by the faulte of God, but by his owne fault.

Let vs nowe heare the other testi­monie concerning the corrupt will of man, which is in verie deede the cause of sinne. Sainct Iames the Apostle saith: Let no man saye, when hee is tempted, I am tempted of God: for God cannot bee tempted with euil, neither tempteth he any man. But e­uerie man is tēpted when he is draw­en away and enticed of his owne con­cupiscence: then when lust hath con­ceiued, it bringeth forth sinne: and sinne, when it is finished, bringeth forth death. In these wordes Sainct Iames, I hope, doth euidently enough make God to be free from all faulte of sinne, and doeth deriue it of vs our selues, shewing by the way the begin­ning and procéeding of sinne. Neither doeth Iames in this place gainsay the place in Genesis, where Moses saide: God tempted Abraham. For in Mo­ses, [Page 486] to tempt, doth signifie to make a triall or a proofe. But in this argu­ment of ours, it signifieth to stirre or drawe to euil, and so to corrupt vs. Therefore, God, as hee cannot, saith he, be [...]mpted of euil, that is to saye, as God is by nature good and vncor­rupt, so doth he not corrupt, depraue or defile any man with euil. For that is contrarie to the nature of God: From whence then hath sinne his be­ginning? The holie Apostle aunswe­reth saying: Yea, euery one is temp­ted, corrupted and drawen into euil, while he is withdrawen and enticed with his owne concupisence. Lo here, sinne taketh beginning of our concu­piscence, and is accomplished and fi­nished by our owne woorke and la­bour.

Note heere by the waye, what a weight and Emphasis euery one of y Apostles wordes doeth carrie with it. For firste, hee maketh concupiscence our owne, or proper to vs al, euen as the Lorde before did saye of Satan: When he speaketh a lye, he speaketh of his owne. Nowe because concupi­scence is our owne, therefore sinne is our owne also. For concupiscence doth withdrawe vs from that that is true, iust and good, to that which is false, vniust and euil. The same cō ­cupiscence enticeth vs, that is, by ma­king a shewe of false hope it doth de­ceiue vs: as foulers are wont with meate to entice birdes into their nets, which, whē they haue deceiued them, they catch vpp and kill. What I pray you could bee spoken more plainely? wee are by our owne concupiscence cast into euil.

This concupiscence draweth vs from God, it doth entice and vtterly deceiue vs. And then hauing layde the foundation of sinne, and opened y welspring from whence it floweth, he doth verie properly allude, and by an Allegorie shewe vs y genealogie, that is, the beginning and procéeding of sinne. That concupiscence, saith he, which is proper vnto vs all, doeth as it were a matrix conceiue sinne in vs, and immediatly after doeth bring it forth, to wite, when our lust bursteth out into the act, when wee do gréedily prosecute that which we lusted after, and being once obteined we do inioye it against the lawe of God: vppon the necke whereof, death doeth followe without intermission. For the reward of sinne is death. I haue, I trust, by these euident proofes of Scripture plainly declared, that God is not the cause of euil, but our corrupt will, or concupiscence, and the diuel, which stirreth, prouoketh and inflameth our depraued nature to sinne and wic­kednesse, as he which is the tempter and vtter enimie to mankind and his saluation.

It will not be a misse here to heare the obiections of certeine cauillers a­gainst Obiecti­ons are a [...] swered. this doctrine, and to learne howe to aunswere them accordinge to the trueth. Some there are, which when they sée that wee deriue sinne, not of the nature of God, but of the corrupt will of man, and false sug­gestion of the diuel, do presently ob­iect, that God created Adam, and so consequently created sinne in Adam. To this wee aunswere, that sinne is the corruption of y e good nature made by God, and not a creature created by God either in, or with man. God created man good, but man beeing left to his owne counsell, did through the persuasion of Satan, by his owne action, and depraued will, corrupte the goodnesse that God created in him: so nowe that sinne is proper to man, [Page 487] I meane, mannes corrupt action a­gainst the lawe of God, and not a creature created in him of God. To this they replie, but the will and abi­litie that was in Adam, was it from else where than from God him selfe? vndoubtedly no, it was from God. Therefore, saye they, sinne is of GOD.

I denye it, for God gaue not to A­dam will and power of working, to the ende that he should worke euil. For by expresse commaundement he forbadd him to do wickednesse. Ther­fore Adam him selfe did naughtily ap­plye the will and power which he re­ceiued of God, by vsing them vnto­wardly. The prodigall sonne recei­ued money at his fathers hand, whose meaning was not that he shuld waste it prodigally with riottous lyuing, but that hee might haue wherevppon to liue and supplye the want of his ne­cessities.

Wherefore, when he had lauishly lasht it out, and vtterly vndone him selfe, the fault was in him selfe for a­busing it, and not in his father for gi­uing it vnto him. Furthermore, to haue the power to doe good and euill, as Adam had of God, is of it selfe a thing without fault: euen as also to haue poyson, to beare a weapon, or weare a swoorde, is a thing that no man can worthily blame. They haue in them a force to doe good or harme. They are not naught vnlesse they be abused. And hee that giueth thee them, doeth leaue to thee the vse thereof.

If hee bee a iust man, hee putteth them into thy hande, not to abuse, but to vse as equitie and right requireth. Wherefore, if thou abusest them, the faulte is imputed to thee selfe, and not to him that gaue thée them.

Nowe, since God, which gaue A­dam that will and power, is of him selfe moste absolutely iust, it follow­eth consequently, that hee gaue them to Adam not to doe euil but good: why then is the moste iuste God blamed in such a case, as sinfull man is without all blame in? Wee do ther­fore conclude, because affection in Adam beeing moued by sense, and egged on by the serpent did persuade him to eate of the forbidden fruite, when neuerthelesse his vnderstan­ding did yet holde the worde of God, which forbadde him to eate, and that his will was at free choyce and liber­tie to incline to whether parte it plea­sed him, he did notwithstanding will and choose that which God had forbid­den him, (wee do therefore, I saye, conclude) that sinne is properly to be imputed to man, which willingly transgressed, and not to God, which charged him, that hee shoulde not sinne.

Here againe the aduersaries aske Why God created mā so fickle that hee should fall this question, why did God create man so fraile that he of his owne will might incline to euill: why did hee not rather confirme in him the good­nesse and perfecte soundnesse of na­ture, that he could not haue fallen or sinned? To this the Scripture aun­sweareth, saying: What art thou that disputest with God? woe to him that striueth with his maker. Wo to him that saith to the father, why be­gottest thou? and to the mother, why broughtest thou foorth?

Vnlesse God had made man fall­able, there had béene no praise of his workes or vertue. For hee coulde neither haue willed nor choosed but of necessitie haue béene good. Yea, what if man ought altogether to be made fall-able?

[Page 488] For so did the counsell of God require him to bee. God giueth not his owne glorie to any creature. Adam was a man and not a God. But to be good of necessitie is the proper glorie of God, and of none but God. And as God is bountifull and liberall, so also is he iust. He doth good to men: but will therewithall that men acknowledge him and his benefites, and that they obey him, and bee thankfull for the same. He had bestowed innumerable benefites vppon Adam, there lacked nothing therefore but to giue him an occasion to declare & shewe his thank­fulnesse and obedience to his good God and benefactour. Which occasion hee offered him by the making of y e lawe, or giuing his commandement. We sée therefore, that God ordeined not that lawe to bee a stumblinge blocke in A­dams waye, but rather to bee a staffe to staye him from falling. For in the lawe he declareth what he would haue him to doe. He sheweth that he wish­eth not the death or destruction of A­dam: he teacheth him what to do, that he may escape death, and liue in feli­citie & perfect happinesse. For which cause also hee prouided that the lawe should be a plaine and easie comman­dement: Of the tree of knowledge of good and euil thou shalt not eat, saith To what e [...]d God gaue the lawe to Adam. the Lorde, for if thou doest thou shalt dye the death: but of any other tree in the garden thou shalt eate. What else was this, than as if hee shoulde haue saide? thou shalt in all thinges haue an eye to mée, thou shalt stick to mee, obey mee, be subiect vnto mee, and serue mee: neither shalt thou frō elsewhere ferche the formes of good & euil than of mee: and in so dding thou shalt shewe thy self obedient & thank­full vnto mee thy maker. Did God in this, desire any vniust thinge or more than he should at the hands of Adam? He shewed him the trée as a sacramēt or signe of that, which he inioyned him by the giuing of the law, to wite, that the trée might be a token to put him in memorie that he ought to obey y e Lord alone, as a wise, bountiful, excellent, and greatest God and maker. And what difficultie I pray you, or dark­nesse was there herein? Sainct Au­gustine is of the same opinion with vs, who in his booke De natura boni aduersus Manichaeos Cap. 35. saith: He did therefore forbidd it, that hee might shewe, that the nature of the reasonable soule ought to be, not in mannes owne power, but in subiec­tion vnto God, and that by obedi­ence it keepeth the order of her salua­tion, which by disobedience it doeth corrupt and marre. And herevppon it commeth that he called the trée, which he forbadd, by the name of the trée of knowledge of good and euil: because Adam, if hee touched it against the Lordes commaundement, shoulde by tryall feele the punishmēt of his sinne, and by that meanes knowe what dif­ference there was betwixt the good y followeth obedience, & the euil which ensueth the sinne of disobediēce. Now therefore when the Serpēt was crept in, and beganne to tell man of other fourmes of good and euil directly con­trary to the lawe of God, and that mā had once receiued them as thinges both true, and credible, hee did dis­loyally reuolt from God, and by his owne fault through disobedience hee wrought his owne destruction.

Therefore God did alwayes deale iustly with him, and man contrarily dealt too too vniustly, and was vtter­ly vnthankfull, howesoeuer men will go about to cloake, or not to heare of his vnthankfull stubbornnesse.

[Page 489] But whereas wee saye, that man was made fall-able, wee will not There was [...] corrup­ [...] or in­ [...]m [...]tie in [...]dam be­ [...]re his fal haue it to bee so vnderstoode that anye man shoulde thincke that there was in Adam any one iotte or pricke of infirmitie before his fall. For, as hee was in all poyntes moste abso­lutely perfect, so was hee in no poynt created so fraile that he shoulde sinne or perish by death.

For God, which is one in sub­staunce, and thrée in persons, saide: Let vs make man in our image, after our owne likenesse. Note here that Zaelaem doeth signifie the picture or counterfaite of an other thinge, and that Demuth importeth the verie pat­terne whereby any picture is drawen or image portrayed. Therefore, in God is the example or patterne, to the resemblance whereof there was a pi­cture or similitude framed. But that representing likenesse cannot be this [...] image [...] God. bodie of ours. For God is a spirite, in no poynt like to the nature of dust and ashed: wee must of necessitie therefore resemble the image of God to spirituall thinges, as to immorta­litie, trueth, iustice and holinesse. For so hath the Apostle Paule taught vs, where he saith: Bee ye renued in the spirite of your mind, and put on that newe man, which after God is sha­pen in righteousenesse and holinesse of trueth.

Wherefore, there was no want in our graundefather Adam, of any thing that was auailable to absolute perfectnesse: so that euen a blinde man may perceiue, that man was not created to death and destruction, but vnto life, felicitie, and absolute blessednesse.

But, say they, God did foreknow [...] the fall of man, which, if he would, he coulde haue withstood: nowe since he could and would not, God is to bee blamed because Adam sinned. It is a goodly matter in déede, when all feare of God beeing layde aside, men wil at their pleasure fall flatly on rai­ling against the maiestie of God all­mightie.

I aunswered in the beeginning of this discourse to this obiection. And yet this I adde here more ouer, that vppon Gods foreknowledge there followech no necessitie, so that Adam did of necessitie sinne, because God did foreknowe that he would sinne. A prudent father doth foresée by some vntowarde tokens, that his sonne will one daye come to an ill ending. Neither is he deceiued in his foresight for he is slaine being taken in adulte­rie. But he is not therefore slaine, be­cause his father foresawe that hee woulde be slaine: but because he was an adulterer.

And therefore Saincte Ambrose, or whosoeuer it is, that was author of the seconde booke De gentium vo­catione. Chap. 4. speaking of the murther whiche Cain committed, saith: God verily did foreknowe, to what ende the furie of that mad man would come. And yet because Gods foreknowledge could not bee decei­ued, it doth not thereupon followe, that necessitie of sinning did vrge the crime vppon him &c.

And Sainct Augustine, De libero arbitrio. Lib. 3. Cap. 4. saith: As thou by thy memorie doest not compell those things to be done that are gone and past, so God by his foreknow­ledge doth not compell those things to be done which are to come. And as thou remembrest some thinges that thou hast done, and yet hast not done all thinges which thou remem­brest; so God foreknoweth al things [Page 491] which he doth: and yet doeth not all which he foreknoweth. But God is a iust reuenger of that, whereof he is no euil author. And so forth.

Like vnto this is an other obiecti­on, which they make, that saye: God An obiection. did before all beginninges determine with him selfe to deliuer mankinde from bondage: therefore it could not otherwise be, but that we should firste be intangled in bondage: therefore it behoued vs to be drowned in sinne, that by that meanes the glorie of God might shine more clearely as the Apo­stle said: Where sinne was plentious, there was Grace more plentious.

But it is meruaile that these ca­uillers do no better consider, that God of him self without vs is sufficient to him selfe vnto absolute blessednesse and moste perfecte felicitie, and that his glorie could (as it doth) of it selfe reache aboue all heauens, althoughe there had neuer béene any creature brought into light. Is not GOD without beginning? but we his crea­tures had a beginning. God is glo­rious from before all beginninges: therefore he is glorious without vs: and his glorie woulde be as greate as it is, though we were not.

But what dullarde is so foolishe as to thinke that that eternall light of God doeth drawe any brightnesse of glorie at oure darkenesse: or out of the stinking dungeon of our sinne and wickednesse? Should Gods glorie be no glorie, if it were not for our sinns? The wise man in Ecclesiasticus, saith: Saye not thou, it is the Lordes faulte that I haue sinned: for thou shalt not do the thing that God ha­teth. Saye not thou: he hath caused mee to doe wronge: for hee hath no neede of the sinner. Or, for the wic­ked are not néedefull vnto him. God hateth all abhomination of er­rour, and they that woorship God, will loue none such. Why therefore doe wee not chaunge our manner of reasoning, and so consider of the mat­ter as it is in verie déede? God of his eternall goodnesse and liberalitie, whereby hee wisheth him selfe to bee parted among vs all to oure felicitie, did from euerlastinge determine to create man to his owne similitude and likenesse: but for because hee did foresée that he woulde fall headlonge into a filthie and miserable bondage, hee did therefore by the same his grace and goodnesse ordeine a deliue­rer to bringe vs out of thraldome: to the ende, that so hee might commu­nicate him selfe vnto vs, that wee might praise his gratious fauour, and render thankes to his fatherly good­nesse.

And so whatsoeuer wee men haue sinned and turned to our owne de­struction, that same doeth God con­uert againe to our commoditie and saluation: euen as he is read to haue done in the case of Ioseph and his brethren, which is as it were a cer­teine type of spirituall thinges and cases of saluation. And wee must wholie endeuour our selues to doe what wee maye in reasoning of this argument so to turne it, that all glorie maye bee giuen to God alone, and to vs nothing else but silence in the sight of God.

Nowe, last of all, there are yet behinde some places of Scripture How [...] giueth ouer [...]. which must, by the waye, be runne through and expounded. The Apo­stle verily saith: God gaue them vpp to a reprobate sense.

But this kinde of giuing ouer is, [Page 492] as Augustine also saith, a woorke of iudgement and iustice. For they were woorthie to bee giuen vpp vn­to a reprobate sense. The cause is prefixed in the woordes of the Apo­stle. For God had made him selfe manifest vnto them: but they were not onelye vnthanckefull towardes him, but waxed wise also in theire owne conceiptes, and went about to obtrude vnto him, I wot not what manner of religion and woorship. Therefore, that they might by proofe sée, that they were fooles and vngod­ly, God gaue them vpp vnto filthie lustes.

In like manner, kinge Amazias woulde not giue eare and hearken to the Lorde, because God had deter­mined to punishe his iniquities: as is to be read in the fourth booke of Kings [...] the fourtéenth Chapter. and 2. Para­lipo. 25. Chapter. Likewise did the Lorde putt the spirite of errour into the monthes of the false prophets and they seduced Aegypte, Esaye 19. So also did a seducing spirite goe out from the Lorde of iudgement, and was a lying spirite in the mouth of all the Prophets: as is to be séene in the last Chapter of the thirde booke of Kinges. Nowe the Lorde doeth all [...] c [...]p. these thinges with iust and holie iud­gement.

Againe, GOD is saide to blinde [...] mennes eyes, so often as he doeth re­uoke or take awaye the contemned light of his trueth and sinceritie, lea­uing them, that delight in darknesse, to walke and sticke in their darke­nesse still. For then the Lorde per­mitteth his woorde to be preached to the vnthankfull and vngodly recei­uers vnto their iudgment or condem­nation. For so verily doeth the E­uangelicall and Apostolique doctrune teache vs to thinke.

This, saith the Lorde, is condem­nation, or, this is iudgement, that the sonne of God the verie true light came into the world, and the world loued darkenesse more then light. And Paule saide: If yet the Gospell be hidd, it is hid in them that perish: in whome the God of this worlde hath blinded the senses of the vnbe­leeuers &c.

In the same sense, God is saide to To harden harden man. For when the Lorde calleth man, and hee resisteth, ma­king him selfe vnworthie of the king­dome of heauen, hee doeth then per­mitt him vnto him selfe: that is, hee leaueth man vnto his owne corrupte nature, accordinge vnto which the heart of man is stonie, which is mol­lified and made tractable by the one­ly grace of God: therefore, the with­drawing of Gods grace is the harde­ning of mannes hearte: and when wee are leafte vnto our selues, then are wee hardened.

Pharao king of Aegypt did by his murthering of the Israelitish infants, by his tyrannie, and many other vi­ces, horribly committed against the lawe of nature, offende the eyes of Gods moste iust and heauenly maie­stie: therefore it is no meruaile that hee hardened his heart. But if any man will not admitt or receiue this exposition, yet can he not denye that God in the Scriptures doeth vse our kindes of phrases and manner of spée­ches. Nowe we are wont to saye: this father doeth by too much cockering or ouer gentle dealing marre or harden his sonne, he maketh him stubborne & stiffen [...]cked, & yet the father doth not tēder him to destroy, but to saue him: y e [Page 493] sonne in deede by the abuse of his fa­thers clemencie doeth both destroye & harden him selfe.

Therfore wheras y e sonne is harde­ned, that cōmeth by his owne, & not his fathers fault, although the father beare the name to haue hardened him or made him past grace. And verily if thou doest diligently consider the hi­storie of Pharao, thou shalte oftener than once finde this sentence repeated there: And God hardened Pharaos heart, namely when some benefite or God hard­ned Pha­rao [...]s hart. deliuerie from euil was wrought be­fore.

As though the Scripture shoulde haue saide: by this benefite of deliue­ring him from euil, did God harden y e heart of Pharao, while hee abused the goodnesse of God, and supposed that al thinges would be afterwardes out of peril and daunger, because God had taken away the present punishment, and did beginne to doe him good. And yet I confesse that God before he had benefited, or layde any punishments vppon Aegypt, did immediately vp­pon y e calling of Moses, saye: I knowe that the king of Aegypt will not let you departe. And againe: See that thou do all these signes and wonders which I haue put in thy hande before Pharao: but I will harden Pharaos heart, that he shall not let the people goe. But these sayings doe not tende hereunto, that we should make God the author of all Pharaos falshood, re­bellion, and stubborn dealing against the Lorde: but rather they were spo­ken to the comfort and confirmation of Moses, who is therefore so premo­nished, that when he dealeth earnest­ly with the king, and yet cannot ob­teine his suite, hee shoulde notwith­standing knowe that he had Gods bu­sinesse in hande, and that God by his long sufferance is the cause of that de­laye, when as notwithstandinge at the laste hee woulde temper all things to his owne honour and glorie.

The case by a similitude is al one, as if an housholder should sende his seruaunt to his debitours, saying: Go thy waye and demaunde my debtes: but yet I knowe that thou shalte re­ceiue none of them.

For I by my sufferance and gen­tle dealing will cause them to bee the slacker to paye it. But yet do thou thy duetie. And I in the meane while will sée what is néedefull to be done.

To this may be added, that euen in those verie Chapters, where it is so so often saide: God hardened Pha­raoes heart. This also is afterwarde annexed, which layeth the hardening of Pharaos heart vppon Pharaos owne head, saying: He hardened his hearte, and hearkened not vnto them.

In the ninthe of Exodus, when Pharao was well whipped, hee cry­eth: I haue nowe sinned, the Lorde is iust, but I and my people are vn­iust or wicked. And immediately after againe: But when Pharao sawe that it ceassed rayning, hee sin­ned yet more, and hardened his heart, and it was hardened. So then these and such like places must bee conferred with these woordes: I haue hardened Pharaos heart, and out of them must be gathered a godly sense, such a sense, I meane, as ma­keth not God the author of euil.

Nowe also the Prophet Amos doth verie plainly saye: There is no euill Amos [...] in a citie, but the Lorde doth it. But Augustine Contra Adimantum. Ca. How [...] is [...] euil [...] 26. did verie religiously write: E­uil in this place, is not to bee taken for sinne, but for punishment.

[Page 494] For the worde (euil) is vsed in two significati [...]s: the one is the euil which a man doeth: the other euil is y paine which he suffereth. Nowe the Pro­phet in this place speaketh of that euil which is the punishement that men do suffer. For by the prouidence of God which ruleth and gouerneth all things, man do [...]h to committ the euil, No [...]e here [...] first [...] is the [...], the [...] the [...] euil [...]. which he will, that he may suffer the euil which he would no [...]. Therefore the euil that God doeth, is not euill in respect of God, but is euil to them vp­pon whome his vengeance lighteth. So then he in respect of him selfe doth good: because euery iust thing is good: that vengeance of his is iuste: and so consequently it is good. The place of Esaie also must bee none otherwise vnderstoode in his 45 Chapter, saying: I am the Lord, and there is else none: it is I that created light and darke­nesse: I make peace and euil: yea, e­uen I the Lorde doe all these thinges. For here he taketh euil for warre, and maketh it the contrarie to peace. Againe Sainct Augustine De natura [...] thinges [...] of god [...] Go [...], & [...] God. boni contra Manichaeos Chap. 28. saith: When we heare that all things are of him, and by him, and in him, we must vnderstande it to be spoken of all the natures, that are naturally. For sinnes are not of him, beecause they do not keepe but defile nature: which sinnes the holie Scriptures doe diuersly testifie to bee of the will of them which committ them. Thus much Augustine.

Neither is it a matter of any great difficultie to answere to that sentence of Solomons, where hee saith: God created all thinges for his owne sake: yea, the vngodly against the euill daye. Prouerb. 16. For wee beleeue that the moste iust God hath appoin­ted a day of affliction, iudgement, or punishement, which shal come vppon them in due time and season. But whereas the Apostle saith: Hee hath mercie on whome he wil, and whom he wil he [...]ardeneth: wee must not so wr [...]st it, to say, that God doeth of ne­cessitie driue any man to sinne, and that therefore he is the cause of sinne. For the will of God is good and iuste, and willeth nothing, but what is ex­pedient, and not repugnant to na­ture and the word of God. And there­fore it is, that the Prophet cryeth: The Lorde is iuste in all his wayes and holie in all his woorks. Psalme 145. Thus haue I out of much, that may be saide, picked out a little, and layed it before your eyes, dearely be­loued, for you to consider of the cause of sinne.

Wee are nowe come to demon­strate the first partes, which were set The diffe­rences of sinne. downe in the description of sinne im­mediately vppon the beginning of this sermon. They are in number two, the first is: Sinne is the natural corruption of mankinde. The lat­ter is: and the action that riseth of it contrarie to the lawe of God. Some verily in setting downe the kindes or differences of sinnes doe verie well & aduisedly saye: Of sinnes, one is ori­ginall, and another actuall. I meane in order to speake of both, so farre as God shal giue mée grace: and firste, of the same naturall corruption in mankinde, that is, of originall sinne. Nowe therefore, it is called originall Originall sinne. sinne, because it commeth from the firste beginning, being deriued from our firste parents into vs all by line­all descent and continual course from one to another.

For wee bring it wi [...]h vs in oure nature from our moth [...]rs wombe in­to this life.

[Page 495] Of this sinne there are many de­finitions made, which, as they doe not Originall sinne what it is. disagrée among them selues, so yet is one of them more full and euident than another of them is. Some say, Originall sinne is the corruption of nature from the first perfectnesse. Other some saye, it is the corruption of mannes nature which maketh that wee doe not truely obey the lawe of God, and are not without sinne. Againe, some call it a want or defect: other call it concupiscence, whiche might better séeme to be the fruite of originall sinne, that is, of oure cor­ruption.

Other call it, an inordinatenesse of appetites, which is leaft in nature. Anshelmus a late writer, saith: Ori­ginall sinne is the want of originall righteousnesse. But this is thought to haue beene spoken somewhat too briefely. For the force of sinne see­meth to bee not sufficiently expressed. For our nature is not onely voyde and baren of goodnesse, but also most aboundant and fruitefull of all euils and naughtinesse.

Therefore, the definition of Hu­go is taken for the better, who saith: Originall sinne is ignoraunce in the mynde, and concupiscence in the fleashe. But yet this séemeth to bée a farr fuller and better definition: O­riginall sinne is the vice or depraua­tion of the whole man, whereby hee cannot vnderstande GOD and his will, but of a peruerse iudgement of thinges, doeth ouerthwartly, and peruerteth all thinges. And nowe among all these definitions, I wishe you (dearely beloued) to consider of this also: Originall sinne is the inhe­ritablie descending naughtinesse or corruption of oure nature, whiche doeth firste make vs indaungered to the wrath of God, and then bringeth foorth in vs those woorkes, which the Scripture calleth the woorkes of the fleashe.

Therefore this originall sinne is neither a déede, nor a woorde, nor a thought, but a disease, a vice, a de­prauation, I saye, of iudgement and concupiscence, or a corruption of the whole man, that is, of the vnder­standing, will, and all the power of man, out of which, at last, doe flowe all euil thoughtes, naughtie wordes, and wicked déedes.

This sinne taketh beginning at, and of Adam, and for that cause it is called the inheritablie descendinge The begining [...] naughtinesse and corruption of oure nature. Concerning the corrupti­on and sinne of Adam, out of whome we are all borne sinners, I haue all­readie sufficientlye spoken, where I treated of the cause of sinne, and by and by hereafter shall followe some­what more of the same argument, so that I haue no néede to repeate any thing here: I will therfore now passe forth to the rest.

The Pelagians denyed that this e­uill of Originall sinne was heredita­rie. The Pelagians. For these are the verie woordes of Pelagius him selfe. As without vertue, so are we also borne without vice. And before the action of our own wil, that alone is in man, which God created. These woordes of his are somewhat obscure, but Caelestius the partener of Pelagius did more o­penly spue out this poyson, and saye: Wee did not therefore saye that in­fants are to bee baptised into the re­mission of sinnes, to the ende that we should seeme thereby to affirme that sinne is Ex traduce, or hereditarie, which is vtterly contrary to the Ca­tholique sense. [Page 496] Because sinne is not borne with man, but is afterwarde put in vre by man: because it is declared to bee, not the fault of the nature, but of the will.

Againe, Pelagius saide: that that first sinne did not hurte the first man onely, but all mankinde also, his is­sue and ofspring: but he doth imme­diately adde: not by propagation, but by example, that is to saye, not that they which came of him, drewe any vice of him, but because they that sinned afterwarde did in sinning imi­tate him that sinned first, and before them. This is to be seene in Aureli­us Augustinus De peccato originali contra Pelagium & Caelestium. Lib. 2. Cap. 6. 13. et 15.

Wee therefore must proue by the testimonies of holie Scripture, that [...] in & [...] man. the euil is hereditarie in man, and that originall is borne together with vs, that is, that all men are borne sin­ners into the worlde. The Prophet therefore doth plainly crye, Psalme 51. Beholde, I was borne in wicked­nesse, and in sinne hath my mother conceiued mee. Or as another tran­slation out of the Hebrue saith: Bee­holde, I was shapen in iniquitie, and in sinne my mother cherished or warmed mee. That is to saye, sinne did then immediately cleaue vnto mée, when I was once conceiued and nou­rished in my mothers wombe. Nowe that happened vndoubtedly not by a­ny vice of matrimonie: for the wed­lock bedde is holie and vndefiled: but Extraduce and by propagation. For Iob in his fourtéenth Chapter, saith manifestly: Who can make or bring foorth a pure or cleane thing of that which is vnclean? no bodie vndoub­tedly is able to do it. Of that sorte also there are many other sayinges in the fiftéenth & 25 Chap. of the same booke.

And Paule the holye Apostle of Christe, in the fifte to the Romanes, doth moste euidently saye: As by one man sinne entred into the worlde, and death by sinne: euen so death en­tred into all men, in so muche as all haue sinned: for vnto the lawe was sinne in the worlde: but sinne is not imputed when there is no lawe. Neuerthelesse death reigned from A­dam vnto Moses ouer them also, that had not sinned with like transgres­sion as did Adam &c. Doeth not the Apostle in these woordes manifestly shewe the propagation of sinne, say­ing: Sinne entred by one man into the worlde, death entred into all men, in so muche as they haue all sinned, to wite, in so muche as they are all subiect to corruption. And that no men either beefore or after Moses might be excepted, he addeth: Death reigned from Adam vnto Mo­ses ouer them also, which had not sinned with the like transgression as did Adam: that is to saye, ouer them which had not sinned of their owne wil, as Adam had, but drew frō him originall sinne by propagation.

Sainct Augustine doth more ful­ly excusse and handle this argument in his first booke, De peccatorum me­ritis et remissione: in the ninth, tenth and eleuenth Chapter: and the reste as they followe in order. Againe, Paule in the seuenth to the Romanes calleth this euil, the sinne y dwelleth in vs, that is to saye, the sinne y is be­gotten & borne w t vs. For he addeth, I am carnall, solde vnder sinne. And, I knowe that in me (that is my fleashe) there dwelleth no good. And therfore the blessed Apostle & Euangelist Iohn telleth vs, that, if we saye, we haue no sinne, we deceiue our selues, and tru­eth is not in vs.

[Page 497] He saith verie significantly (wee haue) and not (we haue had) or (we shall haue.) For by our corrupt na­ture we haue that proper vnto vs. Therefore it is manifest that the fic­tion of the Pelagians is false, where­by they affirme, that wee are borne without vice: it is false, that the vo­luntarie action onely, and not y cor­ruption or deprauation which is not yet burst forth to the déede, is sinne. And Augustine doth in one place call Voluntary sinne. euen that voluntarie sinne, originall sinne, and that two sundrie wayes: firste, not simply of it selfe, but in re­spect of Adam, because it beeing com­mitted by the naughtie will of Adam is drawen and made hereditarie in vs. Secondly, because a naughtie lust may be named a will. For Lib. Retract. 1. Cap. 15. he saith: If any man doth s [...]ye, that euen t [...]e verie lust is nothing else, but will, suche a will yet, as is vicious and subiect to sinne, he needeth not to be ga [...]said: for, where the thing is manifest wee must not striue about termes and wordes. For so it is proued that with­out will, there is no sinne, either in deede, or in propagation: that is ei­ther actuall or originall.

Thus much Augustine, who doth also alledge other sayings like to this, in his thirde booke Contra Iulianum Pelagianum Chap. 5. It shalbe suffi­cient to vs, euen without them to learne by the testimonies of the holie Scriptures, that sinne is not onely a voluntarie action, but also an heredi­tarie corruption or deprauation, that commeth by inheritance.

Not vnlike to all this is that sen­tence in Ezechi [...]l, where the Lorde The sonne shall not beare the iniquitie of the fa­ther. saith: The sonne shall not beare the iniquitie of the father, but euery man shal dye in his owne sinne. For A­dams fall should do vs no harme, if it were not [...]o that euē from him there is sprung vpp in vs such a peruerse­nesse, as is worthie of Gods iust iud­gement. But nowe since all the incli­nation, disposition, and desire of our nature, euen in a childe but one day olde, is repugnaunt to the purnesse and will of God, which is onely good, no man therefore is punished for his father, but euery one for his owne in­iquitie: and calamities fall euen on the yongest babes, whome wee see to be touched with many afflictions by the holie and iuste iudgement of the moste iust God.

Neither is their obiection anye To bee borne o [...] hol [...] pa­r [...]nts. whitt stronger which saye, that the children of holie parents cannot draw or take any spott of their parents. For they haue their line all descent of the fleshely generation, and not of the spirituall regeneration.

And whe [...]eas the Apostle saide: The vnbeleeuing husbande is sancti­fied by the wife, and the vnbelee­uing wife is sanctified by the hus­bande: else were your children vn­cleane, but nowe are they cleane: it is not repugnant to our former alle­gations. For they are called holie, not by the prerogatiue of their birth or generation, as though children were borne holie without any spott or vice at a [...]l: but for because they beeinge borne by nature corrupt, are by the vertue of the couenaunt & grace made pure, & vncleannesse is not imputed to them, for Christ his sake or the re­mission o [...] sinnes, which is pronoun­ced in these woordes: I will bee thy God and the God of thy seede after thee. For of olde, euen those children which of the seede of Abraham were holie & blessed, receiued notwithstan­ding the signe of circumcision. [Page 498] Now, what neede I pray you had they had of Circumcision, or purging, if by their birthe they had had no vnclean­nesse in them?

That therfore is vtterly false whi­che [...]. ye heard euen now that Caelestius the Pelagian did vtter in these words: We did not therefore say that infants are to bee baptised into the remission of sinnes, to the end that wee should thereby seeme to affirme that sinne is extraduce or hereditarie, which is vt­terly cōtrarie to the catholique sense. For it is catholique and true doctrine, that the children of the Iewes were circumcised, not so much onely bee­cause they were partakers of the di­uine couenaunt, as for because that all the antiquitie of holy fathers did so cō ­fesse, that in infants there was some­what which had néede of cutting, that is, which had néede to be remitted by the grace of God, and not bee impu­ted to them vnto death. It is catho­lique & true doctrine that the infantes of Christiās are baptised, not so much because they are the children of God, and fréely receiued into the couenant, as for because there is in them, euen from their birth, somewhat which the Lord by his grace doeth wash awaye, least it should bring vpon them death and damnation. Yea, that cannot bée catholique, whiche doeth so manifestly repugne so many euident places of Scripture, which proue that in infāts there is sinne by propagation. To cō ­firme this, wee may add that S. Augu­stine in his first booke Contra Iulianum Pelagianum Cap. 2. gathereth together the testimonies of the most excellent bishops and doctours in the primatiue Church, by whiche hee proueth that all the ministers of the Churches, euen from the Apostles time, did both ac­knowledge and openly teach original sinne. In that place he citeth the testi­monies Al the au [...] cient doctours or f [...] thers of the church confesse (with one assent) ori­ginall sin. of Irenęus, Cyprian, Retilius, Olympius, Hilarie, and Ambrose his father and maister in Christian doc­trine, Innocent, Gregorie, Basil, and Iohn Chrysostome. And at length hée inferreth: Wilt thou now call so great a consent of Catholique priestes a cō ­spiracie of naughtie men? Neither thincke thou that S. Hierome is to be cōtemned, because he was but a priest onely and no bishop, who being skil­ful in the Greeke, Latine and Hebrue tongues, and passinge from the West vnto the East Church, liued in holy places, and the studie of the sacred Scriptures euen to his croane & croo­ked age. He read all or in a maner al the woorkes of them, whiche in both The East and west churches. partes of the world did write of Ec­clesiasticall doctrine: and yet he nei­ther held nor taught any otherwise of this point of doctrine. And againe That is, he taught & held ori [...] ­nall sinne. the same Augustine in his third booke De peccatorū meritis & remissione. Cap. 7. sayeth: Hierome, expounding the prophe [...]ie of Ionas, when he came to that place, where mētion is made that euen the little children were chaste­ned with fasting, sayth: It began with the eldest, and came euen to the yon­gest. For there is none without sinne, no, not hee which is but one day old, nor hee whose gray head hath seene many yeares. For if the starres are not cleane in the sight of God, how much more vncleane are duste and putrify­ing earth, and those which are in sub­iection to the sinne of Adams trans­gression? To these words of Hierome doeth Augustine himselfe annexe this that followeth: If it were so that wee might easilie aske it of this most lear­ned man, how many teachers of the holie Scriptures in both the tongues, and howe many writers of Christian [Page 499] treatises would hee reckon vp, which since the time that Christ his Church was first planted, haue themselues ne­ther thought, of their predecessours learned, nor taught their successours any other thā this doctrine touching originall sinne? I verilie, thoughe I haue read nothing so much as hee, do not remember that I haue heard any other doctrine of Christians, whiche admit or receiue both the testaments, whether they were in the vnitie of the Catholique Church, or other­wise in Schismes and heresies: I doe not remember that I haue read any other thing in them, whose writinges touching this matter, I could come by to read them, if either they did fol­lowe, or thought that they did fol­low, or would haue men beleeue that they did followe, the Canonicall Scriptures.

Thus farre hath Augustine, tea­ching in the very beginning that all the Sainctes did by a full consent and agréement in doctrine, most expresse­ly graunt and confesse that originall sinne is euen in newe borne infants. Mée thincketh that Sainct Hierome did not onely in Ionas, but also much more euidently in Ezechiel, confesse and affirme originall sinne. His wordes are to bée séene Comment. lib. 14. in cap. 47. ad Ezechielem, and are verbatun as followeth: What man can make his boaste that hee hath a chaste heart: or to whose minde by the windows of the eyes the death of concupiscence, or (to vse a mylder terme) the tickling of the minde doth not enter in? For the world is set in wickednesse: & euen from his child­hood the hart of man is set to naugh­tinesse: so that not the very first day of a mans natiuitie, his nature is free from sinne and naughtinesse. Where­vppon Dauid in the Psalme sayeth: For behold I was cōceiued in iniqui­tie, and in sinne my mother concei­ued mee. Not in the iniquities of my mother, or in mine owne sinnes, but in the iniquities of our mortall state. And therfore the Apostle saith, death reigned from Adam vnto Moses, o­uer them also whiche had not sinned with the like transgression as did A­dam. Thus much hath Hierome: and we haue hetherto alledged al these say­ings, to the end wee might proue, that originall sinne is the naturall or here­ditarie corruption of mans nature.

Let vs nowe sée what and howe What [...] how [...] the [...] of [...] nature [...] great the hereditarie naughtinesse or corruption of our nature is, and what power it hath to woorke in man. Our nature verilie, as I shewed you a­boue, was before the fall most excel­lent and pure in oure father Adam: but after the fall, it did by Gods iuste iudgement become corrupte, and vt­terly naught, which is in that naugh­tinesse by propagation or Extraduce, deriued into all vs, whiche are the po­steritie and ofspring of Adam: as both experience and the thing it selfe doe e­uidently declare, as well in sucklings or infantes, as those of riper yeares. For euen very babes giue manifest tokens of euident deprauation, so soone as they once beginne to bée able to doe any thing, yea, before they can perfectlye sounde any one syllable of a whole word.

All oure vnderstandinge is dull, blunt, grosse, and altogether blinde in heauenlie things. Our iudgement in diuine matters is peruerse and friuo­lous. For there arise in vs most hor­rible and absurd thoughtes and opini­ons touching God, his iudgementes, [...] wonderfull woorkes: yea, our whole minde is apt and readie to errours, to [Page 500] fables, and our owne destruction: and when as our iudgements are nothing but méere follie, yet doe wée preferre them farre aboue Gods wisedome, whiche wee esteeme but foolishnesse in comparison of oure owne conceiptes and corrupte imaginations. For hee lyed not whiche saide: The naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirite of God: for they are foolish­nesse vnto him, neither can he know them, because they are spirituallie dis­cerned. Nowe Paule calleth him the naturall man, which liueth naturally by the vitall spirite, and is not regene­rate by the holy Ghoste. And since we all are such, wée are therefore wholie ouercome and gouerned of Philautie: that is, too great a selfeloue and de­light in our selues, whereby all things that wee oure selues doe woorke, doe highly please vs: loking still verie bu­silie to oure owne selues and our com­moditie, when in the meane time wée neglecte all others, yea rather doe af­flicte them. Neither did Plato vnad­uisedly estéeme that vice of selfeloue to bee the very roote of euery euill. Furthermore, our whole will is ledd captiue by concupiscence, which as a roote enuenomed with poyson, infec­teth all that is in man, and doeth in­cline, drawe on & driue man to things carnall, forbidden, and contrarie to God, to the end that hée maye gréedi­lie pursue them, put all his delight in them, and content him selfe wyth them.

Moreouer, there is in vs no power or abilitie to doe any good. For wée are s [...]owe, sluggish, and heauie to good­nesse, but liuely, quicke, and readie e­noughe to anye euill or naughtinesse. And that I may at last conclude, and briefely expresse the whole force and signification of our hereditarie depra­uation and corruption, I say, that this deprauation of our nature is nothing else but the blotting of Gods Image in vs. There was in oure father A­dam Our deprauation is the blot­ting out of the I­mage of God in vs. before his fall, the very Image and likenesse of God, which Image, as the Apostle expoundeth it, was a con­formitie and participation of Gods wisedome, iustice, holinesse, trueth, in­tegritie, innocencie, immortalitie, and eternall felicitie. Therefore what else can the blotting or wiping out of this Image bée, but originall sinne, that is, the hatred of God, the ignoraunce of God, foolishnesse, distrustfulnesse, de­speration, selfeloue, vnrighteousnesse, vncleannesse, lying, hypocrisie, vani­tie, corruption, violent iniurie, wic­kednesse, mortalitie, and eternall infe­licitie? This corrupte Image and likenesse is, by propagation, deriued into vs all, according to that saying in [...]he fifte of Genesis: Adam begatt a sonne in his owne similitude and likenesse. Therefore as our father A­dam was him selfe corrupted, depra­ued, and full of calamities, so hath hee begotten vs his sonnes, corrupte, de­praued, and full of miseries: so that all we which do descend of his vnpure séede, are borne infected with the con­tagious poyson of sinne. For of a rotten roote doe springe as rotten braunches, which in like manner put ouer their rottennesse into the little twiggs that shoote out and growe vp­pon them.

And this euill verilie, this corrup­tion, and this sinne, althoughe it lye Originall sinne con­demneth. hidd in infants, and by reason of their tender age doeth not breake foorthe into any déede dooing, yet notwith­standing it is a sinne, and such a sinne verilie, as maketh them indaungered vnto Gods wrath, & separateth them from the fellowship of God.

[Page 501] For with the most holy God, who is a consuming fire, no man can abide but hee that is vnspotted and cleane from the filthinesse of sinnes. And Paule sayeth: All haue sinned and are desti­tute, or haue neede of the glorie of God. This glorie of God is the very image of God: whereof because they are destitute, they being corrupted w t originall sinne, are worthilie excluded from the fellowship of God. To this place doth belong the whole treatise of concupiscence in the fourth Sermon of this third Decade: where I taught you, that bare concupiscence, which is not yet burst forth to the déed doing is a sinne, & that to, such a sinne, as ma­keth all men subiecte to the curse of God. For it is written: Cursed be e­uerie one whiche abideth not in all thinges that are written in the booke of this lawe. Therefore the first effecte of originall sinne is this, that it brin­geth wrath, death, and damnation vp­pon verie infants, and so consequent­ly vppon all mankinde: whereof, that it maye the more firmely be settled in euerie mans minde without all scru­ple of doubting. I wil by some store of testimonies out of the scripture make manifest proofe vnto you, not by re­peating those places againe, which I haue alreadie cited in this Sermon, & in the fourth Sermon of this thirde Decade.

The Lord in the Gospell sayeth to Nicodemus: Verilie I say vnto thee, vnlesse a mā be borne from aboue, he cānot see the kingdome of God. And againe: Vnlesse a man bee borne of water and of the holie Ghost, he can­not enter into the kingdome of God. That, whiche is borne of the flesh, is flesh: and that, which is borne of the spirite is spirite. In these words are comprehended two things worthie to be remembred, and very consonant to our present argument. First, none enter into the kingdome of heauen but 1 those that bee regenerate from abcue by the holy Ghost: therefore our [...] f [...]st birthe tendeth to death and not to life. For in oure first natiuitie wee are borne to death. The latter is, That which is borne of flesh is flesh: there­fore [...] in oure first natiuitie wee are all borne flesh. But touching the disposi­tion of the flesh, and the force thereof the Apostle sayeth: The fleshly minde is enimitie against God: for it is not obedient to the lawe of God, neither can bee. Therefore that fleshly birthe ingēdreth vs, not the friends & sonnes, but the enimies of God: and so conse­quently doth make vs indaungered to the wrath of God.

Paul in his second Chapiter to the Ephesians, sayeth: Wee were by na­ture the sonnes of wrathe, euen as o­ther. In which words he pronounceth that all men are damned. For al those that are damned, or are worthie of e­ternall death, and all such with whom God hath good cause to be offended, hée calleth the sonnes of wrath, after the proper phrase of the Hebrue speache. For the wrath of God doth signifie the punishment which is by the iust iudg­ment of God layd vppon vs men. And he is called the child of death, which is adiudged or appointed to be killed. So is also the sonne of perdition &c. Now marke that he calleth vs all the sonnes of wrath, that is, the subiectes of paine & damnation, euen by nature in birth from our mothers wombe But what­soeuer is naturallie in all men, that is originall: therefore originall sinne maketh vs the sonnes of wrath, that is, we are all for our originall corrup­tion made subiecte to death and vtter damnation. This place of Paule for [Page 502] the proofe of this argument is worthie to be remembred.

The same Apostle in the first to the Colossians, sayeth: God hath deliue­red vs from the power of darcknesse, and hath translated vs into the king­dome of his deere sonne. Nowe if we be translated into the kingdome of the sonne of God, then were we once in the kingdome of the diuel. And to this place belong very many testimo­nies of the same Apostle in the fifte Chapter of his Epistle to y e Romanes: By one mans sinne many are dead. A­gaine, By one that sinned came death, For iudgement came by one vnto cō ­demnation. Againe, For the sinne of one, death reigned by the meanes of one. And againe, By the sinne of one, sinne came vppon all men vnto con­demnation. Finally, original sinne is by Dauid and Paule expressely called sinne: therefore death is due to origi­nall sinne. For the reward of sinne is death.

Wée do therefore conclude that in­fants doe bring damnation with them [...]iginall [...] to all. into this world, euen from their mo­thers wombes: because they bring w t them a corrupt nature: and therefore they perish not by any others, but by their owne fault & naughtinesse. For althoughe S. Augustine doeth in one place séeme to cal this sinne peccatum alienum, that is, an others sinne (that thereby he may shew how it is by pro­pagation deriued from other into vs) yet doeth he confesse that it is in very déed and truely proper to all, and eue­ry seuerall one of vs. And although it bee so, that for lacke of age in a newe borne babe this disease hath not alrea­die brought foorth the fruite of his ini­quitie, yet notwithstanding the very whole nature of the babe is nothing but filchie corruption, and a certeine séede of sinne and wickednesse, whiche cannot choose but bée abhominable vn­to the Lord. For God doth hate al ma­ner of vncleannesse.

With this agréeth that sentence of Where there is no lawe there is no trans­gression. Paule, where he sayth: Where no law is, there is no transgression. For the Apostle doth not absolutely saye, that the sinne or transgression, (whiche is sinne in very déed in the sight of God) is no sinne: but hee respecteth the esti­mation of men how they do repute it, For, men, before sinne doeth appeare and is opened vnto them by the lawe, do not so repute or thincke of sinne, as it ought in verie déede to be estéemed. The same Paul in an other place sai­eth: Sinne without the lawe was once Rom. 7. dead: and I once liued without law. But when the lawe came, sinne reui­ued. If so be now that sinne reuiued, then did it liue before the lawe, afore it was stirred vp by the law, although it did not so rifely then, as now, shew forth the strength and force of it selfe. To this also is to be added that saying of Paul, Sinne was in the world euen to the lawe: but sinne is not imputed when there is no lawe. Loe here sinne was in the world before the lawe, but it was not imputed: not, because God did not impute it, but because men do not impute it to themselues. Vnder cinders doth fire lye hid, which is very fire in déede, but because it casteth out no flame or lighte of it selfe, it is not thought for to bee fire. And for y cause the learned and godly man of famous memorie Vlderick Zuinglius, did di­ligently Vldericke Zuinglius of original sinne. distinguish betwixt sinne and disease or infirmitie, when once he had occasion to dispute of originall sinne, which hee chose rather to call a disease than sinne: because by the name of sinne all men do vnderstand y e naugh­tie acte committed by oure owne con­sent, [Page 503] and will against the law of God: but by the name of disease or sicknesse they vnderstand a certaine corruption and deprauation of the nature, that was created good, and the miserable condition of bondage whereinto it is brought. Euē as also we heard before that Augustine did call this originall sinne Peccatum alienum, an others sinne, that thereby hée might giue vs to vnderstand that it is hereditarie, & doth descend from others into vs: and yet he denied not, but it is proper to e­uery seuerall one of vs. In like ma­ner Zuinglius denied not originall sinne: as some did falsely slaūder him: he thought not that by it selfe it is vn­hurtfull to infants: but so farre foorth as it is by the grace of God thoroughe the bloud of Iesus Christ in the vertue of gods promise and couenaunt made harmelesse vnto them. His minde was to make an exquisite difference betwixt the actual and original sinns. For in rendering an accompte of his faith in the counsell helde at Augusta, the yeare of our Lord 1530. hee said: I acknowledge that originall sinne is by condition and contagion borne in and with all them, that are begotten by the acte of a man and a woman: & I knowe that wee are the sonnes of wrath. Nether am I any thing against it, that this disease & cōdition should as Paule termeth it, bee called sinne: yea, it is such a sinne as that they, who soeuer are borne in it, are the enimies and aduersaries of God Almightie. For hether doth the cōdition of their bi [...]the drawe them, and not the com­mitting of wickednesse, except it bee so farre forth as our first parent com­mitted it. The very true cause there­ [...]ore of oure disloyaltie & death is the crime and wickednesse, which Adam committed and that in very deede is sinne: And this sinne which cleaueth to vs, is in verie deed a disease & con­dition, yea it is a necessitie of dying. And so forth as followeth. For hether­to I haue rehearsed his very words.

There is nowe remayning the o­ther Original [...] effecte of original sinne for me to expound. It breaketh out & bringeth forth in vs those works, that the scrip­tures call the workes of the flesh, euen like as when an ouen set on fire doeth caste out flames and sparkles, or as a fountaine that euer springeth, doeth powre out water in great abundance. There is no quietnesse in the nature of man: For couetousnesse with filthie luste ariseth in it, ambition cleaueth to it, anger inuadeth it, pride puffeth it vpp and causeth it to swell, druncken­nesse delighteth it, and enuie torments both thée selfe & others. Therefore the Lord in the Gospell sayth: Out of the hart procede euil thoughts, murthers adulteries, whoredoms, thefts, falswit­nesse bearings, & euill speakinges. A­gaine, Paul in the 5. cap. to the Galat. doth reckon vp no smal number of the works of the flesh: euen as he doth the like also in the first and third Chapiter of his Epistle to the Romanes. In the fourth to the Ephesians he doeth very properly describe those woorkes of the flesh, which spring out of the naturall corruption of all them, whiche are not regenerate by the holy Ghost. This I say, sayeth hee, and testifie vnto you, that ye henceforth walke not as other Gentiles walke, in vanitie of their minde: darckened in cogitation, be­ing alienated from the life of God, by the ignorance, that is in them, by the blindnesse of their hartes: which bee­ing past feeling, haue giuen themsel­ues ouer vnto wantonnesse, to work [...] all vncleannesse with greedinesse.

This, though it be but little, shall suf­fice [Page 504] for this place. For I wil more largly prosecute it in the treatise of actuall sinne: to the handling whereof I will presently passe, so soone as I haue by the way admonished you, that I haue not without good cause thus farre in many wordes spoken of the cause of o­riginall sinne, y t is, of mans depraua­tion & the corruption of all his strēgth.

For as in these are opened the vei­nes of pure doctrine, so in them are placed the foundations of oure faith, & whole beléefe. For if there be no origi­nall [...] sinne, then is there no grace: or if there be any, yet shall it haue nothing to worke in vs. If our owne strengthe is whole and sound, then haue wee no need o [...] any Physician. In vaine ther­fore came y e sonne of god into y e world. For then shall men bee saued by their owne strength & abilitie, and so shal y e foundatiō of our faith be quite turned vpside downe. Therfore S. Augustine is very vehement in this cause, whose golden woords I wil recite vnto you, deerely beloued, out of his 2. booke De originali peccato contra Pelagiū & Caele­stium. In the 23. 24. Cap. I finde writ­ten as followeth: There is great di­uersitie in these questions, which are thought to bee beside the articles of faith, & those, wherin (keeping sound the faith whereby we are Christians) it is either not knowen what is true, & so the sentence definitiue is suspen­ded, or else it is otherwise gheassed at by humaine and vnassured suspicion, than the thing it selfe in verie deed is: as for example, when it is demaunded of what sorte and where Paradise is, where God placed man whom he had made of the dust of the earth, when as notwithstāding Christiā faith doub­teth not but that there is a Paradise? And after the recitall of a fewe more such questions, at last hee saith: Who may not perceiue in these & such like sundrie & innumerable questions ap­perteining either to the most secrete works of God, or the most darck and intricate places of the holie scripturs, which it is hard to cōprehend or de­fine in any certeine order, both that many things are vnknowen without the perill of Christian faith, and also that in some points men do erre with out any crime of hereticall doctrine? But concerning the two men: by the one of whō wee are sold vnder sinne, by the other redeemed from sinne: by one we are cast headlong into death, by the other wee are made free vnto life: because that man did in himself [...] destroye vs by doing his owne will, and not the will of him that mad [...] him, but this man hath in himselfe sa­ued vs by doing not his owne wil, but the will of him that sent him. Ther­fore in the cōsideration of these two Christian faith consisteth in the considera­tiō of two men. men Christian faith doeth properly consist. For there is one God and one mediatour of God and man the man Christ Iesus. Because there is none o­ther name vnder Heauen giuen vnto men, in which they must be saued: & in him hath God appointed all men to trust, raysing him vp from death to life. Therefore Christian veri­tie doubteth not but that without this faith, that is, without the faith of the only mediatour of God and man the man Christ Iesus, without the be­liefe, I say, of his resurrection, whiche God hath prescribed to men, whiche cannot be truly beleeued without the beleefe of his incarnation and death: without the faith therefore of the in­carnation, death, and resurrection of Christ, none of the auncient iust men could be cl [...]nsed and iustified of God from their sinnes: whether they were in the number of those iuste men, [Page 505] whome the holy Scripture mentio­neth: or in the number of those iuste men, whom the Scripture nameth, & yet are to bee beleeued to haue beene, either before the deluge, or betwixte the deluge and the lawe, or in the ve­rie time of the lawe: not onely among the children of Israel, as the Prophets were: but also without that people, Some were saued be­side Israel: but not without Christe. as Iob was. For euen their harts were clēsed by the same faith of the media­tour, and charitie was powred into them by the same holy spirite, which breatheth where he listeth, not follo­wing after merits, but euen working the verie merits themselues. For Gods grace will not bee by any meanes, vn­lesse it be free by al meanes. Although therefore death reigned from Adam vnto Moses, because the law giuen by Moses could not ouercome it. For there was no such law giuen as could quicken, but such a lawe, as whose of­fice was to shewe that the dead, to the quickening of whome grace was ne­cessarie, were not only ouerthrowen by the propagation and dominion of sinne, but were also condemned by the hidden transgression of the verie law it selfe, not that euery one should perish that did then vnderstand it in the mercie of God, but that euery one being through the dominiō of death appointed vnto punishment, and de­tected to himselfe by the transgressi­on of the lawe, should seeke for the helpe of God, that where sinne aboū ­ded grace might more abound, which alone doth deliuer from the body of this death. Although therefore the lawe giuen by Moses could not ridd any mā from the kingdome of death, yet in the very time of the lawe were the men of God, not vnder the terri­fying, conuinceing, & punishing law, but vnder the delectable, sauing, and deliuering grace. There were among them some which said: In iniquitie was I conceiued, and in sinne hath my mother fedd mee in her wombe. And so forth. For hetherto I haue cited the very words of S. Augustine.

I haue thus farre spoken of origi­nall sinne, of the natiue and heredi­tarie corruption of our nature, which is y e first part in the definition of sinne here followeth nowe the latter part, to witt, the very Action, which ariseth of that corruption, the actual sinne, I say, which is so called Ab actu, that is, an acte or a déede doing. For in so much as that corruption whiche is borne to­gether with, and is hereditarie in vs, doeth not alwayes lye hidd, but woor­keth outwardly and sheweth forth it selfe, & doth at last bring forth an imp of her owne kinde and nature, which impe is actuall sinne: therefore we de­fine actuall sinne to bee an action or woorke, or fruite of oure corrupte and naughtie nature, expressing it selfe in thoughts, words, and workes against the lawe of God, and therby deseruing the wrath of God.

So then by this the cause of actuall The [...] of [...] sinne. sinne is knowen to be the very corrup­tion of mankind, which sheweth forth it selfe through concupiscence and euil affections: affections intice the will, & wil being helped with the other facul­ties in man, that worke together with it, doth finish actual sinne. And that ye may more clearely perceiue that whi­che I saye, I wish you to note that our minde hath two partes: The vnder­standing, or reason, or iudgement: and the will or appetite. In the reason are the lawes of nature, whereunto must be added the preaching, or reading, or knowledge of Gods word. And nowe as of good woorkes in man there are two especiall causes, to witt, sound [Page 506] iudgement well framed by the woord of God, and a will consenting and o­beying therevnto (and yet notwith­standing there is principallie to be re­quired the comming to of the holye Ghoste from heauen, to illuminate the minde and moue forward the will) e­uen so we may most properly say that actuall sinne is finished, when any thinge is of set purpose, with aduised iudgement, and the consent of our wil committed against the lawe of God. And yet to these there doe many ti­mes happen other outward causes both visible and inuisible. For euill spirites moue men, and euill men moue men, and other infinite exam­ples of corruption that are in y e world. Hope, seare, and weakenesse, doe also moue men. Augustine, Quaest, in Exo­dum 29. sayeth: The beginning of vice is in the will of man: but the heartes of men are moued by sundrie accidental causes, now this, now that: sometimes the causes are all one, the difference is in the manner and or­der, according to euery ones proper qualities, which doe arise of euerie se­uerall will. Againe in the 79. Psalme he sayeth: Two things there are that woorke all sinnes in mortall men, de­sire and feare. Consider, examine & aske your heartes, search your consci­ences, and see, if any sinnes can be but by desiring, or else by fearing. Thou a [...]t promised, if thou wilt sinne, to haue such a reward giuē thee as thou doest delight in, and for desire of the gifte thou crackest thy conscience, & doest commit sinne. And againe on the other side, though peraduenture thou wilt not be seduced with giftes, yet being terrified with threatnings, thou doest for dread of that whiche thou fearest cōmit the iniquitie that other wise thou wouldest not. As for example, Some one man or other would with giftes corrupte thee to beare false witnesse. Thou presently hast turned thee selfe to God and hast said in thy heart, what doth it aduan­tage a man if hee gaine the whole world, & suffer the losse of his owne soule? I will not be hired with giftes to loose my soule for the gaine of mo­nie: therevpon hee which before en­ticed thee, doeth now turne himselfe to terrifie thee, & for because his gifts did faile to hire thee, he beginneth to threaten vnto thee damage, banish­ment, woundes and death. In suche a case now if greedinesse could not, yet feare perhappes mighte cause thee to sinne. The same Augustine againe, in his booke De Sermone Domini in mō ­te, sayeth: Three thinges there bee, by which sinne, is accomplished, sugges­tion, delectation, and consent. Sugge­stion, whether it bee wrought by the memorie or senses of the bodie: as when we see, heare, smel, tast, or touch any thing. Nowe if we be delighted to haue it, that vnlawful delight must be restrained: As for example, when wee faste, if at the sight of meate, our appetite do arise, it is not done with­out delectation: but wee must not giue our consent to that delectation, but suppresse it with the power of reason. For if the consent bee giuen, then is the sinne accomplished. These three things are correspondent to the circumstances of the historie, that is written in Genesis: so that of the ser­pent was made that suggestiō: in the carnall appetite, as in Eua was the de­lectation, and in reason as in Adam did the full consent appeare: whiche being finished, man is expelled as it were out of Paradise, that is, out of the blessed light of righteousnes into death and damnation. Thus much [Page 507] sayeth Augustine touching the cause of sinne.

But héere we must especiallie note in the definition of actual sinne the ve­rie Sinne is repugnant to the law of God. propertie or difference, whereby this action is discerned from all other actions, and whereby the most proper note of sinne is made manifest. This action therefore, euen as all sinns else doe, doth directly tende against Gods lawe. But what the lawe of God is, I haue in my former sermons at large declared. Verilie it is none other but the verie wil of God. Now the will of God is, that man should be like vnto his image, that is, that hee should bée holie, innocent, and so consequent­ly saued.

This will of his did God expresse, first by the lawe of nature, then by the lawe which hée writt in two tables of stone, & lastly by the preaching of the holie Gospell. Nowe those thrée tend all to one end, to witt, that man should be holie, innocent, and so consequent­ly saued. And whatsoeuer things are done of men either in thought, word, or déed against that holy lawe of God, they both are, and are called actuall sinnes. Therefore in the iudging or estéeming of mens sinnes, the lawe of God must be onely looked vnto. For the thinges that are not contrarie to Gods lawe, are not sinnes. Neither hath any man authoritie to make new lawes, for the trāsgressing wher­of men should bee counted sinners. That glorie belongeth to God alone, to whome Dauid crieth: To thee a­lone haue I sinned, and against thee haue I wrought wickednesse. Nei­ther is it any part of our office to take vppon vs by oure owne iudgementes to determine whiche be the smallest, and which the greatest sinnes. For which of vs would thinke that it were sinne to say to his brother, Thou foole? And yet the Lord in the Gospell pro­nounceth it to be a sinne: who in the same Gospell also affirmeth, that wée shal giue accompt for euery idle word, at the latter day of Iudgement. Ve­rie rightly therfore sayeth Sainct Au­gustine in his second booke De Bapt. Contra Donatistas Capit. 6. In esteming of sinnes let vs not bring in deceipt­full balances, wherein to weighe, both what wee liste, and as wee liste▪ after our owne minde and phantasie▪ saying: This is heauie, and that is light: but let vs bring in the weights of Gods holie Scriptures, as out of the secrete treasuries of the Lord, and thereby let vs weighe what is heauie and what is light, naye rather let not vs weigh them, but acknowledge, & so accepte them, as they are weighed by the Lord. The [...] and [...] of [...]

And although this might séeme to be sufficient, as that whiche hath suffi­ciently declared the nature of actuall sinne, yet will wée more at large con­sider the sundrie sortes or kindes, and differences of sinnes. The Stoikes were of opinion that all sinnes were equall: whome perhappes Iouinian followinge (as the Patriarchs of he­resies are by Tertullian said to bée Philosophers) is written to haue af­firmed the verie same with them, as is extant in S. Augustines Catalogue of heretiques.

The holie Scripture teacheth vs That k [...] and [...] of [...] that God is iust: wherevppon we doe conclude that all sinnes therefore are not equall. For wée sée that God, as hée is a iust Iudge, doeth punish some sinnes more sharpely than otherseme. For in the Gospell the Lord sayeth: Wo to you Scribes and Pharisers hy­pocrits, which deuour widowes hou­ses vnder the pretence of longe pray­er, [Page 508] therefore shal ye receiue the greater damnation. And againe, It shalbe easier, sayeth the Lord, for the land of Sodom, in the day of Iudge­ment, than for the citie that reiecteth the preaching of the Gospell. Like­wise in the eleuenth of Matthewe hee sayeth: It shalbe easier for Tyre and Sidon in the day of Iudgement than for you. To Pilate also hee said: The man, that deliuered mee to thee, hath the more sinne. Againe, The seruaunt that knewe his maisters will, and pre­pared not himselfe, neither did accor­ding to his will, shalbe beaten with many stripes: But hee that knewe not, and did commit thinges worthie of stripes, shalbe beaten with fewe stripes.

To procéede nowe, sinnes doe a­rise by steppes, and increase by cir­cumstances. [...] by [...] & [...] For first there is a hid­den sinne, conteined in the very affec­tion or desire of man. But I haue al­readie told you that affections and de­sires are of two sortes, to witt, natu­rall affections, whiche are not repug­naunt to the lawe of God: of whiche sort are the loue of children, parentes, and wife: and the desire of meate, drincke and sléepe: although I know, and doe not denie, but that someti­mes those affections are defiled with the originall spott. Againe, there are carnall desires or affections in men, directly contrarie to the will of God. Those affections are nourished and do increase by vaine thoughtes and car­nall delightes increasing in thy bo­some: and at last they breake out in­to the sinne of the month, yea and af­ter that to the déede dooing, or actuall sinne it selfe. As for example: Thou [...]ustest after an other mans wife, and [...]ettlest the luste in the bottome of thy [...]eart, still delighting thée selfe with vaine cogitations, while thou callest to minde her passing beautie and line­aments of bodie, and doest by thy of­ten and vehement imagination both delight and set thée selfe on sire. And not being content herewithall alone, thou ceassest not to lie at her, whome thou louest, with words and writings to spott her chastitie: and if occasion serue thée, thou doest by the déed doing defile her: and also doest reiterate the sinne, which thou hast once cōmitted: and lastly, laying aside the feare of Gods plague, and the shame of the world, thou doest daily frequent it, & openly vse it. Séest thou héere by this example howe one and the same sinne doeth increase by degrées, and doeth still require a sharper punishment ac­cording to the greatnesse and enormi­tie of the crime? Verilie the Lord in the Gospell after Sainct Matthewe confirmeth this and sayeth: Ye haue heard how it was said to them of old. Thou shalt not kill. Whosoeuer kil­leth shalbe in danger of Iudgement. But I say vnto you, that who so is an­grie with his brother vnaduisedly, shalbe in daunger of Iudgement. And who soeuer shall saye vnto his brother, Racha, shalbe in daunger of a Counsell: but whosoeuer shall say, Thou foole, shalbe in daunger of hell fire.

In these wordes of the Lords thou hearest first the differences of sinnes, as anger, the tokens of angrie minds, and open scouldinges, whiche doe for the most part end in open fightinges. And then thou hearest that as the sinne increaseth, so the greatnesse and sharpenesse of the punishmente is still augmented. It was therefore no vn­apte or sillie distinction, that they made in actuall sinne, which said that there is one sinne of the thoughte, [Page 509] an other of the mouth, and an other of the déede, which they did againe diuide into certaine kindes and sortes: re­ducing them againe partly into Scele­ra, Scelera & delicta. and partly into Delicta. Scelera are those heynous crimes whiche are conceiued and committed of set pur­pose and pretended malice: of whiche sorte are those especiallie whiche are called the Crying sinnes, as murther, Peccata clamantia. vsurie, oppression of the fatherlesse & widowes, Sodomie, and the withheld hire of the néedie labourer. For tou­ching murther the voyce of the Lord in Genesis, sayeth: The voice of thy brothers bloud crieth vnto mee. And in the twentie two of Exodus hée sayeth: If ye vexe the fatherlesse and widowes, and they crie to mee I will heare them and slay you. The word of GOD doeth with bitter quippes, baighte vsurie and vtterly condemne it. The sinne of the Sodomites ascen­ded vpp to heauen, requiring venge­aunce to lighte vppon the villaynous beastes. And Iames the Apostle saith: Behold the hire of the labourers whi­che haue reaped downe your fieldes, whiche hire of you is kept backe by fraude, cryeth: and the cries of them, which haue reaped, are entered into the eares of the Lord of Sabbaoth.

To these sinnes, other men do also annexe those seuen principall vices, The 7. principal vices, cōmonly called the 7. deadly sinnes. pride or vaine glorie, anger, enuie, slouth, couetousnesse, gluttonie, and le­cherie. Yea, they make these the séeds and first beginnings of all sinnes and wickednesse, and therefore doe they call them the principall sinnes. As is to bée séene in the sentences of Peter Lombard.

Moreouer, they call those sinnes delicta, which are committed of infir­mitie or vnwittingly, to witt, when the good is forsaken, & duetie to God or man neglected by a certeine kinde of idle sluggishnesse, where peraduen­ture Pec [...]atum alienum, an othe [...] sin, is [...] an other made to sin by [...] mea [...]es, [...] ye shall hereafte [...] perceiue▪ are to bee numbred the sinne of ignorance, the sinne called Alienum, and the sinne of vnwillingnesse: al­though euen they also are often times made both heynous crimes, and dete­stable offences.

Ignoraunce is said to bée of two sortes, the one is naturall and verie ignoraunce, whiche springeth of origi­nall The [...] of ignorance. sinne: y e other is affected or coun­terfeite, whiche riseth of a sett purpose and pretended malice. The naturall ignoraunce is a disease, a fault, and a sinne: because it springeth of a poyse­ned original, and is a worke of darck­nesse, as it appeared aboue by the te­stimonie of the Apostle Sainct Paule. Verilie Sainct Augustine in his third booke De libero arbitrio Cap. 19. sayeth: That which euerie one by ignorance doeth not rightlie, and that which he cannot doe though he willeth right­lie, are therefore called sinnes, because they haue their beginning of the sinne of free will. For that precedent did deserue to haue such cōsequents. For as we giue the name of Tongue, not to that member only, which mo­ueth in the mouth while wee speake: but euen to that also whiche follow­eth vppon the mouing of that mem­ber, to witt, the forme and tenour of woordes, which the tongue doeth vt­ter: according to whiche phrase of speach wee say, that in one man there are diuers tongues, meaninge the Greeke and the Latine tongues. E­uen so wee doe not onely call that sinne, which is properly called sinne, (for it is committed of a free wil wit­tingly) but that also which followeth vppon the punishment of the same. Of whiche I haue said somewhat be­fore.

[Page 510] Other doe cloake their ignorance with that saying of the Lord in the Gospel: If I had not come and spoken vnto them, they had had wherewithall to cloke [...]heir sinne, or they should haue had no sinne. For herevppon they in­ferre: Therefore they to whome no­thing hath béen preached, are frée from blame and accusation of sinne. But the Lord said not so. For first he spake of their pretended colour, and not of their innocencie. And euery pretence is not iust and lawefull. Hee said: I cōfesse, they should haue had no sinne: but he addeth presently: Nowe haue they nothing to cloake their sinne withall. Secondarilie he doth not v­niuersally acquite the ignoraunt from all kinde of sinne, but from the sinne of rebellion onely. For S. Augustine vppon Iohn sayth: They haue an ex­cuse not for euerie sinne, but for this only, that they beleued not in Christ, because hee came not vnto them. For all, which neither haue heard, nor do heare, may haue this excuse, but they cannot escape condemnation. For they, that haue sinned without lawe, shall perishe without lawe. And Paule also in the first to Timothie the first Chapiter, sayeth: I thanke him, because hee hath counted mee faith­full, putting mee into the ministerie, who was before a blasphemer, and a persecuter, and an oppressour: but yet I obteined mercie, because I did it ignorantlie, in vnbeleefe. Loe heere the Apostle saith that he obteined mer­cie because hee sinned thorough igno­raunce: this ignorance he deriueth of vnbeléefe, and attributeth to it most filthie fruites. Furthermore wée call that false and counterfeite ignorance, which is of very malice feigned by ob­stinate and stubborne people. As if thou, when a thing displeaseth thee, shouldest say, that thou doest not vn­derstand it, or if, whē thou mayst, thou wilt not vnderstand it. Such is the ignorance that was in the Iewes the professed enimies of Gods grace in Christ. For Paul sayeth: I beare them wittnesse that they haue a zeale of God, but not according to know­ledge. For being ignoraunt of Gods righteousnesse, and séeking to set vpp their owne, they were not subiecte to the righteousnesse of God. For the Lord in the Gospell said to the Phari­seis, when they demaunded if they were blinde also? If ye were blinde ye should haue no sinne: but nowe ye say, Wee see: therefore your sinne abideth.

The sinnes called Aliena, are not those whiche wée oure selues commit, Peccata aliena. Others sinnes. but those which other men doe, yet not without vs, to witt, while we allowe, helpe forward, persuade, commaund, wincke at, giue occasion, or doe not re­sist or gainesay them, when wée may. The Apostle Paul forbiddeth Timo­thie to lay hands on any man hastilie, nor to communicate with other mens sinnes. Therefore to giue an vnfitt man orders, and to place him in the Ecclesiasticall ministerie, is that kind of sinne which wée doe call an Others sinne. For to thée is worthilie impu­ted what vnséeméelinesse soeuer is committed against God & his Church, by the ignoraunce of the man, whome thou hast so ordeined. They sinne an Others sinne, whiche offer violence, and doe by tormentes and threate­nings compell men to denie the truth, or to commit some heynous offence. For the deniall of the trueth is Pecca­tum alienum, an Others sinne to him, whiche compelleth the denier to re­nounce Both thes [...] sinnes an referred t [...] the com­peller, the one in re­spect of the man com­pelled, the other in respect of the com­peller him selfe. it, and therwithall to the same man, his Owne sinne, in respecte of [Page 511] himselfe, is impietie, tyrannie, sacri­lege, and murther, for causing the o­ther to renounce the trueth.

Where, by the way, wée are well admonished, that of sinnes some are wilfull and some vnwilfull, or infor­ced. They call that the vnwillfull sinne, whiche is committed either by an other mans inforceing, or else by oure owne ignoraunce. Therefore Peccatum voluntariū & inuoluntarium. that, whiche is done neither by com­pulsion, nor by ignoraunce, is conclu­ded to bee the voluntarie or willfull sinne. Againe, of inforced sinne they make two sortes: whereof they call one absolute, the other conditionall. Nowe, they thincke that the absolute violent sinne is, when it lyeth not in vs either to do or not to doe, but when it commeth from some other man, without the consent of him, to whome the violence is offered. Euen as if the wind should driue vs to any place vnlooked for. Or if the kinges officers doe perforce compell thy handes to of­fer incense to idols, while thou to thy power resistest, and doest denie it so farre as thou canst. In such a case they acquite the man, so compelled, from all blame, punishment, and re­proche.

Nowe touching the seconde kinde of violent sinne, whiche they call con­ditional, they thincke that it riseth vp­pon sundrie causes. But that wee maye not sticke to longe vppon this pointe, wée doe simplie saye: The vn­wilfull or violent sinne either hath, or hath not the consent of him whiche is compelled. If hee giue his consent, as for example, either to the renoun­cing of the Euangelicall trueth, whi­che hée hath hetherto professed, or to the cōmitting of other gréeuous and hor­rible crimes, then is not the man com­pelled, voyde of blame.

For neither can the feare of death, nor torments be an excuse for him. Choose death rather than to denie the trueth, to committ anye heynous crime, or See Augstine, demenda [...] ad Cōse [...] tium. cap 9. &. 10. [...] to bée compelled to consent to a wic­ked and horrible sinne. If thou shalt rather choose to die than to doe a filthie déede, the tyraunt shall not in­force or compell thée against thy will. Hee maye, in déede, kill thee: but to compell thée to doe euill againste thy will, hee is not able. For by dyinge thou confesseste the trueth, and by dy­inge thou declarest that thou wilt not doe that, whiche while thou lyueste they doe exacte of thée. And by that meanes they neyther ouercome nor compell thée: but are themselues ouer­come and compelled to sée and haue triall of that which gréeueth them full soare.

Antiochus Epiphanes did what hee mighte, to haue polluted the holie bodies of the Machabees, with the vse of vncleane and forbidden meate. But they, choosinge ratherto die than by liuing to bée defiled, did by dyinge ouercome the tyraunte, and could not bée compelled And verilie it is a thing receiued and approued amonge all professours of sounde Religion, that death and all extremities whatsoeuer, must sooner bée tasted, than any thing committed which is by Nature filthie and repugnaunt to religion.

To procéede nowe, if consent bée not giuen, but méere and vnauoyda­ble violence is offered to a godly man, (for héere wée make a difference bée­twixte him that vppon compulsion doeth yéeld to doe wickednesse, and him whiche by compulsion cannot bée broughte vnto it) that violence spot­teth not his vncorrupt and holy mind. As for example, if a Godly man ha­uing his feete bound and armes fast [Page 512] pynnioned, bée perforce brought into an idole Temple, and there compel­led to be present at their detestable sa­crifice: or if an vnspotted virgin or honest matrone bée in the warres or barbarous broiles villanousiye abu­sed, without their consent to the déede doing, and cannot haue leaue rather to die vntouched, then so to bee vnde­cently handled, shée is, assure your sel­ues, vnspotted before the face of God. For verie wisely said Saincte Augu­stine: Not to suffer vniustly, but to doe vniustlie, is sinne before GOD: Lib. de Libero arbitrio 3. Capit. 16. A­gaine, De Mendacio ad Consentium Capit. 7. hee sayeth: That whiche the bodie, where luste went not before, doeth violently suffer, ought rather to bee called vexation than corrup­tion. Or if all vexation bee corrup­tion, yet all corruption is not filthie, but that corruption onely, whiche luste hath procured, or wherevnto lust hath consented.

Againe, in his first booke De Ciui­tate Dei, Capit. 18. hee sayeth: Where the purpose of the minde remayneth cōstant, by which the bodie is sancti­fied, there the offered violence of an others luste taketh not from the bo­die the purposed holinesse, which the constant perseuearance of the parties owne chastitie doeth still reteine. Much more like to this hath hée in the same place, and also in the sixtéenthe, ninetéenth, and twentie eighth Chapi­ters of the same booke, &c. [...] mens [...] is [...] to be [...] the best

So also wée must thincke the best of the vnwillfull death of men beside their wittes, that in their maddnesse kill them selues. For otherwise it can not bee founde in the Canonicall books of holie Scripture, that GOD did either giue leaue or commaunde­ment [...] man [...] hastē [...]. to vs mortall men, to kill oure selues, thereby the sooner to obteine immortalitie, or to auoyd some immi­nent euill. For it must be vnderstoode that wée are forbidden so to doe, by the lawe, whiche sayeth: Thou shalt not kill: namely since hée addeth not, Thy neighbour: as hée did in the other pre­cept, where he forbiddeth to beare false witnesse. For béecause he nameth not thy neighbour, hée doeth in that pre­cepte include thée selfe also. There­fore is the doctrine of Seneca to be vt­terly condemned, whiche counselleth men in miserie to dispatche themsel­ues, that by death their miserie maye be ended.

And Saincte Augustine disputing against them that doe therefore mur­ther themselues, béecause they wil not bée subiecte to other mens filthie lu­stes, doeth saye: If it bee a detestable crime, and a damnable sinne, for a man to murther himselfe, as the truth doeth manifestly crie that it is: who is so madd to saye: Let vs sinne now, least peraduenture hereafter we hap­pen to sinne: Let vs nowe committ murther, least hereafter perhappes wee fall into adulterie? If iniquitie haue so farre the vpper hande, that not innocencie, but mischiefe is most set bye, is it not better by liuinge to hazard the chaunce of an vncerteine deflouration in time to come, than by dying to commit a certaine mur­ther in the time present? Is it not farre better (in such extreme times of calamitie) to committ such a fault as by repentaunce may bee forgiuen, than to doe such a sinne whereby no time is left to repent in?

This haue I said, because of those wilfull men and women, whiche to auoyde not others, but their owne sinne, least perhapps vnder an others luste, they should consent to their [Page 513] owne being stirred vpp, doe thincke that they ought to ridd themselues from it by shortening their liues. But farre bee it from a Christian minde which trusteth in our God, and with a settled hope doeth staye on him as on his surestayde. Farre bee it, I say, from such a minde to yeeld to any pleasures of the fleshe vnto the con­senting to filthinesse. But if the con­cupiscentiall disobedience, whiche dwelleth yet in our mortal members, is against the lawe of our will stirred vp, or moued by a lawe of her owne, how much rather is it without blame in the body of him that consenteth not, if it be without blame in the bo­die of him that sleepeth? Thus much out of Augustine. Nowe doe wée re­turne to our purpose againe.

To proceede therefore, they diuide Sinnes hidd [...]n and [...]. actuall sinnes into hidden or priuate, and into manifest or publique sinnes. Those hidden sinnes are not such as are hidd from men béeing knowen to none but God alone, of which sorte is hypocrisi [...] & the deprauation of mans disposition, but such as are not vtterly without witnesses, althoughe they bée not openly knowen and made mani­fest to all men. For on the other side the manifest and publique sinnes are committed with the knowledge and offence of the whole Church. And these verilie are of both, the greater, & those the lighter, because they touche the church, and p [...]ocure the offence of ma­ny men. Touching which the Apostle speaketh in the fift Chapter of his first Epistle to Timothie.

But the most vulgar and apte di­stinction of actuall sinne, whiche doeth Sinns mortal and ve­niall. in a manner conteine in it selfe all the other kinds and parts thereof, is that, wherein it is called either mortall or veniall sinne. They thincke that mor­tal sinne is euerie sinne which is com­mitted of an vnfaithfull person. And that veniall sinne is euerie sinne that is done of a faithfull man. I doe sim­plie and according to the Scriptures suppose that all the sinnes of men are mortall. For they are done against the lawe or will of God. But death is due to sinnes. For the Prophete cry­eth: The soule that sinneth shal die it selfe. And the Apostle sayeth: The re­ward of sinne is death. Yea, and deadly sinnes doe take the name of death. To this nowe doe belong these testimonies of the Apostle: This yee knowe, that euerie fornicatour, or vncleane person, or couetous per­son, whiche is a worshipper of I­dols, hath none inheritaunce in the kingdome of Christ and God. The same sentence béeing againe rehear­sed in the fif [...]e to the Ephesians, is a­gaine to bee founde in the fifte to the Galathians, and the fifte and sixt Cha­piters of the first to the Corinthians.

But the sinnes, whiche are of their owne nature mortall, are thoroughe grace in y e faith of Iesus Christ made veniall: béecause they are thoroughe Christ forgiuen by Gods great fauour and mercie. And therefore the Apo­stle in the sixte Chapiter to the Ro­mans did not saye: Let not sinne bee in your mortall bodie: But, Let not sinne reigne in your mortall bodie, that yee should obey to it thoroughe the lustes thereof. And againe, There is therfore no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus, which walke not after the fleshe, but after the spi­rite. And againe, Brethren wee are debters not to the flesh to walke after the flesh. For if ye liue after the flesh ye shall die: But if by the spirite ye shall mortifie the deedes of the fleshe ye shall liue. [Page 514] Therefore there is sinne in our bodie alwayes so long as wee liue: but by Grace it is not imputed vnto death, and they, to whome it is not imputed, doe by all meanes indeuour to walke after the spirit and not after the flesh: and yet they do verie often times slip and fall, which falles and slippings neuerthelesse together with that in­firmitie of mortall men are counted sinnes, I meane, sinnes pardonable and not to be punished eternally.

Nowe, to mortall sinnes is that sinne especially to be referred, which is called the sinne against the holie Ghost: which some do, not without a cause, suppose to bee moste properly called mortal sinne. Of which I will speake, when first I haue somewhat briefly aunswered to certeine questi­ons that do depend vppon this argu­ment. Firste of all here is demaun­ded, [...]hether [...] the [...] in [...] after [...] sinne [...] whether y sinne or disease, which after baptisme remaineth in infants, be sinne in verie déede? Nowe, it is manifest that concupiscence remai­neth in them that are baptised, and that concupiscence is sinne: and ther­fore that sinne remaineth in them that are baptised: which sinne, notwith­standing, is through the Grace of God in the merite of Iesus Christ, not imputed vnto them. So did Sainct Augustine resolue this knott in the first booke De Peccatorum meritis & remissione Cap. 39. where he saith: In infants verily it is so wrought, by the Grace of God through the bap­tisme of him that came in the like­nesse of sinfull fleshe, that the fleshe of sinne should be made voide. And yet it is made voide so, not that the concupiscence which is spredd and bredd in the fleshe, while it liueth, shoulde of a soudeine bee consumed, vanish awaye, and not bee, but that it should not hurte him nowe being dead, in whome it was euen at his birth. For it is not giuen in baptisme to them of more yeres, that the lawe of sinne, which is in their members, contrarie to the lawe of their minde, should vtterly be extinguished, and not bee at all, but that all the euill whatsoeuer is faide, done, or thought of man, when with his captiue mind he serued that concupiscence, should be vtterly wiped out, and so reputed as thoughe it neuer had beene done, Thus much hath Augustine.

Another question, is, whether those Whether the vertu­ous works of the hea­then are sinnes, or no? workes, that the Gentiles doe, which haue a shewe of vertue and goodnesse are sinnes, or else good woorkes? It is assuredly true, that God, euen a­mong the Gentiles also had his electe. Nowe so many such as were among them, were not without the holie Ghoste and faith. Therefore their workes which were wrought by faith were good workes, and not sinnes. For in the Actes of the Apostles men­tion is made that the prayers and al­mes déedes of Cornelius the Centu­rion were had in remembraunce be­fore God. And the same Cornelius is saide to haue beene a deuout man and fearing God, wherevppon I in­ferre that hee was faithfull: whose faith afterward is made fully perfect, and vppon whome the gift of the holie Ghoste is more plentiously, besto­wed.

Moreouer the worthie déedes of y e heathens are not to be despised nor vt­terly contemned. For as they were not altogether done without God, so did they much auaile to the preseruing and restoring of the tranquillitie of kingdomes and common weales. And therefore did the most iust Lorde inriche certeine excellent men, and [Page 515] common weales with many and am­ple temporall giftes. For vppon the Gréekes and many Romane Prin­ces he bestowed riches, victories, and aboundant glorie. And verily, ciuil iustice and publique tranquillitie was in great estimation among manye of them.

Other receiued infinite rewards, beecause they did constantly and manfully execute the iuste iudge­ments of God vppon the wicked re­belles and enimies to God. Neither is it to be doubted but that the Lorde graunted that inuincible power to the Romane empire vnder Octauius Au­gustus and other Romane Princes, to y e ende that by their strength he might breake and bringe downe the inuin­cible malice of the Iewish people, and so by the Romanes reuenge the bloud of his sonne, his holie Prophets, and blessed Apostles, which had béen shed by those furious and blasphemous beastes. Note here, that immediate­ly after the subuersiō of Hierusalem, the Romane Empire beganne to de­cline. Nowe let vs returne to the matter againe.

Lastly they do demaund, whether Whether the good workes of the Saints are sinnes or no? the good woorkes of the Sainctes and faithful ones, be sinnes or no? Veri­ly, if thou respectest our corruption & infirmitie, then all our woorkes are sinnes, because they be the workes of vs, which are our selues not without filthie spottes, and therefore y e works, which bee wrought by vs, cannot bee so perfect, as otherwise they ought to be in the sight of God. And yet the verie same workes, for the faithes sake in vs, and because wee are re­ceiued into the Grace of God, and that therefore they are wrought of vs, which are nowe by Grace the sonnes of God, bothe are in déede and also called good.

For to this ende tendeth that say­ing of the Apostle: With the minde, the same I, or euen I, doe serue the lawe of God, but with the fleshe the lawe of sinne. Lo here, one and the same Apostle, euen being regenerate, doth reteine in him selfe two sundrye dispositions, so that his verie woorke working in diuers respectes is bothe sinne and a good worke also. For in as much as in mynd he serueth God, so farre foorth he doeth a good woorke: but in so muche as hee againe did serue the lawe of the fleshe, therein his woorke is not without a spott. For hee him selfe a little before in the same seuenth Chapter saide: I finde when I woulde do good, that euill ( [...], that is to saye) is pre­sent, with, by, and in mee: which e­uill vndoubtedly making alwayes a shewe of it selfe in all our woordes, workes, and thoughtes, doeth cause, that the worke which is done of vs, when we are regenerate, cannot bee so pure, as Gods iustice doeth looke that it should be: by the Grace there­fore and the mercie of God, it is re­puted and estéemed as pure.

Here vnto now doth that sentence of oure Lorde in the Gospell after Sainct Iohn belong, where he saith: Hee that is washed, hath no neede, saue to washe his feete, but hee is cleane euery whitt. For if hee bee cleane euery whitt, what néede hath the cleane to washe his féete? But if the féete must be washed, howe then is hee cleane euery whitt? And yet these sayings are not repugnant be­twixt them selues, euen as also that saying is not, where wee saye that good woorkes are sinnes.

For according to the plentifull­nesse and imputation of Gods grace [Page 516] and mercie, wee are cleane euerye whitt, being thoroughly purged from all our sinnes, so that they shall not condemne vs. And yet, for because there is alwayes in vs the lawe of sinne, whiche sheweth it selfe in vs so long as wee liue, therefore our féete, that is, those euill motions & naughtie lustes of oures muste be resisted, and to our power repressed: finallie wee must acknowledge that we our selues and our verie workes are neuer with oute an imperfection: and therefore consequently that all our workes and we do stande in néede of the grace of God. These questions beeinge thus resolued, wee are nowe come to ex­pounde the sinne againste the holye Ghoste.

The sinne againste the holy ghoste, is a perpetual blaspheminge of the re­uealed Of the sin [...]gainst the [...]oly ghost and knowen trueth, to witte, when we against our conscience, false­ly reuolting from the knowen trueth, do without intermission both inueigh and rayle againste it. For blasphemy is the euill spéech or despightfull tan­tes, wherewith we inueighe against, or slaunder any man, by casting forth wicked and detestable speeches a­gainste him, whereby his credite and estimation is either crackte, or vtter­ly disgraced.

Wée d [...]e therefore blaspheme the magistrates, our elders, and other good men, when wee doe not onelye withdrawe oure obedience, and the honour due vnto them, but doe also with reprocheful wordes bayte them, not ceassing to call them tyrauntes, bloudsuckers, wicked headds and o­dible guides: but wee doe especially blaspheme God, when we detracte his glorie, gaynsaye his grace, and of set purpose doe stubbornly contemne and dispraise his truth reuealed vnto vs, and his euidente worckes decla­red to all the world.

Euerie sinne verilie is not blas­phemie, What blasphemie is properly. but all blasphemie is sinne. For beecause it tendeth againste God and his will, it is sinne: but there­withall this propertie more, and sin­gularitie it hath, that it dothe also des­pise God and speake reprochfullie a­gainste his workes. Many doe sinne againste the doctrine of the trueth, be­cause they doe either neglecte and not receyue the trueth: or else because, when they haue receiued it, they doe not reuerence and set it foorth: but these kinde of men thoughe they bee sinners, doe not yet deserue to be cal­led blasphemers: but if they beginne once with tauntes and quippes to mocke the doctrine, whiche they neg­lect, calling it Hereticall, Schismati­call, Seditious and Diuellishe, then maye they rightely bée termed blas­phemers. Wherefore the propertie of the sinne againste the holie Ghoste is, not onely to reuolte from the truthe, but also againste all consci­ence to speake againste the trueth, and with floutes incessauntly to ouer­whelme, bothe the verie woorke, and moste euidente reuelation of the Lorde.

For the conscience, being by the e­uidence of the reuelation or woorke of the holie Ghoste conuinced, sugges­teth or telleth them, that they ought not onely to temper them selues from reprochfull speeches, but that they oughte to doe an other thing too, that is, that they oughte to yéelde to the truthe, and giue to God his due honour and glorie.

But nowe to exclude this inspi­ration of the holy spirite, to reiecte [Page 517] and ouerwhelme it with stubborne falshood, flatt apostacie, wicked con­tradiction, and perpetuall contempt, is flatly to committ sinne against the holie Ghoste. And this verily taketh The beginning of this sinne against the holy ghost beginning of originall sinne, and is nourished and set forwarde by diuel­lish suggestions, our peruerse affecti­ons, by indignation, enuie, hope or feare, by stubborne and selfewilfull malice, and lastly by contumacie & rebellion.

But nowe, the course of the mat­ter requireth to heare what the Lorde saide in the Gospell concerning this sinne. In the twelfth of Matthewe he saith: Euery sinne and blasphemie shalbe forgiuen vnto men: but the blasphemie against the holie Ghoste shal not be forgiuen vnto men. And whosoeuer speaketh a worde against the sonne of man, it shalbe forgiuen him: but whosoeuer speaketh against the holie Ghost, it shall not bee for­giuen him neither in this worlde nor in the world to come. The same sentence of our Sauiour is thus ex­pressed in the thirde Chapter of sainct Markes Gospell: All sinnes shalbe forgiuen vnto the children of men, & blasphemies wherewith soeuer they shal blaspheme: but he that speaketh blasphemie against the holie Ghoste, hath neuer forgiuenesse, but is in daunger of eternall damnation.

In the twelfth Chap. after Sainct Luke, these woordes in a manner are vttered thus: Who soeuer speaketh a worde against the sonne of man, it shalbe forgiuen him: but vnto him that blasphemeth the holie Ghoste, it shal not be forgiuen.

In these woordes of the Lorde we haue here mention made of blasphe­mie against the sonne of man, and of blasphemie against the holie Ghoste: of which, that against the holie Ghoste is vtterly vnpardonable, but that a­gainst the sone of man is altogether veniall.

Blasphemie against the sonne of man is committed of the ignoraunt, Blasphe [...] against [...] sonne of man. which are not yet inlightened, & doeth tend against Christ, whome the blas­phemer doth thinke to bee a seducer: because he knoweth him not. Suche blasphemers the woorde of the Lorde doth manifestly testifie that Paul him selfe before his conuersion, & a greate parte of the Iewes were. For vppon the crosse, the Lorde prayed, crying, Father for giue them: for they wott not what they doe. And the Apostle Paule sayth: If they had knowen the Lorde of glorie they would not haue crucified him. Wherevpon Saincte Peter in the Actes speakinge to the Iewes, saith: I knowe that ye did it through ignorance, nowe there­fore turne you, and repent, that your sinnes may be wiped out. Act. 3. But the blasphemie against the holie Ghost is saide to be a continual faultfinding The [...] [...] gainst [...] holy [...] or reproche against the holie spirite of God, that is, against the inspiration, illumination and woorkes of the spi­rite. For when he doth so euidently worke in the minds of men, that they can neither gainesaye it, nor yet pre­tend ignorance, and that for all this they do resist, mocke, despise, and con­tinually snapp at the trueth, whiche they in their consciences do knowe to be moste hoalsome and true: in so do­ing, they do blaspheme the holie Spi­rite and power of God. As for exam­ple: the Phariseis being by moste eui­dent reasons, and vnreproueable mi­racles cōuinced in their owne minds, could not denie but that the doctrine & woorkes of our Lorde Iesus Christe were the trueth and miracles of the [Page 518] verie God: and yet against the testi­monie of their owne consciences, they did of méere enuie, rebellious dogged­nesse, and false apostacie continually cauil, that Christ did al by the means & inspiration of Beelsebub the diuel. And little or nothing better than the Phariseis are those, which when they haue in these dayes once vnderstoode that the verie trueth and assured sal­uation are moste simplie and purely set forth in Christe, doe notwithstan­ding forsake it and allowe of the con­trarie doctrine, condemning and with mockes rayling vppon the sounde and manifest trueth, yea, and that more is, they ceasse not to clappe their han­des and hisse at it, as a damnable he­resie. As this sinne is of all other y e Sinne a­gainst the holy ghost [...] not re­mitted. filthiest, so is it not veniall, but vtter­ly vnpardonable. For in the Gospell, the Lorde hath expresly saide, it shall not bee forgiuen him, neither in this world, nor in the worlde to come. Whiche sentence in Saint Marke is thus pronounced: He hath neuer for­giuenesse, but is in daunger of eter­nall damnation. The cause is mani­fest. For it is vnpossible w tout faith to please God. Without faith there is no remission of sinnes. Without faith there is no entraunce into the king­dome of God. But the sinne against y e holie Ghoste is méere apostacie & flatt rebellion against the true faith, which the holie Ghoste by his illumination doth powre into our heartes. Whiche illumination these vntoward Apost a­taes doe incessantly call darkenesse, they name it a meere seduction, and do with tauntes blaspheme it openly. Therfore the sinne is neuer forgiuen them. For they tread vnder foote the Grace of God, and do despise & make a mocke of the waye which leadeth to saluation. Wherefore Sainct Paule in the tenth to the Hebrues saith: If wee sinne willingly, after we haue re­ceiued the knowledge of the trueth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinnes, but a fearefull looking for of iudgement and violent fire, which shal deuour the aduersaries. Nowe I pray you what is it to sinne wilingly? Forsooth, to sinne willingly, is not to sinne through infirmitie, or oftē times to fall into one & the same sinne: but to sinne willingly, is with a moste stub­born cōtēpt to sinne: as they are wont to do, which wittingly and willingly do reiecte and spurne at the Grace of God, not ceassing to make a mocke of the crosse & death of Christ, as thoughe it were foolishe and not sufficiently effectuall to the purginge of all oure sinnes. For to such there is prepared none other sacrifice for sinnes. And suche the Apostle calleth the aduersa­ries, that is, the contemners and eni­mies of God. And therefore the same Apostle in the sixte Chapter of y e same Epistle saith: It cannot be, that they which were once lighted, and haue tasted of the heauenly gifte, & were become partakers of the holie ghost, and haue tasted of the good woorde of God, and the powers of the world to come, and they fall away, should be renued againe into repentaunce, crucifying to them selues the sonne of God afreshe, and making a mock of him. He speaketh not here of eue­ry fall of the faithfull: but of wilfull & stubborne apostacie. For Peter fell and was restored againe throughe re­pentance: which happeneth to more than Peter alone. For all sinners are through repentaunce daily restored But vnrepentant Iudas is not resto­red, because he was a wilfull aposta­tae. Mockers and blasphem [...]rs are not restored through repentance, because [Page 519] they do obstinately stande against the knowen veritie, and ceasse not to blaspheme the waye by whiche alone they are to be ledd vnto eternall life. Therefore those places of S. Paule do make neuer a whit for the Nouati­ans, but do expound to vs the nature and enuenomed force of the sinne a­gainst the holie Ghost. Sainct Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist disputing of this sinne in his Canonicall Epi­stle, saith: If any man see his brother sinne a sinne which is not vnto death, he shal aske, & he shal giue him life for them, that sinne not vnto death. There is a sinne vnto death, I say not that thou shouldest praye for it. All vnrighteousnesse is sinne, and there is a sinne not vnto death. We knowe that whosoeuer is borne of God sin­neth not: but he that is begotten of God keepeth him selfe, and that euil toucheth him not.

Sainct Iohn here maketh mentiō of two sortes of sinnes. The one vn­to death, that is mortall and vnpar­donable, for which we must not pray: that is to saye, prayers cannot ob­teine pardone for it. That sinne is contumelious reproch [...] against the holie Ghoste, reuolting apostacie, and incessant mocking of the Gospell of Christe. For in the Gospell after S. Iohn, we read: Verily, verily I saye vnto you, if a man keepe my sayings, he shall not see death for euer. And a­gaine: If ye beleeue not that I am, ye [...]hal dye in your sinnes.

And apostacie in verie déede is in­iquitie, and a purposed and perpetu­all sinne. For what is more sinfull or vniust, than to strine against, and make a mocke of the knowen veritie? The other sinne is veniall, not vnto death, the which, of what sort it is, Sainct Iohn declareth, when he ad­deth: Wee knowe that euery one which is borne of God, sinneth not. Nowe that saying must not be so ab­solutely taken, as though hee sinned not at all: but wee must vnderstand that hee sinneth not to death. For o­therwise the verie Sainctes are sin­ners, as it is euident by y e first Chap­ter of this Epistle.

Furthermore, that which doeth immediately followe in Iohn, ma­keth manifest that which went be­fore: He that is begotten of God, saith he, kepeth him selfe, that is, hee standeth stedfastly in the knowen trueth, and taketh heede to him selfe, that that euil touch him not, that is, that he intrap him not, stirre him vp against God, nor reteine him in re­bellion. Thus much haue I hitherto saide touching the sinne against y e ho­lie Ghoste, which Augustine did in Or endler vnrepen­tance. one place call finall impenitencie, which doth followe vppon Apostacie, blasphemie, and contempt of the holie Ghost, or of the word of trueth reuea­led by the holie Ghost.

And although I haue alreadie in the handling of Originall sinne and Of the [...] & certain [...] punishmē [...] of sinners. sinne against the holie Ghoste, partely touched the effectes of sinne, yet to cō ­clude this treatise withall I wil brief­ly shewe you somewhat touching the iust and assured punishment that shal be layde vppon sinners. For, in the definition of sinne I sayde, that sinne brought vpon vs the wrath of GOD, with death and sundrie punishments. Of which in this place I meane to speake. It is as manifest, as what is most manifest, by the scriptures, that God doeth punishe the sinnes of men. yea, that he punisheth sinners for their sinnes. For many places in the scrip­tures declare that God is angrie and greeuously offended at the sinnes of [Page 520] mortall men. Dauid cryeth: The Lorde loueth the iust: as for the wic­ked and violent, his soule doeth hate them, Vppon the vngodly hee shall rayne snares, fire and brimstone, storme and tempest, this shalbe their portion to drinke. For the righteous Lord loueth righteousnesse, with his countenāce he doth behold the thing that is iust. In like manner Paule saith: The wrath of God is reuealed from heauen against all vngodlinesse and vncleanesse of men, which with­holde the trueth in vnrighteousnesse. And what may be thought of y e more­ouer, that the wrath of God for the sinnes of vs men woulde bee by no meanes appeased, but by the death of the sonne of God? Wherein verily the excellencie of the greate price of our redemption doth argue the great­nesse and filthinesse of our sinne. To all which we may adde, that the good Lorde, who loued mankinde so well, woulde not haue ouerwhelmed vs, w t so many paynes and exceeding cala­mities, had not our sinne béen passing horrible in the sight of his eyes. For who can make a full beadrowe of all the calamities of miserable sinners? The Lorde for our sinnes absenteth The pla­ces of [...]. him selfe from vs. But if the Sunne be out of the earth, howe greate are y e mystes and cloudie darkenesse in it. If God be awaye from vs, how great is the horror in myndes of men?

Here therefore as punishementes due to sinners, are reckoned, the ty­rannie of Satan, a thousande tor­mentes of conscience, the death of the soule, dreadfull feare, vtter despera­tion, innumerable calamities of bo­die, and of our other faculties, which Moses the seruaunt of God doeth at large rehearse in the 26. of Leuiti­cus, and the 28 Chapter of Deutero­nomium. And nowe, since newe sinnes are daily scourged with newe kindes of punishements, what ende, I praye, is any man able to make, if hee shoulde goe about to reckon them all?

It is not to be doubted verily, but The Lorde doth pu­nish sin­ners iustly▪ that the Lorde doeth punishe sinners iustly. For hee is him selfe a most iust Iudge. And for because it is a madd mannes parte to doubte of the iustice, omnipotencie, and wisedome of god: it followeth therefore consequently, that all religious and godly men doe holde for a certeintie, that the punish­ments which God doeth laye vppon men, are laide vppon them by moste iust iudgement.

But howe greate and what kinde of punishment is due to euery faulte and seuerall transgression, belongeth rather to Gods iudgement to deter­mine, than for mortall men too curi­ously to inquire. Wherevppon Sainct Augustine Tracta, in Ioan. 89 saide: There is as greate diuersi­tie of punishments as of sinnes, which howe it is ordeined, the wisedome of God doth more deepely declare, than mans coniectures can possibly seeke out, or vtter in wordes. Hee verily which in his lawe giuen to man gaue this for a rule: according to the mea­sure of the sinne, so shall the measure of the punishement bee: beeing him selfe moste equall and iust, doeth not in iudgement exceede measure.

Abraham in the notable commu­nication had with God, which is re­ported in the 18 of Genesis, doth amōg other things say: W [...]lt thou destroye the iust with the wicked? that be farr from thee, that thou shouldst do such a thing, and slaye the righteous with the wicked, and that the righteous should be as the wicked.

[Page 521] That is not thy parte, that iudgest al the earth: thou shalt not make suche iudgement. Herevnto also belongeth that notable demonstration which the Lorde vseth towarde Ionas, beeing angrie with the Lorde because of his iudgements: for hee sheweth that hee hath iustly a care of the infants, yea, and of the cattel in Niniue. The place is extant in the fourth Chapter of the prophecie of Ionas. Let vs there­fore stedfastly holde, that the Lord, when he punisheth, doth iniurie to no creature which hee hath made. Here therefore the disputations and questi­ons come to an ende, wherein men are wont to demaunde whye y e Lorde doeth sometimes vse so sharpe tor­ments towards infants or sucklings? or why he rewardeth temporal offen­ces with eternal punishments? For y e Lord is righteous in all his wayes, and holie in all his workes. As Da­uid did most truly witnesse, whereas in another place he saith: Thou arte iust, O Lord, and thy iudgement is right. Blessed is hee that stumbleth not here, and doeth not murmur a­gainst the Lorde.

But if [...] so happen that the Lorde God puni­sheth most surely. at any time do somewhat long deferre the iudgement and punishment, wee must not therefore thinke that hee is vniust, because he spareth the wicked, and sharpely correcteth his friendes & their vices. Let vs rather laye before our eyes the Euangelicall parable of the riche glutton and poore sillie La­zarus. For Lazarus, though he was the friende of God, did notwithstan­ding die for want of foode. The other though he was Gods enimie, did spend his life in deintie fare and pleasures, and felt none ill. But hearken, after this life, what their iudgement was: Abraham saith to the riche glutton: My sonne, remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst thy good, and Lazarus likewise receiued euill: but nowe he reioyceth, and thou art tor­mented. Therefore, if the godly bee at any time afflicted in this present life, they shalbe abundantly rewar­ded for it in the life to come. But if the wicked be spared in this worlde, they are more grieuously punished in the world to come. For God is iust, & rewardeth euery man accordinge to his merite. If hereafter therefore thou shalte chaunce to sée the wicked liue in prosperitie, thinke not thou by and by that God is vniust, suppose not that his power is abated, and say not that he sleepeth, & séeth them not. For that saying of the Prophet, which is also vsed by the Apostle Peter, is assuredly true: The eyes of the Lord are vpon the iust, and his eares open vnto their prayers. Againe: The eyes of the Lorde are vppon them that do wickednesse. Wee must in suche a case fortifie our mindes with the iust examples of Gods iudgementes, ga­thered together out of the holy Scrip­tures. Let vs consider that the world was destroyed with the generall de­luge, when God had in vaine a longe time looked after repentaunce. Let vs remember that Sodom, Gomorrha, Exampl [...] of Go [...] iustly [...] and the cities adiacent thereaboute were burnt with fire sent down from heauen. Let vs thinke vppon Aegypt howe it was stricken with diuers pla­gues, and the inhabitantes drowned in the redde sea. Let vs call to minde the thinges that happened by the holie and iust iudgement of God to the A­morrhites, the Chanaanites, the A­malechites, & the verie Israelits, first vnder their Iudges, then vnder their Kinges. Their measure at last was fully filled. Neither did they at anye [Page 522] time despise God and his worde, but were at the last payde home for their labour. They neuer sinned & went scotf [...]e long. The historie of Paulus Orosius, yea, the vniuersall historie of all the world doe minister vnto vs inumerable examples like vnto these, declaring the certeintie of Gods iud­gement. Let vs thinke that God doeth not therefore allowe of sinnes, bee­cause [...]ods long [...] he is slacke in punishing them, but let vs persuade our selues that he by the prolonging of punishment doth of his vnmeasurable goodnesse both looke and staye for the repentaunce & conuersion of miserable sinners.

For in y e Gospell the Lord biddeth not to cutt down the barren figg trée, because hee looked to see if it woulde bring any fruite the next yere follow­ing.

The Apostle Paule saith: Despi­sest thou the riches of his goodnesse, and patience, and long sufferaunce, not knowing that the goodnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance? But thou after thy stubbornesse and heart that cannot repent, heapest vnto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath, and declaration of the righteous iud­gement of God, which wil rewarde euery man accordinge to his deedes: to them which by continuing in wel­doing seeke for glorie, and honour, and immortalitie, eternall life: But vnto them that are contentious, and doe not obey the trueth, but obey vnrighteousnesse, shall come indig­nation and wrath, tribulation and anguish vppon euery soule of man, that doth euil.

This I saye let vs firmely holde, & with this let vs content our selues, not grudging to sée the wicked liue long in prosperitie without paine or punishment. The holie, iust, wise, and mightie God, knoweth best what to doe, howe to doe, why and when to doe euery thing conueniently. To him bee glorie for euer and euer. Amen.

To this belongeth also, that God doeth as well afflicte the good as the Why sin [...] a [...] plagued with tem­porall pu­nishments conside­ring that they are forgiuen by the grace of God. badd. Touchinge which I spake at large in the thirde Sermon of this thirde Decade. Nowe, here there­fore some there are which demaunde, why God doth with diuers punishe­ments persecute those sinnes whiche he hath alreadie forgiuen to men? For he forgaue Adam his sinne, and yet he layde on him both death, and innu­merable calamities of this life beside. To Dauid we read that the Prophet Nathan saide: The Lorde hath ta­ken thy sinne away: and yet imme­diately after, the same Prophet ad­deth: The sworde shall not departe from thy house. To this wee aun­swere simply that these plagues which are layde on vs beefore the remission of our sinnes, are the punishmentes due to our sinnes, but that after the remission of our sinnes they are con­flictes and exercises, wherewith the faithfull doe not make satisfaction for their sinnes, which are alreadie re­mitted by Grace in the death of the sonne of God, but wherewith they are humbled and kept in their duetie, hauing an occasion giuen of the grea­ter glorie.

And here I wil not sticke to recite vnto you (dearely beloued) Saincte Augustines iudgement touching this matter in his seconde booke De pecca­torum meritis et remissione Chap. 33. & 34. where he sayth: Thinges, the guilt wherof God absolueth or remit­teth, to the ende that after this life they should doe no harme, and yet he suffereth them to abide vnto the con­flict [Page 523] of faith, that by them men may be instructed and exercised, profiting in the conflict of righteousnesse. &c. And presently after: Before forgiuenesse they are the punishments of sinners: but after remission they are the con­flictes and exercises of iust men. And againe, after a fewe wordes more he faith, The flesh which was first made, was not the flesh of sinne, wherein mā would not kéepe righteousnes among the pleasures of paradise. Wherfore God ordeined, that after his sinne, the flesh of sinne being increased, shoulde indeuour with paines and labours to recouer righteousnesse againe. And for that cause Adam being cast out of Paradise, dwelt ouer against Eden, that is, against the place of pleasures, which was a signe, that with labours, whiche are contrarie to pleasure, the fleshe of sinne was then to be invred, which being in pleasures, kepte not obedience, before it was the flesh of sinne. Therefore euen as those oure first parentes by liuing iustly after­ward, whereby they are rightly tho­ught to be by the bloud of Christe deli­uered from vtter punishment, deser­ued not yet in that life to be called backe againe into Paradise: so also the fleshe of sinne, although, when sin­nes are forgiuen, a man liue righte­ously in it, doth not presently deserue not to suffer that death, which it drew from the propagation of sinne. Such a like thing is insinuated to vs in the booke of the Kings, concerning the pa­triarche Dauid, to whome when the prophet was sent, and had threatened vnto him the euils that shoulde come vppon him through the anger of God, bicause of the sinne which he had com­mitted, by the confession of the sinne he deserued forgiuenesse, according to the answere of the prophete, who tolde him that that sinne and crime was forgiuen vnto him, and yet those thin­ges Absol [...] defiled [...] fathers bed, [...] by he [...] that [...] was hu [...] bled. betyded him which god had threa­tened vnto him, to wit, that he shoulde so be humbled by the incest of his son­ne. &c. And what is the cause that they demaund not, if God for sinne did threaten that scourge, why then when he had pardoned the sinne, did he fulfill that whiche he threatened? but for bicause they knowe (if they de­maund that question) that they shall rightly be answered, that the remissi­on of the sinne was graunted, to the end the man shuld not be by his sinne hindered to obteine eternall life: but the effect of Gods threatening did fol­lowe after the remission of the sinne, to the end that the godlinesse of the mā might be tryed and exercised in that humilitie. In like manner, God hath for sinnes layde bodily death, as a pu­nishment vpon the body of man, and after the forgiuenesse of sinnes hathe not taken it away, but left it in the bo­dy, to be a meane to the exercise of righteousnesse. Thus farre hath Au­gustine.

Nowe as concerning the punish­ments Howe wicked punish [...] of the wicked (If the most iust God doe in this worlde touch them w t any) let vs knowe that they bee the arguments of Gods iust iudgement, who in this worlde beginneth to pu­nishe them temporally, and in the worlde to come doeth not ceasse to plague them euerlastingly. The wicked verily perishe thorough their owne default. For God beginneth to whippe them in this life, to the end that they beeing chastened may begin to be wise, and turne to the Lorde: but they by his chasticement are the more indurate, and murmur at the iudgements of God, conuerting that to their owne destruction, which was [Page 524] ordeined to haue bene to their health. For as to them that loue GOD all thinges worke to the best, so to them that hate the Lord all things do work to their vtter destruction.

This argument might bee exten­ded further yet: but for because I haue alreadie spoken a great deale to this effect in the third Sermon of this thirde Decade, that whiche is here left out may there be founde, & there­fore I referre you to the looking vpon that. And so nowe hitherto touching sinne.

I haue, with somewhat too long a Sermon, (dearely beloued) by more than the space of two whole houres deteyned you here. That therefore I may nowe make an end, let vs hum­blie acknowledge our sinnes, and méekely crye with prayers vnto the Lorde, which sitteth in the throne of Grace, saying: Haue mercie vppon vs, O Lorde, for against thée haue wée sinned, and do confesse our offences. Thy debters are wée. Forgiue thou vs our debtes, as wée forgiue our debters: and leade vs not into temptation: but deliuer vs from euil. Amen. (⸫)

The ende of the thirde Decade of Sermons.

The fourth Decade of Sermons, written by Henrie Bullinger.

Of the Gospell of the Grace of God, who hath giuen his sonne vnto the worlde, and in him all thinges necessarie to saluation, that wee beleeuing in him, might obteine eternall life.
The first Sermon.

AFter the expositiō of the lawe, and those poyntes of doctrine, that de­pende vppon the lawe, I thinke it it best nowe to come to the handling of the Gospell, which in the exposition of the lawe & other places else hath bene mentioned often times. Nowe therefore (deare­ly beloued) as I haue béene hitherto helped with your prayers to God, so here againe, I request your earnest supplications with mee to the father, that I by his holie spirite may speake the trueth to your edification in this present argument.

Euangelium, is a Gréeke woorde, Euangeliū the gospel but is receiued of the Latines & Ger­manes, and at this day, vsed as a worde of their owne. It is compoun­ded of [...] which signifieth good, and [...] to tell tydings. For Euange­lium signifieth the telling of good ty­dings, or happie newes: as is wont to be blowen abroade, when the eni­mies being put to foyle, wee rayse the siege of any citie, or obteine some notable victorie ouer our foes. The worde is attributed to any ioyfull & luckie newes concerning any matter luckily accomplished.

The Apostles did willingly vse that terme: not so much because the Prophets had vsed it before them, as for that it doth wonderfully conteine, and doth, as it were, laye before our eyes the manner, and woorke of oure saluation accomplished by Christe, wherevnto they haue applyed the worde Euangelium. The Prophet Esai. 61. Luke. [...] Esaie, as Luke interpreteth it, brin­geth in Christe our Lorde speaking in this manner: The spirite of the Lord vpon mee, because he hath annoyn­ted mee, [...], that is, to preache the Gospell hath he sent me, to heale the broken harted, to preach deliuerance vnto the captiue, and re­couering of sight vnto the blind [...], freely to sett at libertie them that are brused, and to preach the acceptable yere of the Lorde. Lo here, the Saui­uiour of the worlde doe [...]h in the Pro­phet and the Euangelist expounde to vs what Euangelium is, and where­vnto it tendeth. The father, sayth hee, hath sent mee to preache Euan­gelium, the Gospell to the poore. And immediately after, to shew who those poore should bee, hee addeth: whiche are broken hearted, or bro­ken minded, to wite, suche as finde in them selues no soundnesse, or health, but vtterly despairinge of [Page 526] their owne strength, do wholy depend vpon the help of Christ their cunning and willing Physician. Nowe the Gospell or good tydings, which is she­wed to the afflicted, is this, that the sonne of God is descended from hea­uen to heale the sicke and diseased soules. To which also, to make it more euident, hee addeth another cause, saying: that the sonne of God is come to preache deliueraunce vnto captiues, and the recouering of sight to the blinde &c. For all men are helde captiue in the bondes of damna­tion: they doe all serue a sorrowfull slauerie vnder their cruel enimie Sa­tan: they are all kept blinde in the darknesse of errors. And to them it is that redemption, deliuerance, and the acceptable yere of the Lorde is prea­ched. Now this ioyfull tydings is cal­led Euangelium, the Gospell.

Therefore the Gspell is of all men [...]he Gos­ [...]ll what [...]. in a manner after this sorte defined. The Gospell is a good and a sweete worde, and an assured testimonie of Gods grace to vs warde exhibited in Christe vnto all beléeuers. Or else, the Gospell is the moste euident sen­tence of the eternall God, brought downe from heauen, absoluing al be­léeuers from all their sinnes, and that too freely, for Christe his sake, with a promise of eternal life. These defini­tions are gathered out of the testimo­nies of the Euangelistes & Apostles. For Sainct Luke bringeth in y e An­gel of the Lorde speaking to the ama­zed shéepeheards, & saying: Feare not, for behold I bring you good tydings of greate ioye, that shalbe to all peo­ple: for vnto you is borne this daye, in the citie of Dauid a Sauiour, which is Christ the Lorde.

Lo here, he taketh from the sheepe­heardes all manner of feare with the [...] of good tydinges, that is, w t [...] of health, which is a [...] is full of ioye, and alwayes bringeth gladnesse with it. The ty­dings are: that there is borne the Sa­uiour of the worlde, euen the Lorde Iesus Christ: he is borne, and that too, vnto, and for vs, that is, to the health and saluation of vs mortall men. Sainct Paule saith: That the Gospel was promised afore of GOD by the prophets in the holie Scripture of his sonne, which was made of the seede of Dauid after the fleshe: who hath been declared to be the sonne of god with power after the spirite that sanctifieth, by his resurrection from the dead. And againe: The Gospell is the preaching of Iesus Christe ac­cording to the reuelatiō, which hath beene kept cloase from before begin­ninges, but is nowe made manifeste and by the writinges of the proph [...]ts opened to all nations vnto the obedi­ence of faith, according to the apoint­ment of the eternall God. And yet a­gaine more briefely he saith: The go­spell is the power of God vnto salua­tion to all that do beleeue, that is to saye, the Gospell is the preaching of Gods power, by whiche all they are saued that do beléeue. But Christe is the power of God. For he is saide to be the arme, the glorie, the vertue & brightnesse of the father. Now Christ bringeth saluation to euery one that doth beléeue: For hee is the Sauiour of all.

Of all this wee doe nowe gather The definition of the Gospell. this definition of the holie Gospell: the Gospell is the heauenly preaching of Gods grace to vs warde, wherein it is declared to all the worlde being set in the wrath and indignation of God, that God the father of heauen is plea­sed in his onely begotten sonne oure [Page 527] Lord Christ Iesus, whome, as he pro­mised of olde to the holy fathers, hee hath nowe in these latter times exhi­bited to vs, and in him hath giuen vs all things belonging to a blessed life and eternal saluation, as hee that for vs men was incarnate, dead, & ray­sed from the dead againe, was taken vp into heauen, and is made our one­ly Lorde and Sauiour, vppon condi­tion y we acknowledging our sinnes, do soundly and surely beléeue in him.

This definition I confesse, is somewhat with the longest: but yet with­all I woulde haue you thinke that the matter, which is in this definition described, is it selfe verie large and ample: which I haue therefore in this long definition or description, w t as greate light as I coulde, endeuou­red my selfe to make manifest to all men. Wherefore, I neither could, nor shoulde haue expressed it more briefely. This definition consisteth of iust partes, which being once seue­rally expounded and throughly ope­ned, euery man, I hope, shal euident­ly perceiue the nature, causes, effects, and whatsoeuer else is good to bee knowen concerning the Gospell.

First of all, that the Gospell is ty­dinges That the Gospell is tydings from hea­uen. come from heauen, and not begonne on earth, that doeth moste of all argue, because God our heauenly father did him selfe firste preach that tydings to our miserable parentes, after their fall in Paradise, promi­sing his sonne, who being incarnate, should crushe the Serpents head.

Then againe, the Apostle Paule doth in expresse wordes saye: God in time past at sundrie times, and in diuerse manners, spake vnto the fa­thers by the Prophets, and hath in these laste dayes spoken to vs by his sonne.

And Iohn before him is read to haue testified, saying: No man hath seene God at any time: the onely be­gotten sonne, which is in the bosome of the father, he hath declared him. And againe: He that commeth from an high is aboue all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: he that commeth from heauen is aboue all: and what he hath seene and heard, that he testifieth. To this belongeth that the Prophets were be­léeued to haue prophecied by the inspi­ration of the holie spirite. Nowe they did in the holie Scriptures foreshewe the Gospell: the especiall or chiefe poyntes whereof were by Angels descending from heauen declared vn­to men.

For the incarnation of the sonne of God is by the Archangel Gabriel tolde first to the holie virgine, and af­ter that againe to Ioseph the supposed father of Christ, and tutour of the vn­spotted virgin. The same Angel did preache to the shéepeheardes the birth of the sonne of God. Moreouer, to the women that came to the graue, myn­ding, after their countrie manner, to annoynct the bodie of the Lord, the Angels declared that hee was risen from the dead againe. The same An­gels at the Lordes ascension did testi­fie to the Apostles, whose eyes were turned and surely fixed into y e clouds, that he was taken vpp into heauen, & that from thence hee shoulde come a­gaine to iudge the quick and the dead. And to all these testimonies may bee added the voice of the eternall father him selfe vttered from heauen vppon our Lorde and Sauiour, saying: This is my beloued sonne, in whome I am pleased, heare him. Which testimo­nie of the father, the blessed Apostle Peter doth in the zeale of the Spirite [Page 528] repeate in the firste Chapter of his se­conde Epistle. Therefore, the prea­ching of the Gospell is a diuine spéech, vnreproueable, and brought downe from heauen, which whosoeuer be­leeue, they do beléeue the worde of the eternall God: and they that beléeue it not, do despise and reiecte the woorde of God. For it ceasseth not to bee the worde of God, because it is preached The Gos­ [...]ell is the [...]orde of [...]d al­ [...]hough it [...] vttered [...]y the [...] of [...]en. by the ministerie of men. For of the Apostles we do read that the Lord did saye: It is not ye that speake, but the spirite of my father which is within you. And therefore we read that they departed not from Hierusalem, vntill they were first instructed from aboue, and had receiued the holie Ghost. Neither is there any cause why the worde of God should be tyed to the A­postles onely, as though after the A­postles, no man did preache the word of God. For our Lorde in Saincte Iohns Gospell doth plainly saye: Ve­rily I saye vnto you, hee that recei­ueth whome soeuer I sende, receiueth mee: and he that receiueth mee, recei­ueth him that sent mee. Nowe our Lorde the highe priest and chiefe by­shop of his catholique church, doeth sende, not Apostles only, but al them also that are lawfully called, and doe bring the worde of Christ. Therefore we vnderstand it to be spoken concer­ning all the lawfull ministers of the churche, where the Lorde doeth saye: Whose sinnes soeuer ye forgiue, they are forgiuen them: and whose sinnes soeuer ye reteine, they are reteined. And againe: whatsoeuer thou loosest on earth, shalbe loosed in heauen: & whatsoeuer thou byndest on earth, shalbe bound in heauen. For in an other place the Lorde saith: Verily I saye vnto you, it shall bee easier for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of iudgement, than for that citie that receiueth you not, & hea­reth not your sayings. Nowe, who knoweth not with howe filthie & hor­rible sinne the men of Sodome did de­file them selues, and that the Lorde rayned fire, brimstone and pitche frō heauen, wherewith he burnt vp both the citie and her inhabitants? Who therefore cannot gather therevppon, that rebels & blasphemers of the Gos­pell of Christ do sinne more grieuous­ly than the Sodomites did, and that God which is a sure reuenger, will surely plague them for it, either in this life, or in the worlde to come, or else in both with vnspeakeable mise­ries and endlesse torments? Let vs therefore beléeue the Gospell of the sonne of God, firste preached to the worlde by God the father, then by y e Patriarches, after that, of the Pro­phets, and lastely of the onely begot­ten sonne of God Christ Iesus, & his Apostles: whose heauenly voyce doth euen at this daye sounde to vs in the mouthes of the mynisters sincerely preaching the Gospel vnto vs.

Secondarily, wee haue to consi­der The [...]sp [...]ll [...] what it is that the heauenly prea­ching of the Gospell doeth shewe vn­to the worlde, to wite, the Grace of God our heauenly father. For the A­postle Paule in the twentieth Chap­ter of the Actes, saith: that hee recei­ued the ministerie of the Lord Iesus, to testifie the Gospell of the Grace of God. Nowe therefore, I will at this present saye so much of the grace of GOD, as is sufficient for this place.

The woorde grace is diuersly vsed The word [...]race. in the holie Scriptures, euen as it is in prophane writinges also. For in the Bible it signifieth Thankes­giuinge: and also a Benefite, [Page 529] and almes. as 2. Cor. 8. Moreouer, it signifieth prayse and recompence, as in that place where the Apostle saith: If when ye do well ye are afflicted, & yet do beare it: that is praisworthie before God. It doeth also signifie fa­cultie or licence, as when wee saye, that one hath gotten grace to teache, and execute an office. For the Apo­stle saith that he receiued grace: and immediately, to expounde his owne meaning hee addeth: to execute the office of an Apostle. Moreouer y e gifts of God are called grace: because they are giuen gratis, and fréely bestowed without looking for of any recompēce. And yet Paule in the fifte to the Ro­manes, distinguisheth a gifte from grace. For Grace doth signifie the fa­uour and good will of God towarde vs. But a gifte is the thinge whiche God doth giue vs of that good wil, such as are faith, constancie, and integri­tie. They are saide to haue founde Grace with God, whome God doeth dearely loue and fauour more than o­ther. In that sense Noah founde grace in the eyes of the Lorde: Ioseph founde grace in the eyes of the Lorde of the prison. And the holie virgin is read to haue founde grace with the Lorde, because shee was beloued of God, and verie deare vnto the Lord, as shée whome he had singularly cho­sen from among all other women.

But in this place and present ar­gument, Grace is the fauour & good­nesse [...] is. of the eternall godhead, wher­with he according to his incomprehensible goodnesse doeth gratis, fréely for Christe his sake imbrace, call, iusti­fie and saue vs mortall men. Nowe here mée thinketh before wee go anye further, it is not amisse to examine and search out the cause of this Gods loue to vs exhibited. For we sée y t there is a certein relatiō betwixt the fauour of God, & vs men, to whom his fauour is so bent. It is a matter neither hard nor tedious to be found out. For in vs The [...] of God [...] grace. there is nothing wherewith God can be in loue, or wherewithall hee may be moued or stirred vp to imbrace vs: yea, in so much as wee are all vnpure sinners, and that God is holye, iuste, and a reuenger of iniquities, he hath matter ynoughe to finde in vs, for which he may be angrie at, and with iust reuengement plague vs. So then the cause of Gods loue to vs wardes must of necessitie be, not in vs, nor in any other thing beside God, (conside­ring that nothinge is more excellent than man) but euen in God him self. Moreouer, the moste true Scripture doth teach vs, that God is of his owne inclination naturally good, gentle, & as Paul calleth him Philanthropon, a louer of vs men, who hath sent his owne sonne of his owne nature into the worlde for our redemption: wher­vppon it doeth consequently followe, that God doth fréely of him selfe, and for his sonnes sake loue man, and not for any other cause. Whereby im­mediately all the preparamentes, in­citaments and merites of men beeing dissolued by the fire of Gods greate loue, doe vade and passe awaye like smoke. For the grace of God is al­together free, and vnlesse it be so, I cannot sée howe it can bee called Grace. But it behoueth vs in a thing so weightie to cite some euident testi­monies of the holie Scripture, to con­firme our mindes withall against all sophistical trifles, and temptations of the diuell. Our Lorde in the Gospell said: So God loued the world, that he gaue his only begotten sonne for the world: that euery one which beleue in him shuld not perish, but haue life euerlasting.

[Page 530] Loe here, this goodwill of God, which is the fauour and loue wherwith God embraceth vs, is the cause of oure sal­uation. For Christ hauing suffered for vs is our saluation. Now God of ve­rie loue hath giuen Christ both to vs, & for vs. Neither may we thincke that God was first moued by oure loue to him ward, to shewe like mutuall loue to vs againe, and to giue his sonne for vs. For he had determined before the beginning of the world to woorke our redemption through Christ his sonne. And Iohn the Euangeliste in his Ca­nonical Epistle, sayth: Herein is loue, not that we loued God: but that hee loued vs, and sent his sonne to be an attonement for our sinnes.

To these testimonies although suf­ficiently plaine and stronge enough, I will yet add some proofes out of the A­postle Paul, y so this argument may be more euident, & that y e great agrée­ment may appeare, which is betwixt Euangelists and Apostles in this do­ctrine of grace. Paule therfore sayeth: All haue sinned, & stand in neede of the glorie of God: but are iustified freely by his grace, thorough the re­demption that is in Christ Iesu. A­gaine to the Ephesians he sayeth: Ye are saued thorough grace by faith, & that not of your selues, it is the gift of God, not of woorkes, least any man should boast. Againe to Titus: The grace and loue of God our Sauiour towards all men hath appeared: not of the woorkes of our owne righte­ousnesse, which he did: but according to his mercie hath he saued vs. Like­wise in the 2. Epistle to Timothie the first Chapiter he sayeth: God hath sa­ued vs, and hath called vs with an ho­lie calling, not according to our wor­kes, but according to his owne pur­pose and grace, which was giuen vs in Christ Iesus. I thinke verilie that if a man had béene sett of purpose to haue feigned any thing for the defence of this matter, hee could not haue fra­med any sentence, so fitt and euident as these woordes are. So nowe it is manifest that the grace of God is alto­gether frée, as that which excludeth all our woorks and merits. And this frée The cause of the Gospell. loue of God is the only cause and true beginning of the Gospell. For whiche cause Paule calleth the Gospell the Preaching of Grace.

But nowe, althoughe the grace of God doth not depend vppon vs or our The wor­king of gods grace woorks, yet doth it not idlely abide in God, as if it were vtterly without vs, and altogether farre from vs, as the thing that is neither felt, nor yet wor­keth in vs. For we vnderstood by the cited testimonies, that grace is the fa­uour of God, wherewith hee loueth vs men. We vnderstood that men are sa­ued by grace. For since God loueth men he would not haue them perish, & therefore hee hath thorough grace sent his sonne to deliuer them from destru­ction, and that in him the iustice and mercie of God might be knowen to al the world. But none are deliuered saue those that beleeue, therefore grace hath somewhat whereby to worke in man. For by the powring of the holy Ghost into our hearts, the vnderstan­ding & will are instructed in the faith. To be short, Grace (as I haue alrea­die told you) doeth call, iustifie, saue or glorifie the faithfull: so that we must make our account that y e whole worke of our saluation and all the vertues of the godly do procéed of the onely grace of God alone, whose working we doe at all times acknowledge & confesse. And that is againe proued both by di­uine and humane testimonies. Paul to the Romanes sayeth: Those which [Page 531] he knew before, he also did predesti­nate: and those, which he did prede­stinate he also called: & those, whom he called, he also iustified: and those whome he iustified, he also glorified. What shall we then say to these thin­ges? If God be on our side who can be against vs? which spared not his own sonne, but gaue him for vs: how shall he not with him also giue vs all thin­ges? Againe in the first cap. of his Epi­stle to the Ephcsians, he hath referred the whole worke of election and salua­tion with all the parts therof vnto the grace of God. Moreouer the holie fa­thers in the counsel Mileuentanum, a­monge whom also S. Augustine was present, made this decree touching the grace of God. If any mā say, that mer­cie is without the grace of God besto­wed from aboue vpon vs, beleeuing, willing, desiring, endeuouring, studi­ing, asking, seeking, & striuing (as of our selues:) doeth not confesse, that euen To beleeue, To will, and To be able to do all these things as we shold doe, is wrought by the powring in & inspiration of the holie Ghost: if hee ioyne the humilitie or obedience of man as an helpe vnto grace: and if hee doth not cōsent that it is the very gift of grace, euen that we are humble & obedient, he is directly cōtrarie to the Apostle, who sayeth: For what hast thou that thou hast not receiued? And, By the grace of God I am that I am. Thus much say they. Now these diuine & humane testimonies béeing throughly considered, there is none, I hope, which maye not vnderstand that the grace of God is y e same that I told you, to wit, the fauour and goodwil of the eternal Godhead, wherwith he ac­cording to his incomprehensible good­nesse doeth embrace, call, iustifie, and saue men fréely for Christ his sake our Lord and Sauiour.

The blessed man Aurelius Augu­stine had a sharp conflict with Pelagi­us The co [...] trouers [...] betwixt Augusti [...] and Pela [...] us touc [...] ing the grace of God. the Britton, concerning the grace of God. For the heretique did by grace vnderstand nothing, but the benefite of y e creation: which, as Augustine de­nied not to be grace, so did hevehemēt­ly vrge that the Apostle did especiallie speake of that frée grace, wherby with­out any merite of oures wee are frée­ly saued for Christ his sake. This did he vrge therfore the more earnestly, be cause he sawe that the heretique affir­med, that his owne humane nature was sufficient vnto him, not to do on­ly, but also to do perfectly the cōmaun­dements of God by frée will. But of these matters s. Augustine doth verie largely & religiously dispute in his 95. Epistle Ad Innocentium. Many of y e late writers, for teachings sake, haue diuided Grace, *into Grace that doth 1. Grati [...] gratum ciens. 2. Grat [...] gratis [...] 3. Grat [...] opera [...] gratia opera [...] 4. Gra [...] praeue [...] ens. & tia [...] quent. things acceptable, and *Grace that is gratis or freely giuen. Againe, they haue diuided it into *working Grace, and ioynte working Grace. Finallie, they part it into *Grace that goeth before, and grace that followeth after. And y e very same writers also reckon vp the operatiōs or effects of grace af­ter this maner almost. Grace healeth the soule, & maketh it first to wil well, and then to worke effectuallie y thing that it willeth: so it causeth it to perse­ueare in goodnesse, & at length to come to eternall glorie.

But I am not so careful to reckon vpp the sentences of writers, to shew you euery ones seuerall opinion (whi­che both were an excessiue labour, and also more than my abilitie is to do) as I am willing to cite y e places of scrip­ture (which is the one and onely rule how to think, and how to iudge right­ly) to shew you therby what the scrip­ture [Page 532] would haue you thinke: as I haue in my former treatise of the grace of God, both briefly & euidently enough, I hope, declared vnto you. And also the discourse of Christe, whiche followeth hereafter (thorough whome the father hath powred the most excellent & hea­uenly grace into vs) shal help to make vp y which sémeth to be wāting here.

But now before I depart from this [...] are [...] by [...]. argument. I thought good to admonish you, that the sentences of Gods woord do not iarre among themselues, when we doe in sundrie places read & heare, first that we are saued fréely or by the Grace of God: then that we are saued by the loue of God: thirdly that we are saued thoroughe the mercie of God: fourthly that wee are saued thoroughe Christe: fiftly that wee are saued tho­rough the bloud, or death, or incarna­tion of Christ: and lastly that we are saued through faith in Christ, or in the mercie or grace of God. For all these speaches tend to one & the same end, & doe ascribe the whole glorie & cause of mans saluation vnto the verie mercie, or grace of God. The pledge of grace, yea, and our only Sauiour, is the one­ly begottē sonne of God betrayed vn­to death. Sincere fayth layeth hold on méere grace in Christ & nothing else.

Nowe therefore hauing thus ex­pounded, according to my smal abi­litie, [...]. that which I had to speake in ge­nerall of the grace of God, I doe heere descend to handle that singular or par­ticular worke of Gods grace, which is nothing else, but that the mercifull fa­ther hath exhibited to vs his sonne in that maner and order, as he promised him to vs in the old prophets, and that in him he hath fullie giuē vs al things requisite to eternall life, and absolute felicitie: because hee is the Lord and Messiah or onelye and true Sauiour, whiche was incarnate, dead, raised to life, and taken vpp into heauen for vs and our saluation. For Christ is both king and high priest, that is, our saui­our, he is the marke, the starre, and ve­rie Sunne lighte of the preaching of y e Gospell. Nowe in expounding these thinges particularly, I will vse this course and order. First of all I wil out of the lawe and the Prophets re­cite vnto you some euident promises of Christ made by God vnto y e church: which shal be those especiallie y the A­postles themselues haue alreadie tou­ched & expoūded. Secōdlie I wil proue vnto you that God hath nowe perfor­med that, which hee promised so longe agoe, to wit, that he hath alreadie exhi­bited to vs his onely begotten sonne: and that hee is that true & so long-loo­ked-for Lord and Messiah, whiche should come to saue the world. Lastly I wil shew you how y in this Sonne, the father is pleased and reconciled to the world againe: in whome also hee hath fullie giuen vs all thinges requi­site to eternall life and absolute felici­tie. For he for vs and for our saluati­on was incarnate, dead, raised to life againe, & taken vp into heauen, there to be our mediatour for euer, and ad­uocate vnto his father. And in these points doe lye the liuely veynes of the Gospel, which flowe with hoalesome waters vnto eternal life. For in them doeth consist the sound consolation of the faithfull, and the enduring tran­quillitie of a quiet conscience. With­out them there is no life or quiet rest.

The promises made by God con­cerning The pro­mises tou­ching Christ our Sauiour. Christ, whiche are vttered in the holy Scriptures, are thréefold or of thrée sortes. I therefore to make them the playner vnto you, doe diuide the promises of one and the same sort, ac­cording to the times.

[Page 533] The first promises were made to the patriarchs or auncient fathers before the giuing of the lawe: & these againe consist of two sortes. For one sort of them are plaine, vttered euidently in simple woords without all types and [...]uratiue shadowes. The other sort [...]re figuratiue and couched vnder ty­pes. The first and most euident pro­mise The first Euangelie Gospell or preaching of glad ty­dings. Gen. 3. of all was made by the verie mouth of God vnto our first parentes Adam & Euah, being oppressed with death, calamities, & the horrible feare of Gods reuenging hand for their transgression: which promise is as it were the piller and base of all Christi­an religion, wherevpon the preaching of the Gospell is altogether founded: and out of which al the other promises in a maner are deriued. That promise is cōteined in these words of the Lord: I wil put enimitie betwixt thee (mea­ning the serpent, the diuel, I say in the serpent) and the woman: & betwixt thy seede, and her seede: and it shall tread downe thy head, and thou shalt tread vppon his heele. God in these wordes promiseth séed, the séed, I say, not of man, but of woman: and that too of y e most excellent woman, to wit, that most holie Virgin Marie, the wo­man that was blessed among all other women. For she conceiued, not by a­ny man, but by the holie Ghost, & bee­ing a Virgin, still was deliuered of Christ our Lord: who by dying and ri­sing againe, did not onely vexe or wound, but also crush & tread downe the head, that is, the kingdome of Sa­than, to witt, sinne, death, and damna­tion, taking away and making vtter­ly void all the power and tyrannie of that our enimie and deceiuer. In the meane while sathan troade on Christ his héele: that is to say, hee by his mē ­bers Caiaphas, Pontius Pilate, the Ie­wes, and Gentiles, did with exquisite tormentes and death vexe and kill the fleshe, which was in Christ the lowest part, euen as the héele is to the bodie. For the Lord in the Psalmes sayeth: I am a worme & no man. They haue brought my life into the duste. But he roase again from the dead. For had he not risen againe, he had not troden downe the serpentes head. But nowe by his rising hée is become y e Sauiour of all, that doe beléeue in him. Out of this promise is deriued that singular and notorious one, which the Angel of the Lord reciteth vnto our father A­braham in these words following: In thy seed shall all the nations of the world be blessed. But Paule in his Epistle to the Galathians doeth in ex­presse words declare, that that blessed séed is ours, whiche was promised to Abraham. Nowe our Lord is called by the name of Séed, because of y e first promise made to Adam and Euah, & because hee was for vs incarnate and made verie man. Neither is this pro­mise repugnant to the first. For al­though Christ our Lord be héere called the séed or sonne of Abraham, yet is he no other way referred vnto Abraham, than by the Virgin, whiche was the daughter of Abraham and mother of Christ. Now what good doth the sonne of Abraham to vs by his incarnation? Forsoth he blesseth vs. But a blessing is the contrarie vnto a curse. There­fore what cause soeuer wée drue from the sinne of Adam, that doeth Christe heale in vs, and blesse vs with all spi­rituall blessing. Neither doeth he be­stow this benefite vppon a few alone, but vppon all the nations of the world that doe beléeue in him.

The Patriarch Iacob being inspi­red with the holie Ghost, foretold the chaunces that should betide his chil­dren, [Page 534] and at length when hee came to Iuda, amonge the rest, he sayeth: The Scepter shal not depart from Iuda & a lawegiuer from betweene his feete, till Schilo come: and vnto him shall the gathering of the people be. Loe here in these words the Messiah is not onely promised, but the verie time also is prescribed when he should be incar­nate, with a declaration both what, & howe farre forth he should bée. The kingdome sayeth he shall remaine vn­der Iuda vntill the comminge of the Sauiour. And albeit that the tribe of Iuda shall not alwayes haue kinges to gouerne them, yet shall it not lacke nobles, capitaines, lawegiuers, lear­ned men and sages to rule the people. And therefore the Euangelicall histo­rie doth faithfully witnesse that Christ came at that time, when al power, au­thoritie, and rule was translated to the Romanes, vnto whose Emperour Octa. Augustus, the Iewes were in­forced to pay taxes and tribute. Now Schilo signifieth felicitie or the author of felicitie, it signifieth, plentie, stoare, and abundance of al excellent things. For Christ is the treasurie of all good thinges. And the Chaldee interpreter where he findeth Schilo translateth it CHRIST. Finallie, to him as to their Sauiour shall all people bee ga­thered: as y e Prophets did afterward most plainely declare, Esaie in the se­cond, and Micheas in the fourth chapi­ters of their bookes or prophecies.

Furthermore the types and figures of Christe are, Noah preserued in the arcke. For in Christ are the faithfull saued: as S. Peter testifieth. 1. Pet. 3. Abraham offereth vpp Isaac his onely begotten sonne, vppon the topp of the same mountaine, where many yeares after the onely begotten sonne of God was offered vppon the Crosse. Ioseph is by his brethren sold to the heathen, he is cast in prison: but being deliue­red, he doeth become their Sauiour, & is of all the people called the preseruer of the Aegyptian kingdome. In all these thinges was Christ oure Lord prefigured.

The latter promises also are of two sortes, either openly vncouered, or hidden, as it were vnder a vaile or figure. They are conteined in the lawe and the Prophets euen till the time of the captiuitie at Babylon. The blessed Apostle Peter doth in the 3. chap. of the Actes cite the prophecie of Moses tou­chinge the comming of the greatest of all Prophets. The prefigured promi­ses of Christ are the sacrifices, whiche Paule in his Epistle to the Hebrues doth in a wonderfull summarie short­ly declare. The same Paule in the fift of the first to the Corinthians applieth the Paschal lambe to Iesus Christ. The like doeth Peter in his first Epi­stle. Againe the stonie rocke, that was 1. Pet. 1. struck and gushed out with water. S. Paul calleth Christ. And Christ him­selfe in the Gospel after S. Iohn doth say, that he was prefigured in the bra­sen Serpent, which was lift vp in the desart: the mysterie wherof I haue in an other place more fullie declared. Many more there are like vnto these: a good parte whereof I haue alreadie touched, when I had occasion to treate of the ceremonies and their significa­tion. Where he that listeth may read of it at large. The vnfigured and vn­couered promises are almost without number in the Psalmes and the Pro­phets. Yea, the Lord himselfe in the Gospel after S. Luke doth testifie that the description of all his office and bu­sinesse is at large conteined in y e lawe, the Prophets, and the Psalmes. And when S. Peter had preached the Go­spel, [Page 535] wherein he promised both Christ and the full remission of sinnes to all that beleeued, he did immedately add: All the Prophetes also from Samuel, & these that followed in order, as ma­ny as haue spoken haue likewise told you of these dayes. Dauid verilie in the 2. 22. and 110. Psalmes, hath nota­bly sett downe the two natures of Christ, his Godhead and his Manhood. Againe he hath layed before all mens eyes his hoalsome preaching, his e­ternall priesthoode, his euerlasting re­demption, and most bitter death and passion.

What shal I say of the Prophet E­say? who was by no smal doctour of y e church of Christ verie worthilie called an Euangelist, rather than a Prophet: as if he had writ a storie of thinges al­readie past and done by Christ, & not of thinges that should be done: so tru­ly did he foretel y e state of Christ. Now he maketh Christ to be verie God, and verie man, borne after the fleshe of the vnspotted Virgin: who had to preach the word of life, like a good shéepheard to feede his fearefull shéepe, to bee the light of the Gentiles vnto the vttmost partes of the earth, to giue sight to the blinde, to heale the lame and diseased, to be betrayed by his owne, to be spitt vppon, to be smitten, to be hanged bée­twixt théeues, to be offered vp a sacri­fice for sinne, and finallie to make in­tercession for transgressours, that hee himselfe being iuste, might iustifie all that beléeue in his name. Read Esaie, 7. 8. 9. 11. 28. 40. 49. 50. 53. Chapiters, and also al the last Chapter of all his Prophecie, wherein he doth most fully describe the church or congregation of Christ Immanuel. Ionas bare the most manifest type of the Lords sharp death and ioyfull resurrection. Miche­as also doth name Bethleem to be the place wherin Messiah should be horne, whose beginning, to wit, of his diuine nature he doth referre to before all be­ginnings. He doth also foretel that the preaching of the Gospell should from out of Hierusalem bee sowen abroade through all the compasse of the world. Ieremie sayeth, that God would raise vpp to Dauid a true séede or braunch, that is, the looked-for Messiah. And in that Prophecie he alluded to the lawe, concerning the raysing vpp of séede to the deceassed brother. For the Virgin conceiuing by the holie Ghost, brought foorth a sonne: whose name is IE­HOVAH, Deus [...] & essent [...] lis. being verie God in ve­rie déede: whom Esaie calleth Imma­nuel, and is the true righteousnesse of all that doe beléeue in him. For by Christ are the faithfull iustified. For the same Prophete in the 31. Chapiter doth promise in Christ full or absolute remission of sinnes, and aboundant grace of the holie Ghost: whiche thinge Ioel also did not conceale. Thus out of many testimonies I haue picked out onely these fewe in number. For the whole bookes of the Prophets are occupied in the description of Christe and his offices. The last promises concerning Christ, were by God reuealed to y e Prophets, and by them declared to the Church of God, euen in the verie time of the cap­tiuitie at Babylon, or else immediate­ly vppon their returne to Hierusalem. Ezechiel prophecieth of the shéepheard Dauid, and of the shéepe receyuinge that shéepeheard: whiche prophecies the Lord doeth in Sainct Iohns Eos­pel expound of himselfe. The same Prophete treateth very much of grace and francke & full remission of sinnes, thorough the Sauiour Christ, especial­lie in the 34. 36. and 37. Chapiters of his prophecie. Daniel verilie hath vi­sions [Page 536] and many dreams: but in them hée doeth so set Christ out vnto vs, that it is vnpossible to haue him more bet­ter, more euidently & excellently de­scribed. In his second Chapiter hee teacheth vs of his eternall kingdome, and telleth vs that Christ should come vnder y Romane Monarchie, at what tune the Romane Princes beeing by affinitie allied together, should mutu­ally in battell destroye one an other. Whiche was fulfilled when Pompeie and Iulius Caesar, Antonie, and Octa­uius Augustus mainteyned ciuil warre. Moreouer, Daniels wéekes are vnknowen to no man, wherein hée doeth as it were with his finger [...]. 9. point at Christ, the cōming of Christe, and the reprobation of the Iewes, be­cause of their disloyaltie & vnbeliefe. Haggée the Prophete foretold the ma­ner how the temple should be builded, I meane the true temple in déede, to witt the Church of Christ. Zacharie doth excellently paint to vs many my­steries of Christ. Hée layeth before vs the kingdome and priesthoode of oure Lord and Sauiour. Hée commendeth to vs that one and onely eternall sa­crifice, whiche is effectuall enoughe to cleanse the sinnes of al the world, Za­cha. 3. 9. 14. Chapiters. Yea hee pro­phecieth of nothing else but of Christ & his kingdome. Malachias foreshew­eth the forerunner of the Lord, and handleth no small number of myste­ries concerning Christ. Whereby we doe perceiue that Paule writt most truely in the first to the Romans, say­ing. That God did afore promise the Gospell by his Prophets in the holie Scriptures.

Nowe by these holy promises wee we gather this also, that there are not [...] not [...]. manye or diuers Gospels (althoughe wee denie not, but that the same Go­spell was penned by diuers Enange­listes) but that there is one alone, and that too, as it were, eternall. For the verie same Gospell, whiche is at this day preached to vs, was at the begin­ning of the world preached to our first parents. For it is assuredly certeine, that by the Gospel were saued Adam, Euah, Abel, all the Patriarchs, Pro­phets and faithfull people of the old Testament. Which thing we haue in an other place at large declared.

Wee are nowe come to the se­cond parte, where wee haue to shewe God the father hathe through Christ perfourmed to vs that which hee promised to our forefathers. you, that GOD the father hath faith­fully perfourmed to vs that, which he promised to our forefathers, in giuing to vs his onely begotten Sonne, who is that true and looked-for Messiah, that is to bee blessed world without ende: In making this matter mani­fest, the Euangelistes and Apostles of oure Lord haue taken great paines, and set it forth so well and faithfully, that it cannot be bettered.

They shewe that Christ doth come of the stocke of Dauid, descending li­neally of the séede of Abrraham: they tell that his mother was the Virgin which did conceiue by the holie Ghost, and being a Virgin still brought him into the world. They note the time wherein Christ was reuealed, in all points correspondent to the Prophets prophecies.

They add, that the place of his na­tiuitie was aunswerable to that, whi­che Micheas foretolde. In the Easte there appeareth a starre, whiche mo­ueth the Princes or wisemen to goe and salute the newe borne Kinge. They come therefore, and euen in Hierusalem doe openly professe, that the Messiah is borne, and that they are come out of the Easte to worship and honour him.

[Page 537] According to their woordes so were their déedes. For when by the leading of the starre they had once found him, they fall downe before him, and doe by offering to Christ the giftes that they brought, not obscurely declare, howe ioyfull they were, and how much they set by their Lord and Sauiour. In the verie citie of Hierusalem the most iust man Simeon, with great ioye of heart, and godly gratulation, doeth in the temple openly testifie that God ac­cording to his eternall goodnesse and constancie, had giuen to the world his onely begotten sonne whome hee had promised vnto the fathers: therewith­all protesting that hee was willing to die. He addeth y e cause, For that, saith hee, mine eyes haue seene thy saluati­on, to witt, that Schilo, the Sauiour, whome thou O God, hast determined to set before al people: a light to ligh­ten the Gentiles, and to be the glorie of thy people Israel: that is, that hee shaking off al darckenes, should bring the light of trueth & life vnto the Gen­tiles to lighten them withall, and that hee should bée the glorie and life of the people of Israel. Herevnto also belon­geth y e testimonie of that notable man Zacharie the holie priest of God, say­ing: Blessed be the Lord God of Isra­el, for hee hath visited and redeemed his people: & hath raised vp a horne of saluation for vs in the house of his seruaunt Dauid. As hee spake by the mouth of his holie Prophets, whiche haue beene since the world began.

And so forth as is to be séen in the first of Lukes Gospel. Moreouer Iohn the sonne of this Zacharie syrnamed the Baptist, than who we read not that a­ny one more holie was euer borne of women, did with his finger pointe at Christ Iesus, and openly declare that hee is that looked for Messiah, whome Iesus is Christ, th [...] is that loo­ked for Messia [...]. all the Prophetes promised, and that God, by giuing him vnto the woorld, hath done that hee promised, and who­lie powred himselfe with all his bene­fites into, and vppon all faithful belée­uers. And as the people wayted, saith Luke, and thought in their heartes of Iohn, whether hee were verie Christ, Iohn aunswered, saying to them all. In deed I baptise you with water, but one stronger than I commeth after me, whose shoes latchet I am not worthie to vnlo [...]se, hee shall baptise you with the holie Ghost and with fire. And in the Gospel after S. Iohn wee read: The next day Iohn seeth Iesus comming vnto him, and sayeth: Bee­hold the lambe of God which taketh away the sinne of the world. This is he of whome I said: After mee com­meth a man, which is preferred before mee, because he was before mee, and I knewe him not: but that hee should be declared vnto Israel, therfore am I come baptising with water. And im­mediatly after, hee sayeth: I sawe the spirite descending from heauen like vnto a doue, and it aboad vpon him. And I knew him not: but he that sent mee to baptise with water, the same said vnto me, vpon whom thou shalt see the spirite descending, & tarying still on him, the same is hee, whiche baptiseth with the holie Ghost. And I sawe and bare record that this is the sonne of God. Againe when the dis­ciples of Iohn did enuie y e happie suc­cesse of Christ, & that it gréeued them to sée their maister Iohn, as it were, neglected in cōparison of Christ, Iohn said to his disciples: Ye your selues are witnesses that I said, I am not Christ, but I am sent before him. Hee that hath the bride is the bridegrome: but the friend of the bridegrome, whiche standeth and heareth him, reioyceth, [Page 538] because of the bridegrome. Therfore this my ioy is fulfilled: hee must in­crease, but I must decrease. The father loueth the sonne, and hath giuen all thinges into his hand. He that belee­ueth in the sonn hath life euerlasting: hee that beleeueth not in the sonne, shall not see life, but the wrath of God abideth vppon him. These testi­monies are firme, cleare, and euident enough, and might suffice for the con­firmation of this cause. But let vs yet of a many moe, picke out and add a fewe, whiche may declare that Christ is alreadie exhibited vnto vs. There­fore our Lord himselfe, whome wee beléeue to bee Messiah, when hee had a great while béene verie greatly com­mended by the testimonie of Iohn, doeth at length come abroad & preach the woord of life. But it is not read that in any age before or since there was euer any y taughte with so great grace. And therewithall hee shewed almost incredible and wonderfull mi­racles, which do easilie argue who hée was, and were sufficient to winne such a man, with whome no woordes might possiblie preuaile. Hee was lo­uing and gentle to sinners, repeating still and beating into their heads, that hee was come to saue them, and call them to repentance. Therefore, when the disciples of Iohn did once come vnto him, saying: Art thou hee that should come, or shall we looke for an other? Hée aunsweared: Goe ye and tell those thinges to Iohn whiche ye see and heare. The blinde receiue their sighte, and the lame walke, the lepers are clensed, & the deafe heare, the dead are raised to life, and to the poore is preached the glad tydinges of the Gospell.

Nowe by these, his doctrine, I meane, and his woorkes or miracles, his minde was to shewe that hee was exhibited the true Messiah vnto the world, and that none other is to be lo­ked-for. Moreouer in the Synagogue at Nazareth where hee read and ex­pounded Esaies prophecie of the com­ming of Messiah, he declared there that that Scripture was in himselfe ful­filled. And to the historie is immediat­ly annexed: And all bare record vnto him, and wondered at the gratious sayings that proceded frō his mouth. Againe, in the tenth Chapiter of S. Iohn his Gospell: The Iewes came round about the Lord and said: How longe doest thou make vs to doubt? If thou bee Christ, tell vs plainely. Ie­sus aunsweared them, I told you and ye beleeue not: the workes that I do in my fathers name, these beare wit­nesse of mee. But ye beleeue not be­cause ye are not of my sheepe. And presently after hée addeth: Ye say that I blaspheme, because I said, I am the sonne of God. If I doe not the woorkes of my father, beleeue mee not: but if I doe, and if ye beleeue not mee, beleeue my woorkes: that ye maye knowe and beleeue that the father is in mee, and I in him.

In the seuenth of Iohn wee read: They that beleeued in him said, Will Christe when hee commeth, shewe more signes than this man hath she­wed? that is to say, Admit we graunt that there is an other Christ to bee loo­ked-for, yet this is most sure, that the other Messiah cannot doe more and greater miracles, than this man doth. Let vs therefore beléeue that this is the true Messiah.

Before Caiaphas the highe priest and the whole counsel of the Péeres of Israel: also before Pontius Pilate in the iudgemente hall of the Romane Empire, oure Lord Christ did openly [Page 539] in expresse woordes confesse that hee is that true and looked-for Messiah. Hée verilie, as the Prophets foretolde of him, did of his owne accord die for sinners, the third daye after that hee roase againe from the dead, hee ascen­ded into heauen, and sitteth on the right hand of God the father. And the Euangelistes reciting faithfully the words and déedes of Christ, doe to the most notable ones alwayes add: All this was done or saide, that it mighte be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophete.

Wherefore, it were not worthe the labour heere to gather together the prophecies of the Prophetes, by them to examine the woordes and deeds of Christ, and by the manifest agréement betwixte them for to conclude: That GOD hath perfourmed to vs, that which he promised vnto our fathers, in giuing to vs his onely begotten Sonne Christ Iesus, whiche is the true and looked-for Messiah. For this haue the Euangelistes alreadie done, and that too with so great faith and di­ligence, that for the plainenesse of the thing it cannot bee bettered. To this place nowe ye maye referre all, that I haue in my former Sermons saide touching the signification, or myste­ries, fulfilling and abrogating of the Lawe.

And to content oure selues with a smaller number of testimones, might not this one, which is read in y e fourth of Sainct Iohn, bee in steede of many thousand confirmations? The wo­man of Samaria, sayeth to the Lord: I knowe that the Messiah shall come whiche is called Christe: therefore when hee commeth, hee shall tell vs all thinges. Iesus aunsweared her, I am hee, that speake to thee. Loe what could be said more plainely? I, sayth hee, am the Messiah, euen I, I say, that doe euen now speake to thée, and did at the first saye: If thou knewest the gifte of God, and whoe it is that sayth to thee, Giue me to drinke, thou wouldest haue asked of him, and hee would haue giuen thee water of life. For whosoeuer shall drincke of the water, that I shall giue him, hee shall neuer bee more a thirste: but the wa­ter that I shall giue him, shalbe in him a well of water springing vp in­to eternall life.

They therefore are the most thir­stie and vnfortunate of all men, whi­che longe-for and looke after an other Messiah beside our Lord and Sauiour Christe Iesus. The Apostle Saincte Peter in a méetely longe Oration, well grounded, and confirmed with Scripture and stronge reasons, in the second of the Actes, doeth shewe that oure Lord Iesus is that true Messiah. For with this sentence he shutteth vp his Sermon: Therefore let all the house of Israel surely knowe, that GOD hath made both Lorde and Christ this Iesus, whome ye haue cru­cified. To the same marcke tendeth that large and learned Oration of the first martyre S. Steuen, which is ex­tant to be séene in the seuenth Cap. of the Actes. Philip doeth out of Esaies Prophecie declare to the Eunuche of A [...]thiope, that Iesus is Christ. Sainct Paule in al the Iewishe Synagogues putteth forth none other proposition to preach on but this, Iesus is Christ, that is, Iesus is the king, the bishoppe, and the Sauiour of the faithfull. And in the thirtéenthe Chapiter hée doeth at large declare and proue that proposi­tion true.

So nowe these most euident and [Page 540] cleare testimonies of holie Scripture cannot choose but suffice such heades, as are not of purpose sett to cauill and wrangle. I will not at this present The Iewes [...] that [...]hrist is [...], or, [...] Iesus [...] Christe. too busilie and curiouslye dispute a­gainst the ouerthwarte Iewes, who looke for an other Messiah, and doe de­nie that oure Lord Iesus the sonne of God and the Virgin Marie is the true Messiah. The wretches feele that to be true, which the Lord in the Gospel did foretell them, saying: When ye shall see the abhomination of deso­lation, spoken of by Daniel the Pro­phete, standing in the holy place, let him that readeth vnderstand. Then let them that are in Iurie flee to the mounteynes. But woe to them that are with childe and giue sucke in those dayes. For great shall the af­fliction bee.

And againe speaking of the Citie of Hierusalem, hee sayeth: The dayes shall come vppon thee, that thine e­nimies shall compasse thee with a trenche, and hemme thee in, and lay seege to thee on euerie side, and shall make thee eauen with the grounde, and thy sonnes that are within thee. And they shall not leaue in thee one stone standing vppon an other: bee­cause thou knowest not the time of thy visitation.

And againe, There shalbe wrathe vppon this people: and they shal fall with the edge of the sword, and shall be ledde captiue into al nations. And Hierusalem shalbe trode vnder foote of the Gentiles, vntill the times of the Gentiles bee fulfilled: Nowe since they feele these thinges to bee so fini­shed, as they were by Christ foretold in the Gospell, why doe not the wret­ches giue God the glorie, and in other thinges beléeue the Gospell, acknow­ledging Iesus Christe the Sonne of God and the Virgin Marie, our Lord and Sauiour, to bee the true and loo­ked-for Messiah? What haue they wherewith to cloake their stubborne incredulitie? They haue nowe by the space of more than a thousand and fiue hundreth yeares béene without their Countrie, I meane, the land of promise that flowed with milke and honie: they haue wanted their Pro­phets: and lacked the solemne seruice and Ceremoniall rites. For where is their temple? where is the highe prieste? where is the altar? where are the holy instrumentes? where be the sacrifices, that ought to bee offered ac­cording to the Lawe? All the glorie of Gods people is nowe translated vnto the Christians.

They ioy to bee called the sonnes of the faithfull Abraham: they enioye the promises made vnto the fathers: they talke and make mention of the fathers: they iudge rightly of the lawe and couenaunt of the Lord: they haue the holy Scriptures, and in expoun­ding them they haue great dexteri­tie: they haue the true Temple, the true highe priest, the true altar of in­cense and burnte offeringes, euen Christe Iesus the Lord and Sauiour: they haue the true worshippe whiche was of olde prefigured onelye in those externall Ceremonies. As I haue al­readie declared vnto you in that place, where I handled the Iewishe Cere­monies.

The Gentiles are out of euerie quarter of y e world called vnto Christe Iesu. All the promises touching the calling of the Gentiles haue béene he­therto most aboundantly fulfilled, and are euen at this day.

Nowe are wee the chosen flocke, according to the doctrine of Saincte Peter, We are the royall priesthood, [Page 541] an holie nation, a peculiar people, be­ing called hereunto, that wee should preach the power of him, which hath called vs out of darckenesse, into his meruailous light. Therefore let the vnhappie Iewes (vnlesse perhappes they had rather to bee intangled in greater errours, to bée vexed dailye with endelesse calamities, and so at laste perishe eternally) turne vnto Christ by faith, and together with vs beginne to worshippe him, in whome their fathers hoped, and in whome a­lone is life and saluation. For, that I may with the Apostles woords con­clude this place: GOD is made ma­nifest in the fleshe, iustified in the spi­rite, seene to the Angels, preached to the Gentiles, beleeued in the world, and receiued in glorie. And euerie one that beleeueth him shal liue eter­nallie, and neuer be confounded.

Wée haue nowe behinde the last part to expounde the contents where­of God the [...] the world, is pleased with it in the Sonne. are, that God the father, who before was angrie with the world, is plea­sed nowe in his onely begotten sonne Iesus Christ oure Lord. First of all therefore, I haue to shewe you that God was angrie with the world: whi­che is no hard matter to proue. For God is angrie at sinnes. But y e whole world is subiecte to sinne, therefore it must of necessitie be, that the most iust God is mightilie angrie with all the world. And Paule sayeth: The wrath of God is reuealed from heauen a­gainst all vngodlinesse & vnrighte­ousnesse of men. Againe the same A­postle sayeth, that all men are subiecte vnto sinne: for confirmation where­of hee citeth these sentences of the ho­ly Scriptures, saying: There is none righteous, no not one: there is none that vnderstandeth or seeketh after God: They are all gone out of the way, they are all become vnprofita­ble: there is none that doth good, no not one. Their throate is an open se­pulchre, they haue vsed their tongues for to deceiue, the poyson of aspes is vnder their lippes. Whose mouth is full of cursing & bitternesse: their feete are swift to shedd bloud. Hartes greefe and miserie are in their wayes: and the waye of peace haue they not knowen. There is no feare of God before their eyes.

Nowe least the Israelites should aunsweare, that these thinges doe not perteine to the people of GOD, but to the heathen and vngodly alone, hee addeth: Wee knowe that whatsoeuer the lawe sayeth, it sayeth it to them, which are vnder the lawe: that eue­rie mouth may bee stopped, and that all the world may bee endaungered to God. No man is here excepted. For to the Galathians the same Apo­stle sayeth: Hee hath shutt vpp all vnder sinne, that hee may haue mer­cie on all. It followeth therefore that all the world was subiect to the wrath or indignation of the most iuste and righteous God: as is at large proued in the second, fourth, and fifte Chapi­ters to the Ephesians.

But the heauenly father is appea­sed or recōciled to this wicked world, thorough the onely begotten sonne our Lord Iesus Christe. And this, I hope, I shall aboundantly proue by the onely testimonie of God himselfe. For the father by sending downe a voyce from heauen vnto the earth vppon Christe, first ascending newely out of the water after his baptisme, and then againe at his transfiguration in the sighte of his disciples, did significantly saye: This is my beloued sonne in whom I am delighted, pleased, or re­conciled, heare him. [Page 542] This testimonie is read to haue béene foreshewed in the 42. Chapiters of E­saies Prophecie. And Peter the Apo­stle repeateth the same in the first cap. of his second Epistle. Paule also did as it were expound this, and saye: It pleased the father that in the Sonne should dwell all fulnesse, and by him to reconcile all things vnto himselfe, since he hath sett at peace thoroughe the bloud of the Crosse by him, both the thinges in earth and the thinges in heauen. In heauen is God, and wée men heere vppon earth. Nowe Christe is the mediatour, which goeth betwixte vs, and reconcileth vs vnto his father, so that nowe we are the be­loued of y e father, in his beloued sonne. For in the Epistle to the Ephesians the same Apostle sayth: He hath made vs accepted in the beloued: in whom wee haue redemption thorough his bloud, the forgiuenesse of sinnes, ac­cording to the riches of his grace. All this shall be more fully vnderstood by that which followeth.

For nowe I must proue that God the father hath in his sonne giuen vs [...] things [...] to [...] are [...] giuē [...] christ [...]. al things, that are necessarie to a hap­pie life and eternal saluation. I name héere two thinges, a happie life, and e­uerlasting saluation. By a happie life I vnderstand a holy and godly life, whiche wee liue and lead quietly and honestly in this present world. Eter­nall saluation is that felicitie of the life to come, whiche wée with assured hope doe verilie looke for. Nowe we haue in Christ a most absolute doc­trine of a happie life taught vs by the Gospel, wherein also wée doe compre­hend the example of Christ his owne trade of life. Verily our heauenly fa­ther hath made him oure teacher, in saying: Heare him. And he himselfe in the Gospel after Sainct Matthewe sayeth: Bee ye not called maisters: for ye haue one master, euen Christ, who in the Gospel after S. Iohn is called The light of the world. In an other place also he testifieth that his doctrine is conteyned in the holy Scriptures: wherevppon it commeth, that hee re­ferreth his disciples to the diligent reading of the holy scriptures: Touching which Scriptures, Paule the teacher of the Gentiles, and the vniuersall Church of Christ, doth say: All Scrip­ture is giuen by inspiration of God, and is profitable to doctrine, to re­proue, to correction, to instruction, whiche is in righteousnesse, that the man of God may be perfecte, instru­cted in all good workes. Wherefore althoughe the whole world bee madd, and that the obstinate defenders of the traditions rather than the Scriptures do whet their téeth for anger, yet mau­gre their heades the word of the Apo­stle shal abide most firme, wherein he testifieth that the doctrine of the scrip­tures, otherwise called the Christian doctrine, is in all pointes most abso­lute and thoroughly perfecte. Tou­ching whiche matter, because I haue alreadie spoken in the first Sermons of the first Decade, I am therfore here a great deale the briefer. Nowe con­cerning the eternall saluation fully purchased for vs by Christe, thus ye must thincke. Eternall saluation, is the séeing and enioying of the eternall God, and so consequently an vnsepa­rable ioyning or knitttng vnto him. For Dauid sayeth: There is fulnesse of ioyes in thy sight, and at thy right hand are pleasures for euermore. And Sainct Iohn sayeth: Nowe are we the sonnes of God, and yet it appeareth not what wee shalbe. But we knowe that when he shall appeare, wee shal­be like him: for we shal see him as hee [Page 543] is. Moreouer the Lord in the Gospell, sayeth: Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shal sée God. But all men are indued with vnpure hearts: therefore no man shall sée God. Because no vn­cleannesse abideth in consuming fire. And God is a consuming fire: there­fore wee cannot bee partakers of sal­uation, vnlesse we be purely cleansed. But without the shedding of bloud there is no cleansing or remission of sinnes: I doe not meane the bloud of Rammes or Goates, but of the onely begotten sonne of GOD oure Lord Christ Iesus. Hée therefore toke our fleshe and bloud, hée came into the world, died willingly for vs, and shed his bloud for the remission of oure sinnes: and so by that meanes purged the faithfull, so that now being cleane they maye be able to stand before the most holye God, who is a consuming fire. To this may be annexed the cō ­sideration of the incarnation of oure Lord Iesu Christ, his death, resurrec­tion, and ascension into heauen, wher­of I did aboue make mention in the definition of the Gospell. For in those pointes doeth consist the whole my­sterie of our reconciliation. Touching whiche, I doe in this place speake so much the more brieflye, because in the e [...]position of the Apostles Créede I haue handled so much, as séemeth to concerne these points of doctrine: whi­che whosoeuer will knowe, may looke and finde them there.

Now that Christ alone is our most absolute life and saluation, it may bée Christe a­lone is our life and saluation. gathered by that, whiche is alreadie spoken, and yet not withstanding I will héere alledge some testimonies more, to the ende that the veritie and sinceritie of the Euangelicall trueth may be the more firme and euident to all men. That in Christ alone our life and saluation doth cōsist, so that with­out Christ there is no life and saluati­on in any other creature, y Lord him­selfe doth testifie, saying: Verilie ve­rilie I say vnto you, hee that entereth not by the doore into the sheepefold, but goeth in some other way, hee is a theefe and a robber: Verilie verilie I say vnto you, I am the doore of the sheepe: as many as came before mee are theeues & robbers. Loe here there is but one doore onely, through whiche the way doeth lye vnto eternal life. And Christ is that doore. They there­fore, which doe by other meanes than through Christ striue to come to life & saluation, are theeues & robbers. For they steale from Christ his honour and glorie, considering that hée both is, and abideth the onely Sauiour: and in so doing they kill their owne soules. The same Sauiour in the Gospell sayeth: I am the waye, the trueth, and the life. No man commeth to the father but by mee. Hath hee not in these fewe wordes reiected and vtterly excluded al other meanes of saluation, making himselfe alone our life and saluation? This phrase of speach, No man com­meth to the father but by mee, is the same that this is, Through Christ a­lone we come vnto the father.

Moreouer the Lords Apostles haue so layde Christe alone before oure eyes, that no man can choose but vn­derstand that without Christ Iesus, there is no life to bée founde in any o­ther creature.

The holy Apostle Sainct Peter in the Actes sayeth, There is in none o­ther any Saluation. For there is none other name vnder heauen giuen a­monge men, wherein wee must bee saued. And Sainct Paule in the fift [Page 544] Chapiter to the Romanes doeth often times repeate, That by the righte­ousnesse of one man Iesus Christe, all the faithfull are iustified.

Againe, the same Paule sayeth: Thoroughe him is preached to you, the remission of sinnes: and throughe him is euerie one, that beleeueth, iu­stified from al the thinges from whi­che ye could not be iustified by Mo­ses lawe. Like to this also hee hath o­ther testimonies in the second Chapi­ter of his Epistle written to the Ga­lathians. It is manifest therefore that thoroughe Christe alone, the for­giuenesse of sinnes & life euerlasting are fréely bestowed vpon all the faith­full: whiche giftes, as they are not without Christe at all, so are they not bestowed by any other meanes, than thorough Christ alone. Concerning the remission of sinnes, whiche is the chiefe tydinges of the Gospell, I haue at large alreadie discoursed in the ninthe Sermon of the first Decade & other places more.

Nowe for the proofe that our Lord [...] fully [...]. doeth fully absolue from sinnes, fully remitte sinnes, and fully saue repen­taunt sinners, so that nothing more can be desired or wished for, and con­sequently that the Lord himselfe is the most absolute fulnesse of all the faith­full, without whome they, that be­léeue, neither doe nor can wishe for a­ny thinge else to life, saluation, and absolute felicitie, hee doeth himselfe in the Gospell say, Euerie one that drin­keth of this water shall thirst againe: but whosoeuer shall drincke of the water whiche I shal giue him, he shal liue eternallie. And againe, I am the bread of life. Hee that commeth to mee shall not hunger: and he that be­leeueth in mee shall neuer thirste. The Apostles therefore after they had eaten this celestiall bread, that is, af­ter they had once beléeued in Christe. when many departed and did forsake Christe, being demaunded whether they also would leaue him, did aun­swere, Lord to whome shal wee goe? Thou hast the wordes of eternal life, and we beleeue and knowe that thou art Christ the sonne of the liuinge God. Loe heere they neither wil nor can forsake Christ. Because there is none other to whome they may ioyne themselues. For hee alone is the life and saluation of them that beléeue, and that too, so absolute and perfecte, that in him alone they maye contente and stay themselues. With the wri­tinges of the Euangelists doth the do­ctrine of the Apostles fully agrée. For Paul to the Colossians sayth: It plea­sed the father that in the sonne shuld dwell all fulnesse. And againe, In the Sonne doeth dwell all the fulnesse of the Godhead bodilie, and ye are ful­filled in him.

And in the Epistle to the Hebrues he affirmeth that the faithfull haue ful remission of sinnes: because sacrifices for sinne doe ceasse to be offered, and that God doeth by the Prophete Iere­mie promise so absolute remission of sinnes, that hee will not so much as once remember or thincke on them hereafter. To this place belongeth the whole Epistle written to the He­brues: and the conclusion of the eighth Sermon in the first Decade, wherein I reckoned vnto you y e treasures that God y e father doth giue to vs in Christ his sonne our Lord and Sauiour.

Vppon this nowe doth follow con­sequently, The vnsin­ [...]ere prea­ching of the gospel. that they haue not yet right­ly vnderstoode the Gospell of Christe nor syncerely preached it, whosoeuer doe attribute to Christ Iesu our Lord the true Messiah either not onely, [Page 545] or else not fully all thinges requisite to life and saluation. It is a wicked and blasphemous thinge to ascribe ei­ther to men or to things inferiour and worse thā men, the glorie and honour due vnto Christ. The principall exer­cises of Christian religion cannot, by derogating from the glorie of Christe, challenge any thing vnto themselues. For syncere doctrine doth directly lead vs vnto Christ. Prayer doeth inuo­cate, praise, and giue thanckes in the name of Christ. The Sacramentes doe serue to seale and represent to vs the mysteries of Christ. And y e workes of faith are done of duetie, althoughe also of frée accord: because wee are created vnto good works. Yea through Christ alone they do please and are ac­ceptable to God the father. For hee is the Vine we are the branches. So all glorie is reserued vntouched to Christ alone: which is the surest note to know the true Gospel by.

Thus hetherto wee haue heard, That God the father of mercies, ac­cording The sum of the gos­pel. to his frée mercie taking pit­tie vppon mankinde, when it stucke fast and was drowned in the myre of hell, did, as hée promised by the Pro­phets, send his onely begotten sonne into the world, that he might draw vs out of the mudd, and fully giue vs all thinges requisite to life and saluation. For God the father was in Christ re­conciled vnto vs, who for vs and our saluation was incarnate, dead, raysed from death to life, and taken vpp into heauen againe.

And although it may by all this be indifferently well gathered, to whom that saluation doeth belonge, and to Saluation preached in the gos­pel doth belong to all. whome that grace is rightly preached, yet the matter it selfe doeth séeme to require in flatt woordes expressely to shewe that Christ, and the preaching of Christ his grace declared in the Go­spell doeth belonge vnto all. For wée must not imagine y t in heauen there are layed two books, in the one wher­of the names of them are written, that are to be saued, and so to be saued, as it were, of necessitie, that, do what they will against the woord of Christ, and commit they neuer so heynous offen­ces, they cannot possiblie choose but be saued: and that in the other are con­teyned the names of them, which, doe what they can, and liue they neuer so holilie, yet cannot auoyde euerlasting damnation. Let vs rather hold that the holy Gospel of Christ doeth gene­rally preach to the whole world, the grace of God, the remission of sinnes, and life euerlasting. And in this be­liefe wee must confirme oure mindes with the word of God, by gathering together some euident places of the ho­ly Scriptures, which doe manifestly proue that it is euen so. Of whiche sort are these sayinges following: In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. Genesis. 22. Euerie one that calleth vppon the name of the Lord shalbe saued. Ioel. 2. Wee haue all gone astray like sheepe: and God hath layed vppon him the ini­quitie of vs all. Esaie 53. Come to the waters all ye that thirst. Esaie. 55. There are of this sorte innumerable places in the old testament.

Nowe in the Gospel, the Lord say­eth: Euerie one that asketh receiueth, and hee that seeketh findeth, &c. Matth. 7. Come to mee all ye that labour and are heauie loaden, and I will ease you of your burthen. Mat­thewe 11. Teach all nations, bapti­singe them in the name of the father. &c. Matth. 28, Goe ye into the whole world, & preach the Gospell vnto all creatures. Whosoeuer beleueth and is [Page 546] baptised, he shalbe saued. Marc. 16. So God loued the worlde that hee gaue his onely begotten sonne, that euery one which beleeueth in him should not perish, but haue eternall life. Iohn 3. In the Actes of the Apo­stles Sainct Peter saith: Of a trueth I perceiue, that there is no respect of persons with God, but in euery nati­on he that feareth him and worketh righteousnes, is acceptable vnto him. Actes. 10. Paule in the thirde to the Romanes saith: The righteousnesse of God by faith in Iesus Christ com­meth vnto all, and vppon all them that beleeue. And in the tenth Chap­ter he saith: The same Lorde ouer all is riche to all them that call vppon him. In his Epistle to Titus, hee saith: There hath appearrd the grace of God that is healthful to all men. And in the firste to Timothie the se­conde Chapter he saith: God wil haue all men to bee saued, and to come to the knowledge of the trueth. These and suche like are the manifest testi­monies wherevppon all the faithfull do firmely staye them selues.

But now if thou demaundest how [...]erfore [...] are [...] saued. it happeneth that all men are not sa­ued, since the Lorde would that all should be saued, & come to the know­ledge of the trueth? The Lorde in the Gospell doth him selfe answere thee, saying: Many in deede are called, but fewe are chosen. Which sentence hee doeth in the fourtéenth of S. Lukes Gospell more plainly expound, where he doth in a parable shewe the causes, why a great part of mortall men doth not obteine eternal saluation, while they preferre earthly thinges & tran­sitorie beefore celestiall or heauenly matters. For euery one had a seue­rall excuse to cloake his disobedience withall: one had bought a farme: an other had fiue yokes of Oxen to trye: the thirde had newly married a wife. And in the Gospell after Sainct Iohn the Lorde saith: This is condemna­tion, because the light came into the worlde, and men loued darkenesse more than the light. With this do­ctrine of the Euangelistes doeth that saying of the Apostle agrée 2. Corin. 4. Chapter. And in the first to Timo­thie the fourth Chapter, he saith: God is the Sauiour of all men, especially The faith­full are sa­ued. of those that beleeue. Wherevppon we gather that God in the preachinge of the Gospell requireth faith of euery one of vs: and by faith it is manifest that we are made partakers of all the goodnesse and giftes of Christe. And verily there is a relatiō betwixt faith and the Gospell. For in the Gospell after Sainct Marke the Lorde annex­eth faith to the preaching of the Gos­pell. And Paule saith that To him was committed the preaching of the Gospell vnto the obedience of faith. Againe he saith: The Gospell is the power of God vnto saluation to all them that doe beleeue. And in the tenth Chapter to the Romans he doth by Gradation shewe that the Gospell is receiued by faith. But that faith may be rightly planted in the heartes of men, it is needefull that the prea­ching of repentaunce do firste goe be­fore. For which cause I in the latter ende of the definition of the Gospell, added: So that wee acknowledginge our sinnes may beleeue in Christe: that is to saye: the Lorde wilbe oure Sauiour and giue vs life euerlasting if we acknowledge our sinnes, and do beléeue in him. And therefore here nowe may be annexed the treatises of faith and repentaunce. Touchinge faith, I haue alreadie largely spoken in the 4. 5. and 6. Sermons of the first [Page 547] Decade. Concerning repentaunce I wil hereafter speake in a seueral ser­mon by it selfe. In this place I will onely, touche summarily such poynts of repentance as séeme to make for y e demonstration of the Gospell.

Our Lorde Christe Iesus doth in the preaching of the Gospell require faith The Gos­pel tea­cheth faith and repen­tance. Howe and repentaunce: neither did he him selfe when hee preached the Gospell, procéede any other waye. For Marke hath: Iesus came into Galile prea­ching the Gospell of the kingdom of God, and saying: the time is fulfilled, and the kingdome of God is at hand, repent and beleeue the Gospell. Nei­ther did he otherwise instructe his dis­ciples, when he sent them to preache the Gospell vnto all nations. For S. Luke saith: Christ saide to his disci­ples, so it is written, and so it behoued Christ to suffer, and to rise againe the thirde daye from the dead, and that in his name should be preached repē ­tance, and the forgiuenesse of sinnes vnto all nations. Sainct Paule, like a good scholer following his maister in the Actes of the Apostles saith: Ye knowe that I haue helde backe no­thing that was profitable vnto you, but haue shewed you, & haue taught you openly, and throughout euery house: witnessing both to the Iewes and also to the Greekes the repen­tance, that is towarde god, and the faith that is towarde our Lorde Iesus Christe. In his Epistle to the Ro­manes, where he doth compendiouse­ly handle the Gospel, he taketh occa­sion to beginne the preaching thereof at sinne, conuincing both Iewes and Gentiles to be subiect therevnto.

Nowe hee beginneth at sinne to this ende and purpose, that euery one des­cending into him selfe may sée and ac­knowledge that in him selfe he hath no righteousnesse, but that by nature he is the sonne of wrath, death, and damnation: not that suche acknow­ledging of sinnes doth of it selfe make vs acceptable vnto God, or else de­serue remission of sinnes and life euerlasting: but that after a sorte it doth prepare a waye in the mindes of men to receiue faith in Christe Ie­sus, and so by that meanes to em­brace Christ Iesus him selfe, who is our only and absolute righteousnesse. For the hoale néede not the Physici­an, but suche as are sicke and disea­sed.

They therefore whiche thinke them selues to be cleare without sin­nes, and righteous of them selues, do vtterly reiect Christ, and make his death of none effect: but on the other side they that féele the diseases of the mynde, and do from the bottome of their heartes confesse that they are sinners and vnrighteous, not putting any trust in their owne strength and merites, doe euen pant for the haste that they make to Christ, which when [...] they do, then Christe doeth offer him selfe in the Gospell, promisinge vnto them remission of sinns and life euer­lasting: as he that came to heale the sicke, and to saue repentant sinners. But the promise is receiued by faith, and not by woorkes: therefore the Gospell and Christ in the Gospel are receiued by faith. For wee must dili­gently distinguishe betwirte the pre­cepts, and the promises.

The promises are receiued by faith: the preceptes are accomplished by workes. Wherevppon Paule is read to haue saide: If the inheri­taunce be of the lawe, then is it not nowe of promise. But god gaue A­braham [Page 548] the inheritaunce by pro­mise.

The same Apostle to the Romans conferring the lawe and the Gospell together doth saye: The righteouse­nesse which is of the lawe doth say, whosoeuer doeth these thinges, shall liue by them. But the righteousenesse of faith doth saiye, if thou beleeuest thou shalt be saued.

The lawe therefore is grounded vppon workes, wherevnto it séemeth to atttribute righteousnesse. But be­cause no man doth in woorkes fulfill the lawe, therefore is no man iustifi­ed by works, or by the lawe. The Gospell is not grounded vpon works. For sinners acknowledge nothing in them selues but sinne and wicked­nesse.

For they féele in them selues, that they are wholie corrupted: and therefore they flée to the mercie of god, in whose promises they put their trust hoaping verily that they shall freely obteine remission of their sinnes, and that for Christ his sake they are recei­ued into the number of the sonnes of God.

I would speake more in this place concerning faith in Iesus Christ, the remission of sinnes, and the inheri­tannce of life euerlasting, if I had not alreadie in the sirste Decade de­clared them at large. Here by the way, ye haue to remember that the Gospell is not sincerely preached, when ye are taught that we are made partakers of the life of Christe, for our owne desertes and meritorious woorkes. For wee are fréely saued without respect of any workes of ours either first or last.

And although I haue oftener than [...] is [...] & [...] by [...]. once handeled this argument in these Sermons of mine: yet beecause it is the hooke wherevpon the hindge of the Euangelicall doctrine (whiche is the doore to Christe) doth hang, and that this doctrine (to wite, That Christe is receiued by faith and not by wor­kes) is of many men verie greatly re­sisted, I will for the declaration and confirmation sake thereof, produce here two places onely, but suche as be apparant enough, and euident to prooue and confirm it by: the one out of the Gospell of Christ our Lorde, the other out of Paules Epistles.

Our Lorde Iesus Christ being a­bout Howe Christ did preach the Gospel. to teache briefely the waye to txue saluation, that is, to preach the gladd tydinges of life vnto Nichode­mus in the Gospell after Saincte Iohn, doth firste of all beginne at re­pentaunce, and doth wholie take Ni­chodemus from him selfe, leauinge him no merites of his owne, wherein to put his trust.

For while hee doeth vtterly con­demne the firste birth of man, as that which is nothing auailable to obteine eternall life, what doeth hee, I bee­séech you, leaue to Nicodemus wher­in he may bragge or make his boaste? For he doth expressely saye: Verily, verily, I say vnto thee, vnlesse a man Of regeneratiō more largely is spoken in the Sermō of repen­tance. bee borne from aboue, he cannot see the kingdome of god.

If the firste birth and the giftes thereof were able to promote a man to the kingdome of God, what neede then shoulde he haue to bee borne the seconde time? The seconde byrth is wrought by the meanes of the holye Ghoste, which beeing from heauen powred into oure heartes, doth bring vs to the knowledge of our selues, so that wee may easily perceiue assu­redly knowe, and sensibly féele: that in our fleshe, there is no life or righ­teousenesse at all: [Page 549] and so consequently that no man is saued by his owne strength or merits. What then? The Spirite forsooth doth inwardly teache vs that, which the sounde of the Gospell doeth out­wardly tell vs, that We are saued by the merite of the sonne of God. For the Lorde in the Gospel saith: No man ascendeth into heauen, but hee that descended from heauen, the sonne of man that is in heauen. For in an o­ther place he doth more plainely saye: No man commeth to the father, but by mee. And againe, to Nicodemus he saith: As Moses did lift vpp the Serpent in the Wildernesse, so muste the sonne of man be lift vp, that eue­rie one which beleeueth in him shuld not perish, but haue eternall life.

Nowe Moses did hang vp the bra­sen Serpent for the health and reco­uerie of them that were poysoned by the bytings of the Serpents. For they died presently that were stung with y e Serpents: vnlesse they did immedi­ately looke vp to the brasen Serpent: for at the verie sight thereof the poyso­ned sting did loose all force, and the person enuenomed was out of hande restored and cured againe. Neither was there in the host of the Israelites any other medicine, but that alone, which whosoeuer despised, he died w t ­out remedie. For the force of the poy­son was not expelled, & the life of y e in­fected was not preserued either by the power of prayers, or the multitude of Sacrifices, or medicinable hearbes, or any kinde of Physicke, or other meanes of mannes inuention. If a­ny woulde escape the peril of death, it behoued him to beholde the brasen ser­pent aloft.

Nowe, that brasen Serpent was a type or figure of Christe our Lorde: who being lifte vp vppon the Crosse, is ordeined of God to be the onely sal­uation. But nowe to whome doeth that sauing health befall? To them forsooth that do beholde him beeing so lift vp. The Lorde him selfe telleth vs what to beholde doth signifie, and in stéede thereof doth put, to beleeue. Therefore no woorkes, none other meanes, nor merites of ours do saue vs from eternall death, and from the force of sinne, that is, the poyson wher with we are all infected by the olde Serpent our aduersarie Satan. Faith alone, whereby wée beléeue in Christ, who was lift vp for the remis­sion of our sinnes, and in whome a­lone our life and sure saluation doeth assuredly consist, is the onely thinge that quickeneth vs, which are alrea­die dying by the enuenomed sting of Satan, which is sinne.

Heare moreouer, what the Lorde doth adde, instructing Nicodemus yet more fully in the true faith, and ma­king the onely cause of our saluation to be the meere & onely grace of God, which is receiued by faith in Christ. For so (saith he) GOD loued the worlde, that he gaue his onely begot­ten sonne, that euery one which bee­leeueth in him should not perish, but haue eternall life. For God sent not his sonne to condemne the world, but that the worlde might bee saued by him. He that beleeueth in him is not condemned: but hee that beleeueth not in him, is alreadie condemned: be cause he beleeueth not in the name of the onely begotten sonne of God.

Loe, what coulde bee spoken more plainely? By faith, we are made par­takers of Christe. By repeatinge faith so often, his meaning was so to beate it into our heades, that no man shoulde hereafter do once so muche as doubte of so manifest and euident a [Page 550] péece of doctrine. But if here nowe thou doest little set by the authoritie of Christ, then whose authoritie wilte thou estéeme? But thou wilt not, I knowe, reiect his testimonie. Yet al­beit that his warrant is sufficient, giue eare notwithstandinge to that disciple whome the Lorde loued, who in his Epistle expounding as it were the wordes of the Lorde, and by the way of exposition repeating and bea­ting them into all mennes mindes, doth strongly cry out: If wee receiue the witnesse of men, the witnesse of Iohn. 3. God is greater: for this is the witnesse of God which he testified of his sonn: he that beleeueth in the sonne, hath the testimonie in him selfe. Hee that beleeueth not God, doth make him a lyar, because lie beleeued not the re­corde that he gaue of his sonne. And this is the recorde, that God hath gi­uen vs eternall life, and this life is in his sonne. He that hath the sonne hath life, and hee that hath not the sonne of God hath not life. But what else is it to haue the sonne of god, than to beléeue in him? For this sense is gathered by that which went before, beeing of it selfe so euident, that for mée to add any thing vnto it, is to do nothing else, but as it were to goe a­bout with a tallowe candell to help or adlight the Sunne at his rising.

Nowe are we come to the place of Sainct Paule, which is to be séene in [...] Paul [...] gospel. the third and fourth Chapters of his Epistle to the Romanes. The righ­tousenesse of God, saith hee, without the lawe is made manifest, being wit­nessed by the testimonie of the lawe and the Prophets. Paul in this place doth preache the Gospell most euidēt­ly. For I knowe not any other place wherein he doeth it more plainly. Hee teacheth herein howe we are iustified before God, what is the true righte­ousenesse and saluation of mankinde, and by what meanes it commeth vn­to vs.

He saith, that the righteousnesse of God, that is to saye, the righteouse­nesse which God bestoweth, or whiche doth preuaile before God, is reuealed without the lawe, that is to say, doeth come vnto vs without the helpe of the lawe, to wite, without the ayde & me­rites of the workes of the lawe. For touching the testimonie of the lawē & y e Prophets, they witnesse both toge­ther, that they which beleeue are iu­stified by the righteousnesse of God. Now, what that righteousenesse is, he doth immediately declare, saying: The righteousenesse of God commeth by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all, and vppon all them that beleeue. The righteousenesse, saith he, whereof wee speake, is not humane or of mortall man, but altogether diuine or of God him selfe. For as God alone is onely iust, so the righteousenesse of God is the true and onely righteousenesse of God that saueth vs. Which righte­ousenesse God maketh vs to be parta­kers of by the faith of Iesus Christe, to wite, if wee beléeue in Christe and hope in him for to bee saued. Neither is there here any man excluded from righteousnesse and saluation. For Paule doeth plainely say: Vnto all, and vpon all, that doe beleeue. Wherefore God doeth repute and es­téeme all them to be righteous, which do beléeue in Iesus Christe his onely sonne our Lorde and Sauiour. Now he doth presently annex the cause, why he attributeth saluation vnto the righ­teousnesse of God and not of man, or why the Gospell commendeth to vs y e righteousenesse of God, saying: For there is no difference: al haue sinned, [Page 551] and haue neede of the glorie of God, For because all men of their owne nature are destitute of the glorie of God, that is, since they are without the true image of God, to the like­nesse whereof they were created in y e beginning: therefore all men verily are vnrighteous and sinners: where­vppon it followeth, that in them there is no righteousnesse, and that they haue nothing wherein to boast before the righteous God.

For, what else, I beseech you, doe sinners carrie from the iudgement seate of God, but confusion and igno­minie? And for because all men are such, and in that case, therefore the A­postle doth verie wisely add: but they The man­ [...]er and order of our sanctifica­tion, puri­fication, & iustificati­on. are iustified freely by his grace tho­rough the redemption in Christe Ie­sus: whome God hath sett foorth to bee a propitiation or reconciliation through faith in his bloud. Whiche is all one as if he had saide: men are iustified for Christ his sake by y e méere grace or mercie of God, without anye helpe or merite of their owne. If so be they do but beléeue that God hath giuen his sonne to the worlde, to shedd his bloud, and to reconcile the purified sinners vnto his father in heauen. In which wordes there are moste ful­ly and plainly declared the whole manner and order of sanctifying, pu­rifying and iustifying of sinners. But it is good here to repeate the A­postles woordes, and more nerely to examine and deepely to consider them. They are, saith hee, freely iustified. But wherefore freely? because for­sooth, they are iustified by the meere grace of God, without the helpe of their owne workes or merites. For all men are sinners, and therefore they haue nothinge of them selues to alledge for their iustification: where­vppon it followeth, that, since some are iustified, they are iustified free­ly by the grace of God. For the same Apostle in the eleuenth to the Roma­nes, saith: If wee bee saued by grace, then nowe not of woorkes: for then grace is no more grace: but if by workes, then is it nowe no grace. But there followeth in Paule imme­diately that which doth yet make that argument more manifest, which is notwithstanding verie manifest al­readie, through the redemption, saith he, that is in Christe.

Our righteousenesse and saluation is the worke of méere grace: because we are redéemed. For in respecte of our selues, our workes and merites, wee were the seruaunts of death, and the diuell, in so muche as wee were sinners and subiecte to sinne. But God by sending his sonne redeemed vs, when as yet beeinge his enimies wee were bounde to the diuell his o­pen aduersarie.

Therefore, hee did fréely redéeme vs: as Esaye the Prophet did in his 52. Chapter, plainly foretell, that it should come to passe. But true sal­uation is not in any other whatsoeuer he bee, saue in Christ alone oure true Lorde and Sauiour. For, the hea­uenly father did by his eternall coun­sell set forth his sonne our Lorde Ie­sus Christe to bee our propitiation, to wite, that hee might bee our reconci­liation, for whose sake onely the fa­ther being pacified, adopte [...]h vs into the number of the sonnes of GOD: which is accomplished by none other way, but through faith in his bloud, that is, if wee beléeue that the sonne being sent of the father did shedde his bloud, thereby to set vs cleansed, iu­stified, and sanctified before his hea­uenly father. Wherin we sée againe [Page 552] that our saluation doth freely consiste in faith in Iesus Christ.

These poyntes beeing thus vnfol­ded, the Apostle procéedinge to shewe [...] they [...] that [...] hath seemed. howe farre the benefite of redempti­on and iustification doth stretche, doth immediately adde: To declare his righteousnes, by the forgiuenesse of the sinnes that are past, which GOD did suffer, to shewe at this time his righteousenesse.

God, saith he, hath set forth Christ to be the onely propitiation, that hee might shewe that there is but one and the same righteousenesse of all ages, Christ, I saye, him selfe, who is the righteousenesse of all that beleeue. Nowe, heere hee maketh mention of two seuerall times, that aunciēt age of the fathers, and this present tyme wherein wee nowe liue. The aun­cient age is that, which went before the comming of Christ. This latter age of ours is that, which beginneth at Christe, is nowe at this present, and shalbee extended to the ende of the worlde.

And God verily did of his long suf­feraunce beare with, and suffer the sinnes of that olde age for Christe his sake, by whome and for whome, hee hath forgiuen them. Neither doeth he set beefore vs at this daye any other righteousenesse, saue Christe alone, to be receiued and embraced by faith. For the Apostle doeth not obscurely, afterwarde adde: That he might be iust, and the iustifier of them that be­leeue on Iesus. As if he should haue saide: nowe the meaninge of all this is, that we should vnderstand that all men are vnrighteous and altogether sinners, but that God alone is righte­ous, without whome there is no righ­teousenesse at all: and that hee doeth communicate his righteousenesse to all them that do beléeue in Cstriste, to wite, which do beléeue, that for Christ his sake the father is pleased and recō ­ciled vnto vs, and that for him we are reputed both iust and holie.

By these woordes of the Apostle Errours refuted. there are two verie wicked and blas­phemous errours of certeine fellowes notably refuted. The one of the twaine is the errour of them, whiche saye that oure fathers were iustified, not by faith in Christ, but by the law and their owne merites: affirminge that Christ suffred not for the fathers, but for them alone, that liued when he was vppon the earth, and for them that followed after his death. The other errour is theirs, which saye that Christ offered vp his bodie for the fa­thers, for originall sinne onely, not for vs and all our sinnes, and there­fore that wee must make satisfaction for our owne sinnes. But the Apostle Paule doeth in this place condemne both these opinions.

And the holie Euangelist Iohn a­gréeing with Paule doth saye: The bloud of the sonne of GOD doeth cleanse vs from all sinne: for he is the propitiation for our sinnes: not for our sinnes onely, but for the sinnes of all the worlde. Therefore the me­rite of Christ his redemption doth ex­tende it selfe to all the faithfull of both the testaments.

The Apostle Paul procéedeth, & vp­on that which he had saide, hee infer­reth: Where is the boasting? it is ex­cluded. By what lawe? Of woorkes? Naye, but by the lawe of faith. He ga­thereth by the Euangelicall doctrine hetherto taught, that all the boasting of euery mannes owne righteouse­nesse, and all the bragginge of euerye ones merites is vtterly taken away, altogether exempted and vanished.

[Page 553] Not by the lawe of woorkes, that is, not by the doctrine concerning works which is wont for the moste parte to puffe men vpp, and make them swel: but by the lawe of faith, that is, by y e doctrine concerning faith, which doth emptie and leaue in vs nothinge but an humble confession and acknowled­ging of our owne lacke of merites, at­tributing all oure helpe to grace in Christ Iesus. And at the last gathe­ring the cheefe proposition, hee sayth: We do therefore holde that a man is iustified without the woorkes of the lawe.

This is the summe and breuiarie of the whole Gospell, that wee are iu­stified, that is to saye, absolued from sinnes, from the definitiue sentence of death and damnation, and sanctified and adopted into the number of the sonnes of God, by faith, that is, by an assured confidence in the name of Christe, which is giuen by the father to be our onely Sauiour. And here are workes, by name excluded, to the ende there should be giuen to vs no oc­casion to entangle faith with workes, or to attribute to workes the glorie & title due to faith alone, or rather to Christe, vppon whome our faith is grounded and vphelde.

This proposition beeing once put foorth, he doth presently after cōfirme with argumentes, shewing withall, that this saluation is common both to the Iewes and Gentiles, saying: Is he the God of the Iewes onely? Is hee not also of the Gentiles? yes euen al­so of the Gentiles. For it is one God that shal iustifie the circumcision by faith, & the vncircumcision through faith. Hee fetcheth the confirmation of that which he saide, from the nature of God. There is but one God, who is of his owne nature both life & righ­teousenesse. And he is the God bothe of the Iewes and the Gentiles: there­fore he is the life and righteousenesse of both the people: which righteouse­nesse hee bestoweth on them by faith: therefore faith doeth iustifie or make them both righteous.

This is declared by the example of Cornelius the Centurion. For he is iustified, or, as I should rather saye, being once iustified, hee is declared to be acceptable to God, by the sendinge downe of the holie Ghoste in a visible fourme vppon him, when as hee nei­ther was circumcised, nor yet had kept the lawe, but had onely heard y preaching of the Gospell, and had be­léeued in Iesus Christ. Nowe GOD did not iustifie Cornelius so alone, but wil also iustifie all other nations by faith: euen as hee wil not by anye o­ther meanes than by faith alone iusti­fie the Iewes.

It followeth in Paule: Doe wee then destroy the lawe through faith? God forbidde: but we rather main­teine the lawe. For the defenders or the disputers in the defence of works, or rather of iustification by workes, are wont to obiecte, if faith alone in Christ doth iustifie: then is the lawe or doctrine of the lawe altogether vn­profitable. For to what ende are wee commaunded to doe good woorkes, if good workes do not iustifie? The Apo­stle aunswereth, that the lawe is not abolished by faith, but rather main­teined. For since faith doeth directly tende to Christe, in whome alone it doth séeke and finde all fullnesse: and that the lawe it selfe is the scholemy­stresse vnto Christ, and doth shut vpp all vnder sinne, so that iustification is by faith giuen to the faithfull, it is moste euident that the lawe is not destroyed or darkened, but confirmed [Page 554] and made lighte by y e doctrine of faith.

The Apostle goeth on in his con­firmation, and saith: What shal wee [...] [...]raham [...]e father [...] the faith [...] is iusti­ [...]d. saye then that Abraham oure father, as pertaining to the fleshe did finde? For, if Abraham were iustified by woorkes, then hath hee wherein to boast, but not before God. For what saith the Scripture? Abrahā beleeued God, and it was counted vnto him for righteousenesse. There are veri­ly many examples of the holy fathers: but among all the rest, the Apostle chose out this of Abraham, to handle it at large. For he in the Scriptures is called the father of them that do beléeue. Wherevppon it is assuredly certeine, that the children shalbe iu­stified after the same sorte that theire father was: as the Apostle hath in ex­presse woordes taught in the latter ende of the fourth Chapter. Moreouer Abraham was famous for good wor­kes, aboue all the rest of the holie fa­thers: therfore if any other could haue beene iustified by his good woorkes or merites, much more might Abraham before all the rest. But forbecause he was iustified by faith, and not by workes, it is manifest therefore that all the Sainctes also both haue béene and are iustified by faith and not by workes.

Furthermore Abraham liued 430 yeres before the lawe was reuealed by Moses: wherevppon it followeth that his woorkes cannot be called the workes of the lawe, by them that are the denyers of the iustificatiō by faith without the lawe. Therefore the workes that hee did, hee did them of faith, and his woorkes were y e works of faith, and yet was he not iustified by them, but by faith. Therefore the [...]lorie of the iustification of faith re­maineth sounde, vnspotted, and vn­mingled with any thing else. What, saith he, shal we saye that oure father Abraham founde, concerninge the fleshe, to wite, so farre forth as he is a man, and we also men of him? What, I saye, shal wee saye that hee deserued? To this demaunde this an­swere must be added: hee founde no­thing, and by his woorkes hee deser­ued nothing. For the proofe follow­eth, if by his workes he deserued any thing, or was by his merits iustified, then hath he wherein to boaste. But he hath nothing wherin to boast: ther­fore is he not iustified by his workes. For God alone is righteous, and kée­peth this his glorie vnto him selfe a­lone without any partener or ioynt­possessour with him, freely iustifying them that are of the faith of Iesus Christe, to the end that his grace may be alwayes praised.

But Paule him selfe by bringing in a place of Scripture doeth shewe that Abraham had nothinge wherein to make his boast. For what, saith he, doth the Scripture say? Abraham beleeued God, and it was counted vn to him for righteousenesse. Lo here the Scripture doth moste plainly say, that Abraham was iustified by faith, or rather that faith was imputed to him for righteousenesse, and therefore that Abraham was for his faith coun­ted righteous before the moste iuste and righteous God.

But let vs heare Paule, howe he applyeth this place of Scripture vn­to his purpose. It followeth then: To him that worketh, is the reward not reckoned of Grace, but of duetie. But to him that worketh not, but be­leeueth in him that iustifieth the vn­godly, his faith is counted for righ­teousenesse. Which woordes verily maye bee briefely reduced into this [Page 555] kinde of argument. Who soeuer doeth with his woorkes deserue anye thing, to him the rewarde is giuen as a thing of duetie due vnto him, and not imputed freely as though it were no debte.

But faith is imputed to Abraham vnto righteousenesse, therefore he re­ceiued righteousenesse, not as a re­warde of duetie ought vnto him, but as a gifte not due, but freely giuen him. And againe: To him that worketh not, but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly, his faith is reckoned for righteousenesse. But to Abraham faith was imputed vnto righteousenesse: therefore he obteined righteousenesse, by faith and not by workes.

Nowe, there is an Emphasis in that he fayth: But beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly. For ther­by is signified, that he which is to be iustified doth bring nothing with him, but the onely acknowledginge of his owne miserie and vngodlynesse, to séeke for mercie at the hande of the Lorde. For he vnderstandeth that he is destitute of good workes, and such as may abide the tryall of Gods iust iudgement. He doth therefore flye to the mercie of God, presuming for a certeintie that the righteousenesse of faith is the ayde or helpe of the sinner that must be freely saued by the grace of God.

Here by the way ye must note that The righ­teousnesse of Christians is im­putatiue. Christians righteousenesse both is, & is saide to be imputatiue righteouse­nesse. Which thing alone is able to breake the necke of all our boastinge: for imputation is the contrarie vnto debte. God is not of duetie bound to vs, either for our owne sakes, or for our woorkes sakes, but so farre forth as hee hath bounde him selfe to vs of his free grace and goodnesse. And in vs there are many thinges that hin­der the perfection of righteousenesse in vs. Wherevppon Dauid cryed: Enter not into iudgement with thy seruaunt: for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified. Therefore GOD doeth freely impute to vs the righteousenesse of faith, that is, hee reputeth vs for righteous, because we beléeue him through his sonne. So wee read, that in the Euangeli­call parable the Lorde did saye: But when the debters were not able to paye, hee forgaue them bothe the debte. For GOD also forgiueth vs our debtes or sinnes, not reputinge them vnto vs, but countinge vs for righteous for Christe his sake.

For the same Apostle moste eui­dently testifying the same thinge in the seconde Epistle to the Corinthi­ans, saith: God was in Christe re­conciling the worlde vnto himselfe, by not imputing sinnes to men. And after that againe: Him, whiche knewe no sinne, he made sinne for vs, that wee might bee the righte­ousenesse of God in him. What canst thou require more euident, than that wee are counted righteous be­fore GOD, because, by Christ his sacrifice oure sinnes are so purged, that wee shoulde heereafter, bee no longer helde with the guylte of the same?

Wee proceede nowe to reckon vpp the other argumentes of Saincte [...] of [...]. Paule, as firme and manifeste as these that are alreadie rehearsed. In the same Chapter therefore it fol­loweth: Euen as Dauid describeth the blessednes of the man, to whom the LORDE imputeth righteouse­nesse [Page 556] without workes, saying: Bles­sed are they, whose vnrighteouse­nesses are forgiuen, and whose sinnes are couered.

Blessed is that man to whome the Lorde will not impute sinne. In the beginninge hee doeth, with cleare and euident woordes, expresse the thing that hee intendeth to prooue or confirme, to wite, that GOD im­puteth righteousenesse to the Saincts without woorkes. What coulde bee saide more plainly?

And to proue it to bee so, here he inferreth the testimonie of Dauid, which doeth, in a manner, conteyne three sundry members or clauses. Firste, Blessed, saith hee, are they whose vnrighteousenesses are forgi­uen. Then, Blessed are they, whose sinnes are couered. And lastly, Bles­sed is that man to whome the Lord will impute no sinne.

Nowe, the force of the argument or demonstration doeth consist in the wordes: Forgiue, Couer, and not Impute. The creditour forgiueth the debtour that, whiche hee hath not payde him, whether he bee able or not able to paye it him. Wee in re­specte of our sinnes (whiche are our debtes) are able to paye nothinge to GOD.

Forgiuenesse therefore of those debtes or sinnes of oures, is the gifte of Gods méere grace and liberalitie. For the creditour cannot forgiue the thinge that is alreadie payde vnto him. For when hee giueth backe the thinge that hee hath receiued, in so dooing, hee doeth not forgiue, but giue, and that deede in the Scrip­tures is called Donum, a gifte, not Remissio, a forgiueing.

Wherevppon Sainct Paul saith: GOD gaue to Abraham the inhe­ritaunce: therefore, Abraham with his woorkes did not merite the same. Secondarily, some filthie thing that offendeth the eyes of men, is vsually woont to bee couered, and yet not­withstandinge the filthie thinge aby­deth filthie still, although it doeth not appeare outwardly vnto the eyes of men.

And our mercifull God hath coue­red our sinnes, not that they shoulde not bee, but that they shoulde not ap­peare or come to iudgement: whiche thing is the gifte of grace, and not of merites. For the coueringe is no­thing else, than the bloud of the sonne of GOD: for, for his bloudes sake wee sinners are not damned. Laste­ly, GOD might by right and ius­tice impute sinne vnto vs: but of his grace hee imputeth it not. And all these layde together, doe confirme and prooue, that righteousenesse is freely, by faith, without workes, im­puted vnto vs.

This verie same place of Saincte Paule taken out of Dauid, doeth dis­cusse and make plaine vnto vs other poyntes of doctrine also, whereof there is some controuersie. For wee learne that iustification is nothinge else but sanctification, forgiuenesse of sinnes, and adoption into the num­ber of the children of God. We learne that Saincte Paule speaketh not on­ly of the Ceremoniall woorks of the Lawe, but also of the Sainctes good woorkes of euery sorte.

Furthermore, wee learne that both sinnes and iniquities, that is, all manner sinnes of the faithfull are freely pardoned and vtterlye for­giuen. Moreouer, wee learne, that sinnes are fullye remitted, not the [Page 557] fault onely, but the punishement al­so: whiche punishment some saye, is reteined: but God doeth not impute sinnes. In an other place, he saith: that he wil not haue any remembrāce of our sinne at all. Lastly, we learne that y e satisfactions for sinne of mans inuention is a moste vaine lye, and flatlye opposite to the Apostles do­ctrine.

I haue hitherto alledged two most euident places: the one out of the Go­spell of Christe, the other out of sainct Paule his Epistle written to the Ro­manes, by which I meant to prooue that Christe beeing preached to vs by the Gospell is receiued, not by wor­kes, but by faith: and I hope I haue by diuine testimonies so declared this matter of importance, that no man shall néede hereafter either to doubte, or wauer in the same. To all this nowe I adde this note still moste ne­cessarie to be obserued, that all good and holie men in the Church of Christ must with all their power do their in­deuour, that this doctrine of the Go­spell maye abyde sincere and vtterly vncorrupted.

For they must in no case admitte, that iustification is partely attribu­ted to faith and the mercie of God, and partely to the workes of faith and our owne merites. For if that be admit­ted, then doeth the Gospell loose all force and vertue. I thinke therefore that all men must onely and inces­santly vrge this, that the faithful are iustified, saued, or sanctified by faith without woorkes, by the grace and mercie, I saye, of GOD thorough Christe alone. And I suppose veri­ly that this doctrine of the Gospell must be kepte sincer [...] and vncorrupte in the Churche for verie many cau­ses, but among all other for these es­pecially which followe hereafter.

Firste of all, it is manifest, that Why [...] doctri [...] [...]aith that iustifieth without workes is to be ke [...] vncorrupted in the Church [...] Christ. the often repeated doctrine, of the Grace of God, which in his onely sonne doeth thorough faith alone woorke iustification, is by so manye diuine testimonies euen from the be­ginning of the worlde, by so manye demonstrations, and so many deter­minations of vnreproueable coun­sels, both so plainely declared, and throughly inculcated, that the verie cōsent of all ages in y e trueth reuealed from heauen, and the authoritie of the moste holye men in all the worlde do sufficiently inuite vs to retaine, maintaine, and keepe that doctrine vncorrupted.

Wée haue the iustification of oure blessed father Abraham a little aboue expounded by no obscure author, but euen by Paule the teacher of the Gen­tiles, and elected vessel of GOD him selfe. Wee haue the doctrine of in­stification taught by the moste glori­ous kinge and Prophet Dauid, a man euen after Gods heartes desire, the greate grandsyre of Christ our Lord, declared and expounded by the same Apostle Paule.

Nowe, Abraham and Dauid were alwayes men of chiefe accompt in the Church of God. With whiche twaine the whole companye of the Prophets doe wholie agree. For the Apostle Peter saith: All the Pro­phets bare wittnesse to Christe, that by his name euery one whiche doeth beleeue in him, shoulde receiue re­mission of his sinnes. And euen nowe by the mouth of Paule, wee hearde saye, that by the testimonies of the lawe and the Prophetes, it is proued, That the righteousenesse of God is freely bestowed by faith, with out the Lawe.

[Page 558] We haue also the verie sonne of God Iesus Christe our Lorde, whose au­thoritie, excelling farre all y worldes beside, may confirme vs well enough in this péece of doctrine. For he, as it were in certeine assembled counsels, did determine and decree that, which we in this place do counsell al men to reteine. For hauing gathered togea­ther his disciples at Caesarea Philippi he demaunded of them, what men did thinke of him. Nowe, when they an­swered diuersly, according to the di­uersitie of opinions that the common people had of him, hee inquired of thē what they them selues thought of him. Then Peter in the name of all the rest saide: Thou art that Christe the sonne of the liuing God. To whome the Lorde replyed: Happie art thou Simon Bar Iona, for flesh and bloud hath not reuealed this to thee, but my father which is in heauen. In these woordes hee concludeth two seuerall thinges.

First, that true faith doeth make vs happie. Neither is it to be doubted but that to make happie, is vsed here in that signification, which ye hearde out of Paule euen nowe that Dauid vsed it in. Lastly, that that sancti­fying faith is not the woorke of oure owne nature, but the heauenly gifte of God. And then also he taketh occa­sion vppon that notable confession of true faith, to giue a newe name to Simon Peter, for the eternall me­morie of the thinge, and for the im­printinge of the signification of that mysterie in all mennes mindes. Pe­ter confessed, that Christ was a stone or rocke. Therefore Christe syrna­meth Peter a Petra, that is, a stone, as if one shoulde call him a liuinge stone layde vppon a liuing stone, or of Christe a Christian. Yea, and leaste peraduenture any man shoulde tye the thinge vniuersally beelonginge to the whole churche, vnto Peter alone, the Lorde him selfe doth apply it vnto all the Churche, and saith: And vpon this stone will I buylde my churche: and the gates of hell shal not preuaile against it. As if he should haue sayd: that which nowe is done in thee Pe­ter, shall hereafter bee done in all the faithfull.

Thou by faith art layde vpon me, which am the stone, and arte made a member of the Church. I therefore do ordeine, that whosoeuer confesseth mee to be the stone, shalbe a member of the Churche, sanctified, iustified, and deliuered from the diuell and the power of death. Thy confession, (that is, I Christe the sonne of God, whome thou confessest:) shalbe the foundation of the Churche, vppon whiche foundation, whosoeuer are layde, they shal be iustified and fréely saued.

For Paule also saide: An other foundation cannot be layd, than that that is alreadie layde, which is Christ Iesus. And the Apostle Iohn saith: This is the victorie that hath ouer­come the worlde, euen your faith. Nowe least Peter and his other fel­lowe disciples shoulde not knowe the waye howe other men shoulde be ad­mitted into the fellowship of the Chur­che, and receiued into the communi­on of Christe, he addeth immediate­ly: And I will giue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen: and what­soeuer thou loosest in earth, shalbee loosed in heauen &c.

He gaue the keyes when hee sent the Apostles to preache the Gospell. Therefore, by the preaching of the Gospell (which is the keye of y e king­dome of heauen) is heauen opened, [Page 559] and the waye poynted out, howe we being graffed in Christe & the church, may bee made the heires of eternall life, to wite, through faith in Christe, which wee are taught by the Gospell of Christe.

Thus much touching the counsell, wherof Christ himself was Presidēt, helde at Caesarea Philippi. There is extant in Iohn an other counsell held at Capernaum, both famous and ful of people. For in a greate multitude of his Disciples and other men, hee doeth determine, that eternall life is gotten by faith in Christe: and that there is none other waye for vs to come to life, than this: To eate his fleshe, and to drinke his bloud: that is, to beléeue in him. And when a­mong [...] the audience, there was a Schisme by reason that many reuol­ted from Christe, hee demaunded of them that were his neerest disciples, whether they also woulde forsake him, then P [...]ter in the name of all the rest did aunswere: since in thee, O Christe, there is life and salua­tion, if wee departe from thee, wee cannot bee partakers of lif [...], and therefore by faith, wee will [...]rmely sticke and cleaue close to thee for euer.

Moreouer, here are to be reckoned two counsels also that were helde by the Apostles. The one of whiche no man can denye to bee verie generall or vniuersall. For in it there were d [...]uout men of euery nation vnder heauen. In that counsell did Peter the Apostle in expresse wordes teache: that Christe is the Sauiour of the worlde, whome whosoeuer be­léeueth, hee shall haue life euerla­sting. The place is knowen in the Actes of the Apostles the second Chap­ter.

Before the chiefe of the Iewes the same Apostle declareth, that there is saluation in none other than in Christ alone. The place is extante in the Actes of the Apostles the thirde Chap­ter. The like hee doeth to the firste fruites of the Gentiles, Cornelius and his housholde in the tenth Chap­ter. The seconde counsell, which was famous also, and passingly ador­ned with all good giftes, is described in the fiftéenth Chapter of the Actes: in which [...] Counsell this proposition was allowed: That faith without woorkes doth iustifie freely.

Touching which matter I haue spoken at large in an other place. See the [...] of [...] Actes [...] the Ap [...] stles, [...] the [...] Sermo [...] the [...] Nowe, by all this I woulde haue it proued, that the doctrine of Faith that iustifieth without woorkes, ought to bée reteined vnmingled and vncor­rupte in the Churche, because, as I maye so saye, it is moste Catholique, and altogether vnreproueable: to the breache whereof this cu [...]sse or Ana­thematisme of the Apostle is added, sayinge: If wee, or an Angel from Heauen shall preache to you anye other Gospell, than that whiche we haue preached, let him bee ac­cursed.

The seconde cause, why it is ex­pedient, that this doctrine bee kepte sincere in the Churche, is, because, if it bee once put out of ioynte, the glorie of Christe shall bee in daunger of wracke and in ieopardie. For the glorie of Christe is darkened and cor­rupted in the myndes of men (al­thoughe of it selfe it remaineth al­wayes sounde and cleare) if wee be­ginne to diuide the righteousenesse, whereby wee stande and appeare be­fore GOD, attributing it to oure owne merites, and good woorkes of [Page 560] our owne. For this is the glorie of the sonne of God, that vnder Hea­uen there is none other name giuen vnto men, in whiche they must bee saued.

Herevppon it is that Paule saide: Christe is made of none effecte to you, who soeuer are iustified by the Lawe, ye are fallen from Grace. And againe: I doe not despise the grace of God. For if righteousenesse bee of the Lawe: then did Christe dye in vaine. If hee dyed in vaine, then is the glorie of Christe his Crosse pe­rished.

The thirde cause is, the certeine and assured reason of oure saluation. Our saluation should bee vtterly vn­certeine, if it did depende vppon our woorkes and merites, who, because of oure naturall corruption, vnlesse wee bee beside our selues, doe saye, or ought to saye with Iob: If I haue any righteousenesse, I will not aun­swere, but humbly beeseeche my Iudge.

Therefore did Paule verie right­ly saye: If the inheritaunce bee of the Lawe, then is faith voide, and the promise made of none effecte, Therefore is it of faith, as according to Grace, that the promise may bee firme to all the seede.

The fourth cause is, because, by this doctrine especially there is repay­red in vs the image of GOD, to the likenesse whereof wee were at the firste created. For, by faithe Christe dwelleth and liueth in vs, who is also delighted in our humili­tie. But then is the image of the di­uell stirred vpp in vs, when wee be­ginne once to bee proude in our sel­ues, and to vsurpe the glorie of God, whiche is done vndoubtedly so often as wee doe attribute our righteouse­nesse and saluation vnto oure selues: as though by oure owne woorkes or merites wee had deserued the king­dome of GOD. The diuell swel­leth with pride and doth his indeuour to robbe God of his glorie. The Saintes do knowe and acknowledge that they are saued by the true grace and mercie of God: and doe therefore attribute to him all honour and glorie, and to them selues confusion and ig­nominie. Wherevnto vndoubtedly belongeth the parable in the gospell of the Phariseie boastinge in his good workes, and of the Publicane praying and saying, God be mercifull to me a sinner: of whiche twayne the Publi­cane is read to haue gone heauie to his house rather iustified than the o­ther.

The fifte cause is, the value or es­timation of the sinne. For that semeth to be no greate faulte, which may by mennes workes be blotted out before God. But the holy scripture teacheth, that sinns could be by none other mea­nes cleansed, but by the death and innocent bloude of the sonne of God. Nowe, by that euery man that hath anye vnderstandinge may easily ga­ther, that sinne in the sight of GOD is a moste abhominable and detesta­ble thinge. Wherevpon there doeth arise in the faithfull Sainctes a care­full and diligent watchinge against sinne, and a continuall bewaylinge of oure miserable condition with a passinge humilitie, and exquisite mo­destie.

I coulde yet add to these some cau­ses more, why al men ought to st [...]iue & endeuour, to kéepe this doctrine: (that the Catholique church i [...] iustified by the grace of God in his only be [...]ottē [Page 561] sonne, through faith & not through workes) sincere and vncorrupt in y e church of Christe: but these I hope are sufficient for them that are not of purpose set to quarell against vs. And yet notwithstanding there is no perill why by this doctrine good woorkes should be neglected: of which I haue spoken in place conuenient. But if there be any that ceasse not, of pur­pose to cauil against y e manifest truth of the Gospell, I obiect against them that saying of Paule: that neither wee nor the churches of God do stand to wrangle in so manifest a light.

To conclude, the summe of all that which hitherto I haue saide tou­ching The con­clusion & summe of all. the Gospell is this: that al men that be in the world are of their owne nature the seruauntes of sinne, the diuell, and eternall death, and can­not be loosed or set at libertie by anye other meanes, but by the frée grace of God, and the redemption, which is in the onely begotten sonne of God our Lorde Christe Iesus.

Of which redemption they onely are made partakers, that doe beléeue and trust in him. For whosoeuer doe by true faith receiue Christ Iesus through the preaching of the Gospell, they are therewithal iustified, that is, acquited from their sinnes, sanctified and made heires of eternall life. But they that by their vnbeléefe and hard­nesse of harte, do not receiue Christe, are giuen ouer to the eternall paines, and bondes of hell. For the wrath of God abydeth vppon them.

Let vs therefore giue hartie than­kes to God our redéemer, and humbly beséech him to kéepe and increase vs in the true faith, and lastely to bring vs to life euerlasting. Amen.

Of Repentaunce, and the causes thereof, of Confession and re­mission of sinnes, of satisfaction and indulgences, of the olde and newe man, of the power or strength of men, and the other thinges perteining to Repentaunce.
The Seconde Sermon.

I Promised in my last Sermon, that I made of the Go­spell of IESUS Christe, to adde a discourse of Repē ­taunce, which by the helpe of GOD, and your good prayers, I purpose in this Sermon for to perfourme.

They amonge the Latines are To repent sayde to repent, which are agreeued at, or ashamed of the thing that they haue done. Thou hast done a good turne, and thinckest him vnworthie of it, for whome thou hast done it, and for that cause arte sorie to thy selfe: that sorrowe of thine is repen­taunce. Wee Germans call it Denriiwen. The Gréekes doe name it Metanoeam. Nowe, they which are skilful of y toung, saye that [...] signifieth to bethinke afterwarde: so that Metanoea is there properly vsed, where a man hauing once slipped, by dooynge some thing foolishelye, [Page 562] doth notwithstanding at length come to himselfe againe, and verily purpose to correcte his owne errour. It is thēr­fore referred, not to the thought of the minde onely, but also to the deed done. For he, that perceiueth that he hath of­fended, doth deuise with himselfe how to amend it. So now the thing begin­neth to displease thée, which before did please thée: so nowe thou eschuest the thing, that before thou ensuedst. More­ouer the Hebrues call Repentaunce Theschuah, that is a conuersion, or re­turning to the right way, or minde a­gaine. The Metaphore séemeth to bée taken of them, whiche once did straye from the right path, but doe againe at lengthe returne into the way. Which word is translated to the minde, to the maners, and déedes of men.

But nowe this word is diuersly v­sed. [...] of [...] worde [...] For Repentaunce signifieth the chaunging of the purpose once concei­ued, or of any other thing. For by Ie­remie the Lord sayeth: If they turne from euill, I will also repente mee of the euill, whiche I ment to lay vppon them. Therefore God doth then re­pent, [...] it is. when he chaungeth his purpose: he repenteth not, when he doth not al­ter it. Paule sayeth: The giftes and calling of God are without repen­taunce. And Dauid said, The Lord hath sworne, and will not repent. Else-where Repentaunce is figura­tiuely attributed to God like to the af­fection of mortall men: as when hee sayeth, It repenteth mee that I haue made man. For God of his owne na­ture doeth not repent as men doe, so that hée should be touched with griefe, and that the thing should now mislike him, which hee before did like off, but he doeth barely alter that, whiche hee hath done. Amonge Ecclesiasticall writers they are said to repent, which after a prescribed manner of punish­ment doe penaunce for their sinnes, which they haue cōmitted. The scrip­ture in an other place doth vse it for y e whole effect and matter of the Gospel: For in the Actes wee read that God gaue to the Gentiles repentaunce vn­to life. But we in this disputation of ours, will vse Repentaunce for a con­uerting or turning to the Lord, for the acknowledging of sinns, for the griefe conceiued for sinnes committed, for mortification, and the beginning to leade a newe life, and finally for the chaunge, correction, and amendement of y e life from euil to better: that which we Germanes call Bekeerung, Ende­rung oder Besserung.

And as diuersly too is Repentance What re­pentance is. defined of the Ecclesiasticall writers: howbeit all agrée that it is a conuersi­on or turning to the Lord, and an al­teration of the former life and opini­on. We therefore do say, that Repen­taunce is an vnfeigned turning to God, whereby wee being of a sincere feare of God once humbled, doe ac­knowledge our sinnes, & so by mor­tifying our old man, are afresh renu­ed by the spirite of God. This defi­nition doeth consist vppon her partes, whiche being somewhat more largely opened and diligently expounded, wil declare vnto vs and laye before oure eyes y e whole nature of Repentaunce.

First we say that Repentaunce is Conuersiō to God. an vnfeigned turning vnto God. For I will hereafter shewe you that there are two sorts of Repentaunce, to wit, feigned, and vnfeigned. And the Apo­stle Peter sayeth, Repent and turne, that your sinnes may be blotted out, expounding as it were the first by the last, to witt, Repentaunce, by Retur­ning (he meaneth) to him from whom they had turned themselues away.

[Page 563] For there is a certeine relation bée­twixt turning to, and turning fro. If thou hadst neuer turned away, then hadst thou had no néed to haue turned to againe. But we haue all turned a­way from the true, iust and good God, and from his holy will, vnto the diuel and our owne corrupt affections. And therfore must we againe turne vs frō the diuel, and from oure old naughtie life and will, vnto the liuing God, and his most holy will and pleasure. Wee do here significantly say To God, and not To creatures, or any help of man. For the Lord in Ieremie, doeth say: If Israel, thou wilt returne, returne to me. Whosoeuer therfore do not turne to God, nor make themselues confor­mable to his holy wil, how soeuer they do turne to creatures, & other meanes of mans inuention, yet are they not to be estéemed or counted penitents.

Nowe there is none so blinde, but séeth that for the stirring of vs vpp to repentaunce, the preaching or doctrine The doc­trine of veritie is needful to repentance of the trueth is néedeful and requisite, to teache vs what God is, to whome wée must bee turned: what the good­nesse & holinesse is, to which wee must bee turned: whoe the diuel is, & what the euill & wickednesse is, from which wee must be turned: and lastly what the thing is, that must be amended in oure minde and life, and also howe it must be altered and amended. Truely the Prophetes and Apostles of y e Lord in exhorting men vnto repentaunce doe traueile much, and sticke verie long in describing of Gods nature, goodnesse, righteousnesse, trueth and mercie, in painting out the lawes and offices of the life of man: and in accu­sing and heaping vp the sinns of men, wherevnto they add the gréeuous and horrible tokens of Gods iuste iudge­ments: as is in euery place of the Prophets writings to be found very rife­ly. And therefore some there are, whi­che bidd vs euen nowe to preache the lawe to those men, whome we would drawe vnto repentaunce: which thing as I doe not gainesay, but very well like it, so do I with-al admonish them that the preaching of the Gospell also doeth obiecte to men their sinnes, and gréeuously accuse them. For the Lord in the Gospel sayeth, When the holy Ghoste commeth, it shall argue the world of sinne, because they beleeued not in mee. Whervppon S. Peter in the Actes of the Apostles, vpbrayding to the Iewes their sinnes committed, and preaching vnto them Christe and faith in Christ, exhorteth them vnto re­pentaunce. The places are very well knowen. Actes. 2. and 3. S. Paule go­ing about to drawe the Athenie [...]s vn­to Repentaunce, doth say: God, who hath hetherto winked at the times of this ignoraunce, doth now preach to al men euery where that they should repent, because hee hath appointed a day in which he wil iudge the world with righteousnesse through Christ. Let them therefore, to whome charge is giuen to drawe men vnto repen­taunce, learne heere to vse much liber­tie and wisedome that all men maye acknowledge their sinne, and y e great­nesse of their iniquitie. Moreouer God doeth stirre vpp men to repentaunce, not by his woord onely, but also by di­uers afflictions, and sundrie sortes of punishments. Yea, all the calamities that happen in the world are certeine Sermons, as it were, persuading and drawing vs vnto repentaunce. For that I maye in silence ouerpasse that which is written in the Prophets, did not our Lord himselfe in the Gospell, when he heard tidings of the slaughter which Pontius Pilate had made vpon [Page 564] the Galilęans, and the death of the 18. men vpon whom y e tower in Siloc fel, presently say: Thincke ye that they were greater sinners than the rest? No verilie: but vnlesse ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. It is assuredly cer­teine therefore, that warre, famine & plagues doe alwayes inuite vs vnto repentaunce, that is, they premonishe vs by laying sinne aside to be conuer­ted vnto God, and wholie to giue our selues to sincere integritie.

But in vaine is repentaunce prea­ched [...] feare [...] God to [...]. vnto vs, vnlesse by feare & trem­bling conceiued in our minds, we doe reuerendly dread the wrath & iudge­ment of Almightie God conceiued a­gainst vs because of oure sinnes and wickednesses. Now this feare is out­wardly stirred in vs by the externall preaching or discipline of the minister as I told you before, but that external doctrine auaileth nothing alone, vn­lesse inwardly, that is, in our hearts, we be moued by the holy spirit of our heauenly father. And therefore Iere­mie in his Lamentations, cryeth: Turne vs, O Lord, and we shalbe tur­ned. And in the 31. Chap. Turne thou me, O Lord, and I shalbe turned: bee­cause thou art the lord my God. And after I was turned, it repented mee of euill. Wée read that S. Peter being prouoked by the wordes of the damsel that kept the doore, and of the souldi­ers did foulie denie his master Christ: but being reuoked at the cockes crow­ing, he repented his fault or folly from the bottome of his heart. And yet it was not the crowing of the cocke of it selfe alone that stirred that motion in him, but that and the woord of Christe together, who had said vnto him: Ve­rilie I saye vnto thee, the cocke shall not crowe, till thou hast denied mee thrice. Wherevppon S. Matt. sayeth, And Peter remembred the wordes of the Lord which had sayed vnto him, Before the cock crowe thou shalt de­nie me thrice, &c. With these also is ioyned a more secrete touching of Pe­ters mind. For the good Lord touched the heart of Peter, as the Euangeliste testifieth, saying: And the Lord tur­ning himselfe about, loked vpon Pe­ter. That loking back of y e Lord made Peters hart to melt, and drue it from the destruction wherinto it was about to fall. Therefore if our cares be pier­ced with the woord of God, and oure heartes touched with his holie spirite, then shall wee like true penitents vn­feignedly reuerence & dread the Lord.

And therewithall being humbled Our hum­bling and acknow­ledging of our sinnes. before the most iust & holy God whom we with our sinnes do so much offend and prouoke to wrath & indignation, we confesse his iudgment to be iust a­gainst vs, and fréely acknowledge all the sinns and iniquities y t in the word of God are obiected against vs, crying out, and saying with the Prophetes: Thou verily, O Lord, art righteous, thou art true, & thy iudgements iust: but wee are most vnrighteous, lyers, wicked, and wholie ouerwhelmed with detestable iniquities. There is nothing sound or sincere within vs. All that wee haue is corrupt and mi­serable. Wee haue sinned, wee haue beene wicked, wee haue done vniust­ly, wee haue forsaken thee. Wee haue gainesaid thy seruants the Prophets, we haue not obeyed the words of thy mouth. To thee therefore, O God, doeth righteousnes belong, and to vs wretches shame and confusion. This humiliation & frée confession of sinnes doth God require of penitent sinners: touching which I wil hereafter speake somewhat more. For now I returne more fully to expound the feare of the Lord.

[Page 565] At this present I speake of the syn­cere The feare of God is of two sortes. feare of God: for we confesse that the feare of God is of two sorts, sincere and vnsincere. The sincere feare of God is perceiued in the faithful, and is a godly reuerence, consisting in the loue and honour of God. For the Pro­phete bringeth in God saying: The sonne honoureth the father, and the seruaunt the maister. Therefore if I be a father, where is my honour? If a Lord, where is my feare? And Paule sayeth: Ye haue not receiued the spi­rite of bondage againe vnto feare, but ye haue receiued the spirite of adop­tion, by which we crie Abba father. Therefore the sincere feare of God, in them that doe repent, is not the seruile dread of punishment, but a carefull studie mixt with the loue and honour of God. An honest wife feareth her husband, and a gratious daughter fea­reth her father, & yet ech of them doeth therewithall loue, the one her father, the other her husband, and doeth with an holy loue indeuour herselfe to kéepe his fauour, & feare, least at any time she should do any thing to loose it. And therefore penitents do not only feare, because they knowe being taught by the spirite of God, that they haue com­mitted sinnes, for which they haue de­serued to be forsaken of the Lord: but doe also loue him as their merciful fa­ther, and are therefore sorie with all their heartes for their sinnes commit­ted, and doe aboue al thinges most ar­dently require to be reconciled againe to their mercifull GOD and louing father.

For with this sincere feare of God is ioyned the griefe or sorrowe, which Sorrow to God ward. is conceiued by the spirite of God for our sinnes that we commit. S. Paule maketh mention of two sortes of sor­rowes. The sorrowe that is to God­ward, sayeth he, doth bring forth re­pentaunce not to be repented of, but contrarilie the sorrowe of the world bringeth death. The king and Pro­phete Dauid sorrowed to Godward, when he cried: Thine arrowes sticke fast in mee, and thy hand doth presse me soare. There is no whole part in my flesh, because of thy displeasure: there is no rest in my bones by rea­son of my sinne. And so forward as is to be séene in the 38. Psalme. Whi­che, althoughe it were written of his gréeuous disease or sickenesse, doth yet notwithstanding as it were in a sha­dowe shew vs the great griefe, that is in the Saincts for offending their good and gratious father with their conti­nuall sinnes. To Godward was the sinnful woman sorie in S. Luke, who, falling prostrate at the Lords héeles, did washe his féete with teares, and wyped them with her haire. To God­ward was S. Peter sorie, and wept, (as we read) ful bitterly for his offēce. The godly are greatly greued because they doe so oftentimes offend so fouly, so good a God and gratious father. No woordes, I thincke, can possiblie ex­presse the griefe and sorrowe that they conceiue. But the Prophete Ieremie describing the contrarie affection of impenitent sinners, doeth saye: Doe men fall so that they maye not rise a­gaine? Doeth any man go so astray, that he may not turne againe? Howe doth it happen then that this people of Hierusalem is turned away so stubbornely? I gaue eare and hearkened, they spake not rightly: there was none that did repent him of his wic­kednesse, to say, what haue I done? E­uerie one of them turned to his owne course, like a fierce horse headlong to the batteile.

The worldly griefe is the sorrowe [Page 566] of such men, as knowe not God, & are without faith & the true loue of God, yea of such, as yéeld vnder the burthen of sorrowe, aduersities & verie sinnes. Like to this also in a maner is the cō ­sideration of the vnsincere feare of God. For the wicked with their head the diuel do feare God, not as a father, whome they are sorie to offend, and to whome they desire to be reconciled as to a father, but as a tormentour, bée­cause they knowe that he wil reuenge their euill déedes. And therefore with Iudas they runne to the roape. There is in them no loue of God, no honour, no goodwill, no reuerence, but meere hatred, horrour, and vtter desperation: But such feare the Apostle and Euan­geliste Iohn denied to bee in charitie, saying that perfect charitie casteth out all feare: I meane not that feare of the Lord, that is y e beginning of wise­dome, but that, of which I haue spoken all this while, the feare, I meane, that is in the diuel, and wicked men his members.

And nowe by this we gather, that [...] is [...] in [...] that [...]. vnto penitentes faith in God and the merite of Christ is most of all and es­pecially néedeful. In which sense it is, I thincke, that many haue made faith a part of repentaunce: which as I do not greatly denie, so yet doe I sée that S. Paul made, as it were, a difference betwixte faith and repentance, when in the 20. of the Actes hee sayeth: that hee witnessed both to the Iewes and Gentiles the repentaunce that is to­ward GOD, and the faith in Iesus Christ. Therefore repentaunce and faith, séeme to be diuers: not that true repentaunce can be without faith, but because they must bee distinguished & not confounded. Wée doe all knowe that true faith is not without workes (as that, whiche of necessitie sheweth forth good woorkes) and yet wee make a difference betwixt faith and works, so yet that we do not separate them or rend the one from the other: and in like manner wee acknowledge that true faith and true repentaunce are vndiuidedly knit together, and closely fastened the one to the other. I wil not stand in argument whether faith be a part of repentaunce, or doth by any o­ther meanes depend vppon it. It sée­meth to me a notable point of follie, to goe about to tye matters of Diuinitie to precepts of Logicke. For we learne not that of the Lords Apostles. I ad­monished you before in a Sermon of the Gospel (which thinge I do here re­peate againe) that the acknowledging of sinnes doeth not of it selfe obteine grace or forgiuenesse of sinnes: euen as the bare acknowledging of a dis­ease is not the remedie for the same. For euē damned men also do acknow­ledge their sinnes, and yet are not therefore healed. The acknowledging of sinne is a certaine preparatiue vn­to faith: as y e acknowledging of a dis­ease, doth minister occasion to thincke vppon a remedie. To this at this pre­sent wee add, that not the verie feare of God, howe sincere soeuer it bée, not the verie sorrowe conceiued for oure sinnes how great soeuer it bée, nor the verie humiliation howe submisse soe­uer it bee, doe of themselues make vs acceptable to god, but rather that they prepare an entraunce & make a waye for vs vnto the knowledge of Christe, and so consequently doe leade vs to Christe himselfe being incarnate and crucified for vs, and our redemption, and lay vs vppon Christ alone by him to be quickened and purely cleansed. For he that is truly conuerted to God, is vtterly turned from himselfe and all hope of worldly ayde. Who so doth [Page 567] truely feare God, and is sorie in very déede from the bottome of his heart, he doeth feare and is sorie for his sinnes committed, and not for that alone, but because he findeth himselfe to be cor­rupted wholy, and to haue in himselfe no soundnesse or integritie: yea, be­cause he reuerēceth God as his father, he doth disclose to him his wounds as to a Cheirurgian, desiring instantly to be recōciled to him as to his louing fa­ther. And wheras here true godlinesse doeth crie, that no man can be reconci­led to God the father, but by the onely begotten sonne: the penitent doeth by faith lay hold on the sonne and so séeke the meanes of his recōciliation. Faith is grounded vppon the onely grace or mercie of GOD exhibited to vs in Christ Iesus, and the penitent belée­neth y t he is accepted of God for Christ his sake alone: and therfore he maketh his supplications to God, committing himselfe wholy vnto his mercie, as we read that Dauid, & the prodigal sonne in the 15. cap. of S. Lukes Gospell did. To this place might bee annexed the doctrine of the Gospell, of faith in Ie­sus Christ, & of the remission of sinnes, touchinge whiche I haue alreadie spoken.

And héere I thincke it not amisse, Sinnes are fully and surely for­giuen vnto penitents. that the mindes of penitents must by all meanes bee confirmed with many and euident places of scripture plain­ly vttered concerning the full remissi­on of sinnes, to the end that hereafter wee haue no scruple of conscience, to cause vs to despaire or doubt in oure temptations. Wherein notwithstan­ding I repeate againe and againe this note to be thoroughly marcked, for the confirmation of the glorie of the onely begotten sonne of God our lord Christ Iesus, that penitent sinners haue their sinnes remitted, not for their re­pentaunce, in respecte that it is oure worke or action, but in respecte that it comprehendeth the renuing of man by the holy Ghost and true faith, whiche deliuereth vs to Christ our Physician, that he may heale all our diseases, and bynde vp al our griefes. And although this treatise doeth properly belonge to the common place of faith, and the Gospell, of which I haue so briefly, as I could, alreadie discoursed, yet not­withstanding I wil heere recite some euident sentences touching the grace of GOD, and frée remission of oure sinnes.

Dauid in the hundreth and thirde Psalme, sayeth: Praise the Lord, O my soule, and forget not the thinges that hee hath done for thee: whiche forgiueth all thy sinnes: and healeth all thine infirmities. Which saueth thy life from destruction: and crow­neth thee with mercie and louinge kindnesse. Hee hath not dealt with vs after our sinnes: nor rewarded vs ac­cording to our wickednesse. For loke howe highe the heauen is in compa­rison of the earth, so great is his mer­cie toward them that feare him. And looke how farre the East is from the West: so farre hath hee sett oure sinnes from vs. Yea, like as a father pitieth his owne children, so is the lord merciful to them that feare him. For hee knoweth that wee are fraile (proane to sinne) & doth remember that we are but dust.

Esaie in the first Chapiter of his Prophecie, sayeth: Thus sayeth the Lord, Though your sinnes bee as red as Scarlet, they shal bee made whiter then snowe: and thoughe they bee redd as purple, they shalbe made like vndied woll. Againe in the fourtie and thrée Chapiter, he bringeth in the Lord, saying: I, I am hee, that blott [Page 568] out the transgressions, and that for mine owne sake, & I will not remem­ber thy sinnes.

In the 31. Chapiter of Ieremie, which saying is also alleged by Paule in the eighth and tenthe Chapiters to the Hebrues, the Lord sayeth: This is my couenaunt, that I will make with them after these dayes. I wilbe merci­full vnto their iniquities, and not re­member their sinnes any more.

In the 36. Chapiter of Ezechiel the Lord sayeth: I will sprinckle cleane water vppon you, and yee shall bee cleansed from all your vncleannesse. A newe heart also will I giue you, & and a newe spirite will I put within you: as for that stonie heart, I will take it out of your flesh, and giue you a fleshie heart. I wil deliuer you from all your vncleannesses. But I wil not doe this for your sakes, sayeth the Lord, be ye sure of it &c.

Daniel in his ninth Chapiter lea­ueth to vs a manifest example of con­fession of sinnes, and doeth in expresse words say, that by the Messiah, sinnes are forgiuen, iniquitie purged, and e­uerlasting righteousnesse brought in, in stéed of it. So doth the Prophet [...]a­charie in his thirde Chapiter affirme, that the iniquitie of the earth is pur­ged by the onely Sacrifice of Christe Iesus.

The Lord in the Gospell after S. Matthewe doeth say: They that are whole neede not the Physician, but they that are sick. Neither did I come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentaunce. And therefore is he cal­led Iesus, that is, a Sauiour. For the Angel said: Hee shall saue his people from their sinnes. And Sainct Paul to Timothie sayeth: It is a sure say­ing, and worthie by all meanes to be receiued, that Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners.

In the same Gospel the Lord say­eth: Euerie sinne & blasphemie shal­bee forgiuen men: but blasphemie a­gainst the holy Ghoste shall not bee forgiuen men. And whosoeuer shall say a word against the sonne of man, it shall bee forgiuen him: but whoso­euer speaketh a word against the ho­ly Ghost, it shall not be forgiuen him nether in this world, nor in the world to come. Concerning sinne against the holy Ghost I haue alreadie spoken in another place. Nowe to this place doe belonge all the examples of that most liberall kinde of forgiuenesse, whiche is expressed in the Gospell, as for example, of the sinnefull woman, Luke the seuenth. Also Iohn y fourth, and Matthew the eighth Chapiter. Of Zachee, Sainct Peter, and the théefe vppon the Crosse. But who is able briefely to reckon them all? To this also doe apperteine the thrée parables in the Gospell after the Euangeliste Sainct Luke.

In the Gospell after Sainct Iohn, the forerunner of the Lord doeth crie out saying: Behold the lambe of God, that taketh awaye the sinnes of the world. And the Lord himselfe did say to his disciples: Whose sinnes soeuer ye forgiue, they are forgiuen.

Peter the Apostle in the Actes doth crie and say: All the Prophets beare witnesse to Christe, that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should by his name receiue remission of his sinnes. The same Apostle againe in his Epistle, sayeth: Christ his owne selfe bare our sinnes in his bodie vppon the Crosse, 1. Pet. 2. that wee beeing dead to sinne, might liue to righteousnesse: by whose stripes ye are healed.

The Apostle Paul in the 5. chap of his 2. Epistle to the Corinthians, saith [Page 569] God was in Christe reconciling the world vnto himselfe, not imputinge their sinnes vnto them. For him, that knewe not sinne, hee made sinne for vs, that wee throughe him might bee made the righteousnesse of God. And in the tenthe to the Hebrues hee hath, Christ hauing offred one sacrifice for sinne, is set downe at the right hand of God for euer, from henceforth ta­rying till his foes bee made his foote­stoole. For with one offering hath he made perfecte for euer them, that are sanctified.

Moreouer, the blessed Apostle and Euangeliste Iohn, doth no lesse truely than euidently testifie, saying: The bloud of Iesu Christ the sonn of God, doth cleanse vs from all sinne. And a­gaine, And he is the propitiation for our sinnes: not for ours only, but for the sinnes also of the whole world.

But nowe most vaine, and the ve­rie Against the Noua­tians and Anabap­tistes. messingers of sathan himselfe, are the Nouatians and Anabaptists, whi­che feigne that wee are by baptisme purged into an Angelicall life, whiche is not polluted with any spotts at all: but if it be polluted, then can hee, that is so defiled, looke for no pardon at all. For to passe ouer many other places of holy Scripture, was not S. Peter cō ­secrated to God in baptisme? had hée not tasted of Gods good grace? After that notable confessiō which he made, the Lord said vnto him: Happie arte thou Simon Bar Iona, flesh & bloud hath not reuealed this vnto thee, but my father which is in heauen. Againe when the Lord demaunded of his dis­ciples, saying: Will ye depart also? Then Peter in the name of them all aunsweared, Lord to whome shal we goe▪ Thou hast the words of eternall life: and wee beleeue and knowe that thou art Christe the sonne of the li­uing God. And yet this very fame Peter after his baptisme and tasting of the grace of God, sinneth notwith­standing, and that too not lightly, in de­nying and foreswearing his Lord and maister. Now was he, for this sinne of his, altogether vnpardoneable? was his returne to God againe stopped vp by his stumbling? No verilie. For when he heard the cocke crowe, he re­membred presently the wordes of the Lord, hee descended into himselfe, hee considered what hee had done, hee wept bitterly, and mourned lamenta­blie. And yet hee was not longe tor­mented in that griefe without conso­lation. For the third day after, to the women which came to y e Lords sepul­chre, it was said by the Angels: Tell his disciples & Peter, that he is risen and goeth before you into Galilee. Loe here the Lord wil haue it knowen to Peter by name, that hee was risen. And why to Peter by name? Because forsooth he had sinned more gréeuously than the other: not that the Lord did like of Peters sinne, but because hee would therby declare to vs that peni­tents doe obteine forgiuenesse of their sinnes, so often as they do turne to the heauenly grace of God againe. And not many dayes after he restored Pe­ter to the ministerie againe, commen­ding to him the charge of his shéepe. Moreouer the Lord in Ieremie spea­keth to the people of Israel, saying: If any man put away his wife, and shee marrie to an other man, will her first husband turne to her againe? But is not this land defiled? Hast thou not committed fornication with many? yet turne thee to me againe, sayth the Lord. And the Galathians being once rightly instructed by y e Apostle Paule, but after that seduced by the false apo­stles, reuolted from the trueth & prea­ching [Page 570] of the Gospell: yet notwithstan­ding they obteyned pardon. The Co­rinthians also after they had receyued grace, did wittingly & willingly sinne in many things: but yet vppon repen­taunce the Apostle Paule promised them forgiuenesse of their sinnes at y e handes of the Lord. And what is more manifest than this, that all the saincts doe daily in earnest and truly, not hy­pocritically, or falsely praye, saying: Forgiue vs our trespasses? They whi­che praye thus, doe plainelye confesse that they are sinners. And the Lord promiseth to heare those, that praye with faith, therefore euen those sinnes are forgiuen at the prayers of peni­tents, whiche are committed after the grace of God is once knowen and ob­teyned. Nowe the places in the Epi­stle to the Hebrues whiche the Noua­tians alledge for the confirmation of their opinion, I haue in an other place so thoroughly discussed, that I neede not heere busilie to stand longe vppon them.

But nowe to gather a summe of those thinges, whiche I haue hetherto said concerning repentaunce, let vs [...]. hold that repentaunce is a turning to God, which, although hee doeth by his woord and other meanes stirre it vpp in vs, is notwithstanding especially by the holy Ghoste so wrought in vs, that with feare wée loue, and with loue wee feare our iust God, and mer­cifull Lord, from whome wee were turned backe, being sorie now with­all oure heartes that wee with oure sinnes did euer offende so gratious a father. For being humbled before his eternall and most sacred maiestie, we acknowledge the sinnes that are ob­iected against vs by the word of God: yea, we acknowledge that in vs there is no integritie or soundnesse: but doe hartily desire to bee reconciled wyth God againe: and since that reconcilia­tion cannot be otherwise made, than by the only mediatour the Lord Christ Iesus, wee doe by faith laye hold on him, by whome wee, being acquited from all oure sinnes, are reputed of God for righteous and holy. This be­nefite whosoeuer doe sincerely ac­knowledge, they cannot choose but hate sinne, and mortifie the old man. I would therfore now add other mem­bers belōging to this treatise of repē ­taunce, to witt, the mortification of the old man, and the renuing of the spi­rite, were it not, that the very matter it selfe doth require to haue somewhat said touching the confession of sinnes, and satisfaction for y e same. For some there are, that, when they speake of Repentaunce, doe speake somethings contrarie to the trueth. To the ende therefore, dearely beloued, that ye bée not ignoraunt what to thinke of these pointes according to the trueth, I will not sticke to stay somewhile in the ex­position of the same. And I hope ye shall out of my woordes gather such fruite, as ye shall not hereafter repent your selues of.

To confesse, or a Confession is in the holy Scriptures diuersely vsed. Of the cō ­fession of sinnes. For it signifieth, to praise the Lord, and to giue him thanckes for the be­nefites, that wée receiue at his hands. And therefore Confession is put for praise and thanckesgiuing. For the Prophete sayeth: O praise the Lord, for hee is good, and his mercie endu­reth for euer. Paule in his Epistle to Titus speaking of hypocrites, say­eth: In woordes they confesse that they knowe God, but in their deedes they denie him.

Heere, to confesse, doeth signifie to say, to professe, or to boast. In an other [Page 571] place it is taken for to trust, to staye vppon Gods goodnesse, and to testifie that confidence as well by woords as déedes. And in that sense did Sainct Iohn vse it in the fourth Chapiter of his first Epistle, and Paule in the 10. to the Romanes. Moreouer to con­fesse is, to giue glorie to God, and fréely to acknowledge thy sinne, and the iudgement whiche is obiected to thée for thy sinne. Solomon in the twentie eighth Chapiter of his Prouerbes say­eth: Whosoeuer hideth his iniquities (or doth as it were defend them) no­thing shall goe well with him: but whoso confesseth & forsaketh them, to him shalbe shewed mercie. The Hebrue tongue vseth the woord Iadah for that, which wée call to confesse. Nowe Iadah signifieth to let slacke, or loose, as when a bowe once bended is vnbended againe. And Modeh, which commeth of Iadah, is as if one should say, confessing, yéelding, or graunting to be vāquished. For God accuseth vs, and pleadeth vs guiltie of sinne, & in­daungered to punishment: whiche our flesh doth presently acknowledge, but yet standeth stiffe like a bended bowe, vntill at length when that stiffenesse is vnbended it doeth acknowledge e­uery thing that God obiecteth against vs: This acknowledging is called Modeh, that is a confession. And we Germanes say, Es hat gelassen. Er hat geschnellt, when we meane that any thing hath yéelded, or that a man hath at last confessed that, whiche hee did afore, either flattly denie, or else dis­semble.

But nowe confession of sinnes is Confessiō of sinnes ordeined of God. of more sortes than one. For the one is diuine, the other humane. I wil first speake of the diuine confession, then of the humane. Wee call that diuine, whereof there be euident testimonies or examples in the holy Scriptures, & whiche is instituted by God himselfe. That is a frée acknowledging & flatt confession of the sinne, which God ob­iecteth against vs, whereby we doe at­tribute all glorie to God, and to oure selues shame and confusion, & there­withall doe craue pardon of God, and of our neighbour, against whome wée haue sinned. Now sinne is obiected to vs by God himselfe, who outwardly by the word, or the ministerie of men, and sometime by signes & wonders, and inwardly by the secrete operation of his holy spirit, doth plead vs guiltie of sinne, and indaungered to punish­ment, requiring of vs a frée and vo­luntarie confession of our sinnes. For he liketh of a frée, and voluntarie, not a feigned or extorted confession. Tru­ly the citizens of Hierusalem, and peo­ple of the Iewishe religion, did of their owne accord come to the baptisme of Iohn, confessing their sinnes, whiche Iohn in his preaching had obiected a­gainst them. And after the Ascension of Christ into heauen, Sainct Peter accused the sinnes of the Iewes: and immediately vppon the accusation it followeth in the historie, When they heard this they were pricked in their heartes, and said to Peter, and the o­ther Apostles, Men & brethren what shal we doe? and so forth as followeth in the second of the Actes. Likewise also the kéeper of the prison at Philip­pos, féeling the earthquake sprang out and being instructed with y e Apostles wordes confessed his sinnes, and was baptised. And the men of Ephesus whiche were giuen to Magicall arts, when they heard the calamitie, which the diuel brought vppon the sonnes of Sceua their fellowes and practisers in Magicke and sorcerie, did feare excee­dingly, and came and did confesse their [Page 572] sinnes. Vpon these causes for the most part doeth the confession of sinnes es­pecially arise.

Againe, of the confession instituted by God, there are two sortes, whereof [...]he con­ [...]ssion [...] is [...] to [...]od. the one is made to God, y e other to our neighbour. That which is made to god is either priuate, or publique. We do then make oure confession to God pri­uately, when we disburden our harts before God, open the secretes of oure heartes to him alone, and in acknow­ledging the sinnes that are in vs, doe earnestly beséech him to haue mercie vppon vs. This confession is necessa­rie to the obteyning of pardon for our sinnes. For vnlesse wée doe acknow­ledge oure owne corruption and vn­righteousnesse, we shall neuer by true fayth lay hold on Christ, by whome a­lone we are to be iustified. But heere wee thincke not that penitentes must hasten to any other confessour to con­fesse their sinnes vnto, but vnto God alone. For he alone doth forgiue and blot out the offences of penitents. Hée is the Physician, to whome alone wée must discouer and open our wounds. Hée it is, that is offended with vs, and therefore of him, wee must desire for­giuenesse and reconciliation. Hée a­lone doeth looke into our heartes, and search oure reines, to him alone there­fore we must disclose our heartes. Hée alone calleth sinners vnto him: let vs therefore make haste vnto him, pro­strate our selues before him, confesse our faultes vnto him, and craue par­don for them of him.

This confession, if it be made of a zealous minde to Godward, although it cannot be made by word of mouth by reason of sonie impedimēt, or want of the tongue, is notwithstanding ac­ceptable to God, who doth not so much respecte the mouth, as the minde of man. On the other side if wee make confession with the mouth, and in hart are not thoroughly bent to the same, although wee make that confession to God or the high priest, yet doth not the Lord regard so vaine a confession.

Concerning that true confession to God I haue alreadie spoken, where­as in the definition of Repentaunce, I said that penitentes doe acknow­ledge their sinnes. Of whiche the Scripture doeth in many places sub­stantially speake. Dauid in the Psal­mes doeth pray saying: Haue mercie vppon mee, O God, according to the greatnesse of thy mercie. For I ac­knowledge my sinnes, and my sinne is euer before mee. To thee alone haue I sinned, and done euill in thy sight. And so forth.

And in an other Psalme: I haue made my fault knowen vnto thee, & mine vnrighteousnesse haue I not hidd. I said, I will confesse mine vn­righteousnesse vnto thee against mee selfe, and thou hast forgiuen the wic­kednesse of my sinne. In the Gospel the Lord teacheth to pray, and in pra­yer to confesse and saye: Forgiue vs our debtes, as wee forgiue our debi­tours. And, when wée pray so, he bid­deth vs to goe aside into oure Cham­ber, that oure heart, and the deuotion of our heartes may there appeare vn­to our heauenly father alone.

The prodigall sonne did in the field, where none but swine alone were to bée séene, priuately both make and offer the confession of his sinne vnto his father. And that Publicane in the Gospell, which is compared with the Phariseie, knocketh his breast and with a lamentable voyce doeth to him selfe confesse and say, Lord bee mer­cifull to mee a sinner. Let vs nowe also heare Iohn the holy Apostle [Page 573] and Euangeliste, comprehending all, that maye bee truely spoken touching this confession, in this one saying: If wee say, that wee haue no sinne, wee deceiue our selues, & the truth is not in vs. If wee confesse our sinnes, God is faithfull and iust, to forgiue vs our sinnes, and to cleanse vs from all ini­quitie. With this priuate confession whiche is made to God, is that volun­tarie confession alwayes ioyned that is made before men. For penitents are humbled so often as the matter, y e glorie of God, & safegard of our neigh­bour requireth, and doe before men o­penly testifie, that they haue sinned vnto God. For so Dauid, when Na­than y e Prophete told him of his sinne, cryed out saying: I haue sinned to the Lord. So also Zacheus vnderstan­ding that the Lord was vppbrayded for receyuing him, doeth openly con­fesse his sinne, and promise amende­ment.

Wée verily do publiquely make our confession to God so as I told you a li­tle aboue, but so much the rather yet, Publique or open confession when after the hearing of the woord of trueth, wee doe after that publique or solemne maner either in y e Church, or otherwise in some congregation or holy assemblie, recite our sinnes com­mitted, and crie to God for mercie and pardon of the same. Truely of old the Lord appointed in oure forefathers dayes, that the prieste going before in woordes premeditated for the pur­pose, Leuit. 10. the whole people should followe him woord for woord, and openly con­fesse their sinns in the temple. Wher­vppon vndoubtedly it is at this daye receiued in the Church of the Christi­ans, that the pastour or doctour of the Church going before in woordes con­ceined, at the end of the exposition of the Scriptures, before the assemblie is dimissed, all the people should open­ly in the temple confesse all their sin­nes against God, and hartily desire him of his mercie to forgiue them the same. The publique confessions of sinnes are notablie knowen whiche were made by Daniel, Esdras, and Nehemias. And I say plainely that that was a publique cōfession of sinns, which Sainct Matthewe in his thirde Chapiter sayeth that the Iewes did make. For all Iurie came out to Iohn the forerunner of the Lord, and were baptised of him in Iordane, cōfessing their sinnes. For when they did pub­liquely receiue Baptisme, then did they thereby declare and openly con­fesse their sinnes. For baptisme is the signe of y e cleansing of sinnes: ther­fore they that are baptised, cōfesse that they are sinners. They that were not baptised, thought themselues to be otherwise purged, & that they néeded not any sanctification.

The Ephesians did publiquely con­fesse Actes. 1▪ their sinns, when gathering their books of witchcraft together they bur­ned them in y e fire. For by the burning of those bookes they did confesse, that they had committed wickednesse, that was to be purged with fire.

Nowe the confession that is made to our neighbour is of this sort: Thou hast offended thy brother, or else hee Confe [...] that is made t [...] our [...]. perhappes hath done thee iniurie, for whiche ye are at discord, and doe hate one an other: in this case verilie ye must thincke of reconciliation: let the one therefore goe to the other, and confesse and aske pardon for the fault committed, and let him, that is inno­cent in the matter, fréely forgiue him that confesseth his faulte, and so bée­come his friend againe. Of this con­fession the Apostle Iames spake, say­ing: Confesse your faultes one to an [Page 574] other, and pray one for an other, that ye may be healed. And our Lord and Sauiour did before Iames teache vs, saying: If thou offerest thy gifte at the altar (for hée speaketh to those, a­mong whome at that time the sacrifi­ces of the law were yet in vse:) & dost remēber there, that thy brother hath any thing against thee, leaue there thy gifte before the altar, and goe thy wayes, first be reconciled to thy bro­ther: and then thou mayest come and offer thy gift. To this also doeth be­long that parable which the Lord put­teth forth and expoundeth in the eigh­teenthe Chapiter after S. Matthewe, of him that was caste into perpetuall prison, because when hee had found fa­uoure at his Lords hand, he was ouer cruell vppon his fellowe seruaunt, to whome hée would not forgiue so much as a farthing. For in the sixte Chapi­ter after Sainct Matthewe the Lord sayeth: If ye forgiue men their tres­passes, your heauenly father will also forgiue you. But if ye forgiue not men their trespasses: no more will your father forgiue you your trespas­ses. Not that, for our forgiuing of o­thers, our sinnes are forgiuen vs. For so the forgiuenes of our sinnes should not bee frée, but should come by oure merites, and as a recompence of oure desertes. But now when our sinnes are fréely forgiuen thorough faith, ve­rily that vnreconcileable and harde heart is an assured argument, that there is no faith in a hard, stubborne, and vnappeaseable man. But where there is no faith, there is no remission. Therefore voluntarie forgiuenesse in a man toward his neighbour, is not that, for whiche wee are forgiuen of God our father, but is an euidēt signe, and naturall fruite of true faith and the grace of God with-in vs.

To these two kindes of confession some men add that, whereby they, that Consulta­tion. are oppressed in conscience with any gréeuous sinne, doe consulte or aske counsell either of the Pastoure of the Lords flocke, or else of some other that is experte and skilfull in the lawe of God. But that is rather to be termed a consultation than a confession. And it is in no place either commaunded or forbidden, and therefore lefte frée at euery mans choice. Wherefore no man ought to bée compelled to this cō ­sultation. But if any brother doe de­maunde counsel either of the minister of the Churhc, or of any other priuate brother, then charitie commaundeth thée, to satisfie him, if so bée that thou canst. Yea, if he demaundeth not, and thou doest sée thy brother to be in dan­ger, charitie againe commaundeth thée to admonishe him that is so in daunger, and to handle him as a bro­ther. For Paule to the Galathians sayeth: Brethren, if a man be preuen­ted in any fault, ye, whiche are spiri­tuall, restore such an one in the spirite of meckenesse: considering thee selfe least thou also be tempted. Beare ye one an others burthen, and so fulfill the lawe of Christ. But this belon­geth nothing to confession, therefore wee returne to our purpose againe.

Thus muche haue wée hetherto Confession of sinnes ordeyned of men. said touching the confession of sinnes, which God hath instituted. Now wee will annexe somewhat touching the confession of sinnes that men haue or­deyned. That confession also is of two sortes, the one is publique, rituall or ceremoniall, whiche for the most part they call [...]: The other Exhomo­logesis. is priuate or secrete, & is called Auri­cular.

I call the publique confession Ri­tuall, not so much because it is the ac­knowledging [Page 575] or confession of sinne, as for that it is the penitentiall action for the sinne committed. For Isidore the bishoppe Libro, Etymol. 6. Cap. 18. sayeth: Exhomologesis is the discipline of prostrating and humbling men in habite, in huing, to lye in sacke and ashes, to deface the bodie with filthe, to mourne & lament with a sorrow­full minde, and thorough sorrowe to amende that, wherein they sinned before.

These woordes of bishop Isidore I would not haue recited vnto you, (déerely beloued) who is an authour not very famous, vnlesse I had séene the same woordes in a manner to bée read in the booke whiche Tertullian wrote of Repentaunce: and vnlesse I had found an example thereof in Eu­sebius, who in the fifte booke and last Chapiter of his Ecclesiasticall historie I find him otherwise called Na­talius. sayeth: Natalis the martyre being se­duced by heretiques, and at leng the vnderstanding his errour, riseth vpp in the morninge, and putting on a sackecloth, sprinckling himselfe with ashes, and with many teares beway­ling his errour, casting himselfe pro­strate at the feete of Zephyrinus the bishoppe, and all other, not Clearks onely, but Laye-men also, with great lamentation and exceeding sorrowe prouoked all the congregation with earnest and continuall prayers to re­quest of Christe Iesus to pardon his offence.

Touching the rites of repentaunce I will hereafter speake. Nowe this rituall or ceromoniall Repentaunce, as it was vsed amonge them of old, appeareth not to haue béene cōmaun­ded of God, that whosoeuer at this day committeth any sinne, should be com­pelled presently to confesse it openly, in such sorte as they were wont to doe it. For where is it read, that such pe­naunce was inioyned to the sinnefull Luke. 9. Ioha. 8. or adulterous woman, that is men­tioned in the Gospell? Many other sinners are receiued by Christe into the grace of GOD without such out­ward penaunce. For it is very well knowen howe Christ dealt with Mat­thew, with Zacheus, with Peter that denied him, and with many other. Therefore wée doe not amisse beléeue that the old bishoppes and priestes did inuent that publique kind of penance, for disciplines sake, and that they of their times might haue lesse libertie to sinne. Truely Hermius Sozomenus Salaminius that notable writer of the Ecclesiasticall historie, in his seuenth booke and sixtéenth Chapiter sayeth: In the beginning it pleased the prie­stes, that as it were, in a theatre, where all the congregation might beare re­cord of the same, the sinnes of offen­ders should bee openly published. Loe, héere hee sayeth, It pleased the priestes.

Hée addeth also that there was An [...]. a Priest appointed to whome they that sinned should come and confesse their sinnes, and should heare of him the penaunce, to wit, what they should doe, or how they should abye for their transgression. Immediately after he describeth the manner of penaunce in the Romane Church vsed. And to that againe hee addeth, that in the Church at Constantinople there was a priest appointed to heare penitents, whiche office remayned still, till at the length a certaine Gentlewoman, whiche for the sinnes that she had confessed, was inioyned by such a penitentiarie to fast, and to pray to God, and thereby haning occasion to be long in y e church, was at last bewrayed to haue played the whore with a deacon. For which [Page 576] cause the priestes were euil spoken of. But Nectareus y e bishop deuising how it were best to deale with such a grée­nous crime, depriued the deacon, that had done the sinne, of his deaconshipp. And for-because some persuaded him, to leaue it free to euery one, according to his owne conscience and confidence to come to the communion of the my­steries, hée did quite take away the of­fice of that penitentiarie priesthoode: and euer since that time hath that coūsel, giuen to Nectareus, preuailed, and doth euen to this day indure. And so foorth. The same in the beginning of the Chapiter sayeth: Nectareus the bishopp of Constantinople did first take out of the church the priest, that was appointed to heare the confessi­on of penitents, whome all the other bishoppes did in a manner followe. Thus farre hée.

But the bishop Nectareus would not haue abrogated that Exhomolo­gesis, (being so holy a man as in déede hee was) if hee had vnderstoode that it had béene instituted by God himselfe: neither had it béene lawefull for him to haue abrogated it. Therefore hee knewe, euen as Sozome doeth also confesse, that by the counsell of the bi­shoppes, that order of penaunce was vsurped in the Church. Neither doe wée read that Iohn Chrysostome who succéeded Nectareus, and was a very diligent and seuere bishopp did euer restore that rituall penaunce, whiche his predecessour had abrogated before him. For in the 31. Homilie vppon S. Paules Epistle to the Hebrues hee [...]. writeth: I bidd thee not to bewraye thee selfe openly, nor yet to accuse thee selfe to others: but I will haue thee to obey the holy Prophete, who sayeth: Open thy waye vnto the Lord. Therefore confesse thy sinnes before GOD the true and vprighte Iudge with prayers for the imurie committed: not with thy tongue, but with the memorie of thy consci­ence. And then at lengthe beleeue that thou mayest obteine mercie, if thou hast it in thy mind continually, And so forth.

Againe vppon the 56. Psalme: If thou art ashamed to tell thy sinnes to any man, because thou hast sinned, yet saye them daily in thine owne heart. I bid thee not confesse them to thy fellowe, that hee should vpbraid thee: tell them to thy God who doth regard them. If thou tellest them not, God is not ignoraunt of them, for he was at hand when thou didst them. And againe in an other place hee say­eth: I bring thee not forth into the theatre of thy companions: I com­pell thee not to discouer thy sinnes vnto mortall men. Rehearse thy con­science before God, and declare it vn­to him. Shewe thy woundes vnto the Lord thy best Physician, and aske of him a salue for the same.

Againe: Take heed that thou tell not a man of thy sinnes, least he bewraye thee, and vpbrayd thee for them. For thou needest not to confesse them to thy companion, that he should bring them abrode, but to the Lord, whiche hath the care of thee, who also is a gentle Physician: to him therefore thou shalt shewe thy woundes.

Moreouer, he bringeth in the Lord speaking and saying: I compell thee not to come into an open theatre, and to make many priuie to thy sin­nes: tell thy sinne priuately to mee alone that I may heale thy sore. Thus much out of Chrysostome.

Now all this doeth manifestly ar­gue that that Ceremoniall penaunce (as it was once vsed in the Church) [Page 577] not instituted by God, was without a­ny iniurie taken out of the Church, & not restored againe by the bishoppes that succéeded. They doe not altoge­ther in vaine tell vs that some reli­ques of that rituall repentaunce abi­ded still in the Romane Church. But what haue wee to doe what euerye Church hath taken to it selfe, either to kéepe or else to lay away? Wee ra­ther oughte to inquire, what Christe hath deliuered vnto vs, and what his Apostles haue taught vs, of whose do­ctrine I haue I thinke spoken enough alreadie.

The priuate or secrete confession of sinnes was wont to be made, when Of auricu­lar confes­sion. none were bye but the priestes alone. For one goeth secretely and whispe­reth his sinnes into the eare of the prieste that was appointed to heare those secrete confessions, and being by him absolued, doeth thinke that by the recitall of a fewe ordinarie woordes, hee is purged from all his sinnes. And therefore I call it Auricular confessi­on. This was vnknowen in the A­postles times, and although it be now a good sort of yeares ago [...] since it first toke roote, yet notwithstanding it was frée from the beginning. At last wee reade that it was commaunded and roughly extorted by the Bishoppe of Rome, when the state of the Churche was most corrupted about the yeare of Grace 1215. And yet it was about 80. yeares or more in controuersie, be­fore it was by decrée layed vppon all menns neckes, Whether it were e­nough for a man to confesse himselfe to God alone, or else to a priest also, for the purging of his sinnes? Hugo in his booke of the Churches power to binde and loose, doth say: I dare bold­ly say, if before the priestes absoluti­on, any man do come to the Commu­nion of the body and bloud of the Lord, that hee doeth assuredly eate and drincke his owne damnation, al­though he repent him neuer so much, and doth neuer so greatly lament his offences. This did Hugo say boldly without his warrant, vnlesse the word of God doth instructe vs falsly. He li­ued about the yeare of our Lord 1130. Within a little while after him vpp­started Peter Lombard commonlye called the Maister of Sentences, bee­cause he gathered together the senten­ces of the fathers, and layed forth their doctrine as it were in a Summarie: of whose woorke I meane not heere to tell my iudgement what I thincke. It is thought that hee flourished about the yeare of Christ 1150. Hée, Senten­tiarum lib. 4. Dict. 17. & 18. doeth by the authoritie of the fathers shew, first that it sufficeth to make the confessi­on of sinnes to God alone. Then hée annexeth other sentences which teach the contrarie. And lastly concludeth of himselfe and sayeth: By these it is vndoubtedly proued, that wee must offer our confession first to GOD, then to the priest, and that otherwise wee cannot enter into Paradise, if we may (haue a priest) Againe, It is certified that it is not sufficient to confesse to GOD without a priest: neither is hee truely humble and pe­nitent that doeth not desire the iudg­ment of a priest.

Gratian, that gathered the Decre­talls together, was somewhat hone­ster than Peter Lombard, who liued and flourished at the same time with Lombard. Hée determineth nothing definitiuely, but shewinge sentences for either side, both that wée must con­fesse our sinnes to the priest, and not cōfesse them, doth leaue it indifferent­ly vnto the readers iudgement. [Page 578] For thus he concludeth: Vpon what authorities and reasons both the opi­nions of confession and satisfaction are grounded, we haue briefely here declared. But, to which of these wee ought rather to sticke, that is reser­ued for the reader to choose. For both partes haue wise and religious men to their fautours & defenders. Thus saith Gratian about the ende of the first distinction of penaunce.

About fiftie yeares after followed Lotharius Leuita a doctor of Paris, [...] was [...] com­ [...]ded. the Scholer and earnest follower of Peter Lombard. He being once made Bishop of Rome, and named Inno­cent the thirde, called together at Rome a generall counsell called La­teranense, in which he made a lawe, which Gregorie the ninthe re [...]iteth in his Decretall of Penaunce and Re­mission Lib. 5. chap. 12. almost in these verie wordes: Let euery person of [...]. eyther sexe, after they are come to the yeres of discretion, faithfully cō ­fesse alone, at least * once in a yeare their sinnes vnto their owne proper priest: and doe their indeuour with their owne strength to doe the pe­naunce that is inioyned them: recei­uing reuerently at Easter, at the least the Sacrament of the Euchariste, vn­lesse peraduenture by the counsel of their own priest, for some reasonable cause, they thinke it good for a time to absteine from receiuing it. Other­wise in this life let them be prohibi­ted to enter into the churche, and when they are dead, to bee buried in Christian buriall. This is that newe lawe, which conteineth many absurd and wicked blasphemies. And to let passe verie many of their absurdities, I wil recite vnto you not past one or twaine of the foulest of them. Is it not a wicked thinge to sende a sinner to I wot not what kinde of priest of his owne, when Christe hath giuen but ministers and preachers to his Church only, being still him selfe the vniuersall prieste, and proper prieste to euery one in the churche euen vn­til the ende of the worlde: to whome alone all the faithfull ministers doe sende sinners from them selues for to confesse their sinnes to him? For Iohn saide: I am not Christ, but am sent before him to beare recorde of him. What may bee saide to this moreouer, that it is a detestable blas­phemie to attribute the remission of sinnes to our owne confession and the priestes absolution, as to the workes of mortall men? And who I pray you is able to reckon vp all his sinnes vn­to the prieste? doth not Ieremie crie: The heart of man is euill, & vnserch­able? Doth not Dauid saye: Who knoweth his sinnes? Cleanse mee from my hidden faultes. It is vn­possible for a man to confesse all his sinnes. While therefore a man com­pelled by the lawe doeth consider these reasons and ponder them in him self, he cannot choose but must néedes bée drowned in the bottomlesse depth of desperation: so greate a burthen is layde vppon the frée neckes of Christ his faithfull people, as a thing so ne­cessarie, that without it they cannot obteine eternall saluation, directly contrary to the Apostles decrée, that is to be séene in the fiftéenth of the Acts. And lastly, what I pray you is a sin­ner able to doe of his owne strength? What power I pray you haue we sil­lie wretches of oure selues to do good?

But it gréeueth mée, and I am a­shamed Auricular confession can be proued by [...] place in all the scrip­ture. of these mennes impudencie, to sée that they will haue this their au­ricular confession to bee instituted of God, and that they go about to vp­holde [Page 579] & confirme it by the Scriptures guilefullye wresting that place in the Gospell, where the Lord sayeth to the Lepre, Goe thy waye, shew thee selfe to the Prieste. Now they doe not im­pudently wreste this place alone con­trarie to the true sense, but doe also corrupt all the other testimonies of ho­lie Scriptures, whiche they are wont to cite.

Among all the rest I will tell you of this one. Bonauentura in his com­mentaries Ad sententias Magistri lib. 4. Dist. 17. Quaest. 3. imagineth two thinges to bee in confession. The one formall, to witt absolution, or the power to heale: and this hee sayeth, was instituted by the Lord at the gi­ueing of the keyes. The other is ma­teriall, to wit the disclosing of the sin: and this he sayth that the Lorde him­selfe did not institute, but onely insi­nuate. For immediately after, he ad­deth these woordes.

And therefore confession was in­sinuated by the Lorde, instituted by the Apostles, and openly proclamed by Iames the Bishop of Hierusalem. For as hee proclamed the decree of not keepinge the ceremoniall lawes Acts. 15. So also he published, & lay­ed vppon all them that sinne, the ne­cessitie of confession, saying, confesse your sinnes one to an other. Thus muche hath Bonauentura. But who will not woonder at the blyndenesse of that age?

This writer acknowledgeth that auricular confession was not instituted by the Lorde, but obscurely, and, as it were, by coniectures of the consequents: That the Apostles ex­pounded the mynde of Christ and in­stituted it: And that S. Iames in the name of all the Apostles did by a de­cree openly proclame it. Hee addeth, that the woordes of the proclamation were, Confesse your sinnes one to an other. Nowe what is it else to wreste the Scriptures, if this be not to wrest them? Euen hee that is the blindest doth easily se that these cham­pions are vnweaponed in this same combat, bringing forth a speare made of a wrapt vp wisp of hay, which they shake & keepe a coyle w t, as if it were the lance-staffe of Hector or Achil­les.

It is most euident that the Apostle speaketh not of secreat and auricular confession, but of y e confession whiche by a certaine reciprocation is made of them, that haue mutuallie offended one an other: And nowe agayne free­ly confessinge their faultes one to an­other are mutuallie reconciled, and praye one for an other agayne. Of which I haue saide somewhat allrea­die a little before. They doe not see that in the Apostles woords there are two thinges, which beeing diligent­ly considered do make thē meere moc­kinge stockes to them that perceyue them. For firste the Apostle in that place vseth this worde [...], whiche signifieth mutuallie, one an o­ther, one for one, and as it were re­ciprocately. There vppon we inferre thus, if according to the Apostles pre­cepte we must confesse our selues one to an other, and that [...], doth signifie, mutuallie or reciprocately, y t is, that wée muste confesse our selues by turnes, as it were firste, I to him, and then hee to me, as it signifi­eth so in verie deed: Then muste it néedes be that after the Lay-men haue confessed them selues to the Priestes, the Priestes shoulde againe confesse themselues vnto the Laye-men. For that is, to make confession one to an other. For wee saye, [...], [Page 580] that is, they loue one an­other mutuallie, he him, and hee him againe.

But if this trouble y e priests, to haue their confessions heard of lay-men, let them then acknowlege that this place of the Apostle doth-make nothinge for theyr secrete and auricular confession, which they haue deuised for their own commoditie. Then the Apostle addeth, And praye yee one for an other that ye may bee healed. Hee doeth there­fore associate and as it were ioyne vnder one yoke both confession and prayer. And vppon that wee doe a­gayne gather, if wee muste confesse to none but Priestes, then muste we praye for none but Priestes. But we muste not praye for Priestes alone, Ergo wee must not confesse to priests alone, but euerye one, one to ano­ther.

The same place of Sainct Iames must not bee vnderstoode of secreate and auricular confession, but of that open or publique Confession, by whiche they returne into charitie a­gaine by the mutuall confession of their faultes, which had before offen­ded eache other with mutuall iniu­ries, and béeing nowe againe recon­ciled do praye one for another, that they may be saued.

We do therefore leaue this for an vndoubted trueth, that the disputers for auricular confession, neither haue proued, nor can proue, that it was in­stituted and ordeined of GOD.

But when they sée, that this their [...] confession will to wracke, they go a­bout with weake proppes, God wot, to staye it vp, and saye, that that con­fession is to bee reteined still in the Churche, if it were for nothinge else but for disciplines sake, to make men blushe, when their sinnes come to light, which is a cause many times, that some doe sinne the seldomer. And also they saye that it is to bee re­teined for priuate absolution, and pe­culiar or singular consolation of the Gospell.

But if auricular confession bee so néedefull, and profitable for the Church, as they will seeme to haue it, howe chaunced it that the Church for the space of a thousand yeares af­ter the Apostles tymes was vtterlie without it? It is meruayle then that the Apostles did in no place eyther vse it or commaunde it. And agayne it is manifeste y t the tymes which were before the comminge of Christ did not once so muche as dreame of this con­fession: neyther did the Apostles leaue the Church of GOD destitute of any thing necessary vnto saluation. Nowe what discipline this auricular confes­sion planted in the Church of GOD is, the abhominable deedes and wyc­ked acts that insued it doe plainely de­clare. For both hee that did confesse, and hee that heard the confession, lear­ned horrible wickednesse euen by the examination and beatinge out the cir­cumstaunces of sinnes commytted. By that meanes, there were gyuen and taken causes and occasions of whoredomes and adulteries. Vnder the pretence of those confessions the chastitie of matrons and virgins hath ben assaulted, and also corrupted ofte­ner tymes and more sundrie wayes than is decent to bee named. Those confessours fished out the secrets of e­uerie mans conscience: which thinge auayled greately to the establishinge of theyr tyrannie.

By those confessions the confessours coulde cunningly spoyle and robbe theyr shrift-children, as they called them, of theyr goods and substaunce: [Page 581] because they knewe what riches eue­ry one had, and how he came by them And when the Peeres of euery com­mon wealth knewe that the priestes were priuie to their faults, they could not choose but feare the priestes. And so it came to passe, that they did not so strongly, as they might, sett them selues against the extreme corruption and lust of the priestes, that was o­therwise not to be suffered.

They haue béene hearde to saye: I haue lerned by confessions, & know at my fingars endes, what kinde of men, of women, and of maydens are in this citie. I knowe howe to handle euery one according to his dis­position. They do all feare and stand in awe of mee, because they knowe that I am priuie to their most secrete deedes and thoughtes of their mindes, The secretes tolde in confession are many times foolishely blabbed abrode with the peril of the sillie soule y firste confessed them. By the meanes of confessions no small and many trea­sons are hatched vpp and put in prac­tise. And surely, it is a goodly matter, when we for the feare or carnal blus­s [...]ing that wee haue by the meanes of one man, I meane (as some terme him) of our ghostly father, wee shall ceasse to sinne, rather, then for the sin­cere feare that we haue of God, when as in deede we doe not blushe at all to thinke that hee shalbee a wittnesse a­gainste oure conscience, nor yet doe feare the seueritie of his iudgement, that shal lighten vppon vs. What may be sayde to this moreouer, that by this auricular confession once esta­blished in the Church, nothinge else is wrought, but that the word of god should bee the lesse regarded throughe our traditions, and we made the slac­ker to confesse our sinnes to hun, to whome of right wee ought for to con­fesse them? For so often as we remē ­ber our sinnes, we doe carelessely put them off againe, vntill the time of cō ­fession come. And when it is come, then, whoe I praye you, goeth to it with a chéerefull minde? Let wise men therefore iudge what kinde of discipline this is, and howe well it pleaseth God.

That, which they alledge of pri­uate absolution, is a meere deuise of Whe [...] aurie [...] confe [...] is to [...] kept [...] chur [...] [...] solut [...] sake [...] mannes inuention, which hath not in the sacred Scriptures any precept or example to backe it selfe withall. For in verie deede none doeth absolue vs men from sinne, blame, and punish­ment, but God alone, to whome a­lone, that glorie doth belong. The minister by the preaching and conso­lation of the Gospell doeth pronounce and testifie that to the faithfull their sinnes are forgiuen. Therefore, this preaching of forgiuenesse beeing fet­ched from out of the mouth or woorde of God, is the absolution wherewith the minister absolueth. Neither is that absolutiō made any whit y t more effectuall, if the minister doe priuate­ly whisper it into the sinners eare. The publique preaching of the gospel, as it is instituted by Christ our Lorde, doth satisfie a faithfull minde, whiche doth not so muche respect the demea­nour of the minister, as he regardeth the trueth of him in whose name the minister doth it. But, if a sinner, saye they, doe heare priuately sayde vnto him, I absolue thée from thy sinnes, and that by the vertue of the keyes, hee dothe farre better vnderstand that his sinnes are remitted, than when for­giuenesse of sinnes is generally prea­ched and publiquely pronounced. But wee doe in this case set againste them the Apostles example, whome when [Page 582] the men of Hierusalem had heard to preache, they were pricked in hearte, and saide: Men and brethren, what shall we doe? To whome Peter aun­swered: Repent, and be baptised eue­rie one of you in the name of Christe Iesus vnto the remission of youre sinnes &c. And there were added to the church that same day about 3000 soules. Nowe, who vnderstandeth not, that vppon so greate a multitude baptisme was at once bestowed, and the remission of sinnes vniuersally preached vnto them all, and not that euery one had this saying or the like whispered seuerally into his eare: bro­ther thy sinnes are forgiuen thee? And verily a godly mynded man may learne true faith in Iesus Christe (through which his sinnes are forgi­uen him) as well by the publique preaching of the Gospell, as by y e pri­uate whisperinges of priuie peniten­tiaries and absoluinge confessours: namely, since that publique preaching doth conteine the commaundements of God: when as those whisperinges do nothing so: and finally, since that the publique preaching of the Gospell doth apply to euery one the grace of God, and that the Sacraments do te­stifie the remission of sinnes, and the heauenly giftes prepared for all them that do beléeue in Iesus Christe. And yet I saye not this, because I thinke it amisse, when occasion serueth so to doe, if the minister do preache priuat­ly to one or two y e Gospel of our Lord, or else in the wordes of Christ do pro­mise remission of sinnes to him that beléeueth: but I doe here dispute a­gainst them, which doe suppose that publique and generall preaching (as it was vsed of the Apostles) declaring to all and euery seuerall man the re­mission of sinnes, is not sufficient, ex­cept the sinner going to the priest doe confesse his sinnes, and priuately aske and receiue priuate or peculiar abso­lution of him for the same. For they thinke that for that priuate absoluti­ons sake, this priuate or auricular confession muste bee reteined in the Church.

But we will not, saye they, that all and euery peculiar sinne with the circumstances thereof should bee rec­koned vp or rehearsed. What of that then? Who, I praye you, commaun­ded vs to whisper any sinnes at all in­to the priestes eare? The primitiue Churche was wont to confesse to the priestes, neither fewe, nor many, nor any sinnes at all. Bonauentura re­cordeth that before Pope Innocent y thirde, they were not counted here­tiques, which affirmed, that confessi­on made to God alone, without anye priest, is sufficient to them, that doe faithfully beléeue: but after the decree which he published touching confessi­on to be made of euery man vnto his owne priest, they were iudged here­tiques, that taught men to be confes­sed to God onely. As though it laye in Pope Innocent to make a newe arti­cle of faith, which the churche was w t ­out, by more than the space of 1200. yeres after Christe. Therefore, if all they that liued before Innocent were without suspicion of heresie in that poynte: and since we read that Nec­tarius, and the churche at Constanti­nople was not condemned of heresie, for abrogating and castinge out of the churche their Exhomologesis, whiche séemeth yet to be farre better than this auricular confession: no godly man vndoubtedly wil condemne vs, which mainteine the confession instituted by God, that is wont to be made to god and our neighbour: but dee onely re­sect [Page 583] and hisse at that secrete and auri­cular confession, as that which brin­geth more discommoditie than honest profite to the church of God.

And for because I haue hitherto Of the sa­tisfaction of workes. saide thus muche of secrete or auricu­lar confession, vpon which the treatise of satisfaction doth depend, I shoulde here, euen of necessitie, say somewhat of satisfaction, had I not sufficiently spoken of it in mine other sermons of this worke, as in the sixte and ninthe Sermons of the first Decade, and in the thirde Decade, where I entreate of the Sainctes affliction in the tenthe Sermon of the same Decade, and al­so in the fourth Decade where I spake of the Gospell. The priests and Mon­kes do teache that repentaunce of the sinne committed, and faith in Christ, are not sufficient for the purgeing of sinnes, without the satisfaction of our owne woorkes and merites, whiche they make to be, wearing of sackcloth. fastings, teares, prayers, almes dée­des, offeringes, sundrie afflictions of the bodie, pilgrimages, and many o­ther odde knackes like vnto these.

For they affirme, that by these mea­nes, Note here the diffe­rence that they make betwixte Paena and culpa pec­cati. the penaltie due to sinnes (the guilt whereof, they saye, is only par­doned) is washed awaye, as with a showre of water powred downe vpon it. But wee alreadie haue taught out of the Canonicall Scriptures, that God doth not onely forgiue freely the guilte, but also the penaltie of oure sinnes. Wee haue alreadie taught that men are not iustified by theire owne workes and merites, but by y e meere grace of God, through the faith of Christe Iesus. For otherwise hee should in vaine haue taken our fleshe vpon him, and in vaine should Christ haue qiuen him selfe vnto the moste bitter and reprochefull death of the Crosse. Nowe we add, if we are not iustified by workes, then doe wee not with our woorkes make satisfaction for our sinnes. For in effect (although I acknowledge that there is a diffe­rence, and do not confound them) iu­stification and satisfaction come bothe to one ende. By the iustification of Christ we are absolued. By the sa­tisfaction of Christ, or rather, for his satisfactions sake wee are also absol­ued. Christ is our righteousenesse, & therefore also our satisfaction. The price of our redemption is in Christe, not in our selues. If wee make sa­tisfaction for our selues, then is the price of our redemption in our selues. And therefore are we both Christes & Sauiours vnto our selues: whiche thing doth flatly make Christ of none effect, and therefore is it extreme blas­phemie. Moses in his lawe doth with little businesse or none dissolue all the arguments for satisfactiō wrought by our works. For where he describeth y e maner of cleansing sinnes, he placeth no iott thereof in the workes of men, but sheweth that it all consisteth in the Ceremoniall sacrifices. Now we doe all agree and ioyntly confesse that in those sacrifices, the onely sacrifice of Christe was plainly prefigured. And to that is added, that that only prea­ching and promise of the newe testa­ment is this: I wil be appeased vpon their vnrighteousenesse and sinnes, & will no more remember their iniqui­ties. Nowe, where suche a remission is, there is no oblation or satisfaction for sinne. And wee in the Creede, ve­rily doe beléeue the forgiuenesse of sinnes. But, if the debitor make sa­tisfaction to the creditor, then what I pray you doth y e creditor forgiue him? Therefore, this article of our faith, the principall promise and preachinge [Page 584] of the newe testament is vtterly sub­uerted, if we admit the doctrine of the satisfaction of our woorkes for sinnes.

We do acknowledge, that teares, fastings, wearing of sackcloth, almes [...]od afflic­ [...] them [...]hose [...] he [...]. déedes, and the other woorkes of pie­tie, humiliation and charitie haue a place in repentaunce. Of whiche I will speake in place conuenient: but wee denye that with them wee make satisfaction for our sinnes, leaste wee should make the price of Christ his re­demption of none effect. We acknow­ledge that at some times the Lorde hath whipped them, whose sinnes hee hath forgiuen, as he did to our parents Adam and Euah, and to king Dauid after his adulterie and murther of Vrias. But I haue alreadie shewed you that those afflictions were not sa­tisfactions for the sinnes, which God had pardoned, but exercises of Gods discipline and humiliation, whiche doth by those meanes keepe his ser­naunts in their duetifull obedience, & doth declare to all men howe hartilye he hateth sinnes, although he doth frée­ly forgiue and pardon them. There­fore, least we, because of that frée for­giuenesse, should be the more inclined and proue to sinne, he promiseth them whome he maketh to be examples for vs to take heede by. Neither doe wee read that the Sainctes did simply at­tribute the benefite of iustification or satisfaction vnto their afflictions. I cōfesse that Daniel the Prophet gaue counsell to the moste mightie kinge Nabuchodonosor, and sayed: Let thy sinnes be redeemed in righteousnesse and thine iniquities in shewing pitie to the poore.

But in these woordes, the kinge was taught howe to leade the reste of his life, that was yet behynd, & howe to rule the state of his kingdome. The king had till then oppressed ma­ny nations, and sinned in mercilesse crueltie: wherevppon he persuadeth him to chaunge his olde kinde of life, to imbrace iustice, and deale well with all men.

Therefore, hee speaketh not of the satisfaction of his sinnes before God, but before men. For there is salua­tion in none other than in Christe a­lone. But if any man do stubbornly sticke vppon the letter, wee saye that the righteousenesse of Christians is faith, by whiche their sinnes are pro­perly cleansed: and that faith is not without good woorkes and charitie, to which iustification is vnproperly as­cribed. Of which matter I spake in the treatise that I made of good woorkes.

Therefore, when Saincte Peter doth cite that place of Solomon: Cha­ritie couereth the multitude of sinns, the woorde Couereth is not there v­sed for Purging: For, by the onelye bloud of Christe all sinnes are purged and wiped awaye: but it is taken for Turning awaye. For as selfe-loue in a manner is the roote of all sinnes: so charitie is thought to bee the driuer a­way of all mischiefes. For loue doth none ill to his neighbour. Nowe, whereas they obiecte that sentence of the Gospell, where the Lord saith: Ma­ny Many sin­nes be for­giuen her, because she [...]oued much. sinnes bee forgiuen her, because shee loued muche: they do misse here in, because they vnderstande not, that the worde [...], which is commonly en­glished, because, or, for that, is here a note of inferring somewhat, and that no other sense is gathered than this:

Manye sinnes bee forgiuen her, therefore shee loued muche: Or, whereby it commeth, that shee lo­ueth muche.

[Page 585] Neither do wee here wrest y e wordes of the Gospell to mainteine a wronge opinion. For in the historie there go­eth before: First, When they were not able to paye, hee forgaue them both. If hee forgaue them, and if they were not able to paye, he did not then forgiue thē for their loue. For if they had béene able to paye, he would not haue forgiuen them. Secondarily, there goeth before: Whether of these will loue him more? Simon saith, He to whome hee forgaue the more. Therefore, the Lordes answer could in effecte bee nothing else but this: I haue forgiuen her verie much, there­fore hath shee loued much. So then, I saye: loue is of forgiuenesse, & not forgiuenesse of loue. And then it follo­weth immediatelye. And he saide to the woman: thy faith hath saued the, go in peace. Wee doe therefore con­clude, that there is but one onely sa­tisfaction for the sinnes of all y e world, to wite, Christe once offered vpp for vs, which are by faith made parta­kers of him.

But nowe, as we do not acknow­ledge or admitt the satisfactions that Of indulgencies. are obtruded vnto vs in the doctrine of the priestes and Monckes, so do we by all meanes detest the indulgences of the Byshops of Rome. They cal­led these Indulgences, a beneficiall pardoning of crimes, or remission of the punishment, or of the guilt, or of both: to wite, by the power of y e keyes bestowed by the Lorde: and for the merite of the Martyrs bloud (for so they saye) graunted or giuen to them that are rightly contrite in heart, and do confesse their sinnes. For these fa­thers of Indulgences are wont with their Indulgences to remitt againe y e rigour and seueritie of the satisfaction whiche lyeth in them to order at their discretion. Truely, as one saide: The fathers gentle Indulgence, doeth make the children naught: So haue their Indulgences vtterly corrupted true repentance. But thou canst read in no place that such power was giuē to the Popes as they did feigne. We read, that to the Apostles the keyes were giuen by the Lorde: but those keyes were nothing else but the mini­sterie of preaching the Gospell: as I in place conuenient will shewe vnto you. Nowe the Gospell promiseth to vs remission both of the guilt and pe­naltie, for Christe his sake, and faith in Christ, and doth admonishe vs that in the latter times, there shall come men that shal saye: we are Christes, that is, which shall attribute to them selues the things that do properly be­long to Christe alone, such as is espe­cially the forgiuenesse of sinnes. But it commaundeth vs to flie from them, and by all meanes to take héede of them, as of wicked seducers. The same Euangelicall trueth doth teache that the faithfull are cleansed by the onely bloud of the sonne of God.

Their indulgences do promise mē the cleansing of their sinnes through y e bloud of S. Peter, S. Paul and other holie Martyrs. And for that cause are they the prophanation of the bloud of the sonne of God. The Saincts do washe their garments in the bloud of the Lamb, not in the pardoning bull, or boxe of indulgences, nor in y e Mar­tyrs bloud. Yea, Paule him selfe de­nyeth that either he, or Peter, or any other of the Sainctes was crucified for the Church of God. And yet their indulgences were so sett foorth, as though God were pleased with vs for the bloud of the Martyrs. Therefore their indulgences are flatly contrarie to the Apostles doctrine. And I ad­monished [Page 586] you in my Sermon of good woorkes in these woordes of Paule: I fulfill that which is behinde, of the afflictions of Christ in my fleshe, for his bodies sake, which is the Church, that that fulfilling is not referred to the worke of the purging or propitia­tion of Christ, which is consummate, vnlesse Christe at his death did testi­fie falsly saying: It is consummate, but to those afflictions where with y e mem­bers of Christ, that is, the faithful are exercised by the crosse, so long as they liue in this fraile fleashe. Verily the Lorde maketh accompt of the afflicti­ons layde vppon the faithful, as of his owne. For to Paule he saide: Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou mee?

Moreouer, when he saith: For the churche, he meaneth not, for the ex­piation of the churche, but for the edi­fication and profite of the same. And Paule susteined gréeuons afflictions at the handes of the Iewes, because he preached the Gospell to the Gentiles: And it was expediēt that in him there should be shewed to the Church an ex­ample of Patience, so rare as coulde not lightly be founde againe. Yea, o­ther haue often times obiected against these indulgence defenders, this godly saying of the holie man, Pope Leo, in his 81. Epistle. Although the death of many Saincts is precious in the sight [...]. of the Lord, yet the slaughter of no man subiect to sin, is the propitiation for the sinnes of the worlde. Again, The righteous haue receiued, not gi­uen Crownes of glorye: and of the manful constancie of the Martyrs are sprong examples of patience, not the gifts of righteousnes: for their deaths were singular: neither did any one by his ending pay the debt of another since there is one Lord Iesus Christe, in whome they are all crucified, dead, buried and raysed vp againe. Thus much out of pope Leo. We haue ther­fore by diuine and humane testimo­nies euidently proued, that the indul­gences giuen to sinners by the merite or treasure of the Martyrs bloud, are méere blasphemies against God, and open iniuries against his holye Mar­tyrs.

I haue hetherto spoken of those in­dulgēces, which were of olde fréely be­stowed The filthy marte of indulgen­ces. by the Popes of Rome. al­though at this day they be few in number and curtayled too: now therfore I will say somewhat of their indulgen­ces, which they for the moste parte doe sell and make traffique of. To sell in­dulgences is in the Church of God, a sinne so detestable, as that it is harde to name any one more horrible. And yet it is and hath bene a common pra­ctise and merchandize these many yée­res, with the Bishops of Rome & their factors, whom they cal Apostoliques, not hauing any one word in the scrip­ture wherewith to cloak y wicked in­uention. And now though I slip ouer and doo not shew you how Indulgen­ces are nothing but a bare name with out any stuffe or matter, and that vn­der that vaine name miserable men and silly soules are foulely deceiued: yet note that Christ the chiefe and on­ly high Prieste of his Catholique and holy Church, in the dayes of his fleshe, did with a whip driue the buyers and sellers (as impudent dogges) out of the Church of God: whiche thing hee did twice. Once at the beginning of his preaching: and an other time a lit­tle before his Passion. At the first time he added: Away with these thinges from hence, and make not my fathers house an house of merchādize. At the latter time he saide: It is written, my house shall be called the house of [Page 587] prayer, but ye haue made it a den of theeues. And Simon Magus al­so in the Actes of the Apostles, seeinge that by the laying on of the Apostles hands, the holye Ghoste was giuen, did offer them money, saying: Giue me this power also, that on whome soeuer I lay my handes, hee may re­ceiue the holy Ghoste.

But hearken howe Peter accep­teth his petition. Thy money (said he) perishe with thee: because thou hast thought that the gift of GOD may be obteined with money. Thou haste neither parte nor fellowship in this businesse. For thy harte is not right in the sight of God.

Loe, the giftes of God are not got­ten with money. Loe, their harte is not righte that make merchandize of Religion. Loe, they haue no parte or fellowship in the inheritaunce of the kingdome of Heauen, or in the prea­ching of y e glad tidings: therfore what shall we say now of the Indulgences whiche the Popes Apostoliques doe set to sale for money? What shall we say of the very Indulgenciaries, and the Pope him selfe whose Hierlings they be? We must confesse verily that they are the fellowes of Simon (not Peter but) Magus. For Peter did by the iust sentence of God, curse such kinde of merchantes. Your money (saith he) perish together with you.

This is a heauie and terrible, but yet a moste iust iudgement of the moste iust God. The same Apo­stle Peter, foreséeing that in the church there would be many such merchants doeth in his last Epistle say. There were false Prophets among the peo­ple, euen as there shalbe false teachers among you, which priuily bring in damnable heresies, euen denying the Lord that hath bought them, and bring vpon themse [...]ues swift damna­tion. And many shall followe their damnable wayes, by whome the way of trueth shalbe euil spoken of. And with couetousnesse through seigned words shall they make merchādize of you. For what is it with fained words through couetousenesse, to make merchandize of the miserable idiotes, if this is not, when they say that they doe giue full remission of sinnes, vn­to all them that are contrite, and doe confesse their sinnes? For if any man doo acknowledge his sinnes, and with a true faith conuert him selfe to God through Christe, euen without theire Indulgences, he doth obtaine plena­rye remission of all his sinnes. Those foxes therefore make mony of smoke, deceiuing simple soules, and selling for coyne the thinge which they neuer had, neither possibly can be purchased with money, And thus much hetherto of bought and solde Indulgences. Of which other writers haue made very long discourses. I suppose that by this little, any man maye easily vnder­stand how to iudge of them a-right.

We are now at length come past those rocks and shelfes, to whiche we did of purpose saile, that when we had viewed the moste perilous pla­ces, we might admonishe the vnskil­full passagers, to take héede howe they strike vpon them, for making shipp­wrack of their soules, by thincking that in these Indulgences doeth lye she true force of sufficiente Repen­taunce, wherein there is nothing but the vtter displeasing of Godes moste holye maiestie.

Therefore letting that alone, as it is, we doe now returne to declare she last member of repentance, whereby we said that penitentes doe mortifie the olde man, and are renued spiritu­tually.

[Page 588] First of all therfore it séemeth good to tell, what the olde man is, what the newe or regenerated manne is, and what the power or strength of man is. For by the demonstration thereof we shall the better vnderstand what it is to mortifie the olde man, & to be renued in the spirit. We say that the [...] olde man is all that which we haue of nature, or of our first parents, to wit, not the body only or the flesh, I mean the grosser and substantiall parte of the bodye, but euen the verye soule, with the strength, the power and fa­culties of the same. Therefore wher­as in some places of the holye Scrip­tures, the fleshe is put for man, we must not onely vnderstand the massie substance and grosser parte of the bo­dye, but the very fleshe together, with the soule and all the faculties thereof, that is, the whole man not yet rege­nerate.

For the Lord in the Gospell saith. That, which is borne of the flesh, is flesh: and that which is borne of the spirit, is spirit. And this he speaketh concerning regeneratiō, which is not according to the fleshe (as Nicodemus did falsely imagine) but according to the spirit. The woord Flesh therfore dooth importe the naturall power and faculties of manne, euen all that, I meane, which we haue or take of our first grandsyre Adam. The new man is said to be he that is regenerate by the spirite of God in Christe, or is re­renued according to the image of Christe, with all the giftes and ver­tues of the holye Ghoste. And as the [...] flesh is vsually put for the olde man, so is the spirit by an Antithesis com­monly vsed and taken for the newe man.

Now héere the very place requi­reth to discourse somewhat of the po­wer or vertues of man. Of whiche although I haue else-where disputed all redye, as in the Sermon of Frée­dome and bondage, and of sinne, yet héere againe I wil touch suche points as I thinck to suffice for this present Argument.

There are two partes or faculties of our soule, Vnderstanding & Will. Of the power of man. Vnderstandinge doeth discerne in things obiect, what to receiue or what to refuse: and is as it were the light and guide of the soule. Will chooseth, for in it dooth lye bothe to will and to nill: which are againe impeld by o­ther powers and faculties. Nowe Vnderstā ­ding. the vnderstanding is of two sortes. For we vnderstand either Earthlye or Heauenly thinges. I call those Earthly things, which do apperteine not to the life to come, but to the life present: whervnto we referre all li­berall artes and handicrafts, the go­uerning of publique weales, and the ruling of priuate houses. By heauen­ly things I vnderstand God himselfe, eternall felicitie, and life euerlast­inge, the knowledge of God and all kindes of vertues, faith, hope, charitie, righteousnes, holynes, and innocencie of life. Now let vs sée what this vn­derstanding of man is able to doo, and what power it hath. The Iudge­ment and vnderstanding of man in Earthly things, is not altogither none at all: but yet it is weake, and verye smal, God wot.

The vnderstanding therefore that is in man dooth come of God: but in that it is small and weake that com­meth of mans owne fault and corruption. But the bountifull Lord doeth augment in men those giftes of his, whereby it commeth that mans wit bringeth woonderful things to passe.

[Page 589] For which cause we read in the ho­lie Scriptures that the artes & wittes of men are in the handes of God. But in the knowledge or vnderstan­ding of heauenly matters there is not one small sparke of light in man, his witt of it selfe is nothing but darcke­nesse, which at the beginninge was created by God moste sharpe & light­some, but was afterwardes by mans corruption vtterly rebated and dark­ned againe. For therefore it is that Christe in the Gospell sayed: No man commeth to mee, vnlesse my father drawe him.

And in the prophets it is written: All shalbe taught by GOD. And Paule saith: The naturall man per­ceiueth not the thinges that are of the spirite of God: for they are foolish­nesse vnto him: Neither can knowe, because they are spiritually discer­ned. The naturall man (that is, that olde man, which is not yet regenerate by the holie Ghost) is not a blocke al­together without all sense or féeling. For if he were vtterly without all the discourses of reason, then how should the preaching of the Gospell séeme foo­lishnesse vnto him? He doth therefore by the gifte of God heare and vnder­stande the wordes and sense of the ho­lie scripture: but by reason of his na­turall corruption, he is not touched w t them, he doth not rightly iudge of thē: they seeme méere follie vnto him: nei­ther doth he perceiue that they must be discerned spiritually, because hee is not regenerate, and is yet without y e true light of Gods moste holie Spi­rite.

For, in another place the Apo­stle saith: We are not able to thinke any good as of our selues, but all our abilitie is of God. And therefore it is that wée do so often in the Scriptures finde mention of Inlightening or I lumination: which shoulde without cause be expressed or named, if so bee mannes vnderstanding were cleare & of it selfe not darke and mistie. There is therefore borne togeather with all men a blindenesse of heart & mynde, a doubting in the promises of God, and an vnbeléefe and peruerse iudgement in all heauenly thinges. For albeit that man hath at Gods hand receiued vnderstanding, yet by reason of his owne corruption, ignoraunce is a pe­culiar and proper heritage belonging vnto him. For he is then in his king­dome, when he is blynd, when he doth erre, when he doth doubte, when hee doth not beléeue, nor vse the gifts that God hath giuen him, rightly as hee should, that is, to his owne saluation, and the glorie of his maker.

Let vs nowe sée, what the will of the olde man is able to doe. There­fore, Will. since this will doeth followe a blynde guide, God wote, that is to say corrupt affection, it is vnknowen to no man, what foolishe choyce it ma­keth, and wherevnto it tendeth. And although the vnderstanding bee neuer so true and good, yet is the will like to a shippe tossed to & fro with stormie tempestes, that is, of affections. For it walloweth vpp and downe with hope, feare, lust, sorrowe, and anger, so that it chooseth and followeth no­thing but euil.

For the holie Apostle speakinge of him selfe doth saye: I knowe that in mee, that is, in my fleash there dwel­leth no good thing. For, to will is present with mee, but I finde no me­anes to perfourme that whiche is good.

For the good that I woulde, doe I not: but the euill which I woulde not, that do I.

[Page 590] But nowe, since the Apostle spake this of him selfe, when he was rege­nerate, what I praye you shall wee saye of the will of the olde man? The olde man willeth all thinges whiche God willeth not, and breakinge into all kinde of wickednesse, doeth foulie fulfill his filthie lustes: that is to say, hee giueth his members seruauntes vnto vncleannesse and wickednesse, from one iniquitie vnto another. We haue of this, verie many examples exhibited vnto vs, bothe by the holie Scriptures and daily experience.

Let vs nowe against this oppose or set the newe man, that is, the man Of the [...] man, [...] of re­ [...]eneratiō. which is regenerate by the spirite of GOD, through the faith of Iesus Christe. Nowe regeneration is the renuing of y e man, by which through the faith of Iesus Christe, we, whiche were the sonnes of Adam, and of wrath, are borne againe the sonnes of God, and do therefore putt off the olde man, and put on the new, which bothe in vnderstanding and wil doeth fréely serue the Lorde.

This regeneration is the renuing of the minde, not of the bodie: as we hearde in an other place out of the thirde Chapter of Sainct Iohns Gos­pell. The author of this regenerati­on, is the holie Ghost, which is from heauen giuen vnto man, I meane to a faithfull man. For the gifte of the holie Ghoste is giuen for Christe his sake, and that too, vnto none but those that do beléeue in Christe. This spi­rite of God doeth testifie with our spi­rite, that wee are the sonnes of God, and therefore, the heires of his king­dome.

Wee are therefore, a newe crea­ture, repayred nowe according to the image of GOD, and indued with a newe nature or disposition: where­by it commeth to passe, that wee doe dayly put off that olde man, and putt on the newe: whiche thinge is done when we walk, not in concupiscence after the Carnall inclination of the fleshe, but in newenesse of sense, ac­cording to the woorkinge of the holie Ghoste, by whome wee are regene­rate. The same substaunce & forme of the bodie abideth still, the minde is chaunged, the vnderstanding and wil renued. For, by the spirite of God the vnderstandinge is illuminated, faith and the vnderstanding of God and heauenly thinges is plentiousely bestowed, and by it vnbeleefe and ig­noraunce, that is, the darkenesse of the olde man are vtterly expelled, ac­cording to that saying of the Apostle: Through Christe ye are made riche in all thinges, in all speeche & know­ledge. Againe: Wee haue not recei­ued the spirite of the worlde, but the spirite which is of GOD, to knowe what thinges are giuen of Christe to vs. And againe: We haue (or know the spirite or) mynde of Christ. And againe: ye haue no néede that any man teache you: but as the verie an­noynting doth instruct you of all thin­ges, and is true, abide ye in it. And in this regeneration of man, the will also doth receiue an heauenly vertue, to do the good, whiche the vnderstan­dinge perceiued by the holie Ghoste, so that it willeth, chooseth, and woor­keth the good that the Lorde hath she­wed it: and on the other side nilleth, hateth, and repelleth the euil that the Lorde hath forbidden it. For Paule saith: I knowe to be humble, and I knowe to exceede. I can doe all thinges through Christ who streng­theneth mee.

And againe to the Philippians, he saith: To you it is giuen for Christe, [Page 591] not onely to beléeue in him, but also to suffer for him. And againe, yet he doeth more plainly say. It is God that worketh in you, bothe to will and to performe, according to the good pur­pose of the minde. But now note this that what soeuer they doe, whiche are regenerate by the spirit of God, they doo it fréely, not by compulsion, nor against their willes. For like as God requireth a cheerefull giuer: so where the spirit of the Lord is, there is frée li­bertie and hartie goodwil. And Zacha­rie the Father of Iohn Baptist saide: That we beeing deliuered from the handes of our enimyes, might serue him without feare, in holinesse and righteousnes before him all the day­es of our life.

Yea, and our Lorde him selfe in the Gospel saith. If ye abide in my say­ings, ye shalbe my Disciples in deede, and ye shall know the trueth, and the trueth shall make you free. And a­gaine, If the sonne set you at libertie, or make you free, then shall ye be free in deede. Touching this libertie of the sonnes of GOD, I haue alrea­die discoursed in the ninthe Sermon of my first Decade. What, and of what kinde, the Libertie is that is in man.

This libertie of the sonnes of God wée doe willingly acknowledge, and fréely confesse: but the arrogant dis­putations of some blasphemous pra­ters concerning frée will, as thoughe it were in our power, of our selues to doe any heauenly thing, wee doe vt­terly reiecte and flatly denye. And yet wee doe not make man subiecte to fatall necessitie, nor turne vppon GOD the blame of iniquitie. As we haue else-where more at large de­clared. And S. Augustine, in his controuersie with the Pelagians did so attemper his disputation, that hee attributed the good to the Grace of God, and the euill vnto our nature: so that (the sense béeing sounde, vn­corrupted, and well weighed) he at­tributeth frée will, which he graun­teth to bée in vs, vnto the grace that woorketh in vs, yea, to the regenera­tion of the Spirite, rather than to our selues or our owne power. I will here cite and rehearse vnto you (dearely beloued) this one testimo­nie onely out of all his writinges, as it is to bée founde in the firste Chap­ter of his booke, De Correptione et Gratia, where hée saith: Wee must confesse that wee haue free will to doe bothe euill and good: but in the doing of euill, euerie one is free from righteousenesse, and bound to sinne: but in good, no man can bee free, vn­lesse hee bee made free by him which saide: If the sonne make you free, then shall ye bee free in deede. And yet not so, that when euery one is sett free from the condemnation of sinne, hee should then no more stand in neede of his deliuerers ayde: but so rather, that, where hee heareth his deliuerer saye: Without mee yee can doe nothinge, hee should pre­sently saye to him againe: Bee thou my helper: O forsake mee not.

And verily, I am gladde that in oure brother Florus I founde this faith, which, without doubt, is the true, propheticall, and Apostolicall faith.

For here must the grace of God, through Iesus Christe our Lorde bee needes vnderstoode: by whiche a­lone wee men are deliuered from e­uil, and without which wee doe no good, either in thought, will, loue, or deede. Not onely that by the shewing, or teaching of grace, men should no more but knowe what is to bee done: but also, that by the ve­rie [Page 592] woorking and perfourminge of grace they should with loue doe the thing that they knowe. And so forth. For, I haue hitherto rehearsed vnto you Saincte Augustines opinion tou­ching free will, of which this is suffi­cient for a note by the waye: nowe I returne to my purpose againe.

Wée haue hearde what the olde man is, what the newe man is, and [...] the [...] man [...] by [...] spirite. howe wée are renued by the holy spi­rite: nowe therefore, when we saye, that penitentes doe mortifie the olde man, and are renued by the spirite, or spiritually, we saye nothing else, but that to all penitents the affecti­ons, senses or lustes of the fleashe, I meane, euen the verie vnderstan­ding, which wee haue of olde Adam, together with the will, are not onely suspected, but also conuicted of impie­tie, and that therefore in all their thoughtes, wordes, and deedes, they do neuer admitte their affections into their counsell, but doe by al meanes resist them and continually studye to breake the necke of them: and on the other side, in all our counsels, words, and déedes to admitt and receiue, yea, & with prayers to call vnto vs that heauenly guyde the spirite of Christ, by whose conduite and leading wee maye perceiue, iudge, speake, and woorke, that is to saye, either omitt or doe that, which we haue learned in our graunde patterne Christe, accor­ding to whose likenesse wee must bee refourmed, that henceforth wee maye applye our selues to holinesse, righte­ousnesse and good woorkes to God­warde.

But nowe all this we shall vnder­stande more rightly and plainely by the wordes of the Apostle, where hee sayeth: This I saye, and testifie in the Lorde, that ye henceforth walke not as other Gentiles walke in vani­tie of their minde, darkened in cogi­tation, being alienated from the life of God by the ignoraunce that is in them, by the blyndnesse of their har­tes, which being past feeling haue gi­uen them selues ouer vnto wanton­nesse, to worke all vncleannesse with greedinesse. But ye haue not so lear­ned Christ, if so be ye haue heard him and haue beene taught in him, as the trueth is in Iesus, to lay downe ac­cording to the former conuersation, the olde man, which is corrupt ac­cording to the lustes of errour, but to bee renued in the spirite of your mynde, and to put on that newe mā, which after God is shapen in righte­ousenesse and holinesse of trueth: and so forth as followeth in the 4. Chapter to the Ephesians. The same Apostle in the thirde to the Colossians saith: Mortifie your members whiche are vpon the earth: fornication, vnclean­nesse, inordinate affection, euill con­cupiscence, and couetousnesse, which is idolatrie, for which thinges sake, the wrath of God commeth vpon the children of disobedience: amonge whom ye also walked sometime whē ye liued in them. But nowe put yee off also all these things, wrath, fierce­nesse, maliciousenesse, blasphemie, filthie communication out of your mouth: lye not one to another, see­ing that ye haue put off the old man with his workes: and haue put on the newe man, which is renued into the knowledge and image of him that made him. Put on therefore, as the elect of god, holie & beloued, bowels of mercie, kindnesse modestie, meek­nesse, long suffering, forbearing one an other, and forgiuing one another, if any man haue a quarell against a­nie: and so forth.

[Page 593] To which, if thou addest that, which the Apostle hath of the same matter in the sixt Chapter to the Romanes, eue­ry poynt wilbe more expresse & plaine vnto the hearer.

Nowe, these woordes of the Apo­stle do not onely teach vs what the old Of the worthie fruites, or, of the fruites worthie of repentāce. man is, what the newe man is, what it is to mortifie the olde man, and how penitents are renued in the newnesse of the spirite, or of the minde: but doe also shewe what the fruits be that are worthie of repentance, to wite, those rehearsed vertues, or those offices of life towarde God and our neighbour. We owe to God feare or reuerence, humblenesse of minde, the knowledge of our selues, faith, hope, the hatred of sinne, the loue of righteousenesse, cha­ritie toward our neighbour, well do­ing towardes all men, and innocen­cie in all things. These kind of fruits did the holie man Iohn Baptist re­quire of the Iewish nation, when he saide: Bring forth fruits that become repentance.

For in Saincte Luke, beeinge demanded of the people, of the Publi­canes and of the mercenarie or garri­son souldiers, what thing they shoulde do worthie of repentaunce, he prescri­beth none other than that, whiche we euen nowe recited. For the Lord him selfe by Esaie in the 5. Chapter of his prophecie rehearsed vpp none other fruites than those.

And in the Reuelation made to S. Iohn, speaking to the minister of the Churche of Ephesus, he saith: Remē ­ber from whence thou arte fallē, and repent and doe the firste woorkes. Wherevnto agrée the wordes of S. Paule, speaking to Agrippa, and say­ing: I haue preached to the Iewes and Gentiles, exhorting them to re­pent, and to turne to God, and to do such woorkes, as become them that repent.

And againe in the seuenth Chap­ter of the seconde Epistle to the Corin­thians hee saith: Sorrowe, which is to Godwarde, causeth repentaunce vnto saluation not to be repented of. For, behold this selfe same thing that ye were made soarie to Godward, howe muche carefulnesse it hathe wrought in you? yea, what clearing of your selues, yea, what indignation, yea, what feare, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeale, yea, what pu­nishment? Nowe, this carefulnesse is an intentiue diligence to correcte that which is amisse. Verily out of carelesse loosenesse doeth arise invred custome to committ sinne, and neg­ligent securitie. Penitents doe not stande in defence of their sinnes, but make their supplicant apologie to God, to haue them remitted. Hypo­crites excuse themselues and seeke out shiftes and starting holes, not cō ­fessing fréely their sinns and offences, nor praying to God to haue them for­giuen. He, which repent [...]th truely & in verie déed, is angrie with him selfe because of his wicked manners and life alreadie lewdly spent. The pu­nishment which he doth exercise vpon him selfe, preuenteth and turneth a­waye the reuengeing and imminent wrath of God.

Moreouer with feare he doeth take heede howe hee sinneth any more. For the contempte of GOD is the originall of mischiefes, and bonde of an impenitent life. Furthermore, he, which doeth truely repent, is ra­uished with the passing vehement de­sire or loue of GOD and heauen­ly thinges: hee burneth with zeale, whereby it commeth to passe, that hee neither foadeth off from daye [Page 594] to day, nor yet doth coldly nor slackely go about that, whiche hee hath learned by the word of God to be required at his hand to be done and performed. Briefly what soeuer he doth, he doth it with al his minde euen from the very bottome and roote of his heart. For so sayeth the great Prophete of God the holy man Moses: If thou wilt turne to the Lord thy God, and hearken vnto his voice, with all thy heart, and with all thy soule: the Lord thy God also shall turne thy captiuitie, and shewe pitie vpon thee in the bowels of mer­cie. Thus much touching the fruits of Repentaunce.

Nowe vppon all the premisses we inferre this consequent, that Repen­taunce [...] of all [...]. (whose onely scope, whereto it tendeth, is the renouation by the spirit of Christ, of the image of God, whiche was by Adams fall of old defiled) is not a worke of a day or twaine, or of a prescribed number of yeres, but a cō ­tinuall obseruaunce of our whole life, and so cōsequently a daily putting off and renuing of the old man for euer. For they that are regenerate by the holy spirite of God, are neuer so pur­ged that they féele no motions of the flesh, of sinne, and of carnal affections. There is alwayes obiecte to the eyes of the faithful this sentence of s. Paul, that cannot by any meanes be pluckt out of their minds. I know that in me, that is, in my flesh there dwelleth no good thing. For to will is presēt with mee, but I finde no meanes to per­fourme that, which is good. For the good, that I would, I doe not, but the euill, that I would not, that doe I. For wee beare about the reliques of the flesh thorough all our life. Where­vppon it commeth, that in the Saincts there is a perpetuall and very sharpe battaile. For they doe partly obey the spirite, and are partly weakened of y e flesh. By the spirite they are lifted vp to the contemplation & desire of hea­uenly thinges. But by the flesh they are thrust downe to earthly thinges, & troubled with the allurements of this naughtie world. For euen the Apostle féeling that combat in himselfe sayed, The flesh lusteth contrarie to the spi­rite, and the spirite contrarie to the flesh. For they are so at enimitie bee­twixt thēselues, that what ye would ye cannot doe. And in an other place he sayth: Euen I, the same, doe in the minde serue the lawe of God, but in the flesh the lawe of sinne. And to help the matter forward withal, there lackes no deceipt, no craft, and a thou­sand temptations of the subtile crafts maister our enimie the diuell. There­fore the labour and perill of the true penitent, that is, of a Christian man, is farre greater, than that our prayers are comparable vnto it.

But now who doeth not here per­ceiue What thinges are neces­sarie in penitentes. how great watching, abstinēce, constancie, fortitude, and patience are néedeful for those y doe repent? What great néede they haue of earnest and continuall prayers? Let vs in this sharpe conflict lay before our eyes the instruction of that valiaunt champion the Apostle Paule. For that, which he sayeth, may be to vs in stéed of a large and ample commentarie. For he will in fewe wordes passingly instruct vs how to behaue our selues in this trou­blesome combate, how to vanquish, & howe to triumphe when the victorie is gotten. In his Epistle to the Ephesi­ans, thus he sayth: Brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on al the armour of God, that ye may stand against the assaults of the diuel. For wee wrestle not a­gainst flesh and bloud onely, but a­gainst [Page 595] rules, against powers, against worldly gouernours, of the darcke­nesse of this world, against spirituall subtiltis in heauēly things. Wherfore take vnto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to resist in the euill day, and hauing finished all thinges, to stand fast. Stand therfore, hauing your loynes girt about with the truth, & hauing on the brest plate of righteousnesse: & your feete shodd in the preparation of the Gospell of peace. Aboue all, taking the shield of faith, wherwith ye may quench al the sierie dartes of the wicked: & take the helmet of saluation, and the sword of the spirite, which is the word of God. Praying alwayes in al prayer & sup­plication in the spirite, and watching for the same wth all instance. And so as followeth in the 6. to y e Ephesians.

Here therfore are also to be rehear­sed y outward exercises of repentance The out­warde ex­ercises of repentāce. or rites of penaunce, wherewith the Sainctes do exercise themselues, part­ly to tame and kéepe vnder the moti­ous of flesh, and partly to testifie their repentaunce vnto the congregation. Those exercises are carelessenes of the flesh, teares, sighes, sackcloth, fastings, wéeping, lamenting, neglecting & ha­tred of deintie diet, trimming of the body, and also of allowable pleasures: which, although they be done, and yet do not procéed from the very heart and from true faith, are notwithstanding nothing auaileable to him that vseth them. But it is best héere to learne, & as it were, in a painted table to behold them pictured in y e word of God. The Prophete Ioel sayth, Turne ye to me, sayth the Lord, with all your heartes with fasting, with weeping and with mourning: and rent your heartes and not your garmentes, and turne to the Lord your God, for he is gratious & mercifull, slowe to anger and of great goodnesse, & he wil repent him of the euill. Who knoweth whether the Lord wil returne & take compassion, and wil leaue behind him a blessing? Blowe vp a trūpet in Sion, proclame fast, call an assemblie, sanctifie the cō ­gregation, gather the people, gather the elders, assemble the children and sucking babes. Let the bridegrome come forth of his chamber, and the bride out of her closet. Let the priests the Lords ministers weepe betwixte the porch and the altar, and let them saye: Spare thy people, O Lord, and giue not ouer thine heritage vnto re­proch, that the heathen should rule ouer them. Wherfore should they a­monge the heathen say, where is their God? To these diuine & euident pre­ceptes let vs annexe that notable exā ­ple of the truly repentaunt Niniuites, out of the holy scriptures: of whome y holy Prophete Ionas hath left this in writing: The men of Nin [...]uee belee­ued God, and proclamed a fast, and put on sackcloth from the greatest of thē vnto the least of them. And word came to the king of Niniuce, which a­rose from his throne, and put off his robe, & couered himselfe in sackcloth and sat downe in the ashes. Moreouer by the kinges cōmaundement procla­matiō was made throughout y e whole citie, saying: Let neither mā nor beast taste any thing, neither feede nor yet drincke water: but let both man and beast put on sackcloth, & crie mighti­ly vnto God: yea, let euery man turne from his euill way, & from the wic­kednesse that is in his hāds. Who can tell whether God wil turne, & be mo­ued with repentance & turne frō his fierce wrath, that we perish not? And now it is good to heare howe effectuall true repentaunce is in the sight of the [Page 596] Lord. Therfore it followeth in y e same chap. And God saw their works, that they turned from their euil wayes, & he repented of the euill which he said he would do to them, and did it not. And here also (derely beloued) ye must note y repentance is of 2. sorts, to wit, [...]. priuate or secrete, & publique or mani­fest. Euery one doth secretly to himself repent priuately, so often as, when he hath sinned against god, he doth descēd into himself, and w t the candle of gods word doth search al the corners of his hart, & confesse to God al his offences: being greued y t he hath offended him, & yet doth turne vnto him, beléeuing ve­rily y t he wilbe reconciled vnto him in Christ his sauiour, & for his sake doeth vtterly hate sinn, & entirely loue righ­teousnes and innocencie, in following them so néere as he can. The publique or solemne repentance is vsed in great calamities, in dearth, in pestilence, & warre: and of y e repentance it is, that the prophet Ioel speketh, whose words ye heard a litle afore. And yet priuate repentance is in many points all one with the publique. For Peter wéepeth bitterly: & priuate penitēts do fast pri­uately, & absteine seuerely euen from all alowed pleasures, much more then from the allurements and baits of the world. But they y do truly repent ei­ther publiquely or priuately, both do & must specially hate coloured hypocri­sie & vaine ostentation. Moreouer both [...]. kinds of repentance are frée & volun­tarie, not extorted or coacted, but pro­ceding of a willing mind. The pastour of the Church & teacher of the truth, I confesse, doth seuerely call vpon al sin­ners w tout delay to repent themselues truly for their sinns cōmitted, but yet he doth by expresse lawe lay vppon no mans necke any precise order prescri­bing y t time, maner, place, or number, but leaueth it frée to euery ones choice, so y t they do the thing that is decent, ac­cording to the prescript rule in y e word of God. But publique repētance is for the most part wont to be proclamed, & openly receiued of the whole cōgrega­tion so often as pietie requireth it, and necessitie cōpelleth it, & doth out of the word of God therew tal declare what & how al things must be done & decently ordered. Againe it is manifest y there False and True re­pentance. are 2. sortes of repentaunce more. For there is true repentance & false repen­tance. The true repentance is y , whi­che doth exercise, that is regenerate by the spirite of God, & is w tout all colour & craft, cōteyning in it al those things that I haue hetherto told you off. The scriptures conteined in the old & new testament, do minister to vs many ex­amples of true repentance, which I haue at large layd forth vnto you in y that I haue alreadie spoken. Those ex­amples are excellent which we find of our parents Adam & Euah, of y e people of Israels often repenting in the 33. of Exod. in the booke of Iudges, and the bookes of Kinges. Yet more excellent than the rest is that of Dauid in the 12. cap. of the 2. of Samu and 1. Par. 21. And that of Manasses, & Iosias. 2. Re. 33. & 34 In the Gospell also we haue to sée the examples of Matthewe, Zachęus, the sinneful woman, & Peter, beside other more, that here for shortnesse sake I do wittingly passe ouer. But false or coū ­terfeit repentance procedeth of a feig­ned hart: & though at a blush it séeme to haue the circūstances of true repen­tance, yet for because it wanteth a tur­ning to God and a sound confidence in him, it is vnsincere and vtterly false. For of al other it is most certaine that the repentaunce of Iudas Iscariote was false and counterfeite: and yet he confessed his sinne, hee bare record [Page 597] to the trueth, and did with much an­ger and sorrowe restore to the priests the price, which he toke for y innocent bloud: but because he did not wholie turne to Christ, & put his whole confi­dence in his mercie and goodnesse, all his repentance was without al fruit. And without all profite doe hypocrits, and those, that are without the faith of the Gospell, torment themselues, and make a shew of outward repentance.

But they are most happie and in an heauenly case that do with al their True pe­nitentes are in an happie ca [...]e. heartes truely repente with faith vn­feigned: for they receiue infinite good­nesse of their most bountifull and li­beral God: who is at-one againe with penitents, and doeth nowe loue them, that before he did for their sinnes most hartily, and yet most iustly, hate and abhorre. The punishments also, whi­che he determined to lay vppon them, he turneth into benefites. For he doth fill, and as it were, loade penitentes with all maner good thinges both tem­porall and eternall. Now ye vnder­stood (déerely beloued) by my former sermons, that God bestoweth so great benefites vpon vs, not for our works of Repentance, but for Christ his sake in whom alone the Saincts doe trust, not putting any confidence in their workes of repentaunce, how holy and commendable soeuer they be. For in so much as the father loueth Christe, & that wée by faith are graffed in him, God doeth therefore loue vs and oure works doe please him, which workes of ours, when he doth recompence, hee crowneth not our works, as our owne works, but crowneth in vs the grace, which hee himselfe hath giuen vs. A­gaine it must néedes be that vnrepen­tauntes Vnrepen­tantes are vnhappy. are most vnhappie. They heare with what sinns and transgres­sions they haue offended God, & pro­uoked his iuste vengeaunce against themselues, but therew tall they thinke not howe to preuent the wrath of God being readily imminent to take ven­geaunce of them, nor howe to obteine his fauour againe. What else there­fore doeth remaine behinde for them, but a most certeine and iust destructi­on both of body and soule, of all their goods, and whatsoeuer things else they doe most estéeme in this transitorie life? It is good héere to call to minde that notable sentence of the Lord Ie­sus in the Gospell, saying: Woe be to thee Chorazin, woe be to thee Beth­saida: for if the wonders had beene done in the citie of Tyre and Sidon, that haue beene done in you, they would haue repented long ere this in sackcloth and ashes. But I say vnto you, it shalbe easier for Tyre, Sidon, and Sodoma in the day of iudgement than for you. The parable of the vn­fruitefull figgetrée is knowen to all men, whereof mention is made in the Gospell, whiche withered vpp by the Iudgement of God, to be an example to teache and terrifie all impenitent sinners. What shall fall, may wee thincke, vppon the men of these dayes, that do so boldly despise repentaunce, now so many yeares, so plainly prea­ched vnto them and beaten into their heads? Some there are, a Gods name, that will outwardly for a shewes sake only séeme to be desirous of the Euan­gelical truth: other are vtter enimies, contemners, and persecuters of the Gospell: & an infinite rable thou shalt finde of Lucianists, Epicures, Nulli­fideans, and Atheistes: nowe since all these do equally in a manner swéetely deride, or rather scoffingly mocke at this hartie repentance, we cannot doe otherwise but still expect & looke when the terrible iudgmēt of Gods mightie [Page 598] arme should fall vppon such vnrepen­taunt sinners. Let them, y wish well to themselues, spéedily turne to y e lord, and consider with themselues cōtinu­ally and earnestly, howe great the da­mage is to kéepe the transitorie ioyes of this present life, & so to loose the eter­nal ioyes of y e kingdome of heauē. Let euery one make hast to do that, which hée perceiueth to be done the better by so much, by how much the sooner it is taken in hand.

And yet I would not that any man should despaire in his sinnes, if so be y [...] not [...]. he doth not stubbornely despise the re­medie of repentaunce, nor because of the facilitie and gentlenesse of his hea­uenly father, doth not maliciously by y e way of contempt deferre repentaunce euen til the very end. And if any man be hindered by the flesh, the world, and the diuel, so that it be late or ere he ap­plie his minde to repentaunce, neither would I haue him to fall to desperati­on. But nowe because I haue some­what more longe drawen out this dis­course of repentance, than I had thou­ght to haue done, that I may heere at last make an end of my sermon, I wil in steed of a conclusion recite vnto you those golden words of y e holy martyre s. Cyprian bishop of Carthage, where he writeth against Demetrian to this effecte following. Beleeue and liue, & ye, that nowe for a time doe persecute vs, reioyce with vs for euer. When ye are once out of this life, then is there no place for repentaunce, nor any ef­fect of satisfaction. In this world the life is either wonne or lost. In this world eternall saluation is prouided for, by the vnfeigned worshipping of God, and the fruites of true faith. Let not any man either by his sinnes, or yeares be held backe from comminge to lay hold vppon Saluation. So long yet, as a man is in this world, no late No repen­tance com­meth too late. repentaunce doth come out of season. The entrie is open vnto Gods indul­gence: and to them that seeke and vn­derstād the truth the path to pardon is passing plaine. Thou euē at the ve­rie end and last gaspe of this tempo­rall life aske pardon for thy sinnes at the handes of him, which is the true and onely GOD, call to him for the confession & faith of his knowledge: to him, that cōfesseth, pardon is gran­ted, and to him, that beleeueth, salua­tion is giuen, & he euen presently vp­pon his departure doeth passe to im­mortalitie. This grace doth Christ communicate: this gift hee doeth at­tribute vnto his owne mercie, by ma­king death subiect vnto the triumph of the crosse, by redeeming him that beleeueth with the price of his bloud, by recōciling man to God the father, by quickening the mortal by the hea­uenly regeneration. Let vs all if it be possible followe him. Let vs all pro­fesse his signe and sacrament. He ope­neth to vs the way of life. Hee brin­geth vs to paradise againe. He leadeth vs to the kingdome of heauen. With him we shall alwayes liue, and being by him made the sonnes of God, wee shal with him alwayes reioyce, being restored by the sheding of his bloud. We shalbe Christians glorified toge­ther with Christe, blessed in God, re­ioycing with perpetuall pleasure al­wayes in the sight of God, and euer­more giuing thanckes to God. For he cannot choose but be merrie alwayes and thanckefull, who beeing once in daunger and feare of death, is nowe made secure in immortalitie.

¶ The end of the seconde Sermon.
[...]
[...]

TO THE MOST RENOVMED Prince Edward the sixt, King of England and Fraunce, Lord of Ireland, Prince of Wales, and Cornewall, defender of the Christian faith, Grace and peace from God the father, through our Lord Iesus Christ.

THE promise, that not long agoe I made to your most Royall Maiestie, I doe nowe perfourme, offering here the other eight Sermons of the 4. Decade, which I dedicate vnto your Royall Maiestie, that of mee you may haue two Decades of Sermons full and who­lie finished. In March I sent 12. Sermons vnto you: which were fauourablie accepted of your Royall Ma­iestie as I vnderstand by the letters of that Godly and worthy learned man maister I. Hooper, the most vigi­lant bishop of Glocester, my brother & reuerend fellow father in Iesus Christ. Who also by the commendation of your Royall M. goodwill to me ward hath hartened mee on, so that now, with farre more confidence and libertie than before, I send vnto your Maiestie this other part of my worke, entreating of most weigh­tie and holy matters. In this my dedication I respect nothing else, but that, which I de­clared in my former Epistle, to witt, that I, according to the gift that the Lord hath in­dued me withall, may helpe forward and aduaunce the state of Christian religion, nowe againe happily springing vp in the famous realme of England, by your Royall Maiesties good beginnings, and counsels of your worthy Nobles. All they of euery nation, that is in Christendome, whiche doe truely beleeue in Christ Iesus, doe hartily reioyce on your Maie [...]ties behalfe, and the behalfe of your most flourishing kingdome for this renoua­tion of true Religion, and do earnestly pray to Christ the Lord, that he will happily bring to a good end the thinge, that you in the feare of him haue happily begonne.

Your Royall Maiestie verily hath aduentured vppon a woorke both very great and full of troubles: but he will neuer faile your Godly endeuoures, that sayd, Behold I am Math. [...] Whether they that mind to reforme the Churches must state to looke for the de­terminatiō of a coun [...]. with you for euer vnto the end of the world. And now also, euen as it hath beene alwayes from the first beginning of the Church, there are many letts and great impedi­ments, that are obiect against most holy and wholesome intentes, doing what they can to hinder and trouble the reformation of religion: and amonge other stoppes this is one of the greatest, that no small number, euē of the wisest sort do say, that there ought no such hast to be made vpon priuate authoritie, but that the determination of the general coū ­sell in controuersies of religion must needs be stayed for, & altogether looked after, with­out the iudgement whereof, say they, it is not lawful for a kingdome, much lesse for any o­ther common weale to a [...]ter any one point in religion once receiued, and hetherto vsed. But the Prophets and Apostles do not send vs to the counsels of priestes or elders, but to the word of God: yea in Ieremie we read, How say ye, we are wise, we haue the Ieremie. 8. [Page 600] law of the Lord among vs? Truly the lying pen of the Scribes haue wrought a lye. The wise haue beene ashamed, they were afraide & were taken. For loe they haue cast out the word of the Lord. What wisedome then can there bee amonge them? Againe in the Gospell we read, No man, that layeth his hand to the plough, and looketh backe, is fitt for the kingdome of God. Therefore the Luke. 9. authoritie of the Prophets and Euangelists giueth counsell, fully to absolue and perfect­ly to end the reformation of religion once begon with the feare of God, out of, or by the word of God, and not to looke for or stay vppon counsels, which are directed, not by the word of God, but by the affections and motions of men.

For the late examples of some ages within the space of these 400. last yeres or there What counsels haue beene in these latter age [...] celebrated. about do sufficiently teach vs, what we may looke for by the determinations of generall counsels. The causes of counsels of old were the corruption either of doctrine or else of the teachers, or else the ruine of Ecclesiasticall discipline. And good and zealous men haue strongly cryed nowe by the space of 500. yeares and more, that there are crept into the Church superstitions, errours, & abuses, that the salt of the earth is vnsauorie, that is, that the ministers of the Churches are by slouth, ignorance, and wickednesse become vnseasonable, and that all discipline in the Church is fallen to ruine. Bernard Clare­uallensis, being one among many, is a notable witnesse of the thing & cōdition. And for that cause there haue beene many counsels of priests celebrated, at the calling together of the bishop of Rome, together with the mutuall ayde of many kinges and Princes. But what became of them, what was done in them, and what small amendment or correction of doctrine, teachers, and discipline there was by them obteyned, the thinge it selfe (the more it is to be lamented) doth plainely declare. For the more that counsels were assem­bled, the more did superstition & errour preuaile in doctrine, abuse in ceremoniall rites, pride, riot, couetousnesse, and all kinde of corruption in the teachers or priestes, & a foule blurring out of all honest discipline. For such men were made presidents of the counsels, as had neede first of all, themselues either to be brought into a better order, or else to be vtterly excommunicate out of the congregation of the Saincts, & they being presidents did in the counsels handle causes neither lawfull, nor lawfully. For the word of God had amonge them neither due authoritie nor dignitie, neither did they admitt to the exa­mination and discussing of causes those men, whom it was decent to haue chiefly admit­ted, but them whom they themselues did thincke good to like off, & in them they sought not the glorie of God, and the safegard of the Church, but sought themselues, that is, the glory and pleasures of this transitorie world. Therfore in the holding of so many generall counsels we see no amendement or reformation in the Church obteined, but rather er­rours, abuses, and the kingdome and tyrannie of the priestes confirmed & augmented.

And euen at this day, although we would wincke & not see it, yet we cannot choose What christians at this day may looke for by ge­neral coun­sels. but euen with our hands feele, what we may looke and hope for in a generall counsell. There shall at this day no counsell haue any authoritie, vnlesse it be lawefully (as they expound lawfully) called together. None seemeth to be lawfully called together, but that which the bishop of Rome doth call together, & that which is holden according to the auncient custome and lawes receiued, namely, that, wherin they alone do sit, & haue, as they call it, deciding voyces, to whom power is permitted to determine & giue sentence in the counsel, and to them, who shall thinke it an heynous crime, and directly contrary to the oth that is giuen them, to do once so much as thinke, much more to speake any thing against the bishop & sea of Rome, against the decrees of the fathers, & constitutions of the counsels.

[Page 601] What therefore may you looke for in such a counsell? That forsooth, which I tolde you that nowe by the space of 400. yeares and more the afflicted Church of God, to the detri­ment of Godlinesse hath seene and felt, namely, that the sincere doctrine of Christ being trode vnder foote, and holy discipline vtterly oppressed, wee see that euery day more and more with the great and intollerable tyrannie of the Sea and Church of Rome, there do increase and are confirmed vnsound and faultie doctrine, most filthie abuses, and too too great licentiousnesse and wicked liuing of the priestes. They forsooth doe crie that it is an heresie to accuse the Pope of errour, in the chest of whose breast all heauenly doctrine is layed vp and conteined. They crie that all the decrees of the Apostolicall sea must be receiued euen so, as if they were confirmed by the very voice of Peter himselfe. They crie that it is a wicked thing to moue any controuersie or to call into doubt the doctrine and Cermonies receiued & vsed in the Church of Rome, especially touching their Sa­craments, whereof they to their aduauntage doe make silthie merchaundize. They crie that the Church of Rome hath power to iudge all men, but that no man hath any autho­ritie to iudge of her iudgement. There are in the decretals most euident canons that do set out and vrge these thinges, as I haue told them. Now what maner reformation shall we thincke that they are likely to admitte which stand so stiffely to the defence of these thinges? Truly they would rather that Christ with his Gospell, and the true Church his spouse should wholie perish, thā they would depart one ynch from their decrees, rites, au­thorities, dignities, wealth, and pleasures. They verily come into the counsell not to bee iudged of others, that they may amend those things which euen their owne consciences and all the world doe say would be amended, but they come to iudge and yoke all other men, to keepe still their power and authoritie, and to ouerthrowe and take away whatso­euer withstandeth their lust and tyrannie. For afore there were sent out horrible thun­ders against the accusers or aduersaries of the Sea Apostolique, that is, of the Papisti­call corruption: after followed the hoat boltes of that thunder, euen sentences definitiue of excommunication: the secular power hath nowe by the space of 30. yeares and more beene called on, and persecution hath beene euery where raysed vpp against guiltlesse Christians, not for committing heynous crimes and defending naughtinesse, but for in­ueighing against mischiefes and mischiefous men, and for requiring the reformation of the Church: and yet euen at this day most cruell edicts are out, and crueltie is exercised euery day more & more against them, that confesse the name of Christ: yea, such is their impudencie & brasen-faced boldnesse, they dissemble not that the counsell, if any must be celebrated, shall be called for the rooting out of heresies, yea they doe openly professe, that the counsell once held at Trent, was to this end assembled. Nowe since these things more clearely than the sunne are perceiued to be most true, thou shalt, most holy kinge. doe wisely and religiously, if without looking for the determination of a generall counsell, thou shalt proceed to reforme the Churches in thy kingdome according to the rule of the bookes of both testaments, which we do rightly beleeue, being written by the inspirati­on of the holy Ghost, to be the very word of God. It is law­full for e­nerie Christian Church to reforme thinges out of or­der

But nowe that it is lawfull for euery Christian Church, much more for euery nota­ble Christian kingdome, without the aduise of the Church of Rome and the members therof, in matters of religion depraued by them, wholie to make are formation according to the rule of Gods most holy word, it is therby manifest, because Christians are the con­gregation, the Church, or subiects of their king Christ, to whome they owe by all meanes most absolute and perfect obedience, Now the Lord gaue his Church a charge of refor­mation: [Page 602] he commended vnto it the sound doctrine of the Gospell together with the law­full vse of his holy Sacraments: he also condemned all false doctrine, that I meane, that is contrarie to the Gospell: he damned the abuse and prophanation of the Sacraments: and deliuered to vs the true worship of God, & proscribed the false: therefore Christi­ans obeying the Lawes & commaundements of their Prince do vtterly remoue or take away all superstition, and do restore, establish, and preserue the true religion, according to the manner, that Christ their Prince appointed them. He verilie is a foole or a mad man, which sayeth that the Church of Christ hath none authoritie to correcte such er­rours, vicces, and abuses as do daily creepe into it. And yet the Romish tyrannie hath so bewitched the eyes of many men, that they thincke that they cannot lawfully doe any thinge, but what it pleaseth Rome to giue them leaue to doe. The Ecclesiasticall histo­ries make mention of prouinciall Synods held in sondrie prouinces, wherein there were handled matters of faith, and the reformation of the Churches, and yet no mention once made of the bishop of Rome. What may be thought of that moreouer, that in certeine Synodes not heretical, but orthodoxasticall and Catholique, thou mayest finde some that were excommunicated for appealing from their owne Churches vnto the Church of Rome? Sainct Cyprian writing to Cornelius the bishop of Rome doth say, Since that it is ordeined by vs all, & that it is iust and right, that euery mans cause should be heard there, where the crime is committed, & that to euery seueral pastour is appointed a portion of the flocke, which euery one must gouerne, & make accompt of his doings before the Lord, it is expedient verilie that those, ouer whome we haue the charge, should not gad to and fro, by that meanes with their subtile and deceiptfull petulancie to make the concord of bishops to be at iarre, but to pleade their causes there, where they maye haue their accusers present, and witnesses of their crime committed. But letting passe the testimonies of men we do now come to the testimonies in the booke of God. The most holy king Io­sias Holie Kinge Io­sias. (most godly Prince) may alone in this case teach you what to do, and how to do with the warrant & authoritie of God himselfe. He by the diligent reading of the holy booke of God, and by the contemplation of things present, and the manner of worshipping God, that then was vsed, did vnderstand that his auncestours did greatly & very farre erre from the plaine and simple truth, for which cause he calleth together the princes and o­ther estates of his kingdome, together with all the priestes to hold and celebrate a coun­sell with them. In that counsell he standeth not long disputing whether the examples of the elders ought rather to be followed, or Gods commuandement simplie receiued: whether he ought rather to beleeue the Church, or the Scripture: and whether all the iudgement of religion ought to be referred to the high priest. For laying abroade the booke of the Lawe, he submitteth both himselfe, and all his vnto the Sacred Scripture. Out of the booke of the Lawe both he him selfe doth learne, & biddeth all his to learne, what thinge it is that pleaseth God, namely, that which was commuanded and learned in the reading of the Lawe of God. And presently hee gaue charge that all men should doe and execute that, not hauing any regard to the auncient custome, or to the Church that was at that time: he made all subiecte to the word of God. Which deede of his is so commended, that, next after Dauid, hee is preferred before all the kinges of Iuda and Israel.

Nowe your royall Maiestie cannot followe any better or safer counsell than this, cō ­sidering Faith can­not be re­fourmed but b [...] th [...] that it proceedeth from God, and that it is most fit for the cause which is euen [Page 603] nowe in hand. The disputation is of the Reformation of Religion, and the true fayth of worde of God. Christ. You know that that doth spring from heauen, namely, that it is taught by the word of God, and powred into our hartes by the holy Ghost. For Paul sayth: Faith com­meth by hearing, and hearing by the word of Christ. Therefore as true fayth is not grounded vppon the word of man so is it not taught or planted by the same. For in an Rom. 10. other place the same Apostle sayth: My preaching was not in the enticing words of mans wisedome, but in the shewing of the spirite and of power, that your faith might not be in the wisedome of man, but in the power of God. Not without good cause therefore doe we refuse the traditions of men, and turne onely to the 2. Cor. 2 doctrine of the word of the Lord, without which it is assuredly certeine, that there is no doctrine nor any foundation of true fayth.

Neither are they worthie to be heard, who thincke that the Canonicall Scriptures are not plaine enough, full enoughe, or sufficient enough, to minister a perfect platforme of reformation. They blaspheme the spirite of God, imputing vnto it obscurenesse & im­perfection, The scrip­tures doe sufficient­ly minis­ter a full platforme howe to refourme the church which faultes no prophane writer can well abide to heare off. Sainct Paule in defence of the trueth sayth: All Scripture giuen by inspiration of God is pro­fitable to doctrine, to reproue, to correction, to instruction, which is in righ­teousnesse, that the man of God may be perfecte, instructed vnto all good workes. What now I pray you is omitted in these woords, that may seeme to apperteine to a most absolute reformation? What I beseech you haue those impudent fellowes to say against this? Proceed, therefore, proceed (most holy king) to imatate the most godly prin­ces, and the infallible rule of the holy Scripture, proceed, I say, without staying for mans authoritie, by the most true and absolute instrument of trueth, the booke of Gods most holy word, to reforme the Church of Christ in thy most happie England. The Lord Iesus, the head and mightie Prince of his Church, presirue and lead thee his most faithfull worshipper in the way of his trueth, vntill the end, to the glorie of his name, & the good estate and welfare of the whole Christian Church. At Tigure, in the moneth of August, the yeare of our Lord 1550.

Your Royall Maiesties most dueti­fully bounden. Henrie Bullinger minister of the Church at Tigure in Swicerland.

The other eight Sermons of the fourth Decade written by Henrie Bullinger.

¶ Of God, of the true knowledge of God, and of the diuerse wayes howe to knowe him: That God is one in substaunce, and three in persons.
¶ The thirde Sermon.

I Haue hetherto in 32. sermōs discour­sed vpon y e word of God, and the law­ful exposition of the same, vppon Chri­stian faith, the loue of God and our neighbour. I haue also spoken of the law of Nature, of mans lawe & Gods lawe, and of the parts of Gods lawe, namely, y Morall, the Ce­remoniall, & the Iudiciall lawes. Of the vse of the lawe, & of the fulfilling & abrogatiō of the same, of the likenes & difference betwirt the two testamēts and people, the old and the newe. Of Christian libertie, of offences, of the effecte & merites of Good woorkes. Of sinne and the sundrie sorts thereof: & also of the Grace of God, or the Gospel of Iesu Christe, in whome oure hea­uenly father hath giuen vs all thinges belonging to life, and eternal saluati­on: finally, I haue treated of Repen­taunce, and of the thinges that doe e­specially seeme to belonge therevnto. And forbecause oure purpose is to dis­pute discretly vpon y e principal points of Christian religion, & that in the pre­misses wee haue heard often mention made of God, of the knowledge & wor­ship of God, of Iesus Christ, of the holy Chost, of good & euil spirits of y e church, of Prayer, of the Sacraments, & such like holy thinges, since wee are now come to an end of those former points, necessitie it selfe doeth here require, y t we should speake somewhat now of al & euery one of these latter principles according to y e holy Scripture, so farre forth as the Lord shall giue me grace and abilitie to do the same.

Concerning God there were of old Sundrie opinions cōcerning God. many erronious opinions, not among the ruder sort of people only, but euen in the whole packe of Philosophers, & conuenticles of false Christians. As touching the Philosophers that aunci­ent & learned writer Tertullian was wont to say, that Philosophers are the patriarchs of heretiques: and touching false Christians the Apostle Iohn said, They wente out from vs, but they were not of vs: for, if they had beene of vs, they would haue remained [...]. Iohn. 12 with vs.

Neither doe I sée what gaine you should gett by it, if I should procéede to reckon vp vnto you all their opini­ons. It is good perhaps to know wher­in they erred, least we also do strike v­pon the same rock, that they did. Ther­fore, if any, y haue a desire vnto it, doe wish to sée the opinions of the heathen sort, and of heretiques cōcerning God, let them search Plutarch in his Placi­tis Philoso. lib. [...]. Cap. 7. Or in other hea­then writers: Or in Cyrils first booke Contra Iulianum, and in the 4. Chapter Dogmatum vel de finitionum Ecclesiast. I [Page 605] will at this time trouble the attentiue eares and minds of the godly hearers with that burthen. That diuersitie of Wherevp­pon the diuersitie of opiniōs cōcerning God do rise, and from whence the true knowledg of him must be setched. opinions is deriued from none other founteine, than from the boldnesse & vnskilfulnesse of men, which are not ashamed, of their owne deuice and braine to add and applie to God the thinges from which he is most farre & frée. And now that héere, I may not sticke long in declareing the narrowe streightnesse and mistie darcknesse of mans wit, who I pray you is able w t his vnderstāding to conceiue the Bée­ing of God, when as in déede no man did euer fully vnderstand, of what fa­shion the soule of man is, of what sort many other thinges are, y be in mans body, and of what maner substaunce the Sunne & Moone are made? There are giuen many reasons of naturall Philosophie: but the woorke of God doeth still abide more great and won­derfull than that the witt or speach of man is able to comprehend or expresse it. Let no man therefore, that goeth a­bout to knowe any certeintie of God, descend into himself to search him out with thoughts of his owne, neither let him ground his opinion vppon mens determinations and weake definiti­ons. For otherwise hee shall alwayes worshipp the inuention of his owne heart, méere follie, trifles and foolishe fantasies. But on y e other side againe, the man cānot choose but thinke right­ly, iudge truely, and speake well of God, that attributeth nothing to him­selfe, deuiseth nothing of his owne braine, nor followeth y toyes of other mens inuenting, but in all thinges gi­ueth eare to the word of God, and fol­loweth alwayes his holy reuelation. Therfore, let this stand as it were for a continuall rule, that God cannot bée rightly knowen, but by his word: and that God is to be receiued & beléeued to be such an one, as he reuealeth him­selfe vnto vs in his holy word. For no creature verily can better tell what, and what kinde of one God is, than God him selfe.

Nowe since this God doeth in his word, by the woorkemanshipp of the world, by the holy Scriptures, and by [...]hat [...] is a God his oracles vttered by the mouth of the Patriarchs, Prophetes and Apostles, yea, & in the very minds and conscien­ces of men testifie, That He Is, there­fore did the kingly Prophete Dauid say: The foole hath said in his heart there is no God. For he must néeds be Psalm. [...] an asse or a foole, whiche denieth the thing, that is euident to all men in the world which are not beside their wits, namely, That there is a God: conside­ring that euen Cicero an heathen au­thoure in his booke De natura Deorum doth say, It is bred & borne together with men and graffed in their hearts, to thincke, That there is a God. Tru­ly they that denie God, doe denie him, whome neuerthelesse they feare, and therefore by that feare they confesse y he Is, by that meanes conuinceing them selues of lying and falsehoode.

Againe, this is to bée noted that in A [...] is to [...] kept [...] and [...] God [...] demaunding, who and what God is, although that question is made & doth arise euen by the beating out and dis­cussing of the Scriptures, yet a mea­sure is to be kept, and in any case ob­serued. For to go about ouer curiously to inquire after, search out, and séeke y e very eternall Being of God, is both perillous and also flatly forbidden. So­lomō crieth, As it is not good to eate Pro. [...] much honie: so he, that is an ouercu­rious searcher out of Gods Maiestie, shalbe confounded of his glorie.

Before that singular and notable communication, where-in oure [Page 606] God in the mounte Sinai talked with the whole people of Israel, it is sayd to Moses: Set boundes vnto the people round about the mountaine, and say [...]. 19. vnto them, Take heede to your selues that ye goe not vpp into the mount, or touch the border of it. Whosoeuer toucheth the mount, let him die the death &c. Loe heere, it was present death, to passe the limites or boundes prescribed. Therefore our studies are and ought to be definite, not infinite. Truly we read in many places of the holye Scriptures that the most entire and excellent friendes of God stood a­mazed trembling, so often as God in any outward shewe did of his owne accord offer himselfe vnto their eyes. I neede not to busie mée selfe too much in reckoning vpp examples. Ye know howe Abraham behaued himselfe in y e talke which hée had with God Gen. 18. Ye knowe what the parents of Gede­on said in the booke of y e Iudges. And what Helias spake, 3. Reg. 19. Peter, after that hee by the miraculous ta­king of the great draught of fishes did vnderstand that Christe was more than a man, cryed out, saying: Goe out from me, O Lord, for I am a sinn­full [...]. man. Therefore the Saincts if in any other matters belōging to God, than in this especially are humble, modest and religious, vnderstanding that his eternall and incomprehensi­ble power and vnspeakable maiestie are altogether vncircumscriptible, & cānot be comprehended in any name whatsoeuer.

Very eloquently, truely, and god­ly [...]. doeth Tertullian in his booke De Trinitate say: The proper name of God cannot be vttered, because it cā ­not be conceiued. For that is called by a name, that is conceiued by the con­dition of it owne nature: for a name is y e significant notifying of that thing, which may be cōceiued by the name. But whē the thing, which is handled, is of such sort, that it cannot be rightly conceiued by our very senses and vn­derstanding, howe shall it bee rightly named by an apt terme and fit nomi­nation? which while it is beyond vn­derstanding, must néeds also be aboue the significancie of the terme whereby it is named: so that, when God vppon certeine causes or occasions doeth an­nexe or declare to vs his name in woords, wee may thincke and knowe that the very propertie of the name is not expressed so much in wordes, as a certaine significancie is set downe, to which while men in prayers do runn, they may séeme to be able by it to call vppon, and obteine the mercie of God. And againe hee sayeth: Concerning God, and those things, that are of him, and in him, neither is y minde of man able to conceiue what they bee, howe great they be, and of what fashion they be. Neither doth y e eloquence of mans mouth vtter in speach woords in any point aunswerable vnto his maiestie. For to the thincking vppon, and vtte­ring out his maiestie, all eloquence is mute and dumbe, and the whole minde is too too little. For it is grea­ter than the minde: neither can it bée conceiued howe great it is: because if it can be conceiued, than must it née­des be lesse than mans minde, where­in it may be comprehended. It is also greater than all speach, and cannot be spoken. Because if it may be spoken, then is it lesser than mans speach, by which, if it be spoken, it may be com­passed and made to bee vnderstanded. But whatsoeuer may bee thoughte of him shall still be lesse than he: & what­soeuer in speach is shewed of him, be­ing compared with him shall be much [Page 607] lesse than he. For in silence to our sel­ues we may partly perceiue him: but as he is, in woordes to expresse him, it is altogether impossible. For if you call him Light, then doe you rather name a creature of his, than him, but him you expresse not. Or if you call him Vertue, then do you rather name his power, than him, but him you de­clare not. Or if you call him Maiestie, then doe you rather name his honour than him, but him you describe not. And why should I, in rūning through euery s [...]uerall title, prolong the time? I will at once declare it all. Say all of him whatsoeuer thou canst, and yet thou shalt stil rather name some thing of his, than him himselfe. For what canst thou fittlye speake or thincke of him, that is greater than al thy words and senses? Vnlesse it bee, that after one maner, and that too as we can, as oure capacitie will serue, and as oure vnderstanding will let vs, we shall in minde conceiue what God is, if wee shall thinke that he is that, which can­not b [...]e vnderstoode, nor can possiblie come into oure thought, what kinde of thinge, and how great, it is.

For as at the seeing of the bright­nes of the Sunne the sight of our eyes doeth so dazell and waxe dimme, that oure sighte cannot beeholde the very circle of the same, by reason that it is ouercome of the brightnesse of the beames that are obiecte against it: e­uen so fareth it with the sight of our minde in all oure thoughtes of God: and by howe much more shee settleth herselfe to consider of GOD, by so much more is she blinded in the light of her cogitation. For (to repeate the same thinge againe) what canst thou fittly thincke of him, that is aboue all loftinesse, higher than all height, dée­per than al depth, lighter than al light, clearer than all clearenesse, brighter than all brightnesse, stronger than all strength, more vertuous than all ver­tue, fayrer than all fairenesse, truer than all truth, greater than all great­nesse, mightier than all mighte, richer than all richesse, wiser than all wise­dome, more liberall than all liberali­tie, better than all goodnesse, iuster than all iustice, and gentler than all gentlenesse. For all kindes of ver­tues must néedes be lesse than hée, that is the father and God of all vertues: so that God maye truely bee said to be such a certeine Being, as to which no­thing may bee compared. For hee is aboue all that may bée spoken. He­therto haue I cited the woordes of Tertullian.

Althoughe nowe these thinges are The fourm [...] and m [...] ners o [...] knowi [...] God. so, and that no tongue either of An­gels or of mē can fully expresse what, who, and of what manner God is, sée­ing that his Maiestie is incomprehen­sible and vnspeakeable, yet the scrip­ture, which is the word of GOD, at­tempering it selfe to our imbecillitie, doeth minister vnto vs some meanes, formes and phrases of speach, by them to bring vs to some such knowledge of God as maye at least wise suffice vs, while wee liue in this world: so yet notwithstanding, that still we should thincke that the thinge, that is incom­prehensible, cannot bee defined, but that by those phrases an occasion is onely giuen, by whiche wee are to bee brought to greater thinges throughe the illumination of the spirite: and that wée should in this disputation, haue stil before the eyes of our minde, that true and assured sentence of the eternall GOD vnto his seruaunte Moses, saying: Thou canst not see my face. For no man shall see mee and liue. Exod▪ [Page 608] For when wee are once departed out of this life, and are vnburthened of this mortalitie, and mortall frailetie, then shal wee sée the Maiestie of God. For the Apostle S. Iohn sayd: Wee knowe, that when hee appeareth, wee Iohn. 3. shall bee like vnto him: for wee shall see him as hee is.

And to these let vs annexe the woordes of the Apostle Paule, where he sayeth: Nowe wee see in a glasse e­uen in a darcke speaking, but then wee shall see face to face. Therefore let no man goe beyonde the limited boundes, or preuent the time appoin­ted, nor yet presume by wicked bolde­nesse and curiositie in this life to be­hold the face, that is, the very Essence or being of GOD. Let that reuela­tion of God suffice euery one, whiche GOD him selfe voucheth safe in his woorde to open vnto vs, namely, so much as hée of his goodnesse thincketh necessarie and profitable for vs to knowe. And I doe heere with war­raunt saye that that wisedome is the true wisedome, which will not in this matter go about to knowe or sauour more, thā the eternall wisedome doth teach to knowe.

The first and chiefeste waye to knowe God is deriued out of the ve­ry The [...] of [...]. names of God attributed vnto him in the holy Scripture. Those names are many and of sundrie sortes, bee­cause his vertue, his wisedome, I meane, his goodnesse, iustice, and po­wer are altogether infinite. I will reckon vpp and expound vnto you ac­cordinge to my skill, the most excel­lent and vsuall amonge the rest.

Amonge all the names of GOD that is the most excellent, whiche they [...]. call Tetragrammaton, that is, (if wee may so saye) the foure lettered name: for it is compounded of the foure spi­rituall letters, and is called IEHO­VAH. It is deriued of the Verbe substantiue Houah, before whiche they put Iod and make it IEHO­VAH, that is to saye, Beeing, or I am, as hée that is [...], a Béeing of him selfe, hauing his life and Being not of any other, but of him selfe, lac­king no-bodies ayde to make him to Bée, but giuing To Bée vnto all ma­ner of thinges, to witt, eternall God, without beginning and ending, in whome wée liue, wée moue, and haue our Béeing. To this doe those woords especiallie belonge whiche wée finde to haue passed betwixte God and Mo­ses in the thirde Chapiter of Exodus: And Moses said to GOD, Beholde when I come vnto the children of Is­rael (to whome thou doest now send mee,) and shall saye vnto them, The God of your fathers hath sente mee vnto you, and they shal aske mee say­ing, What is his name? What aun­swere shall I make them? And God said to Moses, I am that I am, or, I wil bee that I wil bee, And he said, Thus shalt thou saye to the children of Is­rael, I am, or Beeing, or I wil be, hath sent mee vnto you. That is, I am God that wil be, and he hath sent mée, who is him selfe Beeing, or Essence, and God euerlasting. For their fu­ture tense conteineth thrée sundrie ti­mes, Hée that is, Hée that was, and Hée that will be hath sent mée.

Truely the Euangeliste and Apo­stle Iohn séemeth in his Reuelation to haue had an eye to these woordes of the Lord, whiche also hée wente a­bout to interprete, saying in the per­son of GOD: I am Alpha and O­mega Apoc. 1. the beginning and the ende, or the first and the laste, sayeth the Al­mightie Lord, whiche is, and whiche was, and which shall be.

[Page 609] Some there are which obserue this for a note, that in all tongues almost, euen of the barbarous sort, y e name of God is written with foure letters. Con­cerning his name in Hebrue it is as­suredly so. And in the Gréeke, Latine, and Germane tongues it is so also. For God in Gréeke is called [...], in Cabala is a tradi­tion of the Iewes, leafte to them by Moses, not in wri­ting, but from the father to the sonne wherein is conteined as wel the secrets of nature, as the mysti­call sense inclu­ded in the wordes of the holy scripture. Latine Deus, and with vs Germanes he is called Gott. They add moreouer that the Persians call him [...], and the Aegyptians [...] or [...] and by contraction [...]. And in the foure let­ters the Cabalists saye that there are wonderfull mysteries conteyned. Of whiche as other haue written very di­ligently, so I haue leifer héere not to stand vppon them or trouble your pa­tience with them. Like to this also are these names of GOD, Iah and Hu. Whereof, the first is oftener found in the Psalmes than once. For Dauid sayeth: Hallelu-Iah, that is: Praise ye the Lord. The later is also mentioned by Dauid, saying: Hu, that is, hee, I say, God, the Being and creatour of al thinges, spake the worde and it was done. Hu, he cōmaunded and it was. In Esaie the Lord sayeth: I am the Iah and Hu. Lord, Hu is my name, and my glorie will I giue vnto none other. Hu signi­fieth He or this.

Now those words also are deriued of Being, and do teach vs that God is alwayes like himselfe, an Essence which is of it selfe eternally, and whi­che giueth To be vnto all things that are: as he by whome, in whome, and to whome all thinges are, being him­selfe a perpetuall and most absolute [...], or perfect hauingnesse.

But the Hebrues doe not read or expresse y e fourelettered name of God, by calling it Iehouah, but in stéede of Adonai. it, they vse the word Adonai. For they say that Iehouah must not be vttered. Now al interpreters in their transla­tions where they turne it into Latine doe call it Dominus, that is, Lord. For GOD is the Lord of all things, both visible and inuisible. Neither is there in all y e world any other Lord, but this one, and hee alone, to whome all thinges in the world are subiecte, and do obey. For he hath a most méere dominion, and absolute Monarchie o­uer all his creatures. And therefore for plainnesse sake sometime the word Sabbaoth is annexed to the name of God: whiche some translate the Lord The Lo [...] of Sabboth or o [...] Hostes. of Powers, and some the Lord of ho­stes. For God being Almightie, doth by his power or strength shewe forth, and in his hoste declare what mightie thinges he is able to doe, and of howe greate power and might hée is. For since that he is the GOD of all crea­tures, and that he doth dispose and vse them as a Capiteine doeth his souldi­ers, to worke mightie and meruelous thinges, he doth euen by small things declare how great he himselfe is, and how great his power is.

In the hoste of God are all the An­gels, of whome Daniel said: Thou­sande Daniel thousandes, and hundred thou­sands did minister vnto him. One of which Angels did in one night kill in the Assyrians campe vnder the ban­ner of the most puissaunt king Sena­cherib, one hundreth foure-score & fiue thousand souldiers. In the hoste of God are all the windes, all the starrs, and all the fierie, aerie, & waterie im­pressions. In the hoste of God are all euill spirites, all men, Kinges and Princes, all the warlike furniture of euery nation, & finally all creatures, both visible and inuisible: and al these hee vseth according to his owne plea­sure, yea according to his owne good & iust will, when, how much, and howe long hee listeth, to finishe and bring [Page 610] to passe his owne will and iudge­ments. In punishing the first worlde at the deluge he vsed water. In de­stroying of Sodoma, and the Cities there about he vsed fire: and in rooting out the Chanaanites and Iewes he v­sed the meanes of mortall menne, or souldiers. Somtimes ther is ascribed to y e Lord y e word Aeleon, & the Lord is called Aeleon, that is to say, high. For in the 113 Psalme we read. The [...] high [...]. Lord is higher than all nations, and his glory is aboue the heauens. Who [...] is like the Lorde our God, whiche setteth him selfe so high in his habi­tation? And in the 97. Psalme he saith. Thou Lord art higher than all that are in the earth, thou art exalted farre aboue all Gods.

Againe, God is called El, because of his strength. For what he wil, that can he doe, and therefore is he called a strong God or a Giant. For Iere­mie [...]. saith. The Lord is with me as a strong Giant. Esay saith: The Lord shall come forth like a Giant, he shal [...]. take stomache vnto him like a man of warre, he shall rore and ouercome his enimies. And like to this is the word Eloah, whose plurall number is Elohim. That name betokeneth the [...]. presence of God, whiche neuer fay­leth his woorkmāship & worshippers.

Ieremie bringeth in God speaking and saith. Am I God, that seeth but the thing that is nigh at hand onely, [...]. and not the thing that is far off? May any man hide himselfe, so that I shall not see him, saith the Lord? Doe not I fill Heauen and earth.

For before him also Dauid said, Whether shall I goe from the breath [...]. of thy mouth? And whether shall I flee from thy countenaunce? If I as­cend into heauen thou art there: and if I descend into hell thou art there also. If I take the winges of the mor­ning, and dwell in the vtmoste parts of the sea, euen there thy hand shall rule me, and thy right hande shall holde me fast.

Therfore the Apostle Paule saith, God is not far from euery one of [...]s. Actes. 17. For by him we liue, we moue, and haue our beeing. And for that cause peraduēture God was of the Gréeks called [...], to wit, [...], because of his redinesse and present succour, because he neuer faileth mortall men, but alwayes and in all places doeth aide and reléeue them. Likewise Pla­to in Cratylo, and his interpreter Proclus doe think that, [...], (God) is deriued, [...], that is, of running: but that course or running is not referred to the presence or help of God, but to an other thing.

For when men saw the Sunne, the Moone, the starres, and heauen it selfe by running still to be turned aboute, they thought that they were Gods. Some there are that will deriue it [...], that is to say, of feare or dread. For feare or Religion belée­ueth and persuadeth men that there is a God.

The Latines peraduenture fra­med their Deus (God) of the Gréekes, [...]. But some doo think rather that Deus. Deus is deriued A dando, of giuing, because he giueth all things vnto all men. For so among the Hebrues [...]. he is called [...] (as I will anon de­clare) or Schadday because he is suffi­cient to him selfe, he lacketh nothing but giueth to all men all good thin­ges and necessary. Some other wil haue God in Latine to be called Deus, quód ipsi nihil deest, that is, because there is nothing wanting in him.

But now the Scripture doeth at­tribute the plurall number Elohim, Elohim. [Page 611] not to God alone, but also to Angels, to iudges, and to men in authoritie: because God is alwaies present with them, while they laboure in that office whiche he hath appointed them vnto, and doeth by the ministerie of them worke the things whiche hee him selfe will, & which are expedient for the welfare of mortall men.

And although the worde Elohim be of the plurall number, yet is it set before Verbes in the singular num­ber, as in the first of Genesis we find: In the beginning, Bara Elohim, Crea­uit This Dii importech as much as if one shoulde say, Gods. Dii, God created (for Bara, crea­ted, is the singular number) Heauen and Earth.

In that phrase of spéech is shew­ed vnto vs the mysterie of the reue­rend Trinitie. For Moses séemeth to haue said in effecte. In the begin­ning that GOD in Trinitie cre­ated Heauen and Earth.

In the 7. chapter of the second booke of Samuel, Elohim in the plu­rall number is ioygned with Verbes of the plurall number, to declare that there is a difference of persons in the blessed Trinitie.

Moreouer, in the league whiche God maketh with our father Abra­ham, Schaddai Gene. 17 God giueth him selfe an other name. For he saith, I God am Schad­dai, that is, sufficient, or sufficiencie. Therefore God is called Schaddai.

Some in their translations turne it Vastator a destroyer, as if GOD shuld name him selfe a iust reuenger.

But Moses Aegyptius saith: The Nowne Schaddai is compounded of the Verbe Da [...]i (which signifieth, he sufficeth) and the letter * Schin which hath the same meaning that Ascher hath, and signifieth, He that. So that Schaddai is as muche to say, as, He that sufficeth to him selfe, and is the sufficiencie or fulnesse of all things.

Peraduenture the Heathen haue vppon this occasion deriued their Sa­turnus, Satur [...] whiche name they gaue to them whome they did wickedly take to bee Gods.

For as Diurnus commeth of Di­es a daye, so is Saturnus deriued a Saturando, of satisfying or filling.

Therefore GOD is that He, to whome nothing is lacking, which in all things and vnto althings is sufficient to him selfe, who néedeth no mans ayde, yea, who alone hath all things, which do apperteine to the perfect fe­licitie, bothe of this life and of the world to come: and whiche onely and alone can fil and suffice all his people It seem that we English men do borrow of the [...] manes their [...] Gott, [...] turne their [...], T, [...] D, [...] we so [...] God, [...] we sho [...] say, [...] and other creatures.

For this cause the Germanes call him Gott, as who should saye Guot, good, or best. Because, as he is full of all goodnesse, so he doeth moste libe­rally bestowe vppon men all maner of good things. The Germane word is not muche vnlike to the auncient name wherby the Aegyptians called God. For they called God Theuth, or, Thoth. Now if we for, Th, put G, then is it Goth, and we saye, Gott.

The Lord him selfe in the sixt chap­ter of Exodus putteth these two na­mes together, Schaddai and Ieho­uah, as two of the moste excellent names, that he hath, and saith: I am Iehouah. And I appeared to Abra­ham, Isaac, and Iacob as God Schad­dai: but in my name Iehouah I was not knowen vnto them. Not that the Patriarches had not hearde or knowen the name Iehouah. For [Page 612] that name beganne to be called vp­on in the time of Seth, immediatelye [...]. 4. after the beginning of the worlde. Therefore it seemeth that the Lorde meant thus in effect. I opened my self vnto the Patriarches as God Schad­dai, who am able in all things suffi­ciently to fill them with all good­nesse, and therefore I promised them a land that floweth with milke and honie.

But, in my name Iehouah, I was not yet knowen vnto them, that is, I did not performe vnto them that which I promised.

For we haue heard all ready, that he is called Iehouah, of that which he maketh to be, and therefore he bringeth his promise to perfour­maunce.

Now therefore, (sayeth he) I will in déede fulfill my promise, and shewe my selfe to be, not onely De­um Schaddai, an all-sufficient or Al­mightie GOD, but also to be Ie­houah, an essence or béeing eternall, immutable, true, and in all things like my selfe, or standing to my pro­mise.

Last of all we reade in the thirde of Exodus, that God saide to Moses: Thus shalt thou say to the children of Israell. [...]

The Lord GOD of our fathers, [...] God [...]. the GOD of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Iacob hath sent me vnto you. This is my name for euer, and this is my memoriall from one generation vnto an o­ther.

So then héere now we haue an o­ther name of GOD. For he will be called the God of Abraham, of Isa­ac, and of Iacob.

This, saith he, shall be my memo­riall from one generation vnto an other, to wit, wherein I will kéepe in memorie my benefites bestowed vpon those Patriarches, that by them the posteritie may know me, and re­member me.

For when we heare the names of those Patriarches, they doe put vs in minde of all the excellent and in­numerable benefites, which God be­stowed on our forefathers: which are not in vaine with so great diligence peculiarely reckoned vp of Moses, in his first Booke called Genesis. For he will be our GOD euen as he was theirs: if so be we doe beleeue in him, as they did beléeue.

For to vs that beléeue he will be bothe Schaddai and Iehouah, eter­nall and immutable trueth, Béeing life, and heaped-vp store of all maner good thinges.

And now by the way, it is not without a mysterie, that when he is the God also of other Patriarches, as of Adam, Seth, Enos, and especi­allie of Enoch and Noah, yet out of all the number of them he picked those thrée, Abraham, Isaac, and Iacob, and to euerye one of theire names prefired seuerally his owne name, saying:

I am the GOD of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Ia­cob. For so he did euidently teache Trinitie. the mysterie of the Trinitie, in the v­nitie of the diuine substance, and that euery one of the persons is of the same diuinitie, maiestie and glorye, that is, that the father is very God, the Sonne verye God, and the holie Ghoste verye God: [Page 613] and that these thrée are one God. For he saith. I am God &c. Of which I will speake in place conuenient.

Thus muche hetherto concerning the names of God, out of which an in­different knowledge of God may ea­sily be gathered. I knowe that one Dionysius hath made a busie com­mentarie Dionysius of the names of God. vpon the names of God: but I knowe too, that the godly sorte, and those that are studious of the Apostles doctrine doe vnderstand, that the dis­ciples of the Apostles did farre more simplye handle matters belonging vnto Religion. I knowe that other doe make accounte of 72. names of God, out of the Scriptures and books of the Cabalists, whiche as I haue in an other place rehearsed, so will I hereafter out of Exodus, repeate to you the chiefest of them.

Secondarilie, God is in the word Visions & prosopo­graphie of God. of God exhibited to be séene, to be be­held, and to be known by visions & di­uine mirrors, as it were in a certaine parable, while by Prosopographie, Prosopo­graphie is a pictu­ring or re­prseen­tinge of bodily lineamēts. Prosopopeie, or mortall shapes he is set before our eyes. And yet we are warned not to stick vpon those visible things, but to lift vp our mindes from visible things, to things inuisi­ble and spirituall. For neither is God bodilie in his owne substaunce, be­cause Prosopo­peie is where those are broughte in to speake that doe not speak. he is in visions exhibited to vs in a bodilye shape like to a manne. Neither did any of the olde saincts be­fore the birth of Christe, expresse God in the shape and picture of a mortall man, because God had in that shape exhibited him selfe to be séene of the Patriarches and Prophets. It is the doating errour of the Anthropomor­phites, Anthro­pomor­phites. to say that God is bodilie, and that he hath members like to a mor­tall manne. And that no man doe in this case deceiue him selfe, by attribu­ting falsely to GOD the thing that is against his honour. I will here in sted of a remedie against that poy­son, recite vnto you (dearely beloued) the words of S. Augustine, which he out of the pure vnderstanding of the holie Scriptures, and assured testi­monies of Catholique true Doctours writte to Fortunatius De Videndo Deo, againste the Anthropomor­phites. Concerning the members of How [...] tribute [...] God [...] i [...] bodilesse. God (saith he) whiche the Scripture doeth in euery place make mention of, knowe this, that least any man should beléeue that according to the facion and figure of this fleshe, we are like to God, the same scripture did al­so say that God hath wings, whiche it is manifest that we men haue not. Therefore euen as when we heare wings named, we vnderstand Gods protection and defence: so when we heare of hands, we must vnderstand his operation: when we heare menti­on made of féete, we must vnderstand his present redinesse: when we heare the name of eyes, we muste vnder­stand his sight, whereby he séeth and knoweth all things. And when we heare of his face, we must vnderstand his iustice, whereby he is knowen to all the world: and what soeuer else like vnto this, the same scripture doth make mention of, I beléeue verilie that it must be vnderstood spiritually. Neither doe I alone, or am I the first, that think thus: but euen all they al­so, which euen with a meane vnder­standing of the scriptures, doe with­stand the opinion of them that are for that cause called Anthropomorphi­tes. Out of whose writing because I will not cite ouer muche, to cause to long a stay, I doe héere meane to al­ledge one testimonie out of S. Hi­erome. For when that man moste [Page 614] excellently learned in the holie scrip­tures expounded the Psalme, where it is said: Vnderstand ye vnwise a­mong the people, ye fooles at length be wise. He that planted the care P [...]lm. 94. shal he not heare, or he that made the eye shall he not see, did among other things say: This place doeth most of These [...]ordes of [...] taken [...] of [...]tulliā. all make against the Anthropomor­phites, which say that God hath mem­bers euen as we haue. As for exam­ple, he is said to haue eyes. The eyes of the Lord beholde all things, the hand of the Lord maketh all things. And Adam heard (saith he) the sound of the féet of the Lord walking in Pa­radise. They doe vnderstand these places simply as the letter lyeth, and doe referre mortall weaknesse to the magnificent mightinesse of the im­mortall God. But I say that God is all eye, all hand, and all foote.

He is all eye, because he séeth all things. All hand, because he worketh all things. All foote because he is pre­sent euery where. Therefore marke ye what he saith. He that planted the eare, shall he not heare? or he that made the eye shall he not see? He said not, therefore hath he no eyes? But he said, he that planted the eare shall he not heare? or he that made the eye, shall he not sée. He made the mem­bers, and gaue them the efficient po­wers. And a little afterwards the same S. Augustine saith. In all this which I haue cited out of the saincts and doctours, Ambrose, Hierome, A­thanasius, Gregorie (Nazianzene) and whatsoeuer else like these of other mens doeings, I could euer reade or come by, (which I think to be too long héere seuerally to rehearse) I finde that God is not a body, or that he hath members like to a man, neither that he is diuided by the distance of places, but by nature vnchaungeably inui­sible. And I doe in the helpe of God without wauering beléeue, and so far as he giueth me grace, I doe vnder­stand, that not by the same (inuisible) nature and substance, but by a visible shape taken vnto him, he appeared as it pleased him, to them, to whome he did appeare, when in the holie scrip­tures he is reported to haue béene seene with corporall eyes. Thus much out of Augustine.

To these now I will also add the words of Tertullian, a verie auncient ecclesiasticall writer, in his excellent booke De Trinitate. By members, (saith he) are shewed the efficient po­wers of God, not the bodilie fashion of God, or corporall lineaments. For when the eyes are described, it is set downe because he séeth althings. And when the eare is named, it is there­fore named because he heareth all things. And when the finger is men­tioned, then is a certeine signification of his minde declared. And when the nosethrilles are spoken of, the recei­uing of prayers, as of swéete smels, is therby notified. And when the hand is talked of, it argueth that he is the author of all creatures. And when the arme is specified, thereby is declared that no nature can withstand the po­wer of God. And when the féete are named, that putteth vs in minde, that God filleth all things, and that there is nothing where he is not present. For neither members nor the offices of members are necessarie to him, to whose will onely without any words all things obey, and are ready at hand. For why should he require eyes, whi­ch is him selfe the light? Or why shuld he séeke for feet, which is him selfe pre­sent euerie where? Or how should he go in, since that there is no where for [Page 615] him to goe out from him selfe? Or why should he wishe for a hande, whose will without wordes doeth worke all things? Neither doeth he néede eares that knoweth the verye secrete thoughtes. Or wherefore should he lacke a tongue, whose one­ly thincking is a commaunding? For these members were necessarie to men and not to GOD. Because the counsell of men should be of none effecte, vnlesse the bodye did fulfill the thoughts: but to GOD they are not néedfull, whose will the very workes doe not onely followe, without all stirring businesse, but doe euen im­mediately with his will procéede and go forewarde. But he is all eye, be­cause he wholy seeth: He is all eare, because he wholy heareth: He is all hand, because he wholy worketh: And all foote, because he is wholy e­uery where. For what soeuer is simple, that hath not in it selfe any di­uersitie of it selfe. For those thinges fall into a diuersitie of members, whatsoeuer are borne vnto disoluti­on, but the things that are not com­pact together cannot feele (diuersitie.) And so as followeth. For all these hetherto are the wordes of Tertulli­an.

Therefore when wee reade that Moses did sée GOD face to face, How the p [...]triarchs [...] see God. and that Iacob, Israel, and the Pro­phets sawe GOD plainely, and not obseurely, thereby is meant that to them was exhibited a vision moste manifest, effectuall, and verie famili­ar. For truely saide Theodoretus the Bishop of Cyrus: We say that the fathers did not see the diuine na­ture or substance, which cannot bee circumscribed, comprehended, or perceiued in the minde of man, but doeth it selfe comprehend all things: but we say that they fawe a certeine glorie and certeine visions, whiche were aunswerable to their capacitie, and did not passe the measure of the same. For these assured sentences of the holie Scripture doe alwayes re­maine moste true.

No man did euer see GOD at Iohn. 1. any time. GOD dwelleth in the light that no man can atteine vnto, 1. Tim. [...] whome no man hath seene nor canne see. And againe, No man shall see Exod. 33 my face, and liue, that is, so long as he liueth vppon this earth, in the cor­ruption and imperfection of this our fleshe, no man shall beholde the essence of GOD, which is eternal, and light that cannot be looked vpon.

For when we are once deliuered from this corruption, and are clarifi­ed, then shall we sée him as hee is. Therefore God is said to haue béene séene of the fathers, not according to the fulnesse of his diuinitie, but accor­ding to the capacitie of men.

Tertullian thinketh, that all thin­ges in the olde Testament were done God [...] doe [...] thinge [...] with [...] fathers his So [...] of God the Father by the Sonne, who taking vppon him a competent shape appeared to men and spake vnto the Fathers.

Paule in the beginning of his E­pistle to the Hebrues doth significant­ly speake of the Sonne of God incar­nate, not denying absolutely that the Father did euer any thinge by the Sonne.

Tertullian saith: To the Sonne was giuen all power in Heauen and in Earth. But that power could not be of all thinges, vnlesse it were of euerie time. Therefore it is the Sonne that alwayes descended to talke with men from Adam vnto the Patriar­ches and Prophetes, in Vision, in Dreame, in a Myrrour, and in Ora­cle. [Page 616] So alwayes it pleased God to be conuersant in the earth with men, being none other, than the Worde which afterwarde was to bee made Fleshe. And it pleased him so to make a way for vs to Faith, that wee might the more easily perceiue that the Sonne of God descended into the worlde, and that wee might knowe that such a thinge was done. And so as followeth. For all these are the wordes of Tertullian. After this pre­monition, we will now adde the visi­ons of Gods maiestie exhibited to holy men.

God exhibited to his seruauntes many and sundry visions, wherein he [...]. after a maner did shadowe foorth his maiestie vnto them: all which visions it would be too long a labour for me to rehearse, and expounde vnto you. Ye shall finde the most notable ones, Ex­odus. 19. Esaie. 6. Ezechiel. 1. Da­niel. 7. and in the Apocalypse of the blessed Euangelist and Apostle Iohn. It is sufficient to haue put you in minde of them. But now the moste renowmed and excellent one of them all I will héere recite and handle at large. It is to be séene in the 33. and 34. Chapter of Exodus. Moses had triall of the facilitie and goodnesse of God, and that there was nothing, which he obtained not at Gods hand, therefore he taketh vpon him boldely to aske this also of the Lord, to sée God in his substance, glorie, and maiestie, [...] whiche thing all the true wise menne of euerye age did onely wishe and long for.

For Moses saith, because I vnder­stand that thou, O GOD, wishect wel vnto me, and that thou canst de­nie nothing, go to I beséech thée, shew me thy glorie, that is, suffer me I pray thée to sée thée so, as thou art in thy glorious substance and maiestie.

Nowe GOD aunswering to this request, which is the greatest of all other, doeth say vnto him. I will make all my good to passe by before thee: and I will crye the name of the Lorde: Or, in the name of the Lorde before thee. In whiche wordes he promiseth two things to Moses. The one is, All my good shall passe by before thée. But this chiefe good of GOD can be nothing else, than the good and mightie GOD him selfe, or rather the word of God, I say the very beloued sonne of God, in whome wée beléeue that all the treasures of wisdome, diuinitie, good­nesse, and perfectnesse, are placed and layed vpp. For he sett before Mo­ses eyes the shew of him in a humane and visible shape, suche in sight as he in the end of the world should be in­carnate in. The other thing, that he promised, is, I wil cry the name of the Lord: Or in the name of the Lord be­fore thée, that is, I will proclame the names of my glorie, by whiche thou maist vnderstand, who I am, and séeme in thy minde.

But now that no man should at­tribute so excellent a vision to the me­rite God giu­eth his giftes fre­ly without respect of mans merites. of Moses, the Lord doeth add this sentence following. This vision doth not happen to thée because of thine owne merite. For without mans me­rites, I reueale my selfe to whome I will, and without respect of persons will haue compassion on whome it pleaseth me, which consideratiō of the frée grace and liberall goodnesse of God, doeth greatly belong to the true knowledge of God. Then the lord go­eth too againe, and doeth more signifi­cantly declare to Moses, in what ma­ner and order he will exhibite or shew him selfe vnto him.

[Page 617] Thou mayest not (saith he) in this life sée my face, that is, thou mayest not fully sée me in my substance. For that is reserued for the blessed spirits, and clarified bodies in the worlde to come. I will therefore in this fashion shew my selfe vnto thée. Thou shalt go vp into the mounteine: there in a rock I will shew thée a clifte, wherin thou shalt place thée selfe: and I will lay mine hand vppon thée, that is, a cloude, or some such thing, that as I come towarde thée, thou mayest not looke directly in my face. In that phrase of spéeche the Lorde doeth im­itate the fashion of men, whose or­der is to spredd their hands ouer the eyes of him, whome they would not haue narrowely to beholde any thing. The Lorde then addeth: and in the meane while I will passe by, that is, the image whiche I take, to wit, the shape of a man, wherein I will exhi­bite me selfe to be séene, shall passe by before thee. And when I am once past so that thou canst not sée my face, I will take away the hand wherewith I hidd thine eyes, and then thou shalt beholde the back of the figure, or my hinder partes. Now the hinder parte of GOD are the words and déeds of God, which he leueth behinde him that we by thē may learne to knowe him. Again, the beholding of Gods face is taken for the moste exacte and exqui­site knowledge of God. But they that sée but the back onely doe not knowe so well as they that sée the face. And in the hinder or latter times of the world, God sent his sonne into the world borne of a womā, whom who so euer doe in faithe beholde, they doe not sée the Godhead in his humanitie, but doe by his wordes and déedes knowe who God is, and so they sée the father in the sonne. For they learne that God is the chiefe good, and that y sonne of God is God, béeing coequall and of the same substance with the fa­ther. Now let vs sée how God (accor­ding How Go [...] did shew him self [...] to Mose [...] to his promise made) did exhi­bite him selfe to be séene of Moses. Moses rising vpp betimes ascendeth vp into the mounteine chéerefully vn­to the rocke which the Lord had shew­ed him, placeing himselfe in the clift, and looketh gréedilie, for the vision or reuelation of God. At length the Lord descended in a cloude, and came vpon the mounteine vnto the clifte of the rocke wherein Moses stayed for him. And presently when Moses his face was hidden, the figure of God, that is, the shape of a man, whiche God tooke vpon him, did passe by before him: and when as now the backe of the figure was towarde Moses, so that he could no more sée the face thereof, the Lorde tooke his hand away, and Moses be­helde the hinder partes of the same. Whereby he gathered, that GOD should once, that is to say, in the hin­der times of the worlde, be incarnate and reuealed to the world. Of whiche reuelation we will héereafter speake somewhat more. And when the Lord was once gone past, he cryed, and as his promise was, so in a certaine Ca­talogue he reckoned vppe his names, whereby, as in a shadowe, he did de­clare his nature.

For he saide, Iehouah, Iehouah, GOD mercifull and gratious, long suffering and abounding in good­nesse and trueth, keeping mercie in store for thousandes, forgiuing wic­kednesse, transgression, and sinne: and yet not suffering the wicked to escape vnpunished, visiting the wic­kednesse of the fathers vpon the chil­dren and childers children, vnto the third and fourth generation. What [Page 618] What else is this than if he had saide? I am [...] the vncreated essence, béeing of my selfe from before all beginninge, which giueth Being to all things, and keepeth all thinges in Being. I am a strong and almightie God. I doe not abuse my might. For I am gentle and mercifull. I loue my creatures, and man especially, on whom I doe wholy yearne in the bowels of loue and mer­cie. I am rich and bountifull and rea­die at all times to helpe my creatures. I doe fréely, without recompence, giue al that I bestow. I am long suffering, and not irritable to anger and hasty to reuenge, as mankinde is. I am no ni­garde or enuious as wealthie men in the world are woont to be. I am moste liberall and bountifull, reioycing to be diuided amonge my people, and to heape vp benefites vpon the faithfull. Moreouer I am true and faithfull. I deceiue no man, I lie in nothing: what I promise, that I stande to and faith­fully perfourme it. Neither doe I nor can I so waste my richesse, that all at length is spent, and I my selfe drawne drie. For I kéepe good turnes in stoare for a thousand generations, so that al­though the former age did liue neuer so wealthily with my richesse, yet they that come & are borne euen vntill the very end of the world, shall neuerthe­lesse finde in me so much as shal suffice & satisfie their desire. For I am y e wel-springe of good that cannot be drawne drie. And if any man sinne against me & afterwarde repent him of the same, I am not vnappeaseable. For euen of mine owne frée will I doe forgiue er­rours, sinnes, and heinous crimes. And yet let no man therefore thinke that I am delighted with sinnes, or that I am a Patrone of wicked doers. For euen I, the same, doe punish wic­ked and impenitent men: and chasten euen those, that are mine owne, y t therby I may kéepe them in order & office. But let no man thinke that he shall sinne and escape vnpunished, because he séeth that his auncestours did sinne and were not punished: that is, did sinne and were not vtterly cutte off, and wiped out. For I reserue reuen­gement till iuste and full time, and do so be haue my selfe, that all are com­pelled to confesse me to be a God of iudgement. Now when Moses the seruaunt of God had hearde and séene these thinges, he made haste, and fell downe prostrate to the earth, & wor­shipped. Let vs also doe the same, be­inge God doth most eui­dently open him selfe through Christ. surely certified that the Lorde will not vouchsafe, so long as we liue in this transitorie worlde, to reueale himselfe and his glory any whit more fully and brimly, than in Christe his Sonne exhibited vnto vs. Let there­fore the thinges that sufficed Moses, suffice vs also, let the knowledge of Christ suffice and content vs.

For the moste euident and excel­lent 2. Cor. 4. way and meane to know God, is layde forth before vs in Iesu Christe the sonne of God incarnate and made Hebr. 1. man. For therefore we did euen now heare, that before Moses was set the shadowe of Christe, when it pleased God most familiarly to reueale him­selfe vnto him.

And the Apostle Paule placeth the illumination or appearinge of the knowledge of the glorie of God to be in the face of Iesus Christ. And in an other place the same Paule calleth Christe the brightnesse of his fathers glorie, and the liuely image of his sub­staunce. Truely he himselfe in the Gospell doeth most plainely say, No Iohn. 6. Math. 11. man knoweth the Father, but the Sonne, and he to whome the Sonne will reueale him. For he is the way [Page 619] vnto the father: & the father is séene & beheld in him. For we doe againe in y e gospel reade, No man hath euer seene God at any time, the onely begotten Iohn. 14. Iohn. 1. sonne, which is in the bosome of the father, he hath reuealed him vnto vs.

But againe the Apostle saith, After that in the wisdom of god the world through their wisedome knewe not 1. Cor. 1. God, it pleased god through foolish­nes of preaching to saue thē that be­leeue. That which he in this place calleth the wisedome of God, is the verie creation & workmāship of the world, and the woonderful works of God, in which God would be knowen to the world: and in the beating out & con­sidering whereof, all the wisedome of all the wisemen till then, did altogea­ther lye. But for because the conside­ration of those thinges did no good, by reason of mans wisedome, for y e most part, referring the causes of things to somewhat else, than to God the true and onely mark, whereto they should be referred, and while men thought them selues wise, as y e same Apostle teacheth vs, euen in their owne rea­sonings Rom. 1. they became fooles, it pleased God by an other way to be knowē to the world, to witt, by the foolish prea­ching of the Gospell, which is in verie déed moste absolute and perfect wise­dome, but to the worldly wisdome of mortall men, it séemeth foolishnesse. For it séemeth a foolishe thing to the men of this world, that the true and verie God béeing incarnate or made man, was conuersant with vs men héere in the Earth, was in pouertie, was hungry, did suffer and die. And yet euen this is the way where­by God is moste euidently knowen to the world, together with his wisdome, goodnesse, trueth, righteousnesse, and power. For y e wisdome of God, which no tongue can vtter, doeth in y e whole Gods wi [...] dome appeareth. ministerie, & woonderful dispensation of Christ, shine out very brightly, but far more brimly if we discusse & beate out the causes (of which I speake else where) & throughly weigh the doctrine of Christ. In y e incarnatiō of the sonne of God it appeareth how wel god wi­sheth Gods goodne [...] appeare [...] to y e world being sunk & drownd in sinne, as y , to which he is bound by an indissoluble league, & doth through Christe adopt the sonnes of death and of the diuell, into the sonnes and hey­res of life euerlasting. Now whereas God [...] truth a [...] peareth Christe doeth moste exactly fullfill all those things, which the Prophetes by y e reuelation of god did foretel of him, and whereas he doeth moste liberally performe the things which GOD the father did promise of him, that doeth declare how vnchaungeable and true the eternall God is. In the déedes or Gods [...] & [...] sufferi [...] appear [...] to the worl [...] miracles of Christe our Lorde, in his resurrection, in his glorious ascension into Heauen, & moste plentifull pow­ring out of his holie spirite vppon his disciples, but especially in conuerting the whole worlde from Paganisme and Iudaisme, to the Euangelicall trueth, doe appeare the power, longe suffering, maiestie and vnspeakeable goodnesse of GOD the father. In the Gods [...] death of Christe the Sonne of GOD doth shine the great iustice of God the father, as that which béeing once of­fended with our sinnes, could not bée pacified but with such and so great a sacrifice. Finally, because he spared not his only begotten sonne, but gaue God [...] [...] him for vs that are his enimies and wicked rebelles, euen therein is that mercie of his made knowen to the world, which is verie rightly cōmen­ded aboue all the woorkes of GOD. Therefore in the sonne, and by the sonne God doeth moste manifestlye [Page 620] make himselfe manifest to y e world, so that what so euer is néedefull to be knowen of God, or of his wil, & what soeuer is belonging to heauenly and healthful wisdome, that is wholy ope­ned and throughly perceiued & séene in the sonne. Therefore when Philipp said to Christe, Lord shew vs the fa­ther and it sufficeth vs: we reade that [...]. 14. the Lord aunswered, Haue I beene so long with you, & do ye not yet know me? Philipp, he that hath seene me, hath seene the father. And how sayest thou, shew vs the father? doest not thou beleeue that I am in the father, and the father in me? Now hée rein he [...]alleth back all the faithful from ouer curious seaching after God, laying before them the mysterie of the dispensation, wherein he would haue vs to rest, and to content our selues, name­ly in that that God was made man. Therefore whosoeuer desire to sée and knowe God truely, let them cast the eyes of their minde vpon Christe, and beléeue the mysterie of him conteined in woords & déedes, learning by them what & who God is. For God is such an one, as he exhibiteth him selfe to be knowē in Christ, & in that verie know ledge he doeth appoint eternall life to be, where he saith. And this is eternall [...]. 17. life, that they might knowe thee the only true God, & Iesus Christ whōe thou hast sent. Let him y wisheth wel to himselfe take héede that he go not a­bout to know any more than God him selfe doth teach vs in Christ. But who soeuer neglecting Christ doth follow y rule & subtilties of mans wit, he verily doeth come to nought and perish in his thoughts. The fourth meane to know god by, is fetched out of y e contēplation [...]. of his woorkes. Dauid saith, The hea­uens declare the glory of god, and the firmament sheweth foorth the works of his bandes. And the Apostle Paule Rom. 1. saith, His inuisible things beeing vn­derstanded by his woorkes, through the creation of the worlde, are seene, that is, both his eternal power & god head. Loe, the power and godhead of God, are those inuisible things of God, and yet they are vnderstoode by the cō ­sideration of Gods workes: therefore euen God him-selfe is knowne by the workes of God. But now the wor­kes The wor­kes of God are twoe wayes cō ­sidered. 1. of God are doubly considered, or bée of twoe sorts. For either they are layed before vs to be béehelde in thin­ges created for the behoofe of men, as in heauen & in earth, & in those things that are in heauē and in earth, and are gouerned and preserued by the proui­dence of God, of which sorte are the starres and the motions or courses of the starres, the influences of heauen, the course of time, liuing creatures of all kindes, trées, plants, fruites of the earth, the sea, and whatsoeuer is there­in, stones, and whatsoeuer things are hid within, and digged out of the earth for the vse of men. Of these. S. Basile & S. Ambrose haue written very lear­nedly and godly in their bookes inti­tuled, The worke of sixe dayes, the whiche they called Hexaemeron. Héere may be inserted that history of nature, which y e glorious & worthie king Da­uid Psal. 104. doth in y e psalmes, especially after the 100. psalme most fitly apply to our purpose. But lest we shuld intangle & make intricate y e course of this presēt treatise, I will hereafter speake of the creation of y e world, & of gods gouern­ment & prouidence in y e same. At this present it shal suffice to know y e heauē & earth, & all that is therein do declare to vs and sette, as it were, before our cies an euident argument that God, as he is moste wise, is also most migh­tie, woonderful, of an infinite maiesty, [Page 621] of an incomprehensible glorie, moste iust, most gratious and most excellent. Esaie therefore, a faithful teacher of Esai. 40. the Church, giuing good counsell for the state of mortall men, doth say vn­to them. Lifte vp your eyes on high, and consider who hath made these things that come foorthe by heapes, calling them all by theire names, whose strength is so great, that none of them doth faile. For although that euen from the beginning the starres haue shined to the worlde, and haue in their course perfourmed that, for which they were created, yet are they not woarne by vse, nor by continu­ance consumed awaye or darckened ought at all. For by the power of their maker they are preserued whole.

Ieremie also cryeth, O Lord there Iere. 10. is none like vnto thee. Thou art great, and great is thy name with po­wer. Who woulde not feare thee O King of the gentiles. For thine is the glorie: for among all the wise men of the Heathen, and in all their king­doms there is none that may be like­ned vnto thee. And immediatly after againe, The Lord God is a true and liuing God and king: If he be wroth the earth shaketh, nether can the gentiles abide his indignation. He made the earth with his power, with his wisedome doth he order the whole compasse of the world, and with his discretion hath he spred the h [...]auens out. At his voice the waters gathered together in the a [...]re, he draweth vpp the Cloudes from the vttermoste partes of the earthe, he turneth light­ning to raine, & bringeth the windes out of their tresures. Or else y e works of God are set foorth for vs to beholde 2 in man, the verie Lord & prince of all creatures: not so much in the work­manshipp or making of man whiche Lactantius and Andreas Wesalius haue passingly painted out for all men to sée, as in the woorks which to­ward man, or in man, or by man, the Lord him selfe doeth finish and bring to passe. For God doeth iustly punish some men and by punishing them he doth declare that he knoweth the dea­lings of mortall men, and hateth all wrong and iniurie. Vppon other he heapeth vpp verie large and ample benefites, and in béeing beuntifull vnto them he declareth that he is rich, yea, that he is the founteine of good­nesse that cannot be drawen dry, that he is bountiful, good, merciful, gentle, and long suffering. Héereof there are innumerable examples in the histo­rie of the Bible. Caine for the mur­der committed vppon his brother ly­ued here in earth a miserable & wret­ched life. For the iust lord doth reuēge the bloudshedd of the innocent. The first world was drowned in y e deluge, a plague was layd it on for y e contēpt of God. But Noah and his were sa­uedin the Arke by the mercie of God.

God bringeth Abraham from Vr of the Chaldées, and placeth him in the land of Chanaan, blessing and loa­ding him with all manner of goods. He doeth woonderfullie kéepe Iacob in all his troubles & infinite calami­ties. Through great afflictions he lif­teth vp Ioseph frō the prison vnto the throne of Aegypt. He doth gréeuously plague the Aegyptians for y e tyrannie shewed in oppressing Israel, and for the contempt of his commaundement.

But it would be too longe and te­dious to make a beadrowe of all the examples. Now by these and such like workes of GOD we learne, who, and howe greate our GOD is, howe wise hée is, howe good, howe mightie, howe liberall, howe iuste [Page 622] and rightful, and with-all we learne that we must beéeue, and in althings obey him For Asaph sath, The things that we haue heard and knowen, and [...]. 78. such as our fathers haue told vs, those we will not hide frō our sonnes, but wil shew to the generations to come, the praise of the Lorde, his mightie and woonderfull workes, which hee hath done: that the children, whiche are borne, when they come to age, may shewe their children the same, that they may putt theire truste in God, and not forget the woorkes of God, but kepe his commandements. And so as foloweth in the 78. psalme.

An other waye to knowe God by, next to this, is, that which is gathered [...] vpon comparisons: for the Scripture doeth compare all the moste excellent things in the world with God, whōe it preferreth before them all, so that we may thereby gather, that God is the chiefe good, & that his maiestie is in cōprehensible. This one place of Esay may stād in sted of many, where in the 40. cha. he saith, Who hath measured the waters with his fist? Who hath mesured heauen with his span? Who hath helde the dust of the earth be­twixt three fingers and weighed the mounteines and hilles in a balance? Who hath directed the spirit of the Lord? who gaue him counsell? who taught him? who is of his counsell, to instruct him? Beholde, all people are in comparison of him as a droppe of a bucket full, and counted as the least thing that the balance weigh­eth. Yea he shall cast out the Isles as the smallest crumb of dust. Libanus were not sufficient to minister him wood to burne, nor the beasts there­of were in ough for one sacrifice vn­to him. All people in comparison of him are reckoned as nothing, and if they bee compared with him, they are coūted as lesse than nothing. Vn­derstand ye not this? hath it not bene preached vnto you since the begin­ning? haue ye not beene taughte this by the foūdation of the earth? It is he that sitteth vpon the circle of the world, whose inhabiters are (in cōpa­rison of him) but as Grashoppers. He spredeth out the heauens as a coue­ring, & stretcheth thē out as a tent to dwell in. He bringeth princes to no­thing, and maketh the Iudges of the earth as though they were not. And so foorth. To this place now doe belong the Prosopopeiall spéeches of God, of which thou shalt finde sūdrie and ma­ny, beside the visions which we placed in the second way or meane to know God. But the moste excellent are ex­tant in the 18. Psalme, and in the 5. Chapter of Solomons Ballad, bothe which I passe ouer vntouched, because I meane not to stay you too long. For we muste descend to the other points.

Last of all, God is knowen by the God is learned by the say­inges and sentences of the prophets and Apos­tles. sayings or sentences vttered by the mouthes of the Prophetes & Apostles. Of which sorte is that notable spéech of Ieremie, where he saith, Let not the wise man glorie in his wisdome, nor the strong man in his strength, nor the rich man in his riches: but let him that glorieth, glorie in this, Iere. 9. that he vnderstandeth and knoweth me, that I am the Lord and doe mer­cie, iudgement, and righteousnesse vpon earth: therefore am I deligh­ted in suche things alone, saith the Lord. Now by the mercie of God we are saued, and adorned with sundrie great benefites. By his iudgement he punisheth the wicked and disobedient according to their deserts, and there­withal he kéepeth equitie. Euen as al­so his righteousnes doeth truely per­fourme [Page 623] that which he promisseth. Therefore we say that God is a saui­our, a liberall giuer of all good things, an vpright iudge, & assured trueth in performing his promisses. And hether now is to be referred the doctrine of the Prophets and apostles, which tea­cheth that to be the true knowledge of God, y acknowledgeth God to be one in essence, and thrée in persons. Con­cerning the vnitie of the diuine es­sence God is one in Essence, or Beeing. (by the allegation whereof the pluralitie of the heathen Gods are vt­terly reiected and flatly condemned) I will cite those testimonies out of the holie Scripture, that séeme to be more euidente and excellent than all the other, which are in number so ma­ny that a man canne hardely reckon them all.

The notablest is that, whiche is grounded vppon the Propheticall and Euangelicall authoritie, and bée­ing cited out of the 6, Chap. of Deu­teronomie, is in the 12. of Marke set downe in these words. Iesus said: The first of all the commaundements is, Hearken Israel, the Lord our GOD is one Lord. And thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy hart, with all thy soule, with all thy minde, and with all thy strength. This is the first commandement, and the second like this is, thou shalt loue thy neigh­boure as thee sel [...]e. There is none o­ther commaundement greater than these. It followeth now in the Gos­pell. And the Scribe said, Well mai­ster thou hast saide the trueth, that there is one god, & that there is none other but he, and that to loue him with all the hart, with all the minde, with all the soule, and with all the strength, and to loue a mans neigh­boure as him selfe, is greater than all the burnt offerings and sacrifices.

With this testimonie also doe all the other notable ones agrée, that are in the lawe. For in the 20. of Exo­dus we reade, that the Lord him selfe with his owne mouthe, did in mount Sina say, I am the Lord thy GOD, which brought thee out of the land of Aegypt, out of the house of bon­dage: haue thou none other Gods but me. Againe Moses in the end of his Song, bringeth in GOD saying, Deut. Se now how that I, I am GOD, and there is none other God but I. I kill and make aliue againe: I wound, and I heale, neither is there any that can deliuer out of my hand. With the testimonies in the lawe doe those of the Prophets also agrée. For Dauid in the 18. Psalme saith, The way of God is an vndefiled way, the worde of the Lorde also is tryed in the fire. He is the defender of all them that put their truste in him. For who is God but the Lord? or who hath any strength except our God? There are of this sorte many other places in the volume of the Psalmes. The Lord in Esaie, and by Esaie cryeth and saieth. Esai. [...] I am the Lord, [...] is [...] Hu is my name, and my glorie will I not giue vnto any other, nor mine honoure to grauen images. I am the first and the laste, Esai. [...] and beside me there is no God. And who is like to me? (If any be) let him call foorthe and openly shewe the thing that is past, and lay before me what hath chaunced since I appoin­ted the people of the worlde, and let him tell what shall happen hereafter, and come to passe: I, the Lorde, do all-things, I spred out the heauens a­lone, and I onely haue layed foorthe the earth by mee selfe. I make the to­kens of witches of none effect, and make the soothsayers fooles. As for the wise, I turne them backwarde, [Page 624] and make their wisedome foolish­nesse. I set vpp the word of my ser­uant, and doe fulfill the counsells of my messingers. I am the Lorde, and [...]. 45. there is else none, which created light and darcknesse, and maketh peace and trouble: yea euen I the Lord doe all these things.

To these testimonies of the Pro­phetes we will nowe add one or two out of Sainct Paule, the great in­structer and Apostle of the Gentiles. He in his Epistle to Timothie, saith. There is one GOD and one media­tour [...] of GOD and men, the man Christe Iesus. And againe he saith, One Lord, one faith, one baptisme, [...]. 4. one God and father of all, which is aboue all, and through all, and in you all. Againe the same Apostle to the Corinthians saith, There is none [...]. other God but one. And though there bee that are called Gods, whe­ther in heauen or in earth (as there be Gods manie and Lords manie) yet vnto vs there is but one God, euen the father, of whome are all things, and we in him: and one Lord Iesus Christ, by whome are all things, and we by him.

Nowe I suppose these diuine te­stimonies are euident enough, and do sufficiently proue, that GOD in sub­stance is one, of Essence incompre­hensible, eternall, and spirituall.

But vnder the one essence of the [...]. Godhed, the holie scripture doth shew vs a distinction of the Father, of the sonne, and of the holie Ghoste. Now noate héere that I call it a [...]istincti­on, not a diuision, or a separation. For we adore and worshipp no more Gods but one: so yet that we doe nei­ther confound, nor yet denye or take away the thrée Subsistences or per­sons of the diuine essence, nor the pro­perties of the same.

Noetus, Anoetus in very déed, and Noetus is as much to say as a man of vn­derstāding which terme was the proper name of a man. Ano­etus▪ signi­fieth a [...]o­ol [...] or [...] without vnderstanding. Sabellius the Libyan, a godlesse, bolde, and verie rude Asse (of whome sprang vpp the grosse heresie of the Patrispassians) taught that the fa­ther, the sonne, and the holie Ghoste did importe no distinction in GOD, but that they were diuerse attributes of GOD. For they said that GOD is none other wise called the father, the sonne, and the holie Ghoste, than when he is named good, iuste, gentle, omnipotent, wise, &c.

They saide, the Father created the worlde, the same in the name of The grosse errour of the Patr [...] passians. the Sonne tooke fleshe and suffered, and againe in chaunginge his name, he was the holie Ghoste, that came vppon the Disciples. But the true, Propheticall, and Apostolicall faithe dooth expressely teach that the names of the Father, the Sonne, and the ho­lie Ghoste doe shewe to vs what God is in his owne proper nature. For naturally and eternally God is the the Father, because he did from be­fore beginnings vnspeakeablye be­gett the Sonne. The same GOD is naturally the Sonne, because he was from before beginnings begotten of the Father. The same GOD is naturally the holie Ghoste, because he is the eternall spirit of them bothe, procéeding from them bothe, béeing one & the same God bothe with them: and when in the Scriptures he is cal­led a gentle, good, wise, mercifull, and iuste God, it is not thereby so muche expressed what he is in him selfe, as what a one hee doeth exhibite him selfe to vs.

The same Scripture doeth open­ly say, that the Father created all thinges by the Sonne: and that the Father descended not into the [Page 625] earth, nor toke our flesh vpon him, nor suffered for vs. For the Sonne saith, I went out from the Father, and came into the worlde: Againe, I leaue the Iohn. 16. worlde, and goe vnto the Father. The same Sonne fallinge prostrate in the mount of Oliues prayeth, saying: Fa­ther if it be possible let this cup passe from me. Againe, in the Gospel he Mat. 27. saith, I will pray to the Father, and he shall giue you an other comforter. Iohn. 14. Loe here he saith, the father shall giue you an other comforter. And yet a­gaine least by reason of those persons, and properties of those persons, we should separate or diuide the diuine nature, the Sonne in the gospel saith, Iohn 10. I and the father are one. For when he saith One, he ouerthroweth them that separate or rent the diuine substance or nature: and when he saith, We are, He speak­eth plu­rally. and not I am, therein he refuteth them that doe confounde the subsistences or persones in the Trinitie. There­fore the Apostolique and Catholique doctrine teacheth and doeth confesse that they are thrée, distinguished in properties, & that of those thrée there is but one and the same nature, or es­sence, the same omnipotenci [...], maie­stie, goodnesse, and wisedome. For al­though there be an order in the Tri­nitie, yet can there be no inequalitie in it at all. None of them is in time be­fore other, or in dignity worthier than other: but of the thrée there is one god­head, and they thrée are one and eter­nall God.

And the primitiue Church verily vnder the Apostles, & the times that came next after them, did beléeue so simply, despising & reiecting curious questions and néedlesse disputations. And euen then too did arise pestilent men in the Church of God, speaking peruerse things, whōe the Apostle do­eth vppon good cause call greeuous A disp [...] tation [...] God sproo [...] vpp. woolues not spareing the flock. They first brought in very straunge & daun­gerous questions, & sharpened their blasphemous tongues against Hea­uen it selfe. For they stoode in it, that Actes thrée persons could not be one nature or essence, and therefore that by na­ming the Trinitie, the christiās wor­shippe many Gods, euen as the Hea­then doe.

And againe, since there can be but one GOD, they inferre consequent­ly that the same God is father, sonne, and holie ghoste vnto him selfe. For so it was agreeable y t they should doate in follie, whome the word of God did not leade, but the grosse imagination of mortall flesh. And God did by these meanes punish y e Giātlike boldenesse of those mē, whose minds being with­out all reuerence and feare of God, did wickedly striue to fasten the sight of the eyes of the flesh, vppon the ve­rie face of God. But the faithfull and vigilant ouerséers and pastors of the Churches were cōpelled to driue such woolues from the foldes of Christe his shéepe, and valiauntly to fight for the sincere & catholique trueth, that is, for the Vnitie & Trinitie, for the monar­chie and mysterie of the dispensation. That strife bred foorth diuerse words, with which it was necessarie to holde and binde those slipperie merchants. Therefore immediately after the be­ginning, there sprang vp the termes [...] of Vnitie, Trinitie, Essence, Sub­stance and Person. The Gréekes for the moste parte vsed Ousia, Hypo­stasis, and Prosopon: whiche wee call, Essence, Subsistence, and Personne. Of these againe there did in the Churches, spring vppe newe and freshe contentions. They disputed sharply of the Essence and [Page 626] Subsistence, whether they are y e same or sundrie thinges. For Ruffinus A­quileiensis in the 29. Chapter and first booke of his Ecclesiastical historie say­eth: There was moued a controuersie about the difference of substaunces & [...]. subsistences, whiche the Greekes call [...] and [...]. For some said that substaunce & subsistence seeme to be all one: and because wee say not that there are three substaunces in God, therefore that wee ought not to saye, that there are three subsistences in him. But on the other side againe, they that tooke substaunce for one thing & subsistence for an other, did say, that substaunce noteth the nature of a thing and the reason wherevpon it standeth: but that the subsistence of euerie person doth shewe that ve­ry thing which doth subsist. Basilius Magnus wrote a learned Epistle to his brother Gregorie, about the diffe­rence of Essence and subsistence. And Hermius Sozomenus in the 12. Cap. of his fift booke of histories sayth: The bishops of many cities meeting toge­ther at Alexandria, do together with Athanasius and Eusebius Vercellen­sis confirme the decrees of Nice, and cōfesse that the holy Ghost is coessē ­tiall with the Father and the Sonne, and name them the Trinitie, & teach that the man, whiche God the Word tooke vppon him, is to be accompted perfecte man, not in body onely, but in soule also: euen as the auncient do­ctours of the Church did also thinck. But forbeecause the question about Ousia and Hypostasis, did trouble the Churches, & that there were sundrie contentions & disputations concer­ning the differēce betwixt them, they seeme to me to haue determined very wisely, that those names should not at the first presently bee vsed in que­stions of GOD: vnlesse it were that, when a man wente about to beate downe the opinion of Sabellius, hee were compelled to vse them, least by lacke of words he should seeme to call one & the same by three names, when hee should vnderstand euery one pe­culiarly in that threefold distinction. Socrates in the 7. Chap. and thirde booke of his historie addeth: But they did not bring into the Church a cer­teine newe religion deuised of them­selues, but that whiche frō the begin­ning euen till then the Ecclesiasticall tradition taught, and prudent Chri­stians did euidently set foorth. And so foorth.

Therefore awaye with the Popes champions to the place whereof they Al things that are to be be­leeued of God are fully cō ­teined in the cano­nicall Scriptures. are worthie, which, when wee teach y all pointes of true godlinesse and sal­uation are fully conteyned and taught in the Canonicall Scriptures, by the way of obiection do demaund in what place of the Scripture we find the na­mes of Trinitie, Person, Essence, and Substance, and finally where we find that Christe hath a reasonable soule? For although those very words consi­sting in those syllables are not to bée found in the Canonicall bookes (which were by the Prophets and Apostles written in an other, and not in the la­tine tongue) yet the thinges, the mat­ter, or substaunce, which those woords doe signifie are most manifestly con­teined and taught in those books: whi­che thinges likewise all and euery na­tion may in their language expresse, & for their commoditie and necessitie speake and pronounce them. Away al­so with all Sophisters, which thinke it a great point of learning to make the reuerend mysterie of the sacred Tri­nitie darcke and intricate, with their straunge, their curious, and pernici­ous [Page 627] questions. It is sufficient for the godly, simplie according to the Scrip­tures and the Apostles créed to beléeue and confesse, that there is one diuine nature or Essence, wherin are the fa­ther, the Sonne, and the holy Ghoste. Neither is it greatly materiall whe­ther ye call them substances, or subsi­stences, or persons, so that ye do plain­ly expresse the distinctiō betwixt them, and eche ones seueral properties, con­fessing so the Vnitie, that yet ye con­found not the Trinitie, nor spoile the persons of their properties.

And héere now it will do verie wel out of the Scriptures to cite such eui­dent Testimo­nies out of the Gospel to proue the Trinitie. testimonies, as maye euidently proue the mysterie of the Trinitie, with the distinction and seuerall pro­perties of the thrée persons. The Lord in the Gospel after S. Matthew saith: All power is giuen to mee in heauen Math. 28. and in earth: goe ye therfore & teach all nations, baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, & of the holy Ghost, teaching them to obserue all thinges, whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you. Tertullian alledging those wordes against Prax­ea, sayth: He did last of all commaund his disciples to baptise into the Fa­ther, Tertulliā contra Praxeam. and the Sonne, and the holy Ghost. We are baptised not into one, nor once, but thrice at euery name, in­to euery seuerall person. Thus much Tertullian.

Nowe as euery seuerall person is seuerally expressed, so the diuinitie of them all is therein singularely taught to be one and common to them all, be­cause hee biddeth to baptise, not onely into the name of the Father, but also of the Sonne, and of the holy Ghoste. The Apostle and elected vessell Paule doeth flatly denie, that any man either ought to be, or euer was baptised into the name of any man, whiche is no­thing else but méere man. Were ye, 1. Cor. 1. sayeth hée, baptised in the name of Paule? So then the Father is God, the Sonne is God, and the holy Ghost is GOD, into whose name wée are baptised.

The same Lord in the Gospell af­ter S. Iohn sayeth: When the com­forter Iohn. 14. and. 16. commeth, whome I will sende vnto you from the father, that is the spirite of trueth, he will lead you into all trueth. He shal not speake of him­selfe: but whatsoeuer he shall heare, that shall he speake. He shall glorifie me, for hee shall receiue of mine and shall shewe vnto you. All things that the father hath are mine: therefore said I vnto you, that hee shall take of mine, and shewe vnto you.

In these wordes of the Lords thou hearest mention made of the person of the father from whome the spirite is sente, of the person of the Sonne whiche sendeth him, and of the person of the holy Spirit which commeth vn­to vs. Thou hearest also of the mutual and equall communion of the Diuini­tie, and all good thinges betwixte the thrée persons. For the holy Ghost spea­keth not of himselfe, but that which he heareth. He shall, sayeth the Sonne, take of mine. And againe: All things that the father hath, are mine: And therfore what things the Sonne hath, those are the fathers: & the diuinitie, glorie, and Maiestie of them all is coequall.

With these most euident speaches, doe these two manifest testimonies of Iohn Baptist agrée. First he sayth, He Iohn. 3. whom God hath sent, doth speake the words of God. For God giueth not the spirite by measure vnto him. The Father loueth the Sonne, and hath gi­uen all thinges into his hand. He that [Page 628] beleeueth on the Sonne, hath euerla­sting life. &c. Loe héere againe, in the one Godhead, thou hearest the three persons distinguished by their proper­ties. For the Father loueth & sendeth the Sonne, and giueth all things into his hand. The Sonne is sent, and re­ceiueth all thinges, but the holy Ghost is giuen of the Father, and receiued of the sonne according to fullnesse. Then againe the same Baptist crieth the se­cond time and sayeth, I sawe the spi­rite descending from heauen like vn­to a Doue, and it abode vppon him. And I knewe him not: but hee that sent mee to baptise with water, the same said vnto mee, vppon whom so­euer thou shalt see the Spirite descen­ding, and tarying still vppon him, the same is hee, whiche baptiseth with the holy Ghoste. And I sawe and bare record, that this is the Sonne of GOD.

Héere againe are shewed vnto vs as clearely as the day-light, the thrée persons distinguished, & not confoun­ded. For he that sendeth Iohn is the Father. The holy Ghost is neither the Father, nor the Sonne, but appeareth vpon the head of Christ in the likenes of a doue. And the Sonne is the sonne, not the Father, and that too the sonne of the Father, vpon whose head y e holy Ghost did abide. And now to this place doth belonge the testimonie of the Fa­ther vttered from heauen vppon his Sonne Christ. For he sayeth: This is my beloued Sonne, in whome I am Math. 3. and. 17. wel pleased. But one and the same cā ­not be both Father, and Sonne vnto himselfe: the father is one, and the sonne is one: & yet not diuers thinges, but one and the same God, of one and the same nature. For the sonne in one place doth most plainely say, I & the father are one. Iohn. 10.

Moreouer, what could bee more clearely spoken for the proofe of the ex­presse distinction and properties of the thrée persons in y e reuerend Trinitie, than y t where the Archangel Gabriel in s. Luke, declaring the sacrament of the Lords incarnation, doth euidently saye vnto the virgin y e mother of God? The holy Ghoste shall come vppon Luke. 1. thee, & the power of the highest shall ouershadow thee: Therfore also that holy thing, that shalbe borne, shal be called the sonne of God. What I pray you could haue possibly béene in­uented of purpose to bee more mani­festly spokē for the proofe of this mat­ter, than these woordes of the Angel? Thou hast héere the person of the high­est, that is of the father. For in the woordes of the Angel, a little afore, it is said: He shalbe great, and shall bee called the sonne of the highest. Now the sonne is the sonne of the father. Wée haue also y e persons of the sonne and of the holy Ghost expressed, with their properties, neither mingled nor confounded. The father is not incar­nate, nor yet the holy Ghoste, but the Sonne. To the father is borne of the virgin a Sonne, euen he that was the sonne by the eternall and vnspeakea­ble maner of begetting. But the holy Ghost whiche is the power of the most highest, did ouershadowe the virgin, and made her with childe. And so by this meanes thou mayest sée héere the persons distinguished, not diuided, & howe they differ in properties, not in Essence of dietie, or in nature.

Héere nowe (although these places mighte séeme to suffice any reasona­ble The A­postles testimo­nies con­cerninge [...]he Trini­tie. man) I wil yet add other testimo­nies of the holy Apostles, & that too of thrée the most excellent among all the Apostles. S. Peter preaching y e word of the Gospell before the Church of Actes. 2. [Page 629] Israel, as Luke testiffeth in the Actes of the Apostles, doeth amonge other thinges say: This Iesus hath God rai­sed vpp, and exalted him to his right hand, and hee hauing receiued of the father the promise of the holy Ghost, hath shedd forth this which ye nowe see and heare. Loe God the father rai­seth vpp and doeth exalte the Sonne. The Sonne is raised vpp, exalted, and sitteth at the right hande of the father. And the Sonne receiuing of y e Father the holy Ghoste, doth bestowe it vppon the Apostles. Therefore the spirite procéedeth from the Father and the Sonne, subsisting in his owne person, but being one and the same spirite of them both. Moreouer in the Sermon made at Caesarea in the congregation of the Gentiles, that is, in the house & familie of Cornelius the Centurion, the same Apostle doeth as plainely ex­presse Actes 10. the person of the Father, of the Sonne, and of the holy Ghost, & knit­teth y e Trinitie together into one Es­sence of the Diuine Nature.

Sainct Paule in the beginning of Rom 1. his Epistle to the Romans sayth, that he was appointed to preach the Gos­pell of God, which he had promised afore by his Prophetes in the holy Scriptures, of his Sonne whiche was made of the seede of Dauid after the flesh, and hath beene declared to bee the sonne of God with power after the Spirite that sanctifieth. Againe to the Galathians he sayth: God sent his sonne made of a woman, that wee by Gala. 4. adoption might receiue the right of sonnes. And because ye are sonnes, God hath sent forth the Spirite of his Sonne into your heartes, crying Ab­ba, father. And againe to Titus hee sayeth: God according to his mercie Tit. 3. hath saued vs by the founteine of re­generation, and renuing of the holy Ghost, which hee shedd on vs richly thorough Iesus Christ our Sauiour. Therfore S. Cyril speaking very tru­ly of the Apostle Paule Libro in Ioan. 9. Cap. 45. doeth say: That holy man did rightly know the enumeration of the sacred Trinitie: and therefore he tea­cheth that euery person doth proper­ly and distinctly subsist: and yet hee preacheth openly the immutable self-same-nesse of the Trinitie. Cōcerning Identitas. whiche matter, if any man would ga­ther together and reckon vpp all the testimonies that Paule hath for the proofe of it, he must of necessitie recite all his Epistles.

The blessed Apostle and Euange­list 1. Iohn. 2. Iohn doeth more strongly and eui­dently than the other affirme and sett forth the mysterie of the Trinitie and distinction of the persons: as well in his Euangelicall historie, as in his E­pistle. Amonge many this one at this time shalbe sufficient. In his Cano­nicall Epistle he sayeth: Who is a ly­ar, but hee that denyeth that Iesus is Christe? The same is Antichrist that denieth the Father, and the Sonne. Whosoeuer denieth the Sonne, the same hath not the father. Therfore let that abide in you which ye haue herd from the beginning. And presently after he saith againe: Ye need not that any mā teach you, but as the same an­noynting teacheth you of all things, and it is true and not lying. In these wordes ye heare the Father, ye heare the Sonne, ye heare the annoynting, that is, the holy Ghost. The father is not the Sonne, the Sonne is not the Father, neither is the holy Ghoste the Father, or the Sonne: but the Father is the Father of the Sonne, the Sonne is the Sonne of the Father, and the holy Ghost procéedeth from them both. And yet those persons are so ioyned [Page 630] and vnited, that he which denieth one of them, hath in him none of them. Yea, whosoeuer denieth this Trinitie is pronounced to be Antichrist. For he denieth God which is one in Trinitie and thrée in vnitie, and so consequent­ly confounding or taking awaye the properties of God, hee denieth God to bée such a one, as he is in very déede.

Nowe I suppose that these so ma­ny The mys­terie of the Trini­tie is sha­dowed by [...]imili­ [...]des. and so manifest testimonies do suf­fice the Godly. For they beleeue the Scriptures, & do not ouer curiously prie into y e Maiestie of God, being cō ­tent with those things alone, wherein it hath pleased God of his goodnesse to appeare and shine to vs mortall men. Some thereare, which doe their inde­uour by certeine parables or simili­tudes to shadowe this matter, that is to say, to shew howe the thrée persons are said to bee distinguished, and yet notwithstanding to be one God. But in all the thinges that God hath made (as I did admonishe you in the begin­ning of this treatise) there is nothing, whiche can properly be likened to the nature of God: neither are there any words in the mouthes of men, that can properly be spoken of it: neither are there any similitudes of mans inuen­tion, that can rightly and squarely a­grée with the diuine Essence. And. S. Basile, disputing De Ousia & Hypostasi, sayeth. It cannot be that the compa­risons of examples should in all points be like to those things, to the vse wher­of y e examples do serue. Thou mayest saye that iniurie is done to y e Maiestie of God, if it be compared with mortall things. But for because the holy scrip­ture doeth not a little condescend and attemper it selfe to oure infirmitie, I will put a similitude, although in very déed much vnlike, which is vsually ta­ken and commonly vsed. Behold the Sunne, & the beames that come from it, & then the heate that procéedeth frō them both. As the Sunne is the head-spring of the light and the heate: so is the Father the headspring of y e Sonne, who is light of light. And as of the Sunne and the beames together the heate doth come, so of the Father and the Sonne together the holy Ghoste proceedeth. But nowe, put case, or imagine that the Sunne were such, as neuer had beginning, nor euer shall haue ending, and should not then I pray you, y e beames of this euerlasting Sunne be euerlasting too? and should not the heat, which procéedeth of them both, bee euerlasting, as well as they? finally should not the Sonne be one still in Essence or sustaunce, and thrée by reason of the thrée subsistences or persons? This parable of the Sunne Tertulliā contra Praxeam. did Tertullian vse, whose words, whi­che do also conteine other similitudes, I will not be gréeued to recite vnto you. I wil not doubt (sayeth he) to call I woulde wishe the skilfull in the latine tongue to reade this similitude in the la­tine copy, for though it be here trāslated, ad verbū, yet our Englishe tonge will not beare it soliuely as the la­tine doth. both the stalke of a roote, the brooke of a springhead, & a beame of the Sunne, by the name of a Sunne: for euery ori­ginall is a parent, and euery thinge, that issueth of that original, is a sonne: much more then y e word of God (may be called a Sonne) whiche euē proper­ly hath the name of Sonne, & yet nei­ther is the stalke separated from the roote, nor the brooke from the spring-head, nor the beame from the Sunne, no more is the woord separated from God. Therefore according to the fa­shion of these examples I professe that I say there are two, God & his Word, the Father and his Sonne. For the roote & the stalke are two thinges, but ioyned in one. And the spring-head & the brooke are two kindes, but vndiui­ded. And the Sunne and the beames are two formes, but both cleauing the [Page 631] one to the other. Euery thing, that cō ­meth of any thinge, must néedes bée se­conde to that, out of which it commeth, and yet it is not separated from that, from which it procéedeth. But where a second is, there are two, and where a third is, there are thrée. For the third is the spirite of God and the Sonne: e­uen as the third from the roote is the fruite of the stalke, the third from the spring-head is the riuer of the brooke, and the third from the Sunne is the heate of the beame: yet none of these is alienated from the matrix, of which they take y e properties that they haue. So the Trinitie descending by an­nexed and lincked degrées from the fa­ther, doeth not make against the or, Vni­tie. Mo­narchie, and doth defend the Oicono­mical state, that is, the mysterie of the dispēsation. Vnderstand euery where that I professe this rule, wherein I te­stifie that the father, the sonne, and the holy Ghost are vnseparated one from an other, and so thou shalt know how euery thinge is spoken. And so forth. For all these are the woordes of Ter­tullian, who flourished in Africa, not long after the age of the Apostles.

But letting passe the parables, si­milituds, or comparisons of mans in­uention, The cer­te [...]ntie of the doc­trine tou­ching the Trinitie. let vs stedfastly beléeue the e­uident word of God. What mans ca­pacitie cannot atteine vnto, that let faith hold fast. What the sacred scrip­tures declare vnto vs, what Christ in his flesh did teache vs, what was by so many miracles confirmed for oure sa­kes, what the spirite of God in the true Church doth tell vs, that must be thought more true and certeine, than that, whiche is proued by a thousand demonstrations, or that whiche all thy senses are able to conceiue. Paule denieth that hee would heare an An­gel, if hée should speake any thinge cō ­trarie to the Gospell of Christ. Yea surely it is a prancke of arrogant foo­lishnesse to doubt of the thinges, that are in the Scriptures with so great authoritie layde forth, and taught vs. But it is a greater madnesse, if a man wil not beléeue the oracles of God, for none other cause, but for that oure vn­derstanding cānot atteine to y e know­ledge of all things, when as neuerthe­lesse wée know that our vnderstāding is naturally blinde, and hateth God. Amonge Philosophers hee is counted an impudent fellowe, which relecteth the authoritie of any notable and ap­proued writer. It was enough to per­suade the scholers of Pythagoras, for a man to say to them, [...], Hee said it. And then dareth a Christian séeke starting holes, and iangle about asking of curious questions, when it is said vnto him: GOD said it, and taught thee to beleeue it? No man doubteth of the kings letters patents, if so bee the seale be acknowledged: therefore what a follie is it to doubt of the diuine testimonies, whiche are so euident, and firmely sealed with the spirite of God?

Wherefore that I may héere reca­pitulate The sūme of thinges to be bee­leued con­cerninge the Tri­nitie. & briefely expresse the princi­pall summe of this oure exposition, I will recite vnto you (déerely beloued) the woordes of the holy father Cyril, which are to be found Libro in Ioan. 9. Cap. 30. in this sense following: True faith is in God the father, and in the Sonne, not simplie, but incarnate, & in the holy Ghoste. For the holy and consubstantiall Trinitie is distingui­shed by the differences of names, that is, by the properties of y e persons. For the father is the father, and not the sonne: and the sonne is the sonne, and not the father: and the holy Ghost, is the holy spirite proper to the father & [Page 632] the sonne. For the substaunce of the Deitie is all one, or the same: where­fore we preach not thrée, but one God. Therefore wée must beléeue in God: but distinctly and more fully expoun­ding oure faith, wée must so beléeue, that wée maye referre the same glori­fication to euery person. For there is no difference of faith. For we ought not to haue a greater faith in the fa­ther, than in the sonne, and in the ho­ly Ghost, but the measure and maner of it must bée one and the same equal­lie consisting in eache of the thrée per­sons: so that by this meanes wée may confesse the vnitie of nature in the Trinitie of persons. This faith must firmely bee grounded in our mindes, whiche is in the father, and in the sonne, (& the sonne, I say, euen after that hee was made man) & in the holy Ghost. Thus much out of Cyril.

Nowe all these pointes shalbe tho­roughly confirmed with more full te­stimonies, when wee come once to proue the diuinitie of the sonne of GOD, and of the holy Ghoste. Whi­che I meane to reserue till time con­uenient.

But let a man thincke that this beliefe The mys­ [...]rie of [...]he Trini­tie was ve­ [...]ie well knowne to the Pa­ [...]riarchs & Prophets. of the Vnitie and Trinitie of the God-head was either inuented by the fathers, or bishops of the churches, or first of all preached by the Apostles immediately vppon Christe his death and ascension. For after the same manner, that I haue hetherto decla­red vnto you, euen from the begin­ning of the world did all the holy Pa­triarchs, Prophets and electe people of GOD beléeue and ground their faith. Although I denie not, but that the mysterie of the Trinitie was more cléerely expounded to the world by Christe, yet is it euident by some vndoubted testimonies, whiche I will adde anon, that the mysterie of the Trinitie was very well knowen vnto the Patriarchs & the Prophets: but first by the way I will admonishe you that the holy Patriarchs and pro­phets of GOD, did hold themselues content with the bare reuelation and woord of GOD, not raysinge curi­ous questions about the Vnitie and Trinitie of God.

They did clearely vnderstand that there is one God, the father of all, the onely sauiour and authour of all good­nesse, and that without or beside him there is none other God at all. And they againe did euidently sée, that the Sonne of GOD, that promised séed, hath all thinges common with the fa­ther: for they did most plainely heare, that hée is called the Sauiour, and is the redéemer, from whome all good thinges do procéede, and are bestowed vppon the faithfull: whereby nowe it was easte for them to gather, that the father, and the sonne are one God, althoughe they differ in properties. For in so much as they were assured­ly certeine, that the damnable doc­trine of the pluralitie of Gods did spring from the diuel, they did not worship many but one God, whome notwithstanding they did beléeue to consist of a Trinitie of persons. For Moses the vndoubted seruant of God, Gene. 1. in the very first verse of his first booke sayeth, In the beginning (Creauit dij) As who shoulde say Gods created, respecting the Trini­tie of the Godhead. God created heauen and earth. Hee ioyneth héere a Verbe of the singular number to a Noune of the plurall number, not to make incongruitie of speach, but to note the mysterie of the Trinitie.

For the sense is, as if hée should haue said: That GOD, which doeth consiste of thrée persons, created hea­uen and earth.

[Page 633] For a litle after God consulting with him selfe about the making of man doeth say: Let vs make man in our I­mage. Loe, héere he sayth, Let vs make, and not, Let me make, or, I wil make. And againe hee sayeth, In our Image, and not, In my Image. But least any man should thinke that this consulta­tion was had with the Angels, let him heare what God him selfe doeth say in Esaye: I the Lord, sayeth he, make all thinges, and stretch out the heauens alone of my selfe (that is, of mine owne power without any help or fel­lowe with mée) and set the earth fast. Therefore the Father consulted with the Sonne, by whome also hee created the world. And againe least any man should thincke, as the Iewes obiecte, y t these things were after the order and custome of men spoken of God in the plurall number for honours sake and worshipp, thou mayest heare what fol­loweth in the end of the third Chapter: Behold this man is become as one of vs, in knowing good and euill. Now heere, by Enallage, hee putteth these wordes, Is become, for Shall become, or Shall happen: so that his meaning is, as if he should haue said, Behold the same shall happen to Adam that shall come to one of vs, y t is, to the Sonne: to witt that hee should haue triall of good and euill, that is, that hee should féele sundrie fortunes, namely sicke­nesse, calamities and death, and (as the prouerb is) should féele both swéete and sowre. For that is the lot or con­dition of man. But the Sonne being incarnate for vs, not the Father, nor the holy Ghost, was found in shape as a man, and had triall of sundrie for­tunes & of death: whiche was foretold to Adam, as it is manifest, for consola­tions sake, and not in the way of moc­kage. For as the good Lord did with a garment strengthen the body of oure first parent against the vnseasonable­nesse of the ayre, when for his sinne he purposed to banishe him out of Para­dise: so did he comfort and chéere vpp his sorrowfull minde with a full ex­ample of the sonnes incarnation and suffering. And when he had so armed him in body and soule, he casteth him out of the Garden of felicitie into a carefull and miserable exile. There are in euery place many examples of this matter like vnto this. For Abra­ham Gene. 18. sawe thrée, but with them thrée he talked as with one, and worshipped one. And, The Lord rayned vppon Gene. 1 [...]. Sodom and Gomorrha brimstone & fire from the Lord out of heauen, and ouerthrew those cities. But least any man should interprete it and say, The Lord rayned from the Lord, that is, from heauen, he himselfe doth present­ly ad, From heauen. For as the father created all thinges by the Sonne: so doth he by him preserue al things, and doth euē still by him worke all things. Nexte after Moses the notablest Pro­phete, Dauid in his Psalmes doeth say: By the word of the Lord were the Psal. 33. heauens made: and all the hostes of them by the breath of his mouth. So heere thou hearest that there is one Lord, in whome is the woord and the spirite, both distinguished, but not se­parated. For the Lord made the hea­uens, but by the Word: & the whole furniture of heauen doth stand by the Breath of the mouth of the Lord. The same Dauid sayeth, The Lord sayd to my Lord, sitt thou on my right Psal. 110. hand, vntill I make thine enimies thy footestoole. Note that in an other place the same Dauid doth flatly saye, that beside the Lord there is none o­ther. And yet héere againe he doeth as plainely saye: The Lord said to my [Page 634] Lord, meaning the father, who had placed the sonne, whiche was Dauids Lord, at his right hand in heauē. Out of Esaie may be gathered very many testimonies. But the notablest of all the rest is that, whiche Matthewe the Apostle citeth in these words: Behold my sonne whome I haue chosen, my beloued in whome my soule is plea­sed: Esai. 42. Matth. 12. I will put my spirite vpon him. &c. With this agréeth that whiche Luke citeth, saying: The spirite of the Lord vppon me, because hee hath annoynted mee, to preache the Gos­pell Esai. 61. Luke. 4. to the poore hath hee sent mee. &c. In these testimonies heere thou hast the father, the sonne, and the holy Ghost. A fewe out of many. For I do not couet to turne ouer the whole scriptures of the old testament.

So then this faith, wherewith wée doe beléeue in God the father, y sonne, The mys­terie of the Trinitie, must not be ioyned with curi­ous dispu­cations. and the holy Ghoste, we haue receiued of God himselfe, being deliuered vn­to vs by the Prophetes & Patriarchs, but most euidently of all declared by the sonne of God him selfe, oure Lord Iesus Christe, and his holy Apostles: wherevppon nowe we doe easilie ga­ther wherfore it is, that all the sincere bishops or ministers of the Churches, together with the whole Church of Christe, haue euer since the Apostles time with so firme a cōsent maintey­ned and had this faith in honour. It were verily a detestable impietie to leaue this catholique and true rule of faith, and to choose & follow one new­ly inuented. There are euen at this daye extante most godly and learned books of Ecclestasticall writers, wher­in they haue declared and defended this catholique faith by the holy scrip­tures against all wicked and blasphe­mous heretiques. There are extant sundrie symboles of faith, but all ten­ding to one end, set forth & published in many synodall assēblies of bishops and fathers. There is at this day e [...] ­tant, learned, and rehearsed of the v­niuersal Church, and all the members thereof both learned and vnlearned, & of euery sexe and age, that Créed com­monly called y e Apostles Créed: wher­in we professe nothing else than that, whiche wee haue hetherto declared, namely that we beléeue in one God to wit, the father, the sonne, and the holy Ghost. And forbecause this consent of all the Sainctes concerning this true faith hath béene euer since the begin­ning of the world so sure and firme, it was very well and godly prouided of auncient kinges and princes, that no man should once dare be so bold either to cal into doubt, or with curious que­stions and disputations to deface or make intricate this beléefe concer­ning the vnitie and Trinitie of the Almightie God. Hée of old amonge the Israelites was stricken throughe and Exod. 19. slaine, which passed beyond y e bounds that the Lord had limitted out. And wee also haue certeine appointed boundes about the knowledge of god, whiche to passe is hurtfull vnto vs, yea, it is punished with assured death.

God graunt that wee maye truely knowe, and religiouslye worshippe The con­clusion. the high, excellent and mightie God euen so, and such, as he him selfe is. For hetherto I haue as simplie, sin­cerely, and briefely as I could, dis­coursed of the wayes & meanes howe to know God, which is in substaunce one, and thrée in persons. And yet wée acknowledge and doe fréely confesse, that in all this treatise hetherto there is nothing spoken worthie of, or com­parable to his vnspeakeable maiestie. For the eternall, excellent and migh­tie God is greater than all maiestie, [Page 635] and than all the eloquence of all men, so farre am I from thincking that I by my woords doe in one iote come néere vnto his excellencie. But I doe humblie beséech the most mercifull Lord, that hée will vouchsafe of his in­estimable goodnesse and liberalitie to enlighten in vs all, the vnderstanding of oure mindes with sufficient know­ledge of his name, thoroughe Ie­sus Christ our Lord and Sa­uiour. Amen.

¶ That GOD is the creatour of all thinges, and gouerneth all thinges by his prouidence: where mention is al­so made of the good-will of God to vs ward, and of Predesti­nation.
¶ The fourth Sermon.

DErely beloued, it remayneth now for mée in this dayes Sermon for a cōclusion to that, whiche I haue he-ther-to spoken concer­ning God, briefly to add somewhat of that creation or worke of God, where­by hée being the maker of all thinges, hath to mankindes commoditie whol­somely created all things, both visible and inuisible, & doth now as alwayes most wisely gouerne & order the same. For by so doing wee shall obteine no small knowledge of God, and many things shalbe more openly layed forth vnto vs, which we in our last treatise did but touch and away. In the sear­ching out, considering, & setting forth of the creation of the whole and the partes thereof, all the diligence of all wise men hath béene sett on woorke, doeth labour, and shalbe troubled so longe as this world indureth. For what is he, though he were the wisest, the cunningest, and diligentest writer of the naturall historie, that leaueth not many thinges vntouched for the posteritie to labour in, and beate their braines about? Or what is he at this day, which, although hee vse the ayde & industrie of most learned writers, is not compelled to wonder at more and greater thinges, than either they euer did, or hee euer shall atteine vnto you? The most wise Lord will alwayes haue wittie men, that are inriched with heauenly giftes, to bee alwayes occupied and euermore exercised in the searching out and setting forth the secretes of nature, and of the creation. But we doe simplie by faith conceiue that y worldes were made of nothing, and of no heape of matter, of God tho­rough the woord of God, and that it doeth consist by the power of the holie Ghoste or spirite of God. For so did Psal. 54. Heb. 1 [...]. king Dauid, and Paule the teacher of the Gentiles both beléeue and teache.

But although the order of y whole, and the manner of the creation can­not bee knitt vpp or declared in fewe woordes, yet will I doe my endeuour to vtter somewhat, by which y e summe of thinges maye partly appeare to the diligent considerer. And héere I choose rather to vse an other manns [Page 636] woordes than mine owne, especially because I suppose this matter cannot be more liuely expressed, than Tertul­lian in his booke De Trinitate, setteth it foorth as followeth: The his­tory of the creation cōteyned, in fewe wordes. GOD hath honge vp heauen in a loftie height, he hath made the earth massiue with a lowe and pressed-downe weight, hee hath powred out the seas with a leuse and thinne liquor, and hath planted all these, beeing decked, and full with their proper and fit instruments. For The Skye and Starres. in the firmament of heauen hee hath stirred vpp the dawning risings of the Sunne, hee hath filled the circle of the glittering Moone for the comforte of the night with monethly increasings of the world, and hee lighteneth the beames of the starres with sundrie gleames of the twinckling lighte (the night he meaneth) and hee would that all these should by appointed courses goe about the compasse of the world: to make to mankind dayes, monethes, yeares, signes, times, and commodities.

In The Earthe. the earth also hee hath lifte vpp high hilles aloft, depressed downe the valleyes belowe, layed the fieldes out euenly, & profitablie ordeined flockes of beastes for sundrie seruices and vses of men. Hee hath made the massiue oakes of the woodes for the behoofe of man, hee hath brought foorth fruite to feed him withal, he hath vnlocked the mouthes of springs and powred them into running riuers. After all whiche necessarie commodities, beecause hee would also procure somewhat for the delight of the eyes, hee cladd them all with sundrie colours of goodly flo­wers to the pleasure & delight of those that beheld them.

In The Sea. the sea also, althoughe for the greatnesse and profite thereof it were very wonderfull, hee framed many sortes of liuinge creatures, some of a meane, and some of a monsterous big­nesse, which doe by the varietie of the woorkemanshipp giue speciall notes of the woorkemans witt. And yet not beeing therewithall content, least peraduenture the rage & course of the waters should with the damage of the earthes inhabitauntes breake out and occupie an other element, hee cloased vp the waters limitts within the shoa­res, that thereby when the raginge wa­ues and foaminge water did rise vpp from the depth and chanell, it mighte turne into it selfe againe, and not passe beyond the boundes appointed, keeping still the prescribed course, to the ende also that man might bee so much the more readie to keepe Gods Lawes, when hee perceiued that euen the very elements did obserue & keepe them.

Last of all hee setteth Man. man to bee Lord ouer the world, whome he made to the likenesse and Image of GOD: to whome hee gaue reason, witt, and wisedome that hee mighte imitate God: whose bodie, althoughe it were made of earth, was yet-not-withstan­ding inspired with the substaunce of the heauenly breathe and Spirite of GOD. To whome when hee had put all thinges in subiection, he would haue him alone to bee free without subiection.

And least that libertie beeing let loose at randon might come into pe­rill againe, hee gaue a commaunde­ment, by the meanes of whiche com­maundement, it could not be said, that euill was out of hande or by-and-by present in the fruite, but should then be in it, when once he perceiued in the will of man the contempt of that commaundemente. For both hee ought to bee free, least the Image of GOD, should seeme to bee bonde [Page 635] [...] [Page 636] [...] [Page 637] bond vndecently: and also a lawe was to bee giuen, least at any time the vnbrideled libertie shuld breake out to the contempt of him that gaue the libertie: that he might consequently receiue either due rewards of obedi­ence, or merites of punishment for disobediēce, hauing that giuen him, to whether part he was willing by the motion of the minde for to incline: whereby the enuie of mortalitie doth returne to him, who when by obedi­ence he might haue escaped it, did yet runne headlonge into it, while hee made too much hast to become a god, &c. The same add in the partes a­boue the firmament, whiche are not now to be beheld of our mortal eyes, that first there were ordeined An­gels, then there were ordered spiritu­all vertues, then there were placed thrones and powers, and many other vnmeasurable spaces of the heauens, and that many works of holie things were there created &c. Thus farre Tertullian.

Now the summe of all this is, God did by his power create of nothinge heauen, earth, and the sea, whiche hee did immediately adorne and enriche with all kindes of good thinges. And into this world, which taketh y name of the furniture that is in it, as in a most sumptuous palace, well furni­shed with all sort of excellent necessa­ries, it pleased him to bring man, to whome he did put all thinges in sub­iection: as Dauid doeth with wonde­ring & merueyling set it forth, where he sayth, O Lord our gouernour how Dauid ce­lebrateth the creati [...] of the worlde. excell [...]t is thy name in all the world? For thy glorie is lifte vpp aboue the heauens. Out of the mouthes of verie babes and sucklinges hast thou or­deined strength, beecause of thine e­nimies, that thou mayest destroy the enimie and the auenger. For I will consider the heauens, euen the works of thy fingers: the moone, and the starres, whiche thou hast ordeined. What is man that thou art so minde­full of him, or the sonne of man that thou hast care ouer him? Thou ma­dest him somewhat lower than the Angels, (or than God) thou crownest him with glorie and honour, thou madest him to haue dominion of the workes of thy handes. Thou hast put all thinges in subiection vnder his feete, sheepe and oxen, and the beastes of the field, the foules of the ayre, and the fishes of the sea, which walke tho­roughe the pathes of the sea. O Lord our gouernour howe excellent is thy name in all the world. Psalme. 8. The same againe in an other place doeth say, The heauens are thine, O God, & Psal. 9. the earth is thine: thou hast layed the foundation of the rounde world, and all that therein is. The day is thine, and the night is thine, thou hast or­deined the lights, and the Sunne, thou layedst al the borders of th'earth, thou hast made both Summer and winter. Nowe who is so very a sot, as that he doeth not by these proofes easilie ga­ther howe great our GOD is, howe great the power of God is, how good, riche, and liberall to man, who neuer deserued any such thinge at his hand, our GOD is, whiche hath created so great riches, so exquisite delights, and such furniture as cānot be sufficient­ly praised, for man alone, and hath made them all subiecte, and will haue them all to obey man as their Lord and maister?

But héere by the waye in the crea­tion of the world we haue to consider God go­uerneth al thinges. the preseruation and gouernement of the whole, by the same GOD.

For neither doeth the worlde [Page 638] stand and endure by any power of it owne, neither doe those things moue and stirre of their owne accord, or (as wee saye) at all aduentures, whiche are stirred or moued howe so-euer. For the Lord in the Gospell sayeth: My father woorketh hetherto, and I woorke. And Paule sayeth, God by Iohn. 5. his sonne hath made the worlds, and Heb. 1. doeth rule and vphold them with the word of his power. And againe, By God we liue, and moue, and haue our Actes. 17. being. And againe, God left not him­self without witnes, in that he shewed Actes. 14. his benefites from heauen, giuing vs raine and fruitefull seasons, filling our hearts with foode and gladnesse, And Theodorete, De prouidētia, say­eth, It is a most absurd thinge to saye Of Gods prouidēce. that God hath created all thinges, but that hee hath no care of the thinges which he hath made, & that his crea­ture as a boate destitute of a steirsemā is with cōtrarie winds tossed to & fro, and knockt & crackt vppon shelues and rocks. Therfore in this place we haue to say somewhat of Gods proui­dence and gouernment: which all the wicked, together with the Epicures, doe at this daye denie, saying in their hearts: Is it likely, that he that dwel­leth in heauen, shuld regard y e things on earth? And doth the Almightie ob­serue and marcke the very smallest of our words and works? He hath giuen to all creatures a certeine inclination and nature, which he hath made their owne, and so leaueth them now in the hand of their owne counsell, that they of their owne nature maye moue, in­crease, perish, and do euen what they lust. Tush God neither knoweth nor doeth greatly trouble himselfe about these toyes. Thus do the wicked rea­son very wickedly: but the Scripture dothe expressely in many places pro­nounce & proue, that God by his pro­uidence doeth care for, and regard the state of mortall men, & of all y e thinges that hee hath made for the vse of mor­tall men And therefore here it is pro­fitable and necessarie to cite some te­stimonies out of y e holy scriptures for the proofe of this argument. Dauid Psal. 45. in his Psalmes sayth: The Lord shal reigne for euer, and his kingdome is a kingdome of al ages, and his domini­on frō generation to generation. Loe, The kingdome of God (sayeth he) is a kingdome of all ages, and his domini­on throughout all generations. Ther­fore God hath not onelye created the world, and all thinges that are in the world, but doth also gouerne and pre­serue them at this daye, and shall go­uerne and preserue them euen till the end. For the same kingly Prophete celebrating the prouidence of God a­bout man and his estate, doeth saye: Thou, O Lord, knowest my downe sitting Psal. 139. and mine vprising, thou spiest out all my wayes. For there is not a word in my tōgue, but thou, O lord, doest know it altogether. Thou hast fashioned me behind and before, and layed thine hand vppon me. And so forth as followeth in the 139. Psalme, whiche Psalme doeth wholie make to this purpose. With this doctrine of Dauid doeth the testimonie of Solo­mon agrée, where he sayth, The kings heart is in the hand of the Lord, like Prou. 21. as the riuers of water, hee may turne it whither soeuer he will. Euery mans way seemeth right in his owne eyes, but the Lord driueth, or ruleth the hart. And in the gospel the Lord said, Are not two little sparrowes sold for a farthing? And one of them shal not Matth. 10. lighte on the ground without your father. Yea, euen all the haires of your head are numbered.

[Page 639] There are besides these other eui­dent testimonies also of the prouidēce of God. Daniel the wisest man of all the Easte, and the most excellent pro­phete of God, doth say, Wisedome & strength are the Lords: It is hee that Daniel 2. chaungeth the times and seasons: hee taketh away kinges, and setteth vpp kinges: he giueth wisedome vnto the wise, and vnderstanding to those that vnderstand: he reuealeth the deepe & secrete thinges: he knoweth the thing that lyeth in darkenesse, for the light dwelleth in him. Moreouer Ethan the Ezrachite sayeth, Thou Lord ru­lest Psal. 89. the raging of the sea, thou stillest the waues thereof, when they arise. Thou hast an almightie arme, thou strengthenest thy hand, and settest vp thy right-hand. In iustice and equitie is thy royall throne stablished, good­nesse and faith do goe before thy face. And Dauid sayeth, Of the fruite of thy woorkes, O God, shall the earth Psal. 104. bee filled. And hee bringeth foorth grasse for cattell, and hear be for the vse of man, and bread to strengthen the heart of man, and wine to make him merrie. And immediatly after in the same Psalme: All things do waite vppon thee, that thou mayest giue them their meate in due season. Whē thou giuest it, they gather it: & when thou openest thy hand they are filled with good. If thou hidest thy face they are troubled, and if thou takest away their breath, they die, and are turned into their dust. Againe, The Lord vppholdeth all such as fall: and Psal. 104. lifteth vpp all those that bee downe. The Lord loseth men from their fet­ters: the Lord giueth sight vnto the blinde. The Lord keepeth the straun­ger, hee defendeth the fatherlesse and widowe, and the waye of the wicked he turneth vpsidedowne. Great is our Psal. 147. Lord and great is his power, & of his wisedome there is none end. He tel­leth the number of the starres, & cal­leth them al by their names. He coue­reth the heauens with clouds, & pre­pareth raine for the earth. Hee giueth fodder vnto the cattell, and meate to the younge Rauens that call vppon him. He giueth snow as woll, & scat­tereth the hoare frost like ashes. Hee casteth forth his yse like morsels: who shall abide before the face of his cold? Hee shall send out his word and melt them, hee shall blowe with his winde and the waters shall flowe. And a­gaine, I knowe that the Lord is great and that he is aboue all Godds. What Psal.. 135 pleased him, that hath he done in hea­uen and earth, and in the sea, and in all deepe places. He lifteth vpp the cloudes from the endes of the world, and turneth lightening vnto raine, and bringeth the windes out of their treasuries. There are many testimo­nies like to these to be séene in the 38. and 39. Cap. of the booke of Iob, and rifely in the Psalmes and bookes of y e holie Prophets: but these, that hether­to I haue recited, are sufficiēt enough, testifying aboundantly, that God by his prouidence doeth gouerne this world, and all things that are therein, and especially man him-selfe the pos­sessour of the world, for whome all thinges were made.

We do héere attribute nothing to Against Gentili [...] ­me. destinie, either Stoicall, or Astrologi­call, neither haue we any thing to doe with that ethnicke fortune either good or ill. We do vtterly detest Philoso­phical disputations in this case, which are contrarie to the trueth of the Pro­phets writings, and doctrine of the A­postles. We content our selues in the onely word of God, & do therefore sim­plie beléeue & teach, y God by his pro­uidence [Page 640] doth gouerne all things, and y too, according to his owne good wil, iust iudgment, & comely order, by meanes most iuste and equall: which meanes whosoeuer despiseth, and maketh his boast only of y bare name of gods pro­uidence, it cannot be y t he should right­ly vnderstand the effecte of Gods pro­uidence. They make this obiection: be­cause all things in the world are done by Gods prouidence, therfore we néed not to put in our oare: wee may snort idlely & take oure ease: it is sufficient for vs to expect the working or impel­ling of God. For if he néed our ayd, hée wil whether we wil or no euen impel vs to y e worke, which he wil haue to be wrought by vs. But the saincts in the The Saincts do not neg­lecte good meanes. scripture are layd before vs, & shewed to haue thought, spoken, & iudged more sincerely of Gods prouidēce. The An­gel doth in expresse words say to Lot: Hast thee to Zoar and saue thee selfe there: for I can do nothing vntil thou Gene. 16. art come thether. Loe here by Gods prouidence Lot w t his are saued, y e ci­tizens of Sodom are destroyed, & of all the cities thereabout. And yet euen in the very woorke of his preseruation, Lots labour is required, and hee biddē to doe his good-will to saue himselfe. Yea, I cannot, saith the Lord, doe any thing till thou art come into Zoar. The king and Prophete Dauid doeth plainly say: I haue hoped in thee, O Lord, I haue said thou art my god: my dayes are in thy hand. And yet euen Psal. 31. he which did wholie betake himself to the prouidence of God, did earnestly consider with himselfe, howe with his diligence and industrie hee might de­ceiue and escape from the layings in waite of Saul his father in law. Nei­ther [...]. Sam. 19. doth he despise the ayde and shifts of his wife Michol. He doth not reply to her againe and say, All thinges are done by the prouidence of God, there­fore there néedes no wyles to be [...] wrought. The Almightie is able to take me out of y e handes of our fathers souldiers, or otherwise to saue mee by some miraculous meanes: let vs con­tent our selues & suffer God to woorke his will in vs. Hée did not argue thus, but did vnderstand that as Gods pro­uidence doth procéed in a certaine or­der by middle meanes, so that it is his part to applie him-selfe to meanes in the feare of God, & by all assayes to do his best for his owne defence. S. Paul doeth heare the Lord flatly saying: As thou hast borne witnes of me at Hie­rusalem, Actes. 23. so must thou beare record of mee at Rome. And although he did no­thing doubt of the trueth of Gods pro­mises, and was not ignoraunt of the power of Gods prouidence, yet notw t ­standing he did priuily send his sisters sonne, which told him that the Iewes had cōspired to kill him, vnto the Tri­bune, to desire of him that Paul might not be brought forth at the Iewes re­quest. Neither did he shew himselfe vncourteous or vnthanckfull to the souldiers that carried him to Antipa­tridis, nor to the horsemen that went with him to Cęsarea. Againe as he sai­led in y Adriaticke sea, whē he was in perill of dangerous shipwracke, and y all his cōpany were stricken w t feare, hee said, Sirs, I exhort you to bee of Actes. 27. good cheare: for there shall bee no losse of any mans life among you, but of the shippe. For there stood by mee this night the Angel of God, whose I am, and whome I serue, saying: Feare not Paule, thou must be brought be­fore Caesar, and loe, GOD hath gi­uen thee all them that saile with thee. Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheare. For I beleeue God, that it shalbe euen as it was told mee. But a while after [Page 641] when the mariners went about to leaue the ship, the same Paule said to the Centurion, and to the souldiours: Vnlesse these abide in the shipp, yee cannot be saued. Therefore meanes Meteores, impressiōs or appea­raunces, which somtimes, for their rarenesse and strág­nes, make men to maruell. doe belonge to the prouidence of God by which he woorketh: and therefore are they not to be neglected. Truely it is by Gods gouernement or proui­dence, that we haue all these *impres­sions of what sort soeuer, either fierie, or ayrie, or watrie. For by the power of God, and not by any power of their owne, doeth the ayre make the earth fruitefull, the waters flowe and ebb againe, and the earth doth bring forth her increase. And although the saincts thincke verily that none of all this is done for any merits sake of theirs, be­cause the Sauiour himself in the Gos­pell, sayeth: The father sendeth raine vppon the iust and vniust: yet for all Matth. 5. that they do neuer forget the woords of the Prophete where he sayeth: If ye Esai. 1. will be willing and obedient ye shall eate the good of the land: but if ye be obstinate & rebellious ye shalbe de­uoured with the swoord: For the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. For the great Prophete Moses longe Deut. 18. before Esaie, had said: If thou shalt hearken diligently vnto the voyce of the Lord thy God, to obserue and do all his commaundements, all these blessinges shall come vppon thee. Thou shalt bee blessed in the citie, & blessed in the field. Blessed shall the fruite of thy body bee, & blessed shall the fruit of thy ground be. The Lord shal open heauen vnto thee, and giue raine to thy land in due season. But if thou wilt not hearken vnto the voice of the Lord thy God, to obserue and doe his commaundements, then all these curses shall come vppon thee. Cursed shalt thou be in the citie, and cursed in the field. The heauen aboue thy head shall be brasse, and the Lord shall smite thee with many plagues, &c. And histories beare record that all these thinges happened to the peo­ple of God, euen as they are here fore­told, and that too, not without the pro­uidence of the Lord their God. All good successes and prosperitie are the good blessings of God, and on the other side, all calamities and aduersities are the curses of God. Therefore herevp­pon the Saincts do gather that mens affayres and state are wholie gouer­ned by Gods prouidence, so yet that they must not therfore sitt (as we say) with their hāds in their bosomes idle­ly, and neglect good means, but rather watchfully and diligently walke by the grace of GOD in the wayes, and meanes, or precepts, and ordinaunces of the Lord. For the prouidence of God doeth not disturbe the order of thinges, it doth not abrogate the offi­ces of life, nor labour and industrie, it doth not take a iust dispensation and obedience, but by these things it wor­keth the health of those men, which do thrugh y t help of God religiously apply themselues to the decrées, purpose, or woorking of the Lord: to whome they doe rightly ascribe what good soeuer doeth chaunce or betyde them, impu­ting to mans corruption, to our owne vnskilfulnesse, and to our sinns, what euil soeuer doth happē vnto vs. Ther­fore the sainctes acknowledge, that al­though warres, plagues, and diuers other calamities do by God his proui­dence afflict mortal men, yet notwith­standing that the causes thereof do a­rise of nothing else than of the sinns of man. For God is good, which wisheth vs rather well than euill. Yea, often­times hee of his goodnesse, turneth oure euill purposes vnto good ends, [Page 642] as is to be séene by the historie of Io­seph, in the booke of Genesis.

Truely vpon the earnest conside­ration of Gods prouidence al the god­ly Gods goodwill [...] learned by his pro [...]dence. sort doe gather, that their good God wisheth well vnto man. For he hath a greate care ouer vs, not in greate things onely, but also in the smallest. He knoweth the number of the dayes of our life. In his sight are all oure members, as wel within as without. For the Lorde in the Gospell sayth, y t al the haires of our head are nūbered. He by his prouidence defendeth vs from all manner diseases and immi­nent perils. He féedeth, refresheth, and preserueth vs. For as he made all creatures for mans health and be­hoofe, so doth he preserue and apply them to mans good and commoditie. The doctrine of the foreknowledge Of Gods [...]redestina [...]on, or fore-ap­poyntmēt. and predestination of God, whiche hath a certein likenesse with his pro­uidence, doth no lesse comfort the god­ly worshippers of God. They call foreknowledge that knowledge in God, whereby he knoweth all things before they come to passe, and séeth e­uen present, all things that are, haue bene, and shall be. For to the know­ledge of God all thinges are present, nothing is past, nothing is to come. And the predestination of God, is the eternall decrée of God, whereby he hathe ordeyned, eyther to saue or de­stroy men, a most certeine end of life and death being appointed vnto thē. Wherevpon also it is elsewhere cal­led a foreappointment. Touching these pointes, some haue diuersly dis­puted, and many verily curiously and contentiously enoughe, and in suche sort surely, that not onely the saluati­on of soules, but the glory of God also with the simple sorte is indaungered. The religious searchers or interpre­ters of the scriptures, confesse, that here nothing is to be permitted to mans wit, but that we must simply & wholy hang vppon what so euer the scripture hath pronounced. And ther­fore these words of S. Paul, are cōti­nually before their eyes, and in their mindes: O the depth of the riches of Rom. 11. the wisdome and knowlege of God! how vnsearchable (or incomprehen­sible) are his iudgementes, and his waies past finding out! For who hath knowne the minde of the Lorde? or who was his coūseller? Or who hath giuen vnto him first? and he shal be recompenced. They neuer forget the admonition of the most wise man Ie­sus Syrache, saying: Seeke not out the things that are too hard for thee: Eccle. 3. neither search after things which are too mightie for thee. But what God hath commaunded thee, thinke thou alwayes therevpon, and bee not too curious in many of his workes: for it is not needfull for thee to see, with thine eyes, the things that be secrete. In the meane time truly, they do not contemne, neither yet neglect those things, which it hath pleased God, by the open scriptures to reueale to his seruants touching this matter. Of Gods foreknowledge, there are ma­ny testimonies, especially in the pro­phecie of Isaie, chapter. 41. and in the chapters following, whereby also the Lorde doth declare that he is the true God. Furthermore, God, by his eter­nall and vnchaungeable counsel, hath foreappointed, who are to be saued, and who are to be condēmned. Now, the end, or the decrée of life and death is short, and manifest to al the godly. The end of predestination or foreap­pointment, is Christe, the sonne of God the father. For God hath ordey­deined and decréed to saue all, howe [Page 641] [...] [Page 642] [...] [Page 643] many so euer haue communion and felowship with Christ his only begot­ten sonn: and to destroy or condemne all, howe many so euer haue no part in the communion or fellowship of Christe his onely sonne. Nowe the faithfull verily haue fellowship with Christ, and the vnfaithful are straun­gers from Christ. For, Paule in his Epistle to the Ephesians, sayth: God hath chosen vs, in Christe, before the foundations of the world were layd, Ephe 1. that we should be holy, and without blame before him through loue: who hath predestinate vs into his sonnes, through Iesus Christ into him selfe, according to the good pleasure of his will, that the glorie of his grace may be praysed, wherewith he is pleased with vs in his beloued. Loe, God hath chosen vs, and he hath chosen vs be­fore the foūdations of the world were layde, yea, he hath chosen vs, that we shoulde be without blame, that is, to be heires of eternall life: howbeit, in Christe, by and through Christe hath he chosen vs. And yet againe more plainer: hee hath predestinate vs, saith he, to adopt vs into his sonnes, but by Christe, and that too hath he done fréely, to the intent that to his di­uine grace glory might be giuen. Therefore, who so euer are in Christ, are chosen and elected: For Iohn the Apostle saieth: Who so hath the sonne hathe life: who so hathe not Iohn. 5. the sonne of god, hath not life. With the doctrine of the Apostles agréeth that also of the Gospell. For in the Gospell the Lorde sayth: This is the will of him that sent me, the father: Iohn. 6. that euerie one whiche seeth the sonne, and beleeueth in him, shoulde haue euerlasting life: and I will raise him vp in the last day. Loe, this is the will or eternall decrée of GOD, saith he, that in the sonne by faith we should be saued.

Againe, on the contrarie part, tou­ching those that are predestinate to death, the Lorde saith: He that belee­ueth Iohn. 3. not, is condemned alreadie, by­cause hee hath not beleeued in the name of the onely begotten sonne of God. And this is the condemna­tiō, that light is come into the world, and men haue loued darknesse more than light. Therefore if thou aske Who is elected & predesti­nate to life. me, whether thou art elected to lyfe, or predestinate to death, that is, whe­ther thou arte of the number of them that are to be damned, or that are to be saued, I answere simply out of the scripture, bothe of the Euangelistes and the Apostles: If thou haste com­munion or fellowship with Christe, thou art predestinate to life, and thou arte of the number of the elect and chosen: but if thou be a straunger from Christe, howe so euer otherwise thou seeme to flourish in vertues, thou arte predestinate to death, and fore­knowledged, as they say, to dam­nation.

Higher and déeper I wil not créepe into the seate of Gods counsell. And here I rehearse againe the former te­stimonies of Scripture: God hath predestinate vs, to adopt vs into his sonnes through Iesus Christe. This is the will of God, that who so be­leeueth in the sonne should liue: and who so beleeueth not shoulde dye. Faithe therefore is a moste assured signe that thou art elected, and whiles thou art called to the Communion of Christe, and art taught faith, the most louing GOD declareth towardes thée his election and good will.

The simpler sort verily are great­ly A so are tentation in this case. tempted and excéedingly troubled with the question of election. For the [Page 644] diuell goeth about to throwe into their myndes the hate of GOD, as though he enuyed vs oure saluation, and had appointed and ordeyned vs to death. That he may the more ea­sily persuade this vnto vs, he labou­reth tooth and nayle wickedly to in­féeble and ouerthrowe our fayth, as though our saluation were doubtfull, whiche leaneth and is stayed vppon the vncerteine election of God. A­gainst these fierie weapons the ser­nauntes of GOD doe arme their heartes with cogitations and com­fortes of this sorte fetched out of the Scripture.

Gods Predestination is not stay­ed or stirred with any worthinesse or vnworthinesse of oures: but of the méere grace and mercie of GOD the father, it respecteth Christe alone. And bycause our saluation doth stay onely vppon him, it can not but be most certeine. For they are wrong that thinke those that are to be saued to life, are predestinate of GOD for the merites sake or good workes whi­che GOD did foresée in them. For notably sayeth the Apostle Paule: Hee hath chosen vs in Christe, into him self, according to the good plea­sure of his will, that the glory of his grace might bee praysed. And a­gaine, It is not in him that willeth, nor in him that runneth, but in God that sheweth mercy. Rom. 9.

Againe: GOD hathe saued vs, and called vs with an holy calling, [...]. Tim. 1. not according to our workes, but ac­cording to his owne purpose and grace, whiche was giuen vnto vs throughe Christe Iesus, before the worlde was, but is nowe made mani­fest, by the appearing of oure Lorde Iesus Christe. Fréely therefore of his meere mercy, not for our desarts, but for Christes sake, & not but in Christe hath he chosen vs, and for Christes sake doth embrace vs: bycause he is our father, and a louer of men. Of whome also speaketh the Prophete Psal. 103. Dauid, The Lorde is full of compas­sion and mercy, slowe to anger, and of great kindenesse. And as a father hath compassion on his children, so hath the Lorde compassion on them that feare him: for he knoweth wher­of wee bee made, and remembereth that we are but dust. Moreouer in the Prophete Isaie we reade: Can a Isai. 51. woman forget her childe, and not haue compassion on the sonne of her wombe? Though she should forget, yet will not I forget thee. Truely in Christe the onely begotten sonne of God exhibited vnto vs, GOD the Father hath declared what greate store he setteth by vs. Therevpon doth the Apostle gather, Who spared not his sonne, but gaue him for vs al, Rom. 8. howe can it be that he shoulde not also with him giue vs all thinges? What thing therefore should we not reckon vppon, and promise our sel­ues from so beneficiall a father? For thou canst not complaine that he will not giue vnto thée his sonne, or that be is not thyne, who as the Apostle saith was giuen for vs all.

Moreouer, the Lorde him selfe, Matth. 1 [...]. crying out in the Gospell, saythe: Come vnto mee all ye that laboure and are heauie loaden, and I will re­freshe you.

And againe to his disciples: Goe Marke. 16. ye in to all the worlde, and preache the Gospell to euerie creature. Hee that shall beleeue and bee baptised, shall be saued. Wherevppon also Paule sayeth: God oure Sauiour will 1. T [...]m. 4. [Page 645] that al men shall be saued, and come vnto the knowledge of the trueth.

In olde times long agoe, it was Gene. 22. saide to Abraham: In thy seede shall all the tribes (or nations) of the earth be blessed. And Ioel saieth: And it Ioel. 2. shal be, that who so euer shall call vppon the name of the Lorde, shall be saued. The whiche Peter also hath repeated in the Actes, chapter, 2. and Paule to the Romanes, chapter 10. Isaie also saith: We haue all gon Isai.. 53. astray like shepe: we haue turned e­uery one to his owne waye: and the Lord hath layd vpon him the iniqui­ties of vs all. And therefore durst S. Paule say: As by the offence of one, the faulte came on all men to con­demnation: Rom. 5. Euen so also by the iu­stification of one, the benefit aboun­ded towards all men, to the iustifica­tion of life. Therefore the Lorde is read in the Gospell, to haue receiued sinners & publicanes with outstret­ched armes and embracings, adding moreouer these wordes: I came to seeke that which was lost. Neyther Matth. 9. came I to call the righteous, but sin­ners Luke. 19. to repentance. Al which sayings doe hitherto belong, that being more narrowly weighed, they might con­firme and establishe vs of Gods good will towardes vs, who in Christ hath chosen vs to saluation: whiche salua­tion, truely, can not but be most cer­teine, and by all meanes vndoubted: especially, for that the Lord him selfe in the Gospell saith: My shepe heare my voice, and I know them, and they Iohn. 10. followe me: and I giue vnto them eternall life, and they shall neuer pe­rishe, neither shall any plucke them out of my hand. &c.

I knowe what here againe dothe sting and grieue the minds of many. Of the drawing of those The chosen shéepe, say they, of Christ, do know Christ his voyce, & being in­dued that are predessi­nate to lif [...] with a stedfast faithe, sticke in Christ inseparably, since they haue felt that drawing, whereof the Lorde speaketh in the gospel: No man com­meth Iohn. 6. to me, vnlesse my father drawe him: as for me, as I féele no such ma­ner of drawing, so do I not with & ful and perfect faithe sticke in the sonne of God. First of all verily, true faith is required of the elect. For the elect are called, and being called, they re­ceiue their calling by faith, and frame them selues like him that caled them. Hee that beleeueth not, is alreadie 1. Tim. 4. condemned. Wherevpon also Paule saith: God is the sauiour of all men, specially of the faithfull. Further­more, vnlesse we be drawne of the heauenly father, we can not beleeue. And we must be verie carefull, leaste we conceiuing vaine opinions of that diuine drawing, neglect the drawing it selfe. God verily drewe Paule vi­olently, Actes. 9. but he doth not drawe all vn­to him by the haire. There are also other wayes of drawing, by whiche God draweth man vnto him, but he doth not drawe him like a stocke or a blocke. The Apostle Paule sayth: Faith commeth by hearing, and hea­ring Rom. 10. by the word of God. God ther­fore doth then drawe thée, when he preacheth vnto thée the Gospell by his seruants, when he toucheth thy hart, when he stirreth thée to prayer, wher­by thou mayest call and crye for his grace and assistance, his inlightening and drawing. When thou féelest these thinges in thy minde, I woulde not wishe thée to looke for an other drawing, despise not thou grace offe­red, but vse it whiles tune presēt ser­ueth, & pray for the increase of grace. For to greater and perfecter thinges thou aspirest godlily afterwards, in y [Page 646] meane space there is no cause why thou shouldest despise the lesser. In y e Gospell after S. Matthewe, they re­ceiue large riches, who hauing recei­ued but a fewe talents, occupied the Matth. 25. same faithfully. But he that despised the talent wherewith he was put in credite, and cloaked his slouthfulnesse with I wot not what care, is greatly accused, yea, he is spoiled of the monie whiche was once giuen him, and is throwne into euerlasting torments, being bound with bondes of condem­nation. For the Lorde pronoun­ceth Matth. [...]3. generally, Who so euer hath, to him shall be giuen, and he shall haue aboundance. But who so euer hath not, from him shall be taken away, e­uen that which hee hath. He hath, who acknowledgeth, magnifieth, and reuerenceth the grace of God. To his heape of graces more is added, so that it is made more aboundaunt. He hath not, which doth not acknowledge the giftes of God, and imagineth other, I can not tell of what kind, in the mean time, he doth not put in vre the grace receiued & which is present. And these are wont to vse excuses, that that drawing came not to them as yet: and that it is a matter very daungerous, to vse occupying, or to make merchan­dize of the giftes of God. But S. Paule iudging farre otherwise, saith: So we as workers together beseeche [...]. Cor. 6. you, that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine. And to Timoth. I put [...]. Tim. 2. thee in remembraunce that thou stir vp the gift of God which is in thee. Not that without God we are able to doe any thing of our selues, but that the Lorde requireth our endeuour, which notwithstanding, is not with­out his assistance and grace.

For truely saide the selfe same A­postle: God worketh in vs both to [...]. 2. will and to doe, euen of his good pleasure. Againe, Not that we 1. Cor. 3. are sufficient of our selues, to thinke any thing, as of our selues: but al our sufficiencie is of God.

Furthermore, I wish not any man to despaire, if by and by he féele and Faith hath her increa­singes. try not in his mynde a most ripe and perfect faith. The Gospell saith: Of her owne accord doth the earth bring forth fruite: first the blade, then the eare, and afterwards full corne in the eare. For so likewise hath faith her increasings, and therefore did the ve­ry Apostles of the Lord pray: Lorde Marke. 4. increase our faith. Furthermore, in Marke truely a woefull man cryeth vnto our Sauiour: If thou canst do any thing Lorde, haue compassion Luke. 11. vpon vs and helpe vs: but he hearde the Lord streightwayes saying vnto him: If thou canst beleeue it. All Marke. 9. things are possible to him that belee­ueth. And this silly soule cryed out: I beleue Lord, helpe mine vnbeliefe. Loe, this wofull wretch beléeued, fée­ling in his minde faith giuen him of God, which notwithstanding he per­ceiued to be so weake, that he stoode in néede of Gods helpe and ayde. He prayeth therefore: helpe mine vnbe­liefe, that is, my faith, which, if it be compared with an absolute and per­fect faith, may séeme but vnbeliefe. But heare (I beséeche you) what this faith, how litle soeuer it was, wrought and brought to passe, what an hum­ble minde, and hanging vpon the on­ly mercie of God, was able to doe. For streightwayes he healed the childe of the wofull father, and being restored vnto health, & as it were ray­sed vp from the deade, giueth him a­gaine to his faithfull father. If any therefore doth feele faith in his mind, let him not despaire, although hée [Page 647] knowe that it is weake enough, God wot, and feeble: let him cast him selfe wholy vpon Gods mercy, let him pre­sume very little, or nothing at all, of his owne merites, let him pray inces­santly for the increase of faith. In which purpose verily, these wordes of our Sauiour verie ful of comfort, out of the Gospell, maye confirme and strengthen any man most wholesom­ly: Aske and it shall bee giuen you: seeke, and ye shal finde: knocke, and it shall be opened vnto you. For who Matth. 7. Luke. 11. so euer asketh receiueth: and who so euer seeketh findeth: and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened. Is there any man among you, who, if his son aske him bread, wil giue him a stone? or if he aske fish, will giue him a ser­pent? If you therefore, which are e­uill, can giue good giftes vnto your children, howe much more shal your heauenly father giue good thinges, euen the holy Ghost it selfe, if you shall aske of him? These and suche like sayings, set foorth vnto vs in the holy gospel for our consolation, ought more to moue and establish our min­des, of the good, yea the right good will of God towards vs, than the eggings of the diuell, wherwith he goeth about not onely to ouerwhelme the hope of our election, but to make vs suspect and doubt of God, as though he had his creature in hatred, whome he had rather haue destroyed than saued. But he is wel enough knowne to the Saints by his subtilties and traines. For so he deceiued our first parents. Gene. 3. Let vs kéepe it déepely printed in our breastes, that God hath chosen vs in Christ, and for Christe his sake prede­stinate vs to life, and that therefore hee giueth and increaseth faithe to Christ ward in them that aske it, and that it is he that puts it in our harts. For all things that tend to our salua­tion, come from the grace of God, no­thing is ours, but reproch and shame. These thinges (brethren) thus farre haue I layde before you, concerning the maruellous and wonderful work of the creation, wrought by the eter­nall, true, and liuing God, without a­ny trouble (doubtlesse) or paines ta­king. For he spake the woorde, and they were made. He commaunded, and they were created. A little we haue added touching the most wise and excellent gouerning of all things by Gods diuine prouidence, which is alwayes iust and moste righteous: Likewise, of Gods good will towards vs, of Predestination, and certeine o­ther pointes vnto these belonging. All these things truly haue we rehearsed, to beautifie the glory & knowledge of God our Creatour. To whome both the perpetual and vniuersal course of nature, as well of things inuisible, as also visible, beareth witnesse. Whom the Angels worship, the starres won­der at, the seas blesse, the earth reue­renceth, and all inferiall thinges be­hold. Whom the minde of euery man féeleth, albeit it doe not expresse him. At whose becke al things are moued, the springs cast forth their streames, riuers decrease, the waues arise aloft, all things bring forth their increase, the windes are forced to blowe, sho­wers to fall, seas to rage, al things in al places to deliuer abroad their frut­fulnesse, who planted a peculiar gar­den of felicitie for our first parents, gaue them a commaundement, and pronounced sentence againste their sinne: deliuered righteous Noe from the daungers of the Deluge, transla­ted Enoche into the fellowship of his friendship, did choose Abraham to him selfe, defended Isaach, increased Ia­cob, [Page 648] appointed Moses the capteine o­uer his people, set frée from the yoke of bondage the groaning children of Israel, wrote a lawe, brought the of­spring of the fathers into the lande of promise, instructed his Prophetes with his spirite, and by all these pro­mised his onely begotten sonne a­gaine, and at the same instant that he had promised to giue him, hath sent him, through whome also he woulde be acquainted and come in know­ledge with vs, and hath poured foorth vppon vs all his heauenly graces. And bycause of him selfe he is liberall and bountifull, lest this whole world, being turned away from the riuers of his grace, shoulde waxe drye, hée woulde haue Apostles to be sent by his sonne as teachers throughout the whole worlde, that the state of man­kynde might acknowledge their ma­ker, and if they followed him, might haue in stead of a GOD, one whome in their petitions and prayers, they might call Father, Whose proui­dence hath not onely extended it selfe and is nowe extended, not only seue­rally vnto men, but also vnto verie townes and cities, the ends of which he foretolde by the voyces of his Pro­phetes, yea, throughout the whole worlde. Whose endes, plagues, de­cayes, and punishments for their vn­beliefe he hath described.

And least any should thinke, that this infatigable prouidence of GOD extended not to euerie thing, though neuer so small, the Lorde sayth, Of two sparrowes, the one of them fal­leth not to the grounde without the will of the father. And, The haires of your head are all numbered. Whose care also and prouidence suffered not the garments of the Israelites to waxe olde, nor their simple shooes on their féete to be worne and torne. And not without good reason. For if this God comprehendeth that whiche conteyneth all thinges, and all thin­ges and the whole doth consist of par­tes and particulars, than shall his care reache consequently, euen to e­uerie part and particular, whose pro­uidence hath reached already to the verie whole whatsoeuer it is. To this God be all glory.

Of adoreing (or worshipping,) Of inuocating (or calling vppon) and of seruing the onely, liuing, true, and euerlasting God. Also of true and false religion.
¶ The fift Sermon.

TOuching GOD, what he is in per­son, what in quali­tie, and what in substaunce, I haue tolde you already, not as I ought, but as I was able. I haue likewise shadowed out howe good and readie his will is towardes man, whome he hath ordeyned to life euerlasting, in his onely begotten Sonne, whome also he hath▪ made Lorde of all thinges in this present worlde, all thinges being brought in subiection vnto him.

Now, that man should not be igno­rāt what he oweth to so mighty a god, and to a father so louing and liberal, [Page 649] I will anon ioyne a disputation tou­ching this liuing, true, and euerlast­ing GOD, of man to be adored, called vpon, and worshipped. For mā is neither created nor borne, to be­holde and gaze vpon the starres, as y Philosopher doted, but that he shoulde be the image and temple of God, in whome God might dwel and reigne, and that he should therefore acknow­ledge God, reuerence, adore, call vp­pon, and worship, and also be ioyned vnto God, and liue with him eternal­ly. And first of all, I will speake of a­doreing God, nexte of calling vppon God, & lastly of seruing God. Where­vpon we shall perceiue without any trouble at all, whiche is the true reli­gion, or which is the false. The places truly propounded are verie plentiful, but in fewe wordes I will compre­hend what the scripture doth teach vs concerning them, howbeit not euerie one particularly, but the chiefest, and so muche as séemeth sufficient for our saluation and sound knowledge.

To adore or worship, in the holie scriptures doeth signifie, for honours To adore and wor­shippe, what it is. sake to vncouer the heade, to bend the body, to incline or bowe the knée, or with the whole body to lye prostrate vpon the grounde, to fall flat on the face at ones féete, after the fashion of suppliants or petitioners, in token of humilitie, submission, and obedience: and it is referred chiefly to the ge­sture or habite of the body. The He­bricians vse one only word Schahah, whiche all interpreters haue expoun­ded by this word Adorare, to adore, bende, bowe, and lye along with the face downward. The Grecians haue expounded it by the word [...], that is, I bowe the knées, I vncouer or make bare the head, I humbly be­séech or adore. And [...], ado­ration, is so called, either of kissing, or of mouing the hat. For, [...], sig­nifieth I kisse. And that a kisse was sometimes a signe of worshipping, reuerencing, or adoreing, it is to be gathered out of the 31. of Iob. What, and is it not a fashion verie much vsed euen at this day, for honour and reue­rence sake, to kisse the hand? Againe, [...], signifieth a hat, a bon [...]et, or a cap, so that to adore, is to make bare and vncouer the heade for reuerence sake. The Latinistes also peraduen­ture had an eye to the habite of the bo­die. For Orare, to pray signifieth both as well to craue as to speake a thing. He therefore doth adore, that casting his countenaunce vpon a man, doeth craue somthing suppliantly. Likely it is, y t the Germanes also had a respect herevnto. For they turne Adorare to adore, by this word Anbatten. Whi­che might moreouer haue ben turned Zu fussen fallen. In the ninth of Mat­thewe thou doest reade: Beholde a certeine ruler came to Iesus, and wor­shipped (or adored) him. But Marke writing the same historie, And be­holde, saith he, there came one of the Princes of the Synagogue, whose name was Iairus, and when he sawe him, he fel downe at his feete, and be­sought him instantly (or muche:) thus expounding to vs what to adore is, to wit, to fall downe at ones féete, and to submit and beséeche like a sup­pliant. For so we reade in the olde te­stament of Iacob Israel our father: And he going before them, bowed Gene 33. him selfe to the ground seuen times, vntill his brother Esau approched and drewe neare. Of Dauid and A­bigael thus we reade in Samuel: 1. Sam. 23. When Abigael sawe Dauid, she ha­sted, and lighted off her Asse, and fel before Dauid on her face, and wor­shipped [Page 650] g [...]ound, & she [...]ell [...] his [...]ete, saying: Let that iniquitie bee counted mine, [...]. Reg. 3. my Lord, &c. Likewise, of Nathan the Prophete, it is [...] thus written: And whē he was [...] in [...]o the king, he worshipped (or made obeysaunce) vppon his face on the ground. For, GOD communicating this honour, doeth allowe the same vnto men, ei­ther To adore [...] worship [...]en. for their old age, their authoritie, or worthinesse sake. For, man is the liuely image of God. And it pleaseth Psal. [...]. God himselfe to call men that excell o­ther in authoritie, Gods. Where­vppon the Apostles of Christe, Peter and Paule, instructing the people of God taught them, Hee verily, Feare God, honour the king: and This, the [...] Pet. [...]. magistrate is Gods minister: Giue therfore to all men, honour to whom Rom. 13. honour belongeth: feare, to whome feare is due. In the lawe the Lord sayeth: In presence of a hoare head, rise vp. And, Honour thy parents.

In consideration of this commaun­dement of God, y godly do reuerence the aged, their parentes, and magi­strats, and please God also with faith­ful obedience. But to adore, worship, or honour images, what representa­tion or likenesse soeuer they beare, the Lord doeth no where like or allowe. For hee sayeth in the Lawe: Thou shalt not bow downe nor worshippe Exod. [...]0. them. And by his Prophete Isaie, None, sayeth he, considereth with him selfe of this matter, and sayeth: One [...]. 44. peece of the woode I haue burnte in the fire, I haue baked bread with the coales thereof, I haue roasted fleshe therewithall, and eaten it, & should I now of the residue make an abhomi­nable idole, and fall downe and wor­ship a rotten peece of wood? In the same Prophete thou readest w t muche indignation pronounced: Their land is f [...]l of vaine Gods (or idols:) before the woorkes of their hands haue they bowed themselues and adored it, yea, euen before the thing that their owne fingers haue made. There kneeleth the man, there falleth the man downe (before them:) therfore forgiue them not. Therefore, that auncient wri­ter In his se­cond bok [...] and 18. chapter. Lactantius inspired with a prophe­ticall spirite, disputing against the Gentiles, hath thus lefte it written: The images themselues whiche are worshipped, are representations or counterfects of dead men. And it is a peruerse and an absurde thinge, that the image of a man, should bee worshipped of the image of GOD, to witt, man. For he worshippeth the thing that is worser and weaker. Be­sides that, the very images ofsainctes, whiche most vaine men doe serue, are voyde of all sense and féeling, béecause they are earth. And where is hee that vnderstandeth not, that it is a wicked and sinnefull acte for an vprighte and streight creature to be bowed downe and to adore and worship earth? whi­che to that end is vnder our féete, that it should be troden vppon, and not a­dored of vs, who therefore are made to goe vppright and looke vppward, that wee should not lye groueling downeward, that wée should not cast this heauenly countenaunce to the earth, but thither looke and directe our eyes, whither the cōdition of their nature hath guided them.

Whosoeuer therfore endeuoureth to mainteine the mysterie of mans Chap. 19. creation, and to hold the reason of his nature, let him raise vp himselfe from the ground, and with a raised minde bende his eyes vnto heauen: Let him not séeke a God vnder his féete, nor digge from vnder his footesteps that which hee may adore or worship. Bee­cause, [Page 651] whatsoeuer lyeth vnder or is subiect to man, the same must néedes be inferiour vnto man. But let him séeke aloft, let him séeke in the highest place: because, nothing can be grea­ter than man, but that which is aboue man. But God is greater than man, hee is therefore aboue, not beneathe, neither is he rather to be sought in y e lowest, but in the highest region or roome. Wherefore there is no doubt, but that wheresoeuer an image is, there is no religion. For if religion consist in diuine thinges, and that no­thinge is diuine, vnlesse it be amonge heauenly thinges, than doe images lacke religion. Because in that which is made of earth, there can bee no hea­uenly thing. Whiche matter, euen by the very name it selfe, may appeare & bee manifest to a wise man. For, whatsoeuer is counterfecte, that must néeds be false: neither can that which hath a representation or glose of truth, at any time take vnto it the name of truth. If then not euery representati­on or coūterfect, be not a thing in ear­nest but as it were a toy & a sport, re­ligion is not in images, but there is lesse religion where they bée. That whiche is true therefore, is to be pre­ferred before all things that are false. Earthly thinges must bee troden vn­der foote, that we maye get or obteine heauenly thinges. These words, not vnaduisedly, haue wee cited hetherto out of Lactantius. We returne nowe to our purpose.

But because the outward gesture or habite of the bodie is commonly Spirituall adoration or worshipping. framed according to the inward qua­litie of the minde, and the outwarde habite of his body which adoreth, sub­mitteth, yealdeth, and maketh subiect him that worshippeth to him whiche is worshipped, therefore adoration is translated likewise to the inner man, so that to adore, is to reuerence and respecte God, to bequeath oure selues wholie vnto him, and to cleaue inseparably vnto him, vppon him on­ly and alone to hange in all thinges, and to haue recourse vnto him in all our necessities whatsoeuer.

Furthermore, the outward adora­tion doth immediatly, when it is néed­full, and abilitie graunted, followe a minde rightly indued with true faith and holy feare of God. For adoration Adoratio [...] or wor­shipping [...] is of two sortes. is two-fould, or of two sortes, one of the minde or spirite, which is inward, sound, sincere and true: another of the bodie, whiche is outward, vnsounde, counterfecte and false, whiche maye procéede from him, in whome there is no sparckle of religion. True ado­ration is the fruite of true faith and holy feare of God, namely a lowly or suppliant yéelding and humble con­secrating, whereby we bequeath oure selues, yeald and submitt oure selues vnto our God, whome as wee vnder­stand to be our best and most merciful father, so to be our most highe and Al­mightie God: vppon him therefore a­lone we do wholie depend, and to him onely wee haue respecte: whiche also forthwith so soone as occasion is mini­stred vnto vs, wée expresse and testi­fie by outward adoration. All this wée shall the better vnderstand by these testimonies of Scripture following. Dauid sayth: O come let vs singe vn­to the Lord, let vs hartily reioyce in God our saluation. Let vs come be­fore Psalm. 9 his presence with thanckesgi­uing, and shewe our selues ioyfull in him with Psalmes. For the Lord is a great GOD, and a great king aboue all Gods: because in his hand are the corners of the earthe, and the highte of the hilles are his. For the sea is his, [Page 652] and he made it, and his hands fastened the drie land. O come let vs adore (or worship) and fall downe, and kneele before the Lord that hath made vs. Beecause hee is the Lord our GOD, and we are the people of his pasture, and the sheepe of his handes.

Thou perceiuest therfore, that we must adore or worship God, and that wee must cleaue vnto him, and singe praises to his name, because hee is the most mightie GOD, creatour of all thinges, yea, our creatour, our father, and our shéepeheard. Likewise in the Gospell according to Matthewe, ado­ration doeth followe faith, and doeth as it were growe out of it, and by it is nourished. For, after that the disci­ples béeing taughte by myracle belée­ued that Iesus was Christ, they came (sayeth Matthewe) and adored (or worshipped) him, saying: Thou art Matth. 14. truely the sonne of God. Againe, thou readest in Iohn, that the Lord [...]. 9. asked the blinde man that was ex­communicate or caft out of the Syna­gogue, whome he restored to his sight, saying: Doest thou beleeue in the sonne of God? And that the blinde man aunswered: Who is hee, Lord, that I might beleeue in him? And that Iesus aunsweared: and sayde: Thou hast both seene him, and hee it is that talketh with thee. Moreouer vppon this by and by followeth in the historie, But hee said: I beleeue Lord, and he worshipped him.

Hetherto nowe belongeth that whi­che the Lord sayed to the Samaritane in the Gospell. The true worship­pers shall worship the father in spi­rite and in trueth. For the Lord doth allowe spirituall and inward adora­tion or worshipping, not that out­ward, counterfecte, or hypocriticall worshipping, but that whiche procée­deth from a minde regenerated by fayth through the holy Ghost, and that tendeth sincerely towardes one God. For wee read in the historie of the old In the his­tory of th [...] Kinges. testament, that those princes wor­shipped in trueth, whiche consecrated and made holy themselues vnto one God, with their whole heart, and on him onely depended: againe, that they worshipped not the Lord with their whole heart, which beeing desti­tute and voide of sincere faith depen­ded also vppon creatures.

Nowe, a reason of this adoration or worshipping the Lord adioyneth in the Gospel. Worshipp (sayeth he) ought in all poincts to agree with him that is worshipped. But God that is worshipped is spirite and trueth, and is delighted with spirituall worshipp and vnfeigned fayth: in spirite and trueth therefore hée must bée wor­shipped.

Wherefore the Sainctes haue a Truly to adore or worshipp [...] God, what it is. speciall care and regard, that the in­ward worship of the minde be sound, and that first of all they worshippe in heart and truely, with a sincere faith and a reuerence of Gods Maiestie: and whiles they are inwardly so occu­pied, they doe no lesse outwardly, fal­ling on their faces with humilitie, and doe worship in Gods presence. For the outward worship is a companion of the inward, and followeth it. Hy­pocrites also worshippe God in body suppliantly and lowly enoughe, but because their mindes goe a woll-ga­thering, and neither with faith nor reuerence cleaue vnto the Lord, they heare this spoken of the Lord by the Prophete: This people honoureth mee with their lippes, but their heart Isai. 29. is farre from mee: but in vaine doe they worship me, teaching doctrines Matth. 15. precepts of mē. And this verily is the [Page 653] counterfecte and false worshipping. And that worshipping also is false, nay, it is most wicked and abhomina­ble, wherwith the creatures are wor­shipped, either with GOD, or for God, or without God. And to saye sooth, they doe not worship God at all, whiche neither feare God, neither be­léeue in God, nor yet depend or hange onely vppon God.

All men truely confesse that God must bee worshipped, but euery one doeth not surely acknowledge and cō ­fesse That God onely and alone is to be wor­shipped. that God onely and alone is to bee worshipped. It remayneth there­fore to be declared, that God only and alone is to be worshipped of men. A­doration or worshipping is ioyned with true faith, and perfecte or sincere reuerence of Gods maiestie, whiche séeing they are due to GOD alone, it followeth that god alone is to be wor­shipped: and therefore is this saying so often cited and beaten vppon in the Lawe and the Prophets, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy GOD, and a strange God thou shalt not worship. Now, a straunge God is whatsoeuer without and beside the onely, liuing, true, and euerlasting God, thou choo­sest vnto thée selfe to bee worshipped: the onely and alone true, liuing, and euerlasting GOD therefore is to bée worshipped.

In the historie of the Gospell wée read, that the diuel tempted our Lord Matth. 4. Christe, and hauing ledd him vpp into an high mounteine, shewed him from thence all the kingdomes of the world and the glorie of them, and said: All these will I giue thee, if thou falling downe wilt worship mee: and that the Lord made aunswere: Auoyd Sa­than, for it is written: Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him onely shalt thou serue. And surely worshipping and seruing are lincked mutually the one with the other, that they cannot bee seuered or put a sun­der. Wherevppon it followeth, that séeing the Lord requireth onely and a­lone to bee serued, hée will doubtlesse in like maner only and alone be wor­shipped. And Helie the great prophete of God, teaching that God can in no 3. Reg. 1 [...] case abide to haue one ioyned vnto him in worship, cryeth out vnto the people worshipping God, and with him their God Baal, How long (sayth hée) do you halt on both partes? If the Lord be God, follow him: If Baal bee God; goe after him. As if he should haue said: You cannot worship God and Baal at once. No man can [...]erue two maisters. For the Lord our God Matth. 6. requireth, not a péece, but our whole heart, our whole minde and soule: Hée leaueth nothing therfore for vs to be­stowe vppon any other. In the E­pistle Deut. 6. Heb. 1. to the Hebrues Paule sheweth, that Christ is more excellent than An­gels, because y e Angels adore or wor­ship Christe, but they againe are not worshipped. If then the Angels are not worshipped, whome shall wee graunt, beside the liuing, true, and e­uerlasting God, that deserueth to bée worshipped? God therefore onely and alone is to be worshipped.

For in the Reuelation of Iesus Christ, made vnto the blessed Apostle and Euangeliste Iohn, thus we reade written: And I sawe another Angel fleeing throughe the middest of hea­uen, Apoc. 4 haueing the euerlasting Gospel to preache vnto them that dwell vp­pō the earth, & to all nations, & kin­reds, and tongues, & people, saying with a lowde voyce: Feare God, and giue him honour, beecause the houre of his iudgement i [...] come, and wor­ship him, that hath made heauen and [Page 654] earth, the sea, and founteynes of wa­ters. And againe in the same booke we read, And I fell downe before the feete of the Angel, to worshipp him. Apoc. 19. And he said vnto mee: See thou doest it not, I am thy fellow seruant and of thy brethren, hauing the testimonie of Iesu, worship God. Againe, in the ende of the same booke thou dost read: And after I had heard and seene, I fel downe to worshippe before the feete Apoc. 22. of the Angel, whiche shewed mee these thinges. And hee said vnto mee: See thou doest it not, for I am thy fel­lowe seruaunt, and of thy brethren the Prophets, and of them that keepe the wordes of this booke. With this thing the saying and doing of S. Pe­ter Actes. 10. doth not greatly disagrée, at whose féete when Cornelius the Centurion fell downe, and worshipped, Peter said: Arise, I also mee selfe am a man, and therewithall laying his hand on him which lay a long, did lift him vpp, and set him on his féete. Right religi­ously therefore wrote Augustine tou­ching True religion, saying: Let not religion be vnto vs the worshipping I [...] his booke in­ [...]uled [...] religi [...]. cap. 55 of mans handie woorke. For better are the workemen themselues, which make such, whome notwithstanding we ought not to worship. Let not re­ligion be to vs y e worshipping of mor­tall men: beecause if they haue liued godlily, they are not to be estéemed, as those that would séeke such honours: but their will it is, that hee should bee worshipped of vs, who inlightening them, they reioyce that wee are made fellow partakers of his merite. They are to be honoured therefore for imi­tation or following sake, not to bee worshipped for religions sake. And if they haue liued ill, they are not to bée worshipped, wheresoeuer they bee. The same Augustine in his first booke De consensu Euangelistarum, of the Whie the Romanes neuer re­ceiued the God of the Iewes to be wor­shipped. consent of the Euangelistes, and eigh­téenth chap. reasoning: why the Ro­manes neuer receiued both the God, & the worship of the God of y e Hebrues, considering that they receiued y gods almost of all the Gentiles to bee wor­shipped? And hee aunswereth, That that came to passe by none other occa­sion, than because the God of the He­brues would onely and alone be wor­shipped w tout a mate or partener. If any require his words, they are these: There resteth nothing for them to say why they haue not receiued the holy rites and worshipp of this God, saue onely because hee would be worship­ped alone: and hath forbidden them to worshipp the Gods of the Gentiles whome neuerthelesse these people did worship. For the sentence or opinion of Socrates (who, as by Oracle it was ratified, was the wisest of all men) is, that euery God ought in such sort to be worshipped, as he himselfe hath gi­uen cōmandement he would be wor­shipped. Therfore were y e Romans of very necessitie forced not to worship y e God of the Hebrues. Because, if they would worship him after another fa­shion, than he himselfe said hee would bee worshipped, they should not then worshipp him, but that whiche they themselues had deuised & made. And if they would in that maner worship him, as hee himselfe prescribed, than they sawe that they were debarred from worshipping other Gods, whom hée forbad to be worshipped: And vp­pon this they refused the worshipp of the onely true God, to the intent they might not offend many counterfecte & false Gods: thincking that the anger of them would rather be more to their disprofite, than the goodwill of him to their benefite. Thus saith Augustine.

[Page 655] And althoughe these thinges are written concerning the worship and seruice of God, and that we dispute of adoring Gods Maiestie, yet not­w tstanding they are not impertinent or beside our purpose. For the wor­shipping and seruing of GOD are inseparably lincked and knitt toge­ther. Of this seruing of God we will speake more hereafter.

But by the woordes cited before wée doe gather, that onely and alone the true, liuing, and euerlasting God is to bée worshipped, according to that commonly-knowne sentence of the lawe: Thou shalt worship the Lord thy GOD, him shalt thou Deut. 10. feare, and him onely shalt thou serue: To him shalt thou cleaue, and in his name shalt thou sweare.

Furthermore, God from the be­ginning Rewardes and pu­nishments for them that doe & doe not worshippe God. hath promised and perfour­med, yea, and will performe whiles this world standeth, great rewards to his true woorshippers. Con­trarywise, wée beléeue that great mischiefes or punishments, are pre­pared for those, which either doe not at all worshippe God, or else in stéed of the true GOD doe worshippe straunge Gods. The Lord in his Re­uelation shewed to Iohn the Apostle, sayeth: The fearefull and vnbelee­uing, and the abhominable and mur­therers, Apoc. 21. and whooremongers and sor­cerers, and Idolaters and all lyars, shal haue their part in the lake that bur­neth with fire and brimstone, whiche is the second death.

These thinges haue wée hetherto spoken of worshipping GOD, wée To inuo­cate, or cal vpō, what it is. will nowe speake in the second place of inuocating or calling vpon God, of which poinct wée promised to speake. To call vppon, and calling vppon, is diuerslye taken in the Scriptures. For it signifieth to bring foorthe as a wittnesse, or a calling to wittnesse. So Moses calleth heauen and earth to wittnesse against the children of Deut. 32. Israel, by the figure Prosopopo [...]ie. Againe, the name of any one to bee called vppon ouer an other, is to bee called by, or after, his name. Let my name (sayeth Iacob) be called vppon Gene. 48▪ them, that is vppon Ephraim, and Manasseh, that is, let them bée named by my name, as if they were my chil­dren, and let them be called, not the sonnes of Iosephe, but the sonnes of Iacob Israel. So saye the wiues to their husband: Let thy name bee cal­led vppon vs, that is, suffer, or giue Isai. [...]. leaue, that wée maye bée named by thy name, and that wée may be made thy wiues. For these women tho­roughe the knott of wedlocke, take vnto them their husbands names.

After the same manner doe wee oftentimes read in the Prophets and holy historie of the Bible: The house vppon whiche thy name is called, That is, the house whiche is called after thy name, and is named the Lords house.

Likewise Ioab, General of y e kings armie, sayth vnto Dauid: Take thou 2. Sam. 1 [...] the citie (Rabbah, the chiefe citie, or seate royall of the Ammonites) least I take it, and my name be called vppon it, That is, least I bee called the con­querour of Rabbah. Most ignoraunt therefore and vnskilfull are they of the Scriptures, and the phrases of speache vsed in the Scripture, whiche cite that saying of Iacob, whiche euen nowe wée declared, in defence and maintenaunce of the inuocation of Sainctes. As thoughe Iacob would haue his name to be called vppon of his posteritie and ofspringe.

In Daniel thou doest read: A peo­ple Dan. 9. [Page 656] vppon whome the name of God is called: Whiche signifieth nothing else thā, A people that is called Gods people. Héere is no mention of in­uocation whereby wée aske or desire any thing.

Furthermore, inuocation or cal­ling vppon, is taken for religion. For Luke sayeth in the Actes: Saule had power (or authoritie) to binde all Actes. 9 those that called vppon the name of the Lord. And Paule sayeth: Let e­uerie one that calleth vpon the name [...]. Tim. 2. of the Lord, depart from iniquitie. Also, Seeke after peace with all them that call vpon the name of the Lord, That is, whiche are of the true Chri­stian religion. Lastly, to inuocate or call vppon signifyeth, to crie or call for help, and with continuall outcries to craue somewhat.

That inuocation therefore, or cal­ling vppon GOD, whereof at this Inuocatiō [...] calling [...]pon God what it is. time wée intreate, is a lifting vppe of mans minde to GOD in great necessitie, or in some desire, and a most ardent craueing of counsell and assistaunce by faith, and also a bee­queathing or committing of oure sel­ues into the protection of God, and as it were a béetaking of oure selues to his Sanctuarie and onelye safe­guard.

In inuocation therefore, (true in­uocation I meane) a faithfull minde is first of all required, whiche doeth acknowledge GOD to bée the au­thour and only giuer of all good gifts, who is willing to heare them that call vppon him, and is able to graunt vs all our requests and desires what­soeuer. An vncessaunt and ardent petition or beséeching is also requi­red. But of these poinctes more shal­bée said, when GOD shall giue vs leaue, in our Sermon of the prayer of the faithful. For inuocation is a kinde of prayer.

Nowe verily I will shewe, that That God is to be called vpō in all oure desires, GOD is to bée called vppon, yea, onely and alone to bée called vppon. Surely there are expresse commaundementes of GOD, chargeing vs to call vppon the name of the Lord, who promiseth that for the good will and loue whi­che hée beareth vs, hee will heare our requestes and suites, and largelye giue vnto vs, thinges tending to our healthe and benefite. Of many I will cite one or two testimonies. Solomon the wysest of all men, doeth teache vs to call vppon GOD in all 3. Reg. [...]. and euerie one of our necessities, ma­king a particular rehearsall of mens speciall desires.

The same argument doeth Solo­mons father, that most holy kinge Dauid, handle throughout the whole hundreth and seuenth Psalme. Hee reckoneth vpp therefore the diuerse casualties, chaunces, and miseries of men, their affliction or oppression, their wanderinges and daungers in their iourneye, their bondes and im­prisonmentes, their diseases, and the feare of death, whiche sometimes is more terrible and hideous, than death it selfe, their ieopardies on the sea and roughe waters, barrennesse, scarcitie, calamities, contempt, shame and ignominie, &c.

Those crosses, sayeth hée, if they light on any man, let him not ascribe them either to his God to whose de­fence hee hath committed himselfe, or to Fortune, or to his constellation & destinie, but to that god that knoweth all things, & can do all things, & vppon y God let him call earnestly by fayth. For often doeth the prophete repeate these wordes: And when they cryed [Page 657] vnto the Lord in their tribulation, he deliuered them out of their distresse. And for that cause doeth hee so often reiterate those words, to the end that we hauing conceiued a perfect trust in our heartes and sure beliefe, mighte learne in all chaunces to call vppon the name of the Lord. For Solomon in his Prouerbes yet againe sayeth: The name of the Lord is a most strōg tower, vnto it doeth the righteous Pro. 18. man runne, and he shalbe aduaunced, or he shalbe set frée from daunger. A­saph Psal. 50. also in his holy songes sayth: Sa­crifice vnto the Lord, a sacrifice of praise, and paye thy vowes vnto the most highest. And, Call vpon mee in the day of trouble, and I will deliuer thee, and thou shalt glorifie mee. And he bringeth in the Lord himselfe spea­king and requiring sacrifices, not of beastes, not of gold, or siluer, but of praise and inuocation. Therewithall hee promiseth helpe, and witnesseth, that by inuocating and praising hee is honoured, (or glorified:) wherevppon Dauid said: In my trouble I will call vppon the Lord, and I will crie vnto my God, and he shall heare my voice Psal. 17. out of his holy temple, and my crie shall enter into his eares. Ioel also said: Euerie one that calleth vpon the Ioel. 2. name of the Lord shalbe safe. And the Lord by the prophete Ieremie sayeth: Ye shall call vppon mee, and ye shall Iere. 29. liue: ye shall pray vnto mee, and I wil heare you: ye shall seeke mee, and ye shall finde mee: if with your whole heart ye seeke mee.

Furthermore, we do not read that oure holy and blessed fathers, in their petitions or requests, were they smal or were they great, called vppon any other than that GOD, who liueth euerlastingly world without end. For the Lord himselfe by Asaph, sayeth: In thine extremities and troubles (O Is­rael Psal. 81.) thou calledst vppon mee, and I deliuered thee. Also Dauid saith, Our fathers hoped in thee, they hoped in Psal. 22. thee: and thou deliueredst them. Vn­to thee they cryed, & were deliuered. In thee they trusted, and were not cō ­founded. Now add vnto all these the commaundement of Christ our Lord: When you pray, say: Our Father &c. Add also the wordes which followe in Luke 11. and Matthew 7. Aske, and it shalbe giuen you. And so forth. Wée conclude therefore, that y e true, liuing, and euerlasting God, ought of all mē, in all their necessities, to be called vp­pon. But to no purpose peraduen­ture I take paines in this poinct, sée­ing That God onely and alone is to be cal­led vpon. that there are but a fewe, or none at all, whiche denie that God is to bee called vppon. This séemeth to require a more diligent declaration, that God onelye and alone is to bee called vppon. For many doubtlesse doe call vpon GOD, but together with God, or for God, certeine chosen patrones, wherevpon insueth that they call not vppon God onely and alone.

Now, that hee alone is to be called vppon, in this sort we declare. By in­uocation or calling vppon we require helpe or succour, either that good thin­ges may be giuen to vs, or that euill things may be turned away from vs. Whiche néedeth no further proofe, sée­ing it cannot be denyed of any that is ruled by his right wittes. Now, God only and alone is our helper, who only giueth good things, & taketh away euil things. For the Lord sayth in the Gos­pel: There is none good but one, to Matth. 18. wit, God, where One is taken for on­ly and alone. Againe, in the lawe, by y e Deut. 32. mouth of Moses, y e Lord sayth: Behold that I am God alone, and that there is none other God beside mee.

[Page 658] And againe by Isaie: Haue not I, the Lorde? and there is none other God beside me: a iust God and a sa­uiour, Psal. 45. there is none beside me. And Dauid, Who (sayth he) is God besides the Lorde? and who is mightie (or a rocke) saue our God? In verie euill part therefore did the worshippers of Psal. 18. God take it, so often as men asked of them those thinges, which are in the Lordes handes onely to giue. Rahel sayde to Iacob: Giue me children, or else I dy. But the scripture by and by Gene. 30. addeth, And Iacob being angrie said: Am I in Gods stead, which hath de­nied thee (or withholden from thée) the fruite of the wombe? So when the king of Syria desired & besought Ioram the king of Israel (a king, I 4. Reg. 5. wisse, not so godly) that he wold heale Naaman, who was infected with the leprosie, Ioram sayth: Am I a God, that I shoulde be able to kill and to giue life? For he sendeth to me, that I should heale a man from his lepro­sie. Wherefore most certeine it is, that to God only it belongeth to giue good thinges, and to turne away euill thinges. Wherevppon it doth con­sequently followe, that God only and alone must be called vpon. For if these patrones, whome they call vpon as their helpers and succourers that doe not call vpon the onely God, be a­ble either to giue those things that are good, or to turne away those thinges that are euill, then certeinely there is not one onely God. For those shoulde likewise be Gods. But Gods they are not, bycause there is but one God, who onely and alone giueth (or be­stoweth) good things, and taketh away (or remoueth) euill things: God on­ly and alone therefore is to be called vppon: Patrones are not to be called vppon, in so much as they are able to do vs neyther good nor harme. As touching that whiche of their owne heades some doe here obiect, that Pa­trones doe vs good and harme, not of them selues, but of God, it is doubt­full, yea, it is most false. For the Lord him selfe by the Prophete sayth: I am [...]sai. 42. the Lord, Hu (This, or Being) is my name, and my glory I will not giue to an other, neither my praise to gra­uen Images. So that all glorie belon­geth to God, bycause he is onely and alone, not onely the wel-spring of all good graces whiche is neuer drawne drye, but also a most iust and equall distributer of the same, and for that cause he is called vpon, worshipped, and serued of men. Psalme. 50.

Furthermore, in so muche as we ought to sacrifice vnto none, but to one God, certeine it is, that we muste worship but one onely God. The Lord cryeth in the lawe: He that of­fereth vnto other Gods, than to the onely God, let him be rooted out. And therefore Paule and Barnabas, when y e people of Lystra were prepa­ring Actes. 14. sacrifices to offer vnto the Apo­stles, they rent their clothes thereat, as at intollerable blasphemie. For in the law of the Lord we reade againe: Who so euer shall make for him selfe Exod. 30. a composition (or perfume) of in­cense, to smell thereto, he shall be cut off from among his people. But the sacrifices of the godly are prayers, thankesgiuings, and inuocations on Gods name. For Dauid sayth: Vnto thee wil I sacrifice a sacrifice of praise Psal. 115. and I will call vpon the name of the Lord. And againe: Let my prayer be directed in thy sight, as incense: Psal. 141. and the lifting vp of my handes as an euening sacrifice. Paule likewise sayth: By Christe we offer the sacri­fice of prayse alwayes vnto God, that [Page 659] is, the fruite of lippes which confesse Heb. 13. his name. For the Prophete Osée bid­deth Osee. 14. vs offer y calues of our lips. For so much therefore as one onely God is to be sacrificed vnto, therefore one on­ly God is to be called vpon. Neither is it possible, that they, whom such as call not vppon the onely God name heauenly patrones, woulde, if they be Saintes, require of men such maner of inuocations: Nay rather, both a­gainst God, and against the Saintes do these offend, ascribing that to such, which no blessed spirites do acknow­ledge. S. Augustine saith, that they are not the Angels of the good God, but wicked diuels, whiche will haue, not the onely and most high God, but themselues, to be w [...]rshipped and ser­ued with sacrifices. Besides that, the blessed spirites (or Saintes) during the time that they lyued in their mor­tall bodies, prayed: Thy wil be done, as in heauen, so in earth: therefore be­ing nowe deliuered and set frée from all corruption, they doe muche more fully, yea, moste perfectly agrée vnto the will of God, which commaundeth all men to worship and call vpon the onely God.

Againe, he that looketh into and séeth the harts of them that call vpon him, heareth their petitions or reque­stes, and is able to fulfill the desires of all men liuing, he (I say) is lawfully and fruitfully called vpon. And sure­ly, it is requisite and necessarie, that he knowe all thinges, that he be al­mightie, and the searcher of heartes. Wherefore, séeing the onely God is he, the only God without further que­stion ought to be called vppon. For, that God only is the searcher of hear­tes, cōprehended in no place, but pre­sent euery where, and omnipotent, Solomon in these words doth testifie. Behold, the heauens, and the heauen 1. Reg. 8. of heauens are not able to conteine thee: how much more vnable than is this house that I haue built? Thou therfore shalt heare in heauen, in the place of thy habitatiō (or in thy dwel­ling place) and shalt haue mercie. For thou only knowest the heartes of the sonnes of men. Thou shalt doe (and giue) to euery one according to al his wayes, which knowest his very hart. As for the heauenly patrons, as these men cal them, they do neyther know the thoughtes of men, neither is their power spred throughout the heauen, the earth, and the seas, neither do they know althings, or yet are euery wher present, or be omnipotent. For if it were so with them, they shoulde be transformed & changed into a diuine nature, & should ceasse any more to be creatures: but, althogh by Christ they inioy euerlasting blessednes, yet not­w tstāding, they remain creatures stil, neither do they knowe al things, ney­ther are almighty, therfore are they at no hand to be called vpō. In one prick & moment of time truly, innumerable thousands of mortal mē offer vp their vowes, and make their petitions: so that he verily, which heareth, must at a pinche, and in a very moment, & not at sundry seasons or degrées of time, know & be able to doe all things, yea, and in a moment also reache out his helping hande vnto all. Which, as no creature though neuer so excellēt can do, so the only God that knoweth al, & is omnipotent, can do all things, and therefore only & alone is to be called vpon. I wot well what the defenders of heauenly patrones (or Saints) ob­iect against that which I haue spoken, to wit, that they of their owne nature do neither sée, nor yet heare, what is done of vs vpon the earth: but in the [Page 660] face of God, as in a most lightsome looking glasse, to sée all thinges what so euer God vouchsafeth to reueale to them, and that so they haue an vn­der-knowledge of all our affaires, & also helpe vs. But this imagination or forgerie in all points doutfull, can be proued by no authoritie out of the holy scriptures. But touching the ce­lestiall Saints, the scripture doth ra­ther affirme the flat contrarie. For in Isaie the people of god cry out: Thou O God art our father: though Abra­hā be ignorant of vs, and Israel know [...]sai. 63. vs not, yet thou, O Lorde, art our fa­ther, and our redeemer. If than the patriarchs so studious and careful for their people, knew not what they did, which of the Saints (I pray you) shal we graunt or point out, that knoweth what we do, & that intermedleth with the affaires of the liuing? True dout­lesse is y that y e holy Psalme soūdeth. Bicause my father and my mother haue lefte (or forsaken) me, the Lord Psal. 27. hath taken me vp. If our parents for­sake and leaue vs, how (I pray you) can they tel, or do they care how it fa­reth w t vs? Let that suffice vs wherw t Dauid held himself throughly cōtent, saying: The lord hath takē charge o­uer me. We reade y Iosias was trā ­slated out of this life into an other, to the end he shuld not sée the mischiefes, (or plagues and punishments) which the Lord determined to bring vpon y e Israelitish people, for their most wic­ked & naughtie life. The blessed souls therfore, enioy the sight of god, & ther­by participate light, and endlesse ioy or gladnesse, they knowe none of our affaires, neither is it néedefull they should knowe them, considering that the Lorde alone hath all things in his gouernement.

Nowe is that also most certeine, that inuocation springeth from faith, as the fruit from the roote. For Paul vsing that saying of the Prophete: Who so euer calleth vpon the name of the Lord, shall be safe, doth by and by adde: But howe shall they call vp­on him, in whome they haue not be­leeued? Rom. 10. Sée howe the Apostle bring­eth in one vppon an other: He is not called vppon, who is not beléeued. Wherefore in whom we beléeue, vp­on him we doe also call. But in God onely and alone we do beléeue, there­fore on him onely do we call. For where so euer true faith is, there like­wise is the gift of the holie Ghost. For the Apostle sayth, If any haue not the Rom. 8. spirite of Christe, this man is none of his. And againe, You haue not receiued againe the spirite of bon­dage, Matth. 6. vnto feare: but you haue recei­ued the spirit of adoption, by which we cry, Abba father. They therefore that are indued with a true beliefe in God, call vpon God, whome they doe acknowledge and confesse to be the onely father of all. Neyther might so much as the lest part in that solemne forme and order of inuocation, deli­uered vnto vs by the sonne of God, be attributed by any meanes vnto Pa­trones, or Saintes. The onely God therefore is to be called vpon.

The hart of sinfull man trembleth Of the in­tercessour with God and quaketh, to approche neare vnto so greate a maiestie. For who may séeme worthy in him selfe, to appeare and come before the presence of the most holy, the most iust, and the moste terrible God? Here therefore some supply and make vp the matter with the patronship or intercession of cele­stiall Saintes, by whose mediation and making way before vs, passage lyeth open for vs vnto God.

But this they bringe foorthe [Page 661] without the warrant of the scripture. The scripture hath layde before vs, a law as it were, of calling vpon god, & thervnto hath annexed most ample or large promises: so the commaunde­ment doth set foorth vnto vs, by and through whome we shoulde call vpon God, adding therevnto a most excel­lent promise, and opening vnto vs through Christe Iesus onely, a ready way to the Father. For in the Gos­pell the Lorde sayth: Verily verily I say vnto you, whatsoeuer ye shal aske Iohn. 16. the father in my name, hee shall giue it you. Hetherto you haue not asked any thing in my name, Aske and ye shall receiue, that your ioy may bee perfect, (or full.) And, Whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name, I will doe it, Iohn. 14. that the father may bee glorified by the sonne. If you shall aske any thing in my name, I will doe it. What could be spoken more fully and clear­ly, than these words? Christe biddeth vs by (or in) his name to call vpon god the father, and promiseth that he will giue the faithfull, what so euer they aske in Christ his name. Who doub­teth now any whit at all of the truth & constancie of him which promiseth? What néed we therfore hencefoorth y e intercession of Saintes? Of calling vpon them, or of comming to God by their mediation, we haue no testimo­nie of scripture, we haue no promise? Wherevnto I adde, that he contem­neth the commaundement and pre­cept of God, who so euer seeketh by a­ny other, than by Christe, and his in­tercession, to come to the father. He that obeyeth the commaundement of Christe, and in his name maketh inuocation, the same néedeth not at al the mediation of Saintes. Hath not he all thinges plentifully in Christe? We say therefore, and affirme, that onely Christe is the mediatour, inter­cessour, Christe a­lone is the intercessor and aduo­cate with the Fa­ther. and aduocate with the father in heauen, of all men whiche are in earth, and in such sorte the onely me­diatour, &c. that after him it is néede­lesse to haue other aduocates. Many do graunt, that Christe is giuen vnto vs an intercessour with God, but by­cause A media­tour of re­demption and inter­cession. they ioyne w t him many other, they do not surely send all vnto him a­lone, neyther yet do they preache one onely mediatour. They imagine that Christe is the mediatour of redempti­on, yea, and the onely mediatour, how be it, not the onely mediatour of in­tercession, but together with him ma­ny more. But the scripture setteth foorth vnto vs Christ, as the only me­diatour of redemption, so also of in­tercession. The office of a media­tour, touching redemption, and in­tercession, is one and the selfe same. A mediatour putteth him selfe in the middest betwéene them that are at variance or disagréement, and he is ioyned to eache in disposition and na­ture. An intercessour putteth him self in the midst, betwéene them that are at strife and dissention, and vnlesse he be indifferent for eyther side, he can not be an intercessour. On both parts reconciliation (or attonement) is re­quired and looked for. There muste néedes therefore be a certeine cause of discorde, which being taken away, the discord or debate doth also ceasse. The cause of discorde is sinne. It is the duetie therefore of a mediatour or intercessour quite to raze out sinne, that disagréement may no longer re­mayne. For this there is no amendes or satisfaction made with wordes or with prayers, but with bloude and death. Hebr. 9. Wherevpon we doe necessarily gather, that only Christ is the mediatour or intercessour with y e [Page 662] father. For principally Christ may set him selfe in y e middest betwéene God and men: bycause he onely is parta­ker of both natures. The Saints par­ticipate but onely one. For they are men. But Christe is both God and man. Furthermore, he that is an in­tercessour, muste also be a reconcilia­tour or an attonement-maker. For the end wherat he y maketh interces­sion doth shoote, is reconciliation. But Christe is the onely reconciliatour of men, therfore also the onely interces­sour. For it belongeth to an interces­sour, to disolue the cause of contenti­on and discorde, that is to say, to abo­lish and take away sinne. But Christ alone, and no creature, taketh awaye sinne. It remayneth therefore, that Christe is the onely intercessour. He­therto doe nowe perteine the testimo­nies of scripture. Paul sayth: There is one god, and one reconciler (or me­diatour) 1. Tim. 2. of God and men, the man Christ Iesus, who gaue him selfe the price (or raunsome) for the redemp­tion of all. And although the Apostle speake expressely of redemption, yet notwithstanding, these wordes are placed in the middest betwéene the disputation of the inuocation vppon God, which is done by Christ, who is the onely mediatour of redemption and intercession. For as he alone re­deemed vs, so doth he alone euen now commend vs, being redéemed, vnto the father. Touching this, let the A­postle be heard once againe, saying to the Romanes: Christe, when as yet we were sinners, dyed for vs: muche Rom. 5. more therefore no we being iustified (or made righteous) by his bloud, we shall bee saued from wrath through him. And yet againe somewhat play­ner, For if when we were enimies, we were reconciled to god, by the death of his sonne, much more being recō ­ciled, we shall be saued by his lyfe. For in an other place, the same Apo­stle Heb. 7. Rom. 8. sayth: Christ euer liueth, for this ende, to make intercession for vs. And againe: It is God that iustifieth, who is hee that can condemne? Christ is he that dyed, yea, that is ray­sed vp, who also is at the right hande of God, and maketh intercession for vs. The same Christe openeth the waye (or maketh accesse) for vs vnto the father. Hebr. 4. chapter, and E­phes. 2. chapter. For the Lorde Iesus him selfe in the gospel, doth not shew vnto vs many doores, but one onely doore: I am (sayth he) the dore. And Iohn. 10. againe: I am (sayth he) the way, the truth, and the life. None commeth to Iohn. 14. the father but by me. Doth not he, which sayth, I am the way, the truth, and the life, yea, and such a way, that there is accesse to the father, by none other than by me, that is, by me onely and alone, exclude all other meanes, al other wayes, and al other patrones or aduocates what so euer? Also in an other place of the Gospell, least any through shamefastnesse, [...]nowledge of their owne vnworthinesse, and guiltinesse of sinnes, or the maiestie and glory of Christ the sonne of God, shoulde be hindered from calling vp­pon God in the name of Christe, and commiting them selues to Christ his defence, he in his owne person, plain­ly and louingly calling all vnto him, & to the benefite of his defence, cryeth: Matth. [...]. Come vnto me al you that labour, & are heauie loaden, and I wil giue you rest. Out of y e Epistle to the Hebrues, no lesse euidēt testimonies thā these, and that good store, may be gathered. Amongst other, this one is excellent: Christe, for that hee endureth for e­uer, Heb. 7. saith the apostle, hath an euer last­ing [Page 663] priesthoode. Wherefore, he is a­ble perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him: seeing he euer li­ueth (for this ende) to make interces­sion for thē. For such an high priest it became vs to haue, (which is) holy, harmlesse, vndefiled, separated from sinners, and made higher than the heauens, &c. Marke (I praye you) howe many arguments in this testi­monie of Paule, we haue, to proue that Christe is the onely intercessour of the faythfull, in heauen with the fa­ther. The proper or peculiar office of the prieste is, to make intercession: But only Christe is priest in the pre­sence of God: He therefore is the on­ly intercessour. Nowe also the priest­hoode of Christe is euerlasting, or vn­changeable. Therefore, not by once offering vp hath he redeemed vs, be­ing made the onely and alone media­tour of redemption, but the euerlast­ing and perpetuall mediatour also of intercession, making intercession for vs euen till the end of the world. For albeit our Lorde be a iudge, yet not­withstanding he is a iudge of the vn­faythfull, a defender and vpholder of the faithfull, and at the length, when the worlde is at ende, a iudge of all. And if so be he haue an euerlasting priesthood and ( [...]) not con­ueyable, I say, or remoueable, which can not, eyther by succession, resigna­tion, or part-taking, passe ouer to any other, then certeinely Christe onely and alone remayneth intercessour of the faithfull.

Moreouer, there is no cause, why we should choose and take to our sel­ues, eyther after Christe, or with Christe, other intercessours. For he is able him selfe alone, to worke oure saluation at the full: leauing vnto o­thers nothing at all whereabout to busie them selues. Let vs also first of all note that, which expressely he doth adde: That come vnto God by him: by him I say, that is, our Mediatour, Prieste, and Intercessour Christe. For by him onely and alone, the way lyeth open for vs, to goe to the father. Vnto which also is annexed, that hee liueth, and (for this end) he liueth, to make intercession for vs. The heauē ­ly Saintes also doe line in the king­dome of God, with Christe: but they liue for them selues (or for their owne benefite) not for vs, (or our aduaun­tage.) Christe liueth for vs, and ma­keth intercession for vs: therefore he alone maketh intercession. Saintes do not make intercession. These rea­sons do proue vnto vs most manifest­ly, I thinke, that the Apostle speaketh of the mediation of intercession, not of redemption. Laste of all, hee re­quireth in an intercessour such man­ner of marks, (or properties) as a mā can not finde in any, saue in Christe the Lorde onely and alone. For, al­though the Angels be innocent and harmelesse, yet notwithstanding, they are not higher than the heauens. The heauenly Saintes, although they be nowe purged and made cleane from sinnes, yet for all that by nature, they are not separated from sinners, ney­ther are they made higher than the heauens, as being Lordes ouer An­gels and ouer euery creature. Onely the sonne is suche a one, and for him this glory is reserued and kept: he a­lone therefore is the intercessour of the faithfull with the father.

Vnto these testimonies of Paule, we wil yet ioyne one of Saint Peter, and an other of the moste blessed Apo­stle 1. Pet. [...]. and Euangelist Iohn. Saint Pe­ter doth teache, that the Saintes, that is, we whiche are faithfull in this [Page 664] worlde, are layde as liuely stones, by faith vpon Christ the liuely stone, and that we are made a spirituall buil­ding (or house) and an holy priesthood, to offer spirituall sacrifices accepta­ble to God by Iesus Christe. Loe, we are layde, not vpon Saints, but vpon Christ the liuely stone: by whom we are both quickened, and preserued in the building. We are made a spiri­tuall house, and an holy prtesthood, for this ende, that we should offer, not sa­crifices of beastes, but spiritual sacri­fices, to wit, our owne selues, and our prayers vnto God, by Iesus Christe, not by Saintes. For they also are the spirituall house with vs, the liuely stones, layde vpon Christ, and liuing through Christ.

Furthermore, Iohn writeth: My babes, these things write I vnto you, that ye sinne not: and if any man 1. Iohn. [...]. sinne, we haue an aduocate with the father, Iesus Christe the iust: (or the righteous.) And he is the propitiati­on (or reconciliation) for our sinnes: and not for ours onely, but also (for the sinnes) of the whole world. I doe not think that any thing could be de­uised or spokē more agréeable to our purpose, more euident, more strong, or better than this. We heare that Christe is appointed and made vnto vs of God, not onely a mediatour of redemption, once to redéeme, but to be an euerlasting mediatour, yea, of intercession, who so often standeth an aduocate before God the father, howe often sinfull man offendeth, and hath néede of his helpe and defence: vnto whō also the guiltie may boldly haue accesse, & cōmit vnto him their cause to be pleaded before God. If any man sinne, sayth Iohn, we haue an aduo­cate with the father. Loe, Iohn cal­leth him an aduocate, whome the de­fenders (or mainteiners) of the par­troneship of Saintes, doe call a medi­atour of intercession. For, Aduoca­tus, [...], an aduocate, signifi­eth a Tutour, a defender, a fauourer, a comforter, a patrone, or a proctour, whiche pleadeth, or hath our cause in handling. But marke whome he de­fineth and setteth foorth to be our ad­uocate: not the holy virgine, not Pe­ter or Paule, not him selfe or Ste­phan, but Iesus Christe. If he had thought or beléeued, that the patrone­ship of heauenly Saintes had béene ouer and besides necessarie and whol­some for men, then woulde he haue ioyned thē with Christ the lord, now he setteth forth vnto vs Christ alone. He addeth The iust (or the righte­ous) As if he had sayde: There is no cause why any shuld distrust or stand in doubt of his patroneship, or thinke him a patrone not in his fathers fauor & loue. He is the sonne, He is Christe, He is the iustor righteous, therefore he is highly in his fathers fauour, and most acceptable: who in the presence of the most iust God, may appeare for vs that are vniust.

Such righteousnesse is not found in any one of Adams children. But it is required in an intercessour. Indéed he doth communicate his righteous­nesse to the Saintes, by fayth, but that righteousnesse is imputed to the Saintes, and it is imputatiue: In Christe righteousnesse is natural, and as it were borne in him, yea, it is pro­perly his owne. For Christe Iesus, he is the onely righteous in heauen and in earth, who néedeth not first for his owne sinnes, and then for the of­fences of the people, eyther to pray or to offer sacrifice.

[Page 665] For he onely hath no sinne, and he is the righteousnesse of all: He therfore maketh intercession with the father, bycause none naturally and properly is righteous, but Christ alone. And it is not amisse in this place first of al to marke, that Christ is called a propiti­ation, or satisfaction, not for sinners or people of one or two ages, but for all sinners and all faithfull people, throughout the whole worlde. One Christe therefore is sufficient for all: one intercessour with the Father is set foorth vnto all. For how often thou sinnest, so often thou haste ready a righteous intercessour with the fa­ther. Not that we should imagine in Heauen as in a courte, the Father What mā ­ner of in­tercession Christes i [...]. vpon his throne to sit as a iudge, and the sonne, our patrone, so often to fall downe on his knées, and to pleade or intreate for vs, as we sinne and of­fende: but we vnderstande with the Apostle, that Christe is the aduocate, and the vniuersall prieste of the chur­che, and that he only appeareth in the presence of the father: bycause as the power & force of his deth (albeit he die not daily) so the vertue of his inter­cession is alwayes effectuall. Let vs therefore drawe neare and come to God by Christe, the onely mediatour of our redemption and intercession, our onely intercessour and aduocate. We can not but be acceptable vnto God the father, if we be commended vnto him by his only begotten sonne.

Furthermore, weake are the ar­gumentes An an­sweare to certeine argumē [...]s or reasons of the ad­uersaries. Rom. 3. wherewith the mayntei­ners of the heauenly patrones, goe a­bout to establish their patroneshippe or intercession. The spirite, saye they, maketh intercession for vs, ac­cording to the doctrine of the Apostle, therefore Christ alone doth not make intercession. I answere, that Paule speaketh not of an other intercessour in heauen, but of the spirite of man praying in this worlde, which being inlightened and kindled with the spi­rite of God, groneth and maketh in­tercession for the Saints. The words of the Apostle are playne. These men do yet adde, We reade in scripture of the prayers of Angels, and that they offer the prayers of the faythfull in Gods presence: therefore, not Christ alone prayeth or maketh intercessi­on for vs in heauen, but also the Saintes. We denie that this follo­weth: bycause the scripture teacheth that Angels are ministring spirites: and, according to their office, offer Prayer of Angels. Heb. 1. prayers only as ministers in the pre­sence of God, but not to make inter­cession, or that men are heard for An­gels sakes, but for Christes sake, who maketh intercession, and for whose sake, the prayer whiche is brought and offered vnto God, is acceptable vnto him. Nowe if so be they will bring foorth the like also touching the blessed soules of the Saintes, and rea­son Asimili, from that that is like, let them first teache that soules are ap­pointed and made ministring spirits. But they can not: and if they coulde, yet had they not proued, that the hea­uenly Saintes are intercessours. For, not the Angels themselues dout­lesse, are therefore intercessours, by­cause they offer the prayers of men vnto God. They agrée (say they) and are knit vnto vs in the same knot of charitie and loue, and forbycause the spirites of the blessed whiche liue in heauen, do loue vs here in earth, ther­fore, according to the nature and dis­position of this loue, they also praye for vs. We answere, that they ga­ther this without warrant of scrip­ture. For, that we maye without [Page 666] wrangling, graunt them this, that the Saintes in heauen are not with­out the loue of their neighbour: yet notwithstanding we adde, that this loue in the heauenly Saintes hathe not nowe that nature or disposition, and those offices, which in times past it had in earth. Otherwise, we should attribute many moe absurdi­ties to the Saints, as though they ey­ther did or suffred those things, which they neither do, nor yet suffer. Whi­lest they liued in earth, according to y e disposition and nature of loue, they were sorie, and they were glad, and they prayed with vs, yea, they also made intercession for vs: but nowe that they haue put off this corruptiō, and haue lefte vs, leading their liues in heauen with the Lord, they neither knowe our affaires, neither are mo­ued with any earthly affectiōs. They vnderstād that it is passing well with vs, without their helpe. They vnder­stande likewise, that the worke of our saluation is already wrought and ac­complished, so that they may acquiet them selues, and rest from their la­boures, and reioyce in Christe, who is doubtlesse the onely intercessoure with the father of all men liuing in their miserie, bycause he knoweth all, and can do al, neither is he moued at, neither wearied or tyred with, or yet is ignorant of any thing: but ta­keth vppon him most absolutely, and dispatcheth all things whatsoeuer are incident or belong to an intercessour. They vnderstande that this glory a­gréeth vnto the onely sonne of God: and therefore they goe not busily a­bout it, that they in Christes steade might appoint or make thē selues in­tercessours. For here the loue y t they beare to God, surpasseth the loue of their neighbour. But these mē obiect, y t the saints pray not in heauen after the rite and fashion of that only inter­cessour, but after the same maner that they prayed for their fellow-brethrē in earth. Euen nowe we sayde that it did not follow, This they did in earth, therfore they doe the same in heauen. Neither can it be proued by manifest scriptures, that the Saints in heauen pray for vs. Why then doe they set foorth vnto vs doubtfull opinions for certeine? For, that we may graunt them, that the Saintes pray in heauē, which thing not a fewe of the fathers haue written, it doth not therfore fol­lowe, that the Saints are to be called vpon. For that sentence of S. Augu­stine is very well knowne, which is reade written in his booke De Ciuita­te Dei. 22. chap. 10. The Gentiles did both build temples, made altars, or­deyned priestes, and offered sacrifices vnto their Gods. But we do not erect tēples to our martyrs, as vnto Gods, but remēbraunces as vnto dead men, whose spirits liue with God. Neither do we there set vp altars, vpon whi­che we might sacrifice vnto martyrs, but we sacrifice to one God, who is the sacrifice both of the martyrs, & also our sacrifice: according to whi­che sacrifice as men of god, that haue ouercome the worlde in the confes­sion of him, they are named in their place and order. Howbeit, they are not called vpon of the priest that sa­crificeth. Bycause hee is Gods priest, & not theirs. Now, the sacrifice it self is the body of Christ, which is not of­fered vnto them: bicause they also them selues are the same. Thus saith he. Testifying plainly enough, that the Saintes are not called vpon, or to be called vpon, bicause sacrifice belongeth vnto God, and not to the Saints. Wherefore, when the aduer­saries [Page 667] adde, That the Churche many yeares called vpon the Saintes, that The Churche calling vpon sainctes. the churche erred not, and therefore they that call vpon the Saints do not erre. We answere, that the churche doth not erre, when she heareth the voyce of her bridegrome and shepe­hearde: but that she doth erre, when neglecting the voice of her shepheard, she followeth her owne decrées. The whole churche of Israel erred, toge­ther with their high Priest Aaron & the elders of the people, when trans­gressing the lawe of God, they wor­shipped god represented by an image with singings and dauncings, other­wise than he him selfe had appointed. Neither are the Israelites absolued from errour and sinne, for that many yeares they put not downe their high places. They add againe, The saints haue helped when they haue bene cal­led vpon, therefore they are to be cal­led vpon. Oftentimes that falleth out well, whiche is instituted against the worde of God. But who can thervp­on gather that that is good whiche is instituted against the worde of God? as though the innocent and harmlesse were therefore to be spoyled with warre, bicause we sée that by warre mercilesse souldiers waxe rich. The Gods of the Gentiles likewise séemed to heare the petitions of their supply­ants, but are the Gods of the Gen­tiles therefore to be called vpon? But we meane not to answere to euerie one of their arguments, bicause we haue done that already elsewhere, ac­cording to our talent. We conclude therefore, that the word of truth vtte­red out of the mouth of God, doth teache vs inuocation of Gods name, by the mediation of Iesus Christe: neither doe we reade, that any holie man either in the olde or the new te­stament, (of whome the scripture vn­doubtedly hath made mention) called vpon any, though neuer so excellent a Patriarch or Prophete departed this life, or vpon any Apostle, or Apostles disciple, otherwise than by the name of Iesus Christ. Let vs therefore hold fast, that that doctrine is most perfect and most safe, which biddeth vs all to cal vpon God alone by his only sonne, & that God him selfe requireth this of euery one of vs: and that when we obey, we please God.

The last place, touching the seruing of God, doth remaine behinde. This word Colere, is in Latine of large sig­nification. For we say, Colere amici­tiam, to mainteine frendship, Colere li­terarū studia, to loue learning, Colere arua, to till or husband our lands, and Colere senes, to reuerence olde men. We in this place vse Colere for Ser­uire, that is, in all pointes like a ser­uant To serue, what it is. to be dutifull, and to shewe him selfe obedient, to reuerence, or haue in veneration, and to [...]e worshippe. The Hebricians vse their worde A­bad, which the Latine interpretour translateth, Seruiuit, coluit, or, sacrifi­cauit, that is, he serued, worshipped or sacrificed. In the booke of Kings thou dost reade: And Achab serued Baal, & worshipped him. The Greciās cal this seruice, either [...], or, [...]. 3. Reg. 16. The one is taken for the other: though, in déede, Seruire to serue, be more than Colere to worshippe. For thou canst abide without any adoe to worship some man, but to serue the same, thou canst not so well away withall. We say therefore, that the seruice of God is a seruice, whereby men submit them selues reuerently The ser­uice of God. vnto God, and obey him, and accor­ding to his will worship him. They therefore serue God which serue him earnestly, behaue them selues dueti­fully in obeying him, seruing him in­wardly [Page 668] and outwardly, as he hath appointed.

For the seruice of God is two-fold or of two sortes. The true, and the The ser­uice of God is [...]-fould [...] of two sortes. false. Thē true is called true religi­on, true fayth and godlinesse. The false is called superstition, idolatrie, and vngodlinesse. For that is the true seruice of God, which springeth from the true feare of God, from a sincere fayth, whiche submitteth it selfe to God alone, and applyeth it selfe in all things to the will of God. The false seruice consisteth in the contrarie. Touching the whiche we will say more, when we come to speake of su­perstition. The true seruice of God is diuided againe, for perspicuitie or plainenesse sake, into the inward ser­uice of God, and the outward. The inwarde seruice is knowne to God alone, who is the searcher of heartes. For it is occupyed in the feare of The [...] ser­ [...]ice of God. God, and perfect obedience, in fayth, hope, and charitie, from whence doe spring the worshipping of God, y e cal­ling vpon him, thankesgiuing, pati­ence, perseueraunce, chastitie, inno­cencie, weldoing, and the rest of the fruites of the spirite. For with these giftes of God and spirituall thinges, God, who is a spirite, is truly serued. Without these no seruice is allowed of God, howe so euer in the sight of men it séeme gay, glorious, and pure. This seruice of god hath testimonies both diuine and humane, but firste of all of the Lawe, the Prophetes, and the Apostles. For in the lawe Moses sayth: And nowe Israel, what doth [...]. 10. the Lorde thy God require of thee? but that thou shouldest feare the Lorde thy God, and walke in all his wayes, that thou shouldest loue him, and that thou shouldest serue the Lord thy God, with all thy hart, and with all thy soul, that thou shouldest keepe the commaundements of the Lord, and his ordinaunces, whiche I cōmand thee this day for thy welth. Micheas the Prophet bringeth in one Mich. 6. asking questions concerning the true seruice of God, in what thinges the same consisteth, and he maketh an­swere: I will shewe thee (O man) what is good, and what the lord doth require of thee, surely to do iustly (or iudgement) to loue mercy, and to hū ­ble thy selfe to walke with thy God. S. Paule the Apostle sayth: I besech Rom. 12. you (brethren) by the mercies of god, that ye giue vp youre bodies a li­uing sacrifice, holy, acceptable vnto God (whiche is) your reasonable ser­uing of God. And fashion not your selues like vnto this world, but be ye chaunged by the renuing of youre minde, that ye may proue what is the wil of god, and what is good, and ac­ceptable, and perfect. The same A­postle comprehending in few words, the true seruice of God to be a tur­ning from Idols vnto God and the fayth of Iesus Christ, sayth: They of Macedonia, and other nations, (or 1. Thess. 1. quarters) shewe of you, how you are turned to God from Idols, that ye might serue the liuing and true god, and loke for his sonne from heauen, whom he raysed from the dead, euen Iesus, who deliuereth vs from the wrath to come. Moreouer, S. Iames the Apostle saith: Pure religion and Iames. 1. vndefiled before God the father, is this, to visite the fatherlesse (or or­phanes) and widowes in their aduer­sitie, and to kepe him selfe vnspotted of the worlde. These diuine and eui­dent testimonies of holy scripture de­clare plentifully enough (dearely be­loued) which is y e true inward seruice of god. Humane testimonies neuertheles, nothing disagréeing from diuine, verie [Page 669] many and euery where found in Ec­clesiasticall writers. Lactantius lib. Institut. 6. cap. 9. sayth. Therefore the knowledge of God, and his seruice is all in all: In this consisteth all the hope and saluation of man: this is the first step (or degrée) of wisedome, that we shoulde knowe who is oure true father, that we should reuerence him alone with due godlinesse, that wee should obey him, and most de­uoutly serue him: and to obteyne his fauour, let all labour, care, and in­dustrie be bestowed. Of this kinde the same authour citeth other testi­monies also largely in the tenth chap­ter of the same booke, and in the firste chapter of his booke De vero Dei cul­tu, he giueth vs manifest. But in stead of many, we like well the citing of that one testimonie, touching the true seruice of God, fréely vttered by the mouth of a Romane martyr be­fore The testi­monie of [...] Romane martyr cōcerning the true seruice of God. iudge Asclepiades, at y Romane Consistorie. For after he had both couragiously and religiously tolde, what God was in person, and what in substance, he addeth.

Thou knowest God: nowe vnderstand as well
The fourme and man-ner how he serued is,
What kynd of Church it is where he doth dwell,
What gifts to giue he thought it not amisse,
What vowes he askes: whome he (beside all this)
Will haue his priestes, and in his Church like-wise,
What he commaundes to bring for sacrifice.
Vnto him selfe, euen in the minde of man
A Church he hath vouchsafed vp to reare,
A liuely, feeling, breathing Church, which can
Gods Temple or Church
Not sundered be, faire, beautifull, and cleare,
And neuer like destructions dint to feare,
With loftie top, and painted pleasantlie
With coloures fresh of great diuersitie.
At th'holy porch a priest is standing there,
And keepes the doores before the Church which beene,
Fayth is her name, a virgine chast and cleare,
Gods Priest.
Her haire tyed vp, with fillets like a Queene,
For sacrifices simple, pure, and cleene
And which she knowes are pleasing, bids this priest
Offer to God, and to his deare sonne Christ.
A shamefast looke, a meeke and harmelesse hart,
The rest of Peace, a body pure and chaste,
The feare of GOD, which sinners doth conuart:
Gods Sa­crifices.
The rule like-wise of knowledge truly plaste,
A sober fast from all excessiue waste
Of Gluttonie, an hope which doth not faint,
A liberall hand which giues without restraint.
From these oblations a vapour doth arise,
Which sauours sweete by vertues force compelles,
It doth ascend and pearce the azure skies,
The sent of Baulme, and Safron it excelles,
Yea Franckincense, and Persian spices smelles:
From earth to heauen it mounteth vp aloft,
And pleaseth God therewith delighted oft.

And so foorth as followeth to this purpose. These things I thinke suf­ficient, concerning the inward ser­uice of God: wherein I confesse in the mean while to be somwhat, which may be referred also to the outwarde seruice of God.

The outwarde seruice of GOD springeth from the inwarde, neyther The out­ward ser­ [...]ice of God. is it knowne to God alone, as this o­ther, but is open to the iudgement of man, and it is a kéeping or executing of the rites instituted of God himself, whereby we doe both testifie vnto men the inward seruice, and practise them to the glory of God and our pro­fite. Of this kynde were, among the ancient people, the temple, the priest­hoode, and all the ceremonies institu­ted of God, which are very often cal­led the seruice of God. And this ser­uice had his appointed limits. For it was not lawfull for euery one to feigne a seruice of God after their owne pleasure: as is shewed at large in the lawe and in the holy historie. Nowe that outwarde seruice serued to the glory of God, and the profite of the faithfull. Which thing I haue de­clared, when I was in hand with the Iewish ceremonies. Furthermore, as Christe abrogated those olde rites, so in their stead he placed againe a very fewe. For he instituted an holy assembly: wherein his will is, that his worde should be preached and ex­pounded out of the holy scripture, to his owne glory, and to oure profite: common prayer to be made, and the sacraments to be ministred and recei­ued. To which things a conuenient place is necessarie, fit time, due order, and holy instruments. Where again, the godly do in nothing followe their owne wils. For from the worde of that God, whom they serue, they fetch the whole manner and order of ser­uing him. Whereof somewhat is spo­ken in the fourth commaundement of the first table, and shall be spoken more at large in due place and order. To be short, they serue god with out­ward seruice, who by faith and obedi­ence, gather themselues into the holy assemblie, at limitted times, who kéepe the Ecclesiasticall discipline de­riued out of the worde of God, who heare the word of God, or the holy ex­position of the sacred scriptures, who praye publiquely with the Churche, who religiously participate the sa­craments, and obserue other lawful and wholesome rites or ceremonies. By this their seruice, they glorifie God among men, and receiue of God no small rewarde, namely, his bles­sing, and increase of heauenlye giftes. There is no néede, I thinke, in this place, of testimonies, of the Scriptures, to confirme these thin­ges that we haue hetherto spoken, touching the outwarde seruice of God. For euery where in the historie of the Gospell, in the Actes and Epi­stles of the Apostles, very many are to be found. For the Lord Iesus doth [Page 671] euery where gather together holie assemblies, to whome he preacheth the Gospell, and commendeth pray­er. Of Marie sitting at his féete, and hearing his preaching, he sayth: This one thing is necessarie, Marie Luke. 11. hath chosen the good parte, whiche shall not be taken from her. And in an other place: Blessed are they, saith he, which heare the word of GOD, and keepe it. Surely the Lorde him selfe instituted and put in vse the sa­craments. For to Iohn, not consen­ting to baptise him at his asking, and saying: I haue neede to be baptised of thee, and commest thou to me? he answered: Let it be so nowe. For so it becommeth vs to fulfill all righ­teousnesse. Wherevppon the Apo­stle Paule likewise diligently com­mending Ecclesiasticall discipline to the Churches, ordeyned most decent­ly holy assemblies. The places are very well knowne vnto all, 1. Cor. 11. 14. 16. Likewise 1. Tim. 2. and else­where.

But before I conclude this place, I will shewe that onely God is to be That one­ly God is to be ser­ued. serued. And surely the seruice it selfe whereof we haue hetherto intreated, can not be bestowed vppon any crea­ture, neyther Angels nor celestiall Saintes, to GOD alone it agréeth. Wherefore there is none so blinde, but may sée, that God alone must be serued with these. And when God re­quireth of vs his seruice or dutie, he requireth our whole hearte, nothing therefore is left vs to bestowe vppon other. Moses full of the spirit of God sayth in his lawe: Ye shall walke af­ter the Lorde your God, and feare Deut. 13. him, his commaundements shall ye keepe, and ye shall hearken vnto his voyce, and ye shall serue him, and cleaue vnto him. Neither makes it any matter that here the word Alone is not added, séeing that the words are vttered with an Emphasis or force. For when he saythe: Him shall ye serue, and to him ye shal cleaue, what other thing do we vnderstand, than to him and not to any other, therfore to him alone? Furthermore, in the sixt chapter of Deuteronomie, thou doest not read: Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God, and him alone shalt thou serue, and thou shalt sweare by his name: But, Thou shalte feare the Lorde thy God, and him (Empha­tically) shalte thou serue, and thou shalt sweare by his name. Further­more, the Lord in the Gospell bring­ing these wordes of the lawe against the tempter, and making the empha­phasis playne: It is written (saith he) Thou shalt worship the Lorde thy God, and him onely shalt thou serue. Matth. 4. Which testimonie doubtlesse béeing most effectuall and pithie, is only suf­ficient for oure demonstration, that God alone is to be serued. I will moreouer adde herevnto the testimo­nie of a man, howbeit established by diuine authoritie, which we also else­where set downe in our bookes. S. Augustine, De quantitate animae, doth shewe, that GOD alone is to be serued, in this sort. Whatsoeuer the soule doth serue as God, needefull it is that she think the same better than her selfe. But wee must beleeue, that neyther the earth, nor the sea, nor the starres, nor the moone, nor the sunne, nor any thing at all that may be felt, or seene with these eyes: to be short, not heauen it selfe, whiche can not be seene of vs, is better than the nature of the soule: yea rather, that all these are farre worsse, than is any soule, as­sured reason doth conuince.

And anon, If therefore there be a­ny [Page 672] otherthing of those that god hath created, something is worsse, some­thing is as good: worsse, as the soule of a beast, equall, as the Angels: but nothing is better. And if happily something of these be better, this cō ­meth to passe by sinne, and not by nature. By which sinne notwithstan­ding, it becommeth not so yl, that the soule of a beast is eyther to be prefer­red before it, or to be compared with it. God therefore alone is to be wor­shipped of it, who alone is the author of it. And as for any other man, tho­ugh hee bee most wise and most per­fect, or any soule indued with reason, and most blessed, they are only to be loued and followed, and according to desert and order, that is to bee ex­hibited How Saints are to be wor [...]pped. vnto them, whiche agreeth and is fit for them. For it is written: Thou shalt worship the Lorde thy God, and him onely shalt thou serue. These be Saint Augustines words. And thus farre haue we intreated of one only, liuing, true, and euerlasting God to be serued.

Moreouer, whosoeuer cleaue vnto God, with a sincere fayth, and wor­ship, Of true rel [...]gion. call vpon, and serue one GOD lawfully, they are rightly named re­ligious: their studie and action is true religion. Some will haue Religion, to be deriued a Relinquendo, bicause therby we leaue or forsake false gods all errours, and earthly desires, and séeke after the true God, after truth, and heauenly things. Massurius Sa­binus sayth: That is religious, which for some holinesse sake, wee put by, and seuerally set aside. The worde, Religion, hath his name a Relinquen­do, as Ceremoniae a Carendo. But M. Cicero supposeth, that Religio is so called a Relegendo (of selecting or put­ting apart) bicause they that be reli­gious, do carefully choose all thing [...], which seeme to belong to the seruice of the Gods. But he is confuted in many wordes, of Lactantius Firmia­nus, an ancient writer of the church, Lib. Instit. 4. cap. 28. where among other things he sayth: On this condi­tion we are borne, that being borne, wee might doe to God iust and due seruice, that wee should knowe him alone, and that him wee shoulde fol­lowe. With this bond of godlinesse we are streightly bound and tied vn­to God, whervppon religion it selfe tooke her name.

And anon after, Wee sayde that the name of religion was deriued from the bonde of godlinesse, by­cause GOD hath tyed and bounde man vnto him selfe in godlinesse: for that is needefull that wee serue him, as a Lorde: and obey him as a father.

Other Ecclesiasticall writers also following him, as Hierome and Au­gustine, deriued Religion a Religan­do, of tying or binding. For Hierome in his Commentarie vpon the ninth chapter of Amos, sayth: This bundle tyed vp with the religion of the lord which is one. Religion therfore tooke her name a Religando, of tying toge­ther, and binding into the lords bun­dle. And Augustine, in his booke De quantitate animae, chapter. 36. sayth: True religion is, whereby the soule tyeth her selfe through reconciliatiō to one God, from whome through sinne she had, as it were, brokē away. The same Augustine in his booke De vera religione, and last chapter, sayth: Let religion tye vs vnto one God al­mightie, whereof it is beleeued to bee What true religion is named religion. We say therefore, y true religion is none other thing, thā a friendship, a knitting, & a vnitie (or [Page 673] league) with the true, liuing, and e­uerlasting God, vnto whome we be­ing lincked by a true faith, doe wor­ship, call vppon, and serue him alone, vpon whome we do wholy depend, li­uing in all thinges according to his will, or according to the prescript rule & lawe of his word. Therefore most rightly is y e whole matter of saluatiō and faith comprised in this one word Religion: which elsewhere is called in scripture a league and couenaunt, and elsewhere againe, marriage or wedlocke. For as they which be con­federate, are vnited and made one by a league: so God and man are knit together by religion. And as by mar­riage the husbande and the wife are made one body, so by religion we are knit into a spirituall body with God, as with our husbande, and with the very sonne of God, as with our bride­grome and our heade. Hetherto ther­fore doth belong what so euer things are vttered in the scriptures, touch­ing the kéeping of the league or coue­naunt, and the faith of marriage. Truce-breakers are they, disloyall, and infamous through their adulte­rie, who so euer being not knit to one God by fayth, worship him alone, call vpon him through Christe, and serue him also as he him selfe hath sayde in his worde he woulde be serued. The very same are also called super­stitious.

For superstition is false religion, which doth not serue God, but some­what else for God, or not God alone, or not rightly or lawfully. This worde superstition stretcheth it selfe euen to olde wiues tales and doting errors. For in Dutche we call super­stition, Aberglouben, mis; glouben, vnd mis; brijth. But Lactantius rea­soning most exactly of this worde, in his fourth booke of Institutions, and 28. chapter, writeth in this sort. Reli­gion is the seruice of the true God: superstition of the false. They are said to be superstitious, not that wish their children to out-liue them: for that we doe al wish: but eyther they that reuerence the memorie remay­ning of the deade: or else they, that whiles their parents were aliue, wor­shipped their images within their houses: like housholde Gods. For those whiche did take vnto them sel­ues newe rites, to the intent they might, in stead of Gods, honour the deade, whome they thought were ta­ken from among men, and receiued into heauen, those (I say) they called superstitious: but those that wor­shipped and serued publique and an­cient Gods, they named religious. Wherevpon sayth Virgil.

Vaine superstition, ignorante
Of th' olde and auncient Gods.

But seeing wee doe finde that our auncients, haue beene in semblable manner consecrated Gods after their death, they therfore which serue ma­ny and false Gods are superstitious: but we are religious, which pray and make our supplications to one God, being the true God, &c.

Superstition consisteth chiefly in To leaue, or forsake the true God, and to serue straunge Gods. these pointes, Eyther when the Lord is not serued, but other Gods in his steade, the onely one, true, and liuing God being left and forsaken: Or else when the Lorde is serued, but not a­lone, but other together with him: or else when he is serued, but not with his lawfull seruice. In the first kynde of superstition did the Gentiles in a manner offende, who knewe not the true God, in so muche, that they in stead of the true God, worshipped false, feigned, or straunge Gods. And [Page 674] that the Israelites also Gods people, were sicke of the same madnesse, y e ho­ly prophet Ieremie is a witnesse, who expostulating and reasoning the mat­ter with the people, sayeth: Heare ye the word of the Lord, O house of Ia­cob, [...]. [...]. and all the families of the house of Israel. Thus sayeth the Lord: What iniquitie haue your fathers founde in mee, that they are gon farre from me, & haue walked after vanitie, and are beecome vaine? For they sayed not, Where is the Lord that brought vs vpp out of the land of Aegypt? that led vs thorough the wildernesse, tho­rough a desort, & wast land, throughe a drie land, and by the shadowe of death, by a land that no man passed thorough, and where no man dwelt? And I brought you into a plentifull countrie to eate the fruite therof, and the cōmodities of the same: but when ye entred ye defiled my land, & made mine heritage an abhomination. The priestes said not, Where is the Lord? & they that should minister the law, knewe mee not: the pastours also of­fended against mee, and the prophets prophecied in Baal, and went after things that did not profite, or follo­wed idols. Wherefore, I will yet plead with you, sayeth the Lord, and I will pleade with your childrens children. For goe ye to the Isles of Chittim, & behold, and send vnto Kedar, & take diligent heede, and see whether there bee such thinges. Hath any nation chaunged their Gods, whiche yet are no Gods? but my people haue chaun­ged their glorie for that which doeth not profite, or for an idole. O ye hea­uens, bee astonnied at this, bee afraid, and vtterly confounded, sayeth the Lord. For my people haue commit­ted two euils: they haue forsaken mee the founteine of liuing waters, to dig them pittes, euen broken pittes, that can hold no water.

Thou doest heare, that the people of Israel, by an heynous offence, and for the whiche no amendes might bée made, forsooke God the liuely spring, and digged vnto themselues broken pittes. The waters doe signifie the perfecte Good, wherewith the desire both of the soule and the body may be satisfied. Such a plentifull spring is God alone, the highest, excellentest, & perfectest Good. This being forsaken, they digged, that is, with very great paines and costes they prouided for themselues pittes, that is, they turned themselues to creatures, to them that are no gods, neither yet are able to sa­tisfie their desires. This mischiefe e­uen at this daye also is common, whi­les many hauing forsaken God, are turned vnto celestiall Sainctes, of whome they desire that which was to bee desired of God, neither can be gi­uen but of God alone. Héere hath ido­latrie a place, that is the worshipping of images. For not they onely are su­perstitious, whiche feigne vnto them­selues false Gods, hauing forsaken the true GOD, or that put their trust in thinges of nothing, but they also whi­che worship and reuerence y e images either of God, or of Gods, are also su­perstitious. For images or counter­fectes are sett vpp, either to the true God himselfe, or else to false Gods, to creatures (I say) themselues. But it is not laweful by any image or counter­fecte to represent the excéeding great, euerlasting, and liuing GOD world without ende: neither is it lawfull to worshippe or serue him being expres­sed by an image or likenesse: muche lesse therefore is it lawefull to conse­crate vnto creatures images or coun­terfectes, to worship and serue them. [Page 675] There are very many testimonies of scripture extant against idolatrie, as in Exodus 20. Isaie 40. 44. Psalme 113. 1. Corinthians 5. 10. Romanes. 1. Galathians 5. 1. Thessaloniās 1. 1. Pe­ter 4. 1. Iohn 5. Ieremie 10. &c.

Furthermore I do here diligently admonishe the simpler sort, that they suffer not themselues to bee deceiued. For none can auoyde the name of an idolater, that doth worship, reuerence, and feare images, that putteth some part of his confidence in them, that ly­eth along before them, that offereth them giftes, that kéepeth them in a place of solemnitie and honour, that sticketh vpp tapers & burneth incense vnto them, that loueth, beautifyeth, mainteyneth, enricheth, and serueth them with any kinde of sacrifice or ho­ly seruice whatsoeuer. But concer­ning idolatrie wee haue spoken very largely else-where.

Furthermore, they serued (who doubtes it?) the God of Israel, howbe­it Not to worshippe God alone but to worshippe other Gods also together with the true God. not alone, but with the true God o­ther Gods also, of whome wee read in the historie of the kings, And yet they serued (or feared) the Lord: and they appointed out priests (euen of the ba­sest) vnto themselues for the high pla­ces, who prepared for them sacrifices in the houses of the high places. And when they serued the Lord, they ser­ued their owne Gods also, after the manner of the nations from whence they were brought into Samaria. And againe, So these nations feared the Lord, & serued their images also, so did their children, and their chil­drens children: as did their fathers, so do they vnto this day.

This mischiefe, in like manner, is altogether common at this day. For a man may finde worshippers and ser­uers of God, who will at no hand bée persuaded that God alone is to be ser­ued, yea, boldly affirming that it is flatte and damnable heresie to denie, that together with God Sainctes are both to be worshipped, called vppon, and serued. Against whome wee haue else-where, and in this oure present Sermon also, sufficiently disputed.

Héere likewise commeth next to hand to be marked the diuerse māner, and sundrie fashion of seruing God superstitiously. For neither doeth hee onely and alone serue God superstiti­ously, who in déede first feigneth or i­magineth in his minde a GOD, and then afterwardes expresseth the same God by an image or counterfecte, whervnto, by and by vppon that, he offereth sacrifices and incense, and ly­ing prostrate vppon the ground wor­shippeth in presence of the same, and suppliantly serueth it with all reue­rence: but he principally serueth God superstitiously, who doeth communi­cate y e incommunicable properties of God to creatures, albeit hee expresse God by no representation, likenesse, or The pro­perties of God are, i [...] no case, t [...] be attribu­ted vnto straunge Gods. counterfecte: or hee whiche thincketh that the giftes which he hath receiued from heauen at the hands of God, are giuen and bestowed vppon him of ce­lestiall Sainctes.

Furthermore, the incommunica­ble properties of God, are, able to doe all thinges, to know all thinges, to be present in euery place, to heare all thinges, to helpe, succour, or assiste, to be louing, bountifull, iuste, righteous, Isai. 41. 4 [...] &c. and mercifull. Verily, Isaie the best learned of the prophets, and of singu­lar authoritie, proueth and cōuinceth by these most stronge and substantiall arguments or reasons, that the Gods of the Babylonians and Eentiles are no Gods: Because they cannot fore­tel or knowe things that are to come [Page 676] hereafter: neither yet can doe good or euill.

Wherefore, able to inriche and stoare with all manner of benefites, and to chastice with due deserued pu­nishments: so also, to knowe all thin­ges, and to bee of power to compasse and doe all thinges, they are the pro­perties of God alone, communicable to no creature: hee therefore is super­stitious, whiche attributeth these pro­perties to celestiall Sainctes, and for that cause doeth serue and call vppon Gods gifts [...]re not to be attribu­ [...]ed to [...]traunge Gods. O [...]ee. 2. them. Osee the Prophete doeth very soare inueighe against the Iewes, who gaue and attributed to straunge Gods, the giftes of GOD, insomuch that hee nameth the Synagogue of such, a strumpet or harlott. I wil haue no pitie (sayeth hee) vppon her chil­dren: for they bee the children of for­nications. For their mother hath pla­yed the harlott: shee that conceiued them hath done shamefully. For she saide, I will goe after my louers that giue me my bread, and my water, my wooll, and my flaxe, mine oyle, & my drincke. And anon after, Nowe shee did not knowe that I gaue her corne, and wine, and oyle, & multiplied (or gaue her muche) her siluer and gold, whiche they bestowed euen vppon Baal. And it is a thinge much vsed at this day, to ascribe vnto celestial sain­ctes, and not to the onely GOD, the increase of the earth, and the tempe­rate or sharpe seasons of the yeare, as thoughe they came from them. But that is superstition, not godlinesse or religion.

Furthermore, God is superstitiously serued, whē in déed he is serued alone, To serue God, but not lawfully. howbeit not after a lawefull man­ner. Vnlawefull seruice procéedeth from the will and imagination of mē, and it is contrarie to the word and or­dinaunce of God. For God is then lawfully serued, when he is serued ac­cording to his owne wil and word. In the law thus hath the Lord commaun­ded: Beware that thou seeke not after Deuter. 12 the gods of the Gentiles, saying: How did these nations serue their Gods, that I may do so likewise? Thou shalt not do so vnto the Lord thy God, &c. (Therfore) whatsoeuer I commaund you, take heede you do it: Thou shalt put nothing thereto, nor take ought there-from. Nadab and Abihu offer Leuit. 10. straunge fire vnto the Lord: therefore are they burned vpp in the presence of the Lord with fire from heauen. Oza also perished, because hee handled the 2 Reg. 6. Arcke of GOD, otherwise than the Lord had commaunded in his lawe. Micha in the booke of Iudges, institu­ted Iudg. 17. vnto the true God, whose name is IEHOVAH, an image, an altar, a chappell, and a seruice. But it is re­proued in the sacred Scripture: bée­cause it was not onely not fetched out of the holy Scripture, but was in all respectes quite contrarie and vtterly against the Lawe of God. Ieroboam 3. Re. 12. 13 also ordeined passing sumptuous ser­uice, he instituted cathedrall churches, and sett vpp golden images, all to the God of Israel; but for that they were not agréeable to the woord of the Lord, they are all, one with another, vtterly condemned for execrable and accursed sacrileges.

Yea, what wée maye thincke in generall of all the seruices whiche are neither instituted of GOD, nor a­gréeing with the woord of GOD, but feigned vppon a good intent and meaning of our owne, y onely testi­monie of y e most excellent prophet Sa­muel doth declare to vs, which he pro­nounced [Page 677] against Saule and his sacri­fices in these woords: Hath the Lord 1. Reg. 15. as great pleasure in burnte offeringes and sacrifices, as when the voice of the Lord is obeyed? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, & to hearken (is better) than the fatte of rammes. For, rebellion is as the sinne of witchcraft: and transgression is wickednesse and idolatrie. Herevnto maketh that whi­che we read in Isaie: He that killeth a I sai. 66. bullock, is as if he slue a man. He that sacrificeth a sheepe, as if hee cutt off a dogges necke. He that offereth an ob­lation, as if hee offered swines bloud. He that remembreth incense, as if hee blessed an idole. All these thinges haue they chosē in their owne wayes, and their soule is delighted in their owne abhominations. Vaine therfore and abhominable are those seruices, which are not reduced and framed to the pure word of God. For the same Prophete sayeth, In vaine doe they I sai. 29. Matth. 15. serue mee, teachinge doctrines of men.

The liuing, true, and euerlasting God, who will and ought onely and alone to bee worshipped, to bee called vppon, and to be serued, giue vnto all men true religion, and deliuer them 2. Reg. 7. Matth. 5. from all vaine superstition: tho­roughe Iesus Christoure Lord. Amen.

A. F.

¶ That the sonne of God is vnspeakeably begotten of the father, that hee is consubstantiall with the father, and therefore true God. That the selfe same sonne is true man, consubstantiall with vs, and therefore true God and man, abide­ing in two vnconfounded natures, & in one vndiuided person.
¶ The sixt Sermon.

THe thinges them­selues and their or­der do require, that after I haue spoken generally of God, of his Vnitie, and of his Trinitie, I further entreat particularly of y e per­sons of y e reuerend Trinitie, & first of al of our lord Iesus Christ true God & man, then of the holy Ghost: where­w t if our minds be indued, all thinges whatsoeuer we speake, and heare, shal tend to the glorie of Gods name, and to the saluation of our soules. Let vs therefore pray, &c.

That euerlasting father the origi­nall and authour of all thinges, begott The sonne i [...] begottē the sonne by an euerlasting and vn­speable begetting. For y e whole scrip­ture of the Fa­ther, vn­speakea­blie from euerlas­ting. with one agréement doeth call God, a father, yea truely, an eternall or euerlasting father. But none is a father of his owne selfe, but a father of his sonne: and for beecause he is the e­uerlasting father, hee must therefore necessarily haue an euerlasting sonne, equall vnto himselfe in all respectes, coeternall, and consubstantiall with him. Sainct Paule vndoubtedly for the confirmation of this catholique ve­ritie, alledgeth out of y e old testament two testimonies. Vnto which, sayeth hee, of his Angels said GOD at any time, Thou art my sonne, this daye haue I begotten thee? And againe, I [Page 678] will be his father, and hee shalbe my sonne: all which wordes he applyeth vnto Christe Iesus the sonne of God. Of whome also Micheas beareth wit­nesse, saying: And thou Beth-lehem Ephrata art little to bee amonge the [...]. 5. thousandes of Iudah, yet out of thee shall hee come forth vnto mee, that shalbe the ruler in Israel: whose goe­inges foorth, (or spreadings abroad) haue beene from the beginning, and from euerlasting. Wherevppon the sonne of God himselfe, in the Gospell after Iohn sayeth: Verilie I say vnto you, before Abraham was, I am. And Iohn. [...]. Iohn sayeth: In the beginning was the word, & the word was with God, Iohn. 1. and God was the word. But he doeth vnderstand by, The word, not y e word which is spoken and so vanisheth, not the counsell of God, but the person of the sonne. For by and by hee addeth: And the woord beecame (or was made) slesh. And wée doe knowe that the sonne of God, not the determina­tion or purpose of God (as heretiques doe vainely imagine) was incarnate. But he which in time was incarnate, was with the father from euerlasting and before all beginnings, and there­fore also true God with the true God. For, The word (sayeth hee) was with God, & God was the word: beecause in the beginning, namely from euer­lasting, he was with God. These sim­ple and plaine testimonies deliuered vnto vs out of the scriptures, & there­fore most true, concerning the euerla­sting begetting of the sonne by the fa­ther, are sufficient, I thinke, for them that are not curious. For y e scripture doeth not héere fulfil the vaine desires of curious men, neither yet reasoneth of these poinctes subtilely, but rather deliuereth and setteth downe but a fewe thinges, in which it is our parts to beléeue. But that which the scrip­ture either doeth not sett downe, or else in fewe woords shadoweth out, either wee are ignoraunt of to oure health, or else stickinge to that that is sett downe, wée séeke not further for more. The holy father Cyrill expoun­ding that saying of the Euangelist Iohn, In the beginning was the word sayeth: Let vs not séeking thinges in­finite and which cannot be conteyned within boundes, busie our braines a­bout a consideration that cannot bée expressed, and neuer can haue an end. For neither will wee graunt a begin­ning of beginning, neither yet wil we yéeld that the sonne was begotten of the father in time: but wee will con­fesse that he is with the father from e­uerlasting. For if hee was in the be­ginning, what minde may be able at any time to clime beyond that WAS? Or when shall wee so comprehend in our minde that WAS, that it goe not before, or outreache, our thoughtes? Vppon good reason therefore & wor­thily the Prophete Isaie béeing aston­nished, cryeth out: And who shal de­clare Or age, as other translate it. his generation? For he, passing all capacitie of minds, and being farre aboue and beyond all reason of man, is vnspeakeable. And anon after hée sayeth: Beecause the sonne is before all worldes, he cannot bée begotten in time: but hée is euermore in y e father as in a founteine: as he sayeth of him self, I went out and came from the fa­ther. For we do vnderstād y e father as a founteine: in whome y e word is his wisedome, his power, the ingrauen forme of his person, his brightnesse, and his image. Wherefore, if there neuer were any time, wherin the fa­ther was without his wisedome, his power, the ingrauen forme of his person, his brightnesse, and finally his i­mage, [Page 679] wée must of necessitie & force confesse, that the sonne also is coeter­nall and euerlasting with him, since hee is the wisedome, power, &c. of the father euerlasting. For how is he the ingrauē fourme of his fathers person, or how is he the most perfect image of his father, vnles he haue perfectly ob­teined and possesse y e beautie of him, whose image he is? And it is not ab­surd that we said, y e sonne is to bée vn­derstood in y e father as in a founteine. For the name of founteine doth signi­fie nothing else than as from whome: And the sonne is in the father & from the father, not flowing abroad, but ei­ther as brightnes from the Sunne, or as heate from the fire, wherewith it is indued. For in these examples we sée one from one to be brought forth, and both to be so coeuerlasting, that y e one can neither bee without the other, nor yet kéep and reteine y e qualitie of their nature. For how shall it be the sunne if it bee depriued of his brightnesse, or how shal brightnesse bée, vnlesse there be a Sunne from whēce it doth come? And howe shall that be fire that wan­teth heate? Or from whence should heate come, but from the fire, or else from somewhat else peraduenture not farre distant from the substantiall qualitie of fier? As therefore the qua­lities which procéed from these bodies are together with them from whence they do procéed, and euermore declare from whence they doe come: so is it to bee vnderstood in the onely begotten. For, he is vnderstood to be of y e father, but he is beléeued to be likewise in the father: not differing from the nature of his father, neither yet next his fa­ther second in nature: but alwayes in the father himselfe, and with him, and from him, according to the manner of his vnspeakeable begetting. Thus farre Cyrill. And these poinctes surely concerning the father, and y e vnspeak­able beegetting of the sonne of God, are stedfastly to be beléeued according to the scriptures.

Furthermore, touching the sonne of God, let vs firmely hold & vndoub­tedly A confes­sion con­cerning Iesus Christ the sonne of God our Lorde. beléeue, that he is consubstanti­all (or, of the same substance) with his father, and therefore true God: that the selfe same sonne beeing iucarnate for vs, and made man, subsisteth in ei­ther nature, as well of God, as also of man: howbeit so, that these natures are neither confoūded betwéene themselues, nor yet diuided. For we do be­léeue, one and the selfe same our Lord Iesus Christ to be true God and true man. All & euerie one of which points throughout their parts we wil plain­ly and according to the measure of grace that God shall giue vs, declare vnto you.

About y e word Homoousius, which the Latinists agréeably haue transla­ted That the sonne is consubstā ­tiall with the Father Consubstantiale, consubstantiall, the Ecclesiasticall historie, doeth testi­fie that there hath béene longe & much altercation among the auncient wri­ters. What it signifieth, and howe it was taken of that most famous and solemne Synode of Nice, y e most lear­ned and godly Eusebius Pamphili bi­shop of Cęsarea, briefly and pithily ex­pounded in this sort. In that the sonne is said to be consubstantiall with the father, it hath an expresse significati­on: for because the sonne of God hath no similitude or likenesse with crea­tures that were made, but is resēbled and likened to the father alone who begat him: neither is he of any other substance, essence, or beeing, than of the father. And the same Eusebius a­non after sayth: Vnto which sentence and opinion in this manner expoun­ded, [Page 680] it appeareth wee maye well sub­scribe: seeing wee doe knowe that the best learned and famous bishops and interpretours among those that were auncient, reasoning of the Godhead of the father and the sonne, vsed this word Homoousius.

These bee Socrates his woordes, in the first booke of histories and the eighth Cap. Surely, the godly gouer­nours of churches, being constrained by the hypocrisie, craftinesse, & malice of heretiques, did themselues vse and caused others also to vse, woords most pithie, and as little doubtful as might be, whereby partly they might mani­festly expresse the sound truth, & partly discouer and reproue, yea, and also thrust out the deceipts and malicious practises of heretiques. Arius confes­sed that y e sonne of God was God, but in the meane while he denied that the sonne was cōsubstantial with his fa­ther: wherefore hee declared that hee did not sincerely cōfesse the true God­head of the sonne. Neither makes it a­ny great matter thoughe there be not expressed in the holy Scripture some apt and fit word to set out and declare the thinge in so many letters as it is written in another tongue, so that that be read to bee manifestly expres­sed in the scriptures, whiche by the word is signified. Wherefore, if wée shew that the sonne is of the same substance or nature with the father, and so equal with and like vnto God, and one with him, we haue then made suf­ficient and plentifull demonstration, that the sonne i [...] Homoousius or con­substantiall with the father. The pro­phete Zacharie, bringing in y e person of God speaking, sayth: Arise, O thou sword, vppon my sheepeheard, & vp­pon the man that is my fellow (or my coequall:) Smite the sheepeheard and the sheepe (of the flock) shalbe scatte­red abroad. Loe, God calleth the shéep­heard that is smitten his fellow or co­equal. And who is that shéepeheard y was smitten, the historie of y e Gospell doeth declare, poincting out vnto vs y e very sonne of God himselfe oure Lord Iesus Christ. Neither doth it hinder, but further oure cause that Hierome readeth not, The man that is coe­quall with mee, but, The mā cleauing vnto mee. For, as hée denieth not that Amith doeth signifie coequall, so hée setteth downe another woord no lesse effectuall. For, when hee translateth it, The man cleauing vnto mee, hee would expresse the inward and very substantiall (that I maye so terme it) inherence or coequalitie of the father and the sonne. For he addeth in his Commentaries: And the man which cleaueth vnto God, who is it but euen he that sayeth? I am in the father, and the father is in mee.

Againe, wee read in the Gospell of Iohn: The Iewes therefore sought to kill Iesus▪ not onely because hee had broken the Sabboth day, ( [...],) but said also that GOD was his father, (euen his proper, or verie owne:) ma­king himselfe ( [...]) equall to God. Furthermore the Grecians expound [...], that is to saye, Equall, by this woorde, [...], that is to say, Like. Neither can that equalitie any where else haue place, than in the substance. For y e Iewes vnderstand that, wher­of the Arians will bée ignoraunt, that the Lord after a certeine peculi­ar and speciall manner called GOD his father, to witt, [...], his proper or verie owne father, by nature or by byrth, of whome the sonne beeing na­turally begotten, is naturall and con­substantiall with his father.

[Page 681] For it followeth: Making himselfe e­quall to (or with) God, namely in vertue or power, in euerlastingnesse and Essence. For the same Lord say­eth in the same Euangelist: I procee­ded and came from God. Hée did not say onely I came: but, I proceeded. He procéeded from the father such a one in substaunce as the father is, surely Light of light, Verie God of verie God. For he sayeth againe to the Ie­wes: Verily I saye vnto you, before Abraham was, I am. He doth not say, I haue beene, or, I wil bee, but, I am, alluding to the name of the Lord Ie­houah, and declaring, that the sub­staunce of his Godhead is the verie same with the substaunce of the fa­ther, and that he is therefore consub­stantiall with the father. For yet a­gaine he sayeth more plainely: I and the father are one. One, I say, not in concord or agréement, but in Identi­tate et es­sentia. selfe-same-nesse and Béeing. For in that place the power and Maiestie of God are handled. And when the Iewes would, without further staye, stone y e Lord to death hauing spoken these words, they declared plainly enough, after what sorte they vnderstoode his words. For they stoned blasphemers to death, who with reuileings either empaired Gods glorie, or else vsurped and tooke the same vnto themselues.

Hetherto belongeth that whiche Paule speaketh concerning the sonne of God, saying: Who is the image of the inuisible God, the first borne of all creatures, because all thinges were created by him. For if hee be y e image of the inuisible God, he must néeds be fellowe (or coequall) with God. For in another place Paule calleth the same Christ, The ingrauen fourme of god, and his expresse image, and aunswea­rable in all respects most truely to his paterne or first figure. An image ve­rily and likenesse is of things that are not vnequall or vnlike, but of things equall and like. And he is called The first borne, beecause hee is Prince and Lord, not that hee is reckoned a­monge creatures. For all things that were made, by him they were made: therefore hee is no creature, but true God, to witt, of the nature and sub­staunce of God, one with the father. The same Apostle sayeth to the Phi­lippians, that the sonne is in y e forme (or shape) of God. But to be in the forme (or shape) of God, is nothing else, than in all respectes to be fellowe (or equall) with God, to be consubstā ­tiall with him, and so in déede GOD himselfe. For, what it is to be in the fourme or shape of God, is by the cō ­trarie clause verie manifestly decla­red. For it followeth: Hee tooke vp­pon him the fourme of a seruaunt. Whiche is againe expounded by that which followeth: Beeing made in the likenesse of men, that is to say, béeing made very man, vnlike in nothing to all other men, sinne excepted: whiche in another place is plainely expressed. And here he addeth againe: And foūd in figure as a man. Therefore, to bée in the fourme of God, is to be coequal and consubstantiall with God. For he addeth: He thought it no robberie to be equall with God. For, robberie is y e taking away of that which another doth owe, for it is possessed by iniurie. The sonne therefore is coequal w t the father, and true God, by Nature and after the most proper manner. And this is the meaning of S. Paule his woords: Albeit the sonne were of the same glorie and maiestie with the fa­ther, and could haue remayned in his glorie, without humiliatiō or debafe­ment, yet had hee rather abase him­selfe, [Page 682] that is to say, take vnto him the nature of a man, and cast himselfe in­to daungers, yea euen into death it selfe. For otherwise according to his godhead he suffered no chaunge. For God is vnchaungeable, and without variablenesse. Since the case so stan­deth, godly is the saying of S. Am­brose in his booke De fide, against the Arians, and fift chap: Séeing there­fore thou doest knowe this vnitie of substance in the father and the sonne, not onely by the authoritie of the pro­phetes but also of the Gospell, howe sayst thou that Homoousius, consub­stantiall, is not founde in the sacred scriptures? as though Homoousius were somewhat else, than that he sayeth: I went out from God the fa­ther: And, I and the father are one, &c. The scholer S. Augustine, fol­lowing his maister Ambrose, in his controuersie had with Pascentius, cō ­firmeth Homoousius by places of scripture, and declareth that this is holily vsed in our fayth and religion. The same doth he also in his thirde booke against Maximinus bishop of the Arians, and 14 chapter. But what néedeth heaping vp of more wordes? For I trust it is plainely enough de­clared by euident places of holie Scripture, that the sonne is consub­stantial with the father, and that so it must be beléeued. We hope also that in the treatise following, this selfe same point shall not a little be made manifest by testimonies of Scrip­tures.

Arius with his complices denyed that the sonne of God our Lorde Ie­sus That the sonne of god is tru [...] [...]nd verie God Christe is true God. But the most true Scripture doth so euident­ly proue and confirme it, that none which loueth the truth from his heart can doubt any thing at all thereof. We wil presently cite some testimo­nies and arguments that are moste plaine and apparaunt, whereby tho­rough the assistance of the holy ghost, our faith may be established, and the Catholique and sound trueth it selfe made manifest.

In the third chapter of Matthew, the heauens are opened to our Lorde as he was baptised by Iohn Baptist, and the holie Ghoste came downe in the likenesse of a Doue, and alligh­ted vpon the heade of our Lord Iesus Christe, and foorthwith was a voyce hearde out of the cloudes, pronoun­ced by the glorious God in this sorte: This is my beloued sonne in whome Matth. 18. my soule is well pleased. And Iohn Iohn. 1. sayth in his Gospell: I sawe the spi­rite descending from heauen, in the likenesse of a Doue, and it abode vp­on him: and I knewe him not, but hee that sent mee to baptise with water, hee sayde vnto me: Vppon whome thou shalt see the spirite des­cending and abiding vpon him, this is hee which doth baptise with the holy Ghoste. And I sawe and bare witnes that this is the sonne of God. Herevnto belongeth that which Pe­ter beeing asked of the Lorde: But whome do ye say that I am? answe­red Matth. 16. in the name of all the Disciples: Thou art that Christe the sonne of the liuing God.

And againe, the Lorde obiecting this: Will you also be gone? Peter againe made answere in the name of them all: Lorde, vnto whome shall Iohn. 6. we goe? Thou haste the wordes of euerlasting life, and wee beleeue and haue knowne that thou art Christe the sonne of the liuing God. We al­so verily are called the sonnes of god, howbeit by adoption: But Christe Christe is [...]he natu­ [...]all sonne of God. not by adoption, neyther by imputa­tion, [Page 683] but by nature. For in the 14. chapter of Marke, the high Prieste saith vnto our Lord: Art thou Christ the sonne of the blessed? In Mat­the we also the same high priest saith: I adiure (or charge) thee by the liuing God, that thou tell vs, whether thou be the sonne of the liuing God? Ie­sus answered: I am, For ye shal see the sonne of man sitting at the right hand of power, and comming in the cloudes of heauen. Which appeareth to be repeted out of the seuenth chap­ter of Daniel. Furthermore, they bring this confession of the Lorde be­fore Pilate, as blasphemous, and not to be satisfied but with death, crying: Wee haue a lawe, and according to our lawe hee ought to dye: by cause Iohn. 19. he made him selfe the sonne of God. But they them selues in the historie of the gospel thunder out these words against the Lord: We are not borne of fornication, we haue one father, e­uen Leui. 14. 23 Iohn. 8. God.

It is certeyne therefore, that the Iewes accused our Sauiour for none other cause of high treason com­mitted against Gods maiestie, than for that he named him selfe the natu­rall, not the adopted sonne of GOD. For the firste did not deserue death, but the last was worthie of death. For we read also in the first of Iohn, Therfore the Iewes sought the more to kill him, not onely bycause he had broken the Sabboth day, but also for that he sayd that God was his father, making him selfe equall with God, (or Gods fellowe.) Loe, thou haste the manner howe he called him selfe the sonne of God, not by adoption, or reputatiō, but by nature & substance. For yet againe the Lord himselfe ob­iecteth this to them that would haue stoned him: Many good works haue I shewed you frō my father, for which Iohn. 10. of these good works do ye stone me? The Iewes answered againe, saying: for thy good woorkes (or wel going) wee doe not stone thee, but for blas­phemie, namely, bycause thou being a man, makest thy selfe God. Loe, what could be spoken more plainely? Thou makest thy selfe God. And what (I praye you) had he spoken, whereof they gathered these thinges? I giue vnto my sheepe euerlasting life, neyther shall they perishe for e­uer, neyther shall any plucke thē out of my hande. My father whiche gaue them mee, is greater than all: and none can pull them out of my fathers hande. I and the father are one. To giue life euerlasting, doth belong to the power of God: to preserue, and so to preserue that none may be able to plucke them out of his handes, be­longeth to the same power. Nowe the Lorde proueth his saying with this argument or reason. None is able to pull the shéepe out of my fa­thers hands: therefore none can pul them out of my handes. The proofe of his antecedent: bycause the father is greater than all: that is to say, is the greatest of all: whose diuine po­wer is aboue all. The proofe of his consequent: bycause I and my fa­ther are one, to wit, not in will and agréement onely, but in maiestie al­so and power, whereof we doe at this present entreate, not of concorde or agréement, but of power to make a­liue and to preserue. Touching whi­che the Lorde him selfe most plenti­fully discourseth throughoute the whole fifte chapter of Sainte Iohns Gospell, shewing that he forgiueth sinnes, that by his power he maketh [Page 684] aliue, and rayseth vp from the deade, euen as his father doeth: therefore that he is of one and the same diuine power and maiestie with God the fa­ther.

These thinges are so euident, playne, and manifest, that albeit we had none other testimonies, yet these may aboundantly suffice to proue the assertion of the true Diuinitie or verie Godheade of the sonne of God, that the sonne indéede is true and ve­rie God.

Againe, the selfe same our Lorde and Sauiour, with greate libertie of speache, and playnenesse of wordes, without all manner of riddle, darke sentence, and obscuritie of wordes, openly and expressely sayth to his dis­ciples: Let not your hearte be trou­bled (or vexed.) You beleeue in God, Iohn. 14. beleeue also in mee. I am the way, the trueth, and the life. Hee that hath seene mee, hath seene the father. Doe ye not beleeue that I am in the father, and the father in mee? And certeine it is, that Christe our Lorde is the heauenly doctour or teacher, the moste constant defender of the truth, who neyther hath seduced, ney­ther yet coulde seduce and leade out of the way, no, not so muche as one. But biddeth vs beleue in him, as true and verie God. Therefore our Lorde and Sauiour is true and verie God. For in another place he sayth moste plainely: I am the liuely breade (or the breade of life) that came downe Iohn. 6. from heauen: Hee that beleeueth in me hath life euerlasting.

He againe in the Gospell playne­ly pronounceth and saythe: Father, the houre is come, glorifie thy sonne, Iohn. 17. that thy sonne may also glorifie thee. As thou haste giuen him power of al fleshe, that so many as thou haste gi­uen him, hee might giue them lyfe e­uerlasting. And this is euerlasting life, that they should knowe thee on­ly true GOD, and whome thou haste sent Iesus Christe. By whi­che wordes hée hath expressely proued both the vnitie of GOD (that is to say, that there is but one GOD,) againste the Ethnickes, who wor­shipped many GODS, and nota­bly touched the distinction of the per­sons, in the meane while likewise de­claring him selfe to be verie GOD with the father. For by and by he addeth: Glorifie thou me, O Father, with thine owne selfe, with the glo­rie which I had with thee, before this worlde was.

Héere I thinke must not be ouer­slipped of me the argument of Ter­tullian, whiche I will recite vnto you (Dearely beloued) out of his booke De Trinitate, wherein he doth gather together verie many most sound and strong reasons of Christe his diuini­tie or Godheade. If (sayth he) Christ be only man, why hath he appointed & set vs downe suche a rule to beléeue, wherin he should say: And this is life euerlasting y they might know thée y onely true (or very) God, and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christe? If also he would not be knowne to be God, why doth he adde: And whome thou haste sent Iesus Christe, but for that he woulde be taken also for GOD? Bycause, if he would not be knowne to be GOD, he would haue added: And whome thou haste sent the man Iesus Christe: but nowe Christ ney­ther hath added, neyther yet hath de­liuered vnto vs in doctrine that he is man onely, but hath ioyned him selfe to GOD; to the ende he woulde be [Page 685] knowne by this coniunction or ioy­ning together, that he also is God, as indéede he is. We must therefore be­léeue, according to the prescript rule, in one Lord true and verie God, and consequently in him whome he hath sent Iesus Christe: who had at no hande (as we haue sayde) ioyned him selfe to the father, vnlesse he would be knowne to be God also. For he wold haue separated him selfe from the fa­ther, if he would not haue béene kno­wen to be God. For he would haue placed him selfe among men onely, if he had knowne that he was man on­ly: neither would be haue ioyned him selfe with god, if he had not also kno­wen him selfe to be God: nowe also touching as he is man he sayth no­thing, bicause no man doubteth that he is man: and he ioyneth him selfe to God not without good cause, that he might set down a forme of his diuini­tie or godhead to them that should be­leeue. If Christe be onely man, howe is it that he sayth? And nowe glori­sie me with the glorie whiche I had with thee before the world was. If before the worlde was he had glorie with God, and possessed glorie with the father, then was he before the worlde. Neyther had he had glory, if he had not bene afore, that he might possesse glory. For none can haue a thing, vnlesse he which possesseth the thing be afore. But Christe had glorye before the creation of the worlde, therefore he was before the creation of the worlde. For if he had not bene before the creation of the world, he could not haue had glory be­fore the creation of the worlde, when he him selfe was not. But he coulde not as man haue glory before the cre­ation of the worlde, who then was, when y t world was made: but Christ had glory, he was therefore before the world was made: he was not there­fore man onely, who was, before the world was made. Therfore he is god bicause he was before the world was made, and possessed glory before the world was made. After these words Tertullian doth shew, that these thin­ges are not ment of the Predestinati­on, but of the substaunce of Christe. But thus farre of this.

S. Paule the Apostle in his E­pistle to the Romanes declareth in plaine words not once or twice, y t our Lorde Iesus Christ is true and verie God. For he speaking of Christ in his ninth chapter, sayth: Which is God, Rom. 9. in all thinges to be praysed for euer. The words are very well knowne, which the same Apostle writeth in his first Epistle to the Corinth. and eight chapter. S. Iohn the Apostle and E­uangelist doth so manifestly declare y e diuinitie or Godheade of the sonne in his Canonicall Epistle, that he which séeth and perceiueth it not, is blinde both of body and mynd. In the end of the Epistle he sayth: We knowe that 1. Iohn. 5. the sonne of God is come, and hathe giuen vs a mynde, that wee shoulde knowe him, who is true: and wee are in him that is true, in his sonne Iesus Christe. This same is true (or verie) God, and eternal (or euerlasting) life.

Now it is God by whom we liue, moue, and haue our being, as Paule Actes. 17. witnesseth: but by Christe our Lord we liue, moue, and haue oure being, (as he him selfe hath expresly taught in the Gospell after Iohn:) Christe therefore is true and verie God.

In the 43. & 45. chapters of Isaie the Lorde saith: I am, I am the Lord, and there is no sauiour without me. A iust God and a sauiour, there is none beside me.

[Page 686] But Ieremie in his 23. chapter cal­leth [...]. 23. Christ the sonne of Dauid, Ieho­uah, and our righteousnesse. Likewise in Esaie, the father speaking of his sonne, sayth: I haue giuen (or made) thee the light of the Gentiles, that Isaie. 49. thou mayest be my health vnto the ende of the worlde. Moreouer, sée­ing there is none other God but one, none other saluation and righteous­nesse saue that diuine righteousnesse only, it foloweth consequently doubt­lesse, that Christe is true and verie God, in all respectes coequall with his father.

In the same Isaie the Lord saith: Isaie. 45. I haue sworne by mine owne selfe, the worde of righteousnesse shall go out of my mouth, and it shall not be drawne backe againe: bycause eue­rie knee shall bow vnto me, and all tounges shall sweare (by my name.) And Paule sayth: There is a name Philip. 2. giuen vnto Christ which is aboue al names, that in the name of Iesus eue­rie thing shoulde bow, of thinges in heauen, of thinges in earth, and of things vnder the earth: and that eue­ry tong shuld cōfesse that the lord is Iesus Christ, to the glorie of God the father. It must néedes be therfore y Christe is true and verie God. For seeing he is worshipped and also ser­ued, séeing we confesse him to be lord, that surely turneth not to the reproch and ignominie, but to the honoure and glorie of God the father. For in the Gospell after Iohn thus sayth the Lorde: The father hath giuen all Iohn. 5. iudgement (to wit, all iurisdiction, and all gouernement, all glory, po­wer, and authoritie) to the sonne, that all might honour the sonne as they honour the father. He that honou­reth not the sonne, honoureth not the father that sent him. Herevnto therefore belongeth that whiche we reade in the Prophete Isaie: I the Isaie. 42. Lord, Hu (or, I my selfe) is my name, and my glory I will not giue to an other, (or to a straunger, &c.) But he giueth his glory to the sonne, he there­fore in his substaunce, according to his diuinitie or Godheade, is not a stranger or seuered from the father, albeit he be acknowledged to be an other seueral person. What? doth the Lorde in the Gospell after Iohn say? And now, O father, glorifie thou me with thine owne selfe, with the glo­ry Iohn. 17. which thou gauest me with thee, before this world was. No, but, Whi­che I had with thee yer the worlde was, I had, sayth he, not, I receiued, al­beit the scripture doth oftētimes vse this worde for the mysterie of dispen­sation. In Micheas the Christians say, All people (one with an other) walke in the name of their God: as Mich. 4. for vs▪ wee will walke in the name of our God. Furthermore, they walke in the name & y e way of Iesus Christ saying in the Gospell: I am the way and the doore, I am the light of the Iohn. 10. 14. 8. world, Hee that followeth me, doth not walke in darknesse. That Christ therefore is God, who is he that can be ignoraunt? For the Lord sayth in Ezechiel: I will feede my flocke my selfe alone. And anon he addeth, My Ezech. 34. seruaunt Dauid shall feede it, mea­ning Christ, the sonne of Dauid, that onely vniuersall Pastour or shepe­heard of the Churche, and therefore true God. For the vniuersall Pastor or shepeheard, must be a king and a prieste, muste be euerlasting, muste knowe all thinges, must be omnipo­tent, must be present with all men in all places. The sonne of God therfore is true and verie God, bycause he is the Messias.

[Page 687] Furthermore, what is more ma­nifest and lesse called in controuersie, than that God only forgiueth sinnes? It must needes be therefore, that no­thing is more euident and lesse dout­full, than that we beléeue Christ to be true and verie God, bycause He is the Lambe of God that taketh away the Mark. 2. Iohn. 2. sinnes of the world.

Againe, whereas Paule truly cal­leth Christ Our hope: for Esay fore­tolde, 1. Tim. 1. In him shal the Gentiles trust, Isai. 11. And wheras Ieremie cryeth, Curssed be the man that putteth his trust in Iere. 17. man, but blessed is the man that put­teth his truste in GOD, we muste necessarily confesse that Christe is God. For in Iohn he oftentimes re­peateth, Verily I say vnto you, he that beleueth in me, hath euerlasting life. I coulde bring innumerable exam­ples of this kynd out of the scriptures, which witnesse that the sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christe is of one and the selfe same nature with the father, and therefore is verie God of verie God: but I trust that to holie hearers, and not giuen to contention, those whiche I haue alreadie cited will suf­fice. It remaineth that we declare vnto you, that the sonne of God was incarnate for vs, and was borne ve­rie Of the in­carnation or true hu­manitie of Christe. man of the Virgine Marie, con­substantiall, or of the selfe same sub­staunce with vs in all pointes, sinne excepted. The Lawe, the Prophetes, and the Apostles shewe vnto vs most manifest arguments, of the true flesh or humanitie of the sonne of God. For in the lawe the Lorde saith. The seede of the woman shall crushe the Gene. 3. serpents head. But who knoweth not that the heade of the serpent, is the kingdome, force, or power of the di­uell? And that Iesus Christe brake this power, the whole scripture doth witnesse. And here he is called the séede of the woman. And truely he is called séed, to verifie his true humane nature: and he is termed the séede of the woman, not of the man, bycause of his conception by the holy Ghoste, and his byrthe of the Virgine Marie. And bicause she was the daughter of Dauid, of Abraham, and Adam, it fol­loweth, that the sonne of Marie was verie man. For as we haue heard it sayd to Adam, The seede of the wo­man shall bruise the serpents heade: so also we read that the same promise was renued and repeated to Abrahā in these wordes: In thy seede shall al the nations of the world be blessed. Gene. 22. And Paule to the Galat. manifestly Gala. 3. sayth, that this séede of Abrahā, wher­in we haue obteined blessing, is Christ Iesus. The same Apostle sayth, For in no sorte tooke he the Angels, but Heb. 2. he tooke the seede of Abraham. By Angels doubtlesse excluding all man­ner of spirituall substaunces: by the séede of Abraham, vnderstanding the verie substance it selfe of the fleshe of man.

For he addeth: Wherefore in all things it became him to be made like Heb. 2. vnto his brethren. And bicause they be partakers of flesh and bloud, he al­so him selfe likewise tooke part with them (of the same.) Verily the Scrip­ture draweth the lineall descent of Christe most diligently, from the loy­nes of Abraham vnto Iacob, and frō him againe to Iudas, and from him in like sort to Dauid. To him againe the promises of the incarnation of the sonne of God are remied. For Na­than sayth to Dauid: Thus sayth the Lorde, When thy dayes bee fulfilled, 2. Reg. 7. thou shalt sleepe with thy fathers, & I will set vp thy seede after thee, whi­ch shal procede out of thy body, and [Page 688] will stablish his kingdome: he shall build a house for my name, and I wil stablish the throne of his kingdome for euer.

Neyther is there any cause why any mā shuld interpret this of Solomon. For he was borne while his father Dauid liued, & his kingdome quicke­ly decayed. But Nathan speaketh of a sonne, which should be borne to Da­uid after his death, When thou shalt sleepe with thy fathers, sayth he, I wil set vp thy seede after thee. And what maner of séede this should be, he most euidently declareth, and sayth: Whi­che shall proceede out of thy bodie. For in the 132. Psalme we reade, Of the fruite of thy body will I set vpon thy seate. Furthermore, Marie the virgine descende lineally of the séed of Dauid, of whome Christ our lorde was begotten and borne, of whome the Angel speaking, and expounding those olde and auncient prophecies, sayth vnto the Virgine, And the lord Luke. 1. God shall giue vnto him the seate of his father Dauid, and he shall reigne ouer the house of Iacob for euer, and of his kingdome there shall be none ende. Herevnto also belongeth that which Elizabeth sayth to the virgine which came out of Galilée into the hil countrie of Iuda, And whence com­meth this to me, that the mother of my Lorde should come to mee? Bles­sed art thou among womē, and bles­sed is the fruite of thy wombe. Tru­ly Matth. 1. Matthewe and Luke drawe the li­neall descent of Christe, from the loy­nes Luke. 3. as it were of Dauid, euen vnto the virgine Marie, whiche conceiueth by the holy Ghoste, that is, the holy Ghoste making her fruitfull. She, when the moneths were fulfiled, that she shoulde bee deliuered, brought foorth a sonne: and he which is borne, in all respectes appeareth to be true and verie man: he is layde in a man­ger, wrapped in swathling cloutes, he grewe in stature, and increased in yeares, according to the manner of mans body, he is wearied, he is refre­shed, he is glad, he is sad, he is hun­grie, he is thirstie, he eateth, he drink­eth, he feareth, & to be short, he dyeth. Whiche the trueth of the historie of the Gospel in many words declareth.

Neyther is the Scripture it selfe ashamed, to call Marie the mother of Matth. 1. Iohn. 2. our Lorde, not the putatiue or suppo­sed, but the true and natural mother, whiche of the substaunce of her owne body gaue true fleshe and substaunce of man, to the sonne of God, the An­gel of God so witnessing with Esaie and saying: A virgine shall conceiue Esai. 7. Luke 1. in her wombe, and shall bring foorth a sonne. Loe, he sayth, In her wombe.

And againe, in Matthewe the selfe Matth. 1. same Angel saith, That which is con­ceiued in her is of the holy Ghoste. Wherevppon the Apostle vnto the Galathians sayth, that The sonne of God is made of a woman, to wit, ac­cording to mans nature. For Christe Gal. 4. is the fruite of the body of Dauid, and of the virgine Marie, begotten and borne of the loynes of Dauid: and Iohn also the Apostle and Euangelist saithe, The worde was made fleshe, and dwelt among vs. In calling God Iohn. 1. fleshe, doubtlesse, he calleth him verie man. For the same Apostle in an o­ther place fayth: Euerie spirite that confesseth that Iesus Christe is come in the fleshe, is of God: And euerie 1. Iohn. 4. spirit which cōfesseth not, that Iesus Christe is come in the flesh, is not of God. Therfore we fréely pronounce, that Valentinus, Marcion, Apolles, and Manichęus, denying the true and [Page 689] very flesh of Christe, are of the diuell, and therefore that they by al meanes together with all their disciples & sec­taries, are to be auoyded. This trea­tise of the true flesh of Christ, we knit vp with these most plaine wordes of Paul: Whē Christ was in the forme of God, he made himselfe of no repu­tation, Philip. 2. taking on him the forme of a seruant, and made in the likenesse of men, & found in figure as a man. He hūbled him selfe, made obedient vn­death, euen the death of the crosse. Wherefore it is without doubt, that the sonne of God tooke true and hu­mane flesh, and in the same is consub­stantiall or of the selfe same substance with vs in all points, sinne excepted.

Neither did oure Lorde, after he was risen againe from the dead, tho­ugh The Lord after he was risen, laide not a side his true and very body. he were glorified, put off or lay a­side his true body, which he had once taken and put on. And his glorificati­on doth not take away the trueth of his nature. For he saith vnto his dis­ciples, A spirite hath not fleshe and bones as ye see me haue. Wherefore he carried that his true & verie fleshe into heauē with him, in his true flesh he appeareth alwayes for vs in the sight of good the father: in his true flesh he will come to iudge the quick & the dead, in his true flesh they shal sée him which crucified him. Christ according to this nature (who in respecte of his Godheade is no creature, but a crea­tour:) is a creature. For the fleshe of Christ hath beginning, & lineally des­cended from Adam, who is the crea­ture of the liuing God. And albeit these thinges be sufficiently fenced with the force of the scriptures, yet it shall not séeme yrckesome vnto you (dearely beloued) to rehearse the opi­nion of the blessed father Cyril, which concerning the same matter he hath left written in his Epistle vnto Suc­cessus Byshop of Isauria Diocesse, in these wordes. Bycause I founde in your aduertise­ment such a kind of thing, as though the holie flesh of Christe the sauiour of vs all were turned into the nature of his deitie after his resurrection, so that now he shuld seme to be wholy & solie god, we thought good also to make answere vnto this. And a fewe wordes after, After the resurrection, certeinely it was the selfe same body, whiche suffered, but yet not hauing now in it self mans infirmities. For we affirme not y t it abideth hunger, labour, or any such like thing, but we confesse that now it is incorruptible: and not this only, but also that quick­neth and giueth life. For it is a body that both hath and giueth life, that is to say, of the onely begotten sonne of God, and it is glorified with the most worthy brightnesse of God, and it is knowne and taken to be the bodie of God. Therefore if any man say that that is Gods body, as the body of a man is mans body, he swarueth net from allowable reason. Wherevpon I thinke that most [...]lessed Paule also sayde, Though wee haue knowne 2. Cor. 5. Christ after the flesh, now yet hence­foorth knowe we him no more. For being, as I sayde, the proper body of God, it farre passeth all humane bo­dies. But a body made of earth could not abide to be turned into the na­ture of the Deitie or Godhead. For this is impossible: Otherwise we a­base the Godhead, as if it were made, and as if it had taken somewhat into it selfe, whiche according to nature doth not properly belong to it. Here­by it is proued to be as much follie to say, that the body is turned into the nature of the Godhead, as that which [Page 690] is the worde to be chaunged into the substance of flesh. For as this is im­possible: bycause it is proued to be a bodye not able to be turned and chaunged: so also it is not possible, that any creature can be turned into the essence or nature of the Godhead, but fleshe is also created. And there­fore we say, that the body of Christ is diuine, bycause it is the body of God, and beautified with vnspeakable glo­rie, and nowe let vs confesse that it is vncorruptible, holy, and giuing life: but that it is chaunged into the nature of the Godhead, neyther haue any of the holy fathers so thought or taught, neyther doe we so thinke. Thus farre Cyrill.

And Theodoretus Byshop of Cy­rus, Dialog. 2. Eranist. sayth, I will shewe, that the body of the Lorde, yea after the ascension, was called a bo­die. Heare Paule therefore, saying, Our conuersation is in heauen, from whence wee looke for a Sauiour the Philip. 3. Lord Iesus Christ: who shall chaūge our vile bodie, that it may be fashio­ned like vnto his glorious bodye. Therefore it is not chaunged into an other nature, but remaineth indéede a true & very body, replenished w t di­uine glorie, & casting foorth beames of light. But if it be chaunged into an other nature, their bodies also shall likewise be chaunged. For they shall be fashioned like vnto him. But if the bodies of Saints kéepe the substance of their nature, the body of the Lord likewise hath his substance vnchang­able. Thus farre Theodoret.

Furthermore, when we professe that Christ hath true and verie flesh, Christ [...]ath a rea­so [...]able soule. we doe not meane fleshe withoute soule. For we must confesse, that Christe hath a reasonable or humane soule, not voyde of a mynde. Arius taught, that the sonne of GOD tooke fleshe onely without a soule, and that the worde was in place of the soule. And Apollinarius did attribute vnto Christe, a soule, but hée toke away the minde, denying that it was reasona­ble. The scripture doth both attribute vnto Christe a soule, and taketh not away the minde from the soule. The Lord himselfe sayeth in the Gospell: The sonne of man came not to bee Matth. [...]0. ministred vnto, but to minister, and to giue his soule a redemptiō for ma­ny. The same Matth. hath left writ­ten of him: He began to be sorowfull and heauie, And Iesus said, My soule Matth. 26. is heauie, euen vnto the death. And in another place the Lord himselfe saith: Now my soule is troubled. And if so bee that this soule of Christe lacke the Iohn. 12. minde which is the chiefest part of the soule, how hath he a soule? how could he be sorrowfull, and vnderstand, de­sire, and remember? With hartie Luke. 22. desire (sayth the Lord) haue I desired, to eate this passeouer with you before I suffer. But this desire came not from his godhead, neither from his flesh on­ly, nor from his soule wāting a mind, but from his perfecte manhood of body and minde.

Moreouer we read in the Gospell that the Lord said: The sonne of man came not to destroy mens soules, but Luke. 9. to saue them. Therefore hee toke not flesh onely, but a reasonable soule al­so. For man had perished both soule and body, therefore that he might bée saued both body and soule, oure saui­our Christ toke a very mans body, & a reasonable soule, that is to saye, a most perfecte man. Therefore blessed Athanasius teaching vs according to y e scriptures the cōfession of true faith, said, Christ is God of the substance of his father begotten before all worlds, [Page 691] and man of the substance of his mo­ther borne in the world, perfect God, perfect man, of a reasonable soule, and humane flesh subsisting. Thus farre in these wordes haue we shewed that The here­ticall error and the sounde truethe touchinge the myste­rie of Christes [...]ncarna­tion. Iesus Christe our Lord, is very God, and verie man, consubstantiall or of the same substance with the father ac­cording to his Godhead, and consub­stantial or of the same substance with vs according to his manhood. For hée hath a reasonable soule, and humane flesh in very déed. We wil speake fur­thermore of the coniunction or vni­ting of these natures into one person: in whiche matter histories declare, that certaine auncient writers in old time fowlie erred. For Eutiches ad­mitted one nature only in Christ, and the same made (that is) medled or con­founded together of a diuine and hu­mane nature: from whome the Mo­nothelites were not farre beyond, ac­knowledging only one will in Christ. Nestorius willing to auoyd a col [...]pitt, * Aprouer biall kind of speache, whereby is meante that in a­voyding a lesse er­ror, he fall into a greater. fell into a lime kill. For he confessing two natures, séemeth to affirme that there are so many persons, teaching that the woord is not vnited to y e flesh into the selfe same person, but that it onely dwelleth therein: wherevppon also he forbad the holy virgin to be called Gods mother. Against whome the common assertion of the whole church holding opinion according to y e scrip­ture, hath taught that two natures in Christ, and the properties of those na­tures, are to be confessed, which are so coupled together into one vndiuided person, that neither the diuine nature is chaunged into the humane, nor the humane into the diuine, but either of them reteine or kéepe their owne na­ture, and both of them subsist in the v­nitie of person. For Christ according to the disposition of his diuine nature is one and the selfe same, immortall: according to the disposition of his hu­mane nature, mortall: and the selfe same immortall GOD and mortall man is the only sauiour of the world. Of which thing we will speake anon, by Gods grace, somewhat more larg­ly and plainly. Touching the very cō ­iunction Of the vnitinge of Chrste his Godhead and man­hood. or vniting of the true God­head and manhoode in Christ, the pro­phets and Apostles haue not crabbed­lie nor craftilie disputed. For they speaking simplie said, God was made man. Or God tooke on him man. For Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist say­eth: The woord was made flesh, that Iohn. 1. is, God was made man, or the word of God became flesh. S. Paule sayeth, God was made manifest in the flesh. [...]. Tim. 3. And againe, The sonne of God in no sort toke the Angels, but he tooke the Heb. 2. seede of Abraham. Therefore wée ac­cording to the doctrine of the Apostles, expounding the mysterie of the con­iunction of y e diuine and humane na­ture in Christ say, God was incarnate or made man, God toke on him man, God appeared or was made manifest in humane flesh. He that will sift out déeper matters than these, it is to cast himselfe into great daungers. Some there are who in expounding these pointes more fully, vse the woordes of societie or fellowshipp, participati­on, and communion, or part-taking, and that not without authoritie of the scriptures, Paule saying, Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of Heb. 2. flesh and bloud, hee also himselfe like wise toke part with them.

Neuerthelesse wée must héere first of all take héede that we do not m [...]dle Christ re­teineth both na­tures vn­meddled, or vncon­founded to gether. or confound the two natures ioyned together in one person, nor that wée robb them of their properties. For GOD of his owne nature is euerla­sting [Page 692] and vnchaungeable, God there­fore remayning alwayes one and the selfe same, is not chaunged into an humane or into any other nature, but ioyneth, coupleth, taketh, yea and vniteth vnto himselfe the humane na­ture. Againe, vnlesse in his humane nature he remaine a creature, and be the selfesame which he is said to be, it is not an humane nature, this there­fore remaining in it owne substance is taken to the diuine nature. There­fore two natures remaine in the one person of Christ, y e diuine and the hu­mane, & either of them doeth reteine their owne disposition, and their owne propertie. Which we will now de­clare by some places of scripture. Isaie in his seuenth chap. sayeth: A virgine shall conceiue & bring forth a sonne, & his name shalbe called Immanuel. [...]. 7. Hée acknowledgeth both natures in Christ, for according to his diuine na­ture hee is called Immanuel, that is to saye, God with vs: according to his humane nature hee is conceiued and borne. The same prophete sayeth, A child is borne vnto vs, and a sonne is [...]sai. 9. giuen vnto vs, &c. For hee is giuen, who is from euerlasting: and hee is borne whose beginning and béeing is in the world. Wherefore one and the selfe same reteineth both the diuine and the humane nature. For Miche­as also sayeth: And thou Bethlehem [...]. 5. Ephrata art little in deede among the thousands of Iuda. Out of the shall he come forth vnto me, which shalbe the gouernor in Israel, whose out-goings haue beene from the beginning, and from euerlasting. Loe what could be spoken more plaine? One and the selfe same hath two ofspringes, for inso­much as he is God, his generation is from euerlasting, and as he is man, he is borne in Bethlehem. Wherefore one and the selfe same Christ, is very God, and very man. Againe in the Gospel according to S. Matth. y e Lord asketh the Phariseis, saying: What Matth. 22 thincke you of Christ? whose sonne is he? They said vnto him, the sonne of Dauid. He saith vnto them, how then doth Dauid in spirite call him Lord? saying: The Lord said vnto my Lord, Psal. 110. sitt thou on my righte hand vntill I make thine enimies thy footestoole. If Dauid call him Lord, how is he thē his sonne? As if he said: Since Christ w tout doubt, is y e sonne of Dauid, and hee calleth him Lord (not by humane affection, but by the holy ghost) that is to say, verie god of y e selfe same power with the father, the sequele is y e Christ is verie man & verie God. The angel Gabriel noting no lesse plainlie both these natures, saith to y e virgin Marie, That holy thing which shalbe borne, Luke. 1. shalbe called the sonne of god. For of y e virgin he is borne, very man of very man: and this is y e sonne of God. For Elizabeth also calleth y e virgin y e mo­ther of the Lord, to wit, of God. More­ouer in the Gospel of Iohn thou maist read verie many sayinges of this sort, which point out as it were with y e fin­ger, both natures in the selfe same Christ. Ye beleeue (sayeth the Lord) Iohn. 14. in God, beleeue also in mee. And a­gaine, The father is greater than I. Al­so, I went out from the father, & came into the world. Againe, I leaue the world & go to the father. And againe in another place, The poore shall ye haue alwayes with you, but mee al­wayes Marke. 14. ye shall not haue. And againe, Behold I am alwayes with you, euen vnto the end of the world. Matth. 28.

W [...]ich sentences truly, as it were cōtra [...] [...]annot be all true at once, vnlesse [...] [...]nowledge that Christ reteyneth the properties of (both) [Page 693] natures vnconfounded or vnmingled. Paule vnto the Romanes manifest­ly sayeth, that He was called to be an Rom. 1. Apostle to preache the Gospell of GOD, whiche hee had promised afore by his Prophets, in the holy scriptures, concerning his sonne whi­che was made of the seede of Dauid according to the fleshe: and declared mightilie to be the sonne of god, tou­ching the spirite of sanctification, by the resurrection from the dead. The Apostle therfore acknowledgeth both natures in Christe. For according to the flesh (sayth he) Christ is the sonne of Dauid: but if wee behold y e power of his myracles, his resurrection from the dead, whiche giueth life, and that Christ sendeth the holy Ghost, & sanc­tifyeth all the faithfull, it appeareth that he whiche is the sonne of Dauid after the flesh, is also the sonne of God according to his diuine power. The same Apostle in the second chapiter to the Philippians, doeth no lesse plaine­ly and euidētly affirme both natures in Christ. But because that place hath béene alreadie oftentimes alledged, I passe ouer to the citing of other.

Sainct Augustine expounding not onely the confession of his owne faith, The Na­tures in Christ are not ming­led or cō ­founded. but of the whole church in all y e world which flourished in his time, in his e­pistle to Dardanus 57. hath thus left written: Doubt not, that the man Christe Iesus, is there nowe, from whence hee shall come: and haue in readie remembraunce, and faithfully hould the christian confession: because he roase from the dead, ascended into heauen, sitteth at the right hand of the father, neither shall come from else­where, than from thence, to iudge the quicke and the dead: and in such sort shall he come, that voice of the Angel so witnessinge, as hée was séene to goe into heauen, that is to saye, in the selfe same shape and sub­stance of fleshe, to whiche in déede hee gaue immortalitie, (but) toke not the nature away. According to this shape hee is not to be thought euerie where present. For we must beware least we so fortifie y diuinitie of man, that we take cleane away the trueth of his bodie. For it doeth not consequently followe, that that which is in GOD, should so be euery where as God. For the scripture whiche cannot lye sayth euen of vs, that in him we liue, moue, and haue oure béeing, howbeit we are not euery where as he is: but he is af­ter another sort man in God, béecause he is also otherwise God in man, after a certeine proper and singular man­ner. For one person is God and man, and both of them is one Iesus Christ, euerie where in that he is God, but in heauen in that he is man.

And the same authour sayeth a lit­tle after: Take away space of places from bodies, & they shalbe no where: and beecause they shall be no where, they shalbe no bodies. Take the verie bodies from the qualities of the bodies and there shalbe no place for them to be, and therefore it must néeds be that they haue no beeing. And in the end of the epistle the same Augustine say­eth: Doubt not that Christ oure Lord the onely begotten sonne of God, coe­quall with the father, beeing also the sonne of man, whom the father excée­deth in greatnesse, both to be present euerie where, as hée is God, and also to be in the same temple of GOD as God dwelling there. And yet to be in some certaine place of heauen accor­ding to the manner of his true body.

The selfe same thing, the same au­thour as yet expoūdeth more at large in his 50. treatise vppon Iohn. And [Page 694] Contra Faelicianum Arianum Cap. 9. 10. & 11. Also in his treatise De agone Christi Cap. 24. vnto Cap. 27. To which wée will also ioyne the testimonie of the holy martyre Vigilius bishopp of Trident. For he disputing against Eu­tyches in the defence of both natures in Christ, sayeth: If the nature of the woord and flesh be one, how is it that since the word is euery where, y flesh also is not found euerie where? For when the flesh was in earth, surely it was not in heauen: and because it is now in heauē, surely it is not in earth: and so farre is it from beeing in the earth, that according to flesh, wee doe looke for Christ to come from heauen, whome according to the word wee be­léeue to be with vs on earth. Ther­fore acording to your opinion, either the word is conteyned with his fleshe in place, or else the flesh with y e word is in euery place. Whereas one na­ture receiueth not into it selfe anye thing contrarie and vnlike. But it is contrarie & farre vnlike, to bee limit­ted within a place, and to bee euerie where: and béecause the word is in e­uerie place, but his fleshe not in eue­rie place, it is euident that one and y e selfe same Christ is of both natures: and that he is euerie where according to the nature of his Godhead, and is conteined in place according to the nature of his manhood: that he is both created, and also without beginning: that he is subiect to death and also can not die: one of whiche is agréeable to him by the nature of the word, where­by he is God: the other by the nature of the flesh, wherby the selfesame God is man. Therefore one and the selfe same sonne of God, being also made y e sonne of man, hath a beginning by the nature of the flesh, and hath no begin­ning by the nature of his diuinitie: by the nature of his fleshe, hee is created: and by the nature of his diuinitie hee is not created: by y e nature of his flesh he is limitted in place: and by the na­ture of his diuinitie he is not contey­ned in place: by the nature of his flesh he is inferiour also to Angels, and ac­cording to his diuinitie he is equall to the father: by the nature of his fleshe hée died, but by the nature of his diui­nitie he died not. This is the catho­lique faith, and Christian confession, which the apostles deliuered, the mar­tyrs confirmed, and the faithfull euen vnto this day doe obserue and kéepe. Hetherto we haue rehearsed y e words of Vigilius, martyre and bishopp, to this end, that the most notable agrée­ment of the holy scripture, of the vni­uersall church, and of the most Godly and learned fathers in this principle might be vnderstood, wherin we con­fesse, that the properties of both na­tures in Christe remaine vnconfoun­ded. Againe, wée must by all meanes Christe in one persō remaineth vndiuided take héede, least thorough defending and reteyning the properties of the two natures, we diuide and pull asun­der the vnitie of the person: as though there were two Christes, whereof the one should be subiect to suffering and mortall, the other not subiect to suffe­ring and immortall. For there is but one and y e same Christ, who according to his Godhead is acknowledged im­mortall, and mortall according to his manhoode. Nestorius denied that the blessed virgin Marie was the mother of GOD. For he said God was vn­chaungeable, and therefore that hee could not be borne, and that he had no mother. Wherevppon sprange a sus­picion, that he should say y e Lord was bare man, and that hee should main­teine the hereticall opinion of Paulus Samosatenus, and Photinus. Whiche [Page 695] thing Socrates handleth at large, Hi­storiarum Lib. 7. Cap. 32. But Nestorius was iniurious to y e Scripture, and to true faith. For Elizabeth the wife of Zacharie and the mother of S. Iohn Baptist, béeing full of the holy Ghost, in expresse woordes saluteth the holy virgin (Marie) and calleth her the mo­ther of the Lord, that is, the mother of God. And albeit his heauenly nature be without generation and corrupti­on, yet notwithstāding it is most cer­teine, that hee whome Marie brought forth was God in verie déede. For that whiche is borne of her, sayeth the Angel, is the sonne of God: therefore shee brought forth God, and shee wor­thily is called the mother of God. For if she bare not God, she brought forth bare man, neither hath the sonne of GOD coupled man vnseparablie to himselfe. In like manner since God of his owne nature is immortall, truely he cannot die: but if any man for that cause should absolutely denie, that God was crucified and offered, yea and died for vs, hee should gainesaye Paule, saying, Had they knowen it, they would not haue cr [...]cified the 1. Cor. 2. Lord of glorie. But who is ignorant that the God of glorie or glorious god cannot be crucified? In the meane while since he, which according to the fleshe suffered, and was nailed on the crosse, was God, not bare man onely, wee rightly say that God suffered and was nailed on y e crosse for vs: though he which suffered, suffered according to that onely, which could suffer. For Peter the Apostle sayeth, Christ hath suffered for vs in the flesh. The first Toletane counsell, following him, de­créed in these wordes, If any shall say or beleeue, that the God head may be borne, let him be accursed. If any shal say or beleue, that the deitie of Christ may be turned, chaunged, or iubiecte to suffering, let him be accursed. If a­ny shal say or beleeue, that the nature of the Godhead and the manhoode is one in Christe, let him bee accursed. And Damasus bishop of Rome sayeth: If any shall saye, that in suffering on the crosse, the sonne of God & God suffered paine, and not the flesh with the soule whiche hee put on in the fourme of a seruaunt, whiche he toke on him as the Scripture sayeth, let him be accursed. Therefore whereas Paule sayeth, that God hath purcha­sed Actes. 20. to himselfe a Churche with his owne bloud, who is so madd to be­léeue, that the diuine nature hath, or euer had bloud? In the meane while who is such a dorrhead that he vnder­standeth not, that the fleshe whiche God toke hath bloud, and since that God accounteth not that as an others but his owne which he tooke vnto him selfe, wee most truly say, that GOD with his owne bloud redéemed the world. Wherevppon Theodoretus also bishopp of Cyrus Dialog. Eran. 3. a little before the end sayeth. If Christ be both GOD and man, as both the holy Scripture teacheth, and as the most blessed fathers haue always pre­ched, then as man hee suffered, but as God he was not subiect to suffering. But when wee say, the bodie or fleshe or humanitie suffered, wee do not se­parate the diuine nature. For as it was vnited to his humane nature, whiche was hungrie and thirstie, and wearie: yea and slept also, yea and was vexed with sorrowe and heauinesse for the passion which hee should suffer, aby­ding in deede none of those, but suf­fering that to abide the affections & passions of nature: euen so was it ioy­ned vnto him, when he was crucified, & permitted that his passion should [Page 696] bee throughlie ended, that by his pas­sion he might suffer death, not feling griefe truely by his passion, but ma­king his passion agreeable & conue­nient for himselfe as the passion of his temple or dwelling place, & of his flesh ioyned vnto him, by the whiche also they that beleeue are called the members of Christ: he himselfe is cal­led the head of those that beleeue. Thus farre hée.

This figure of speache is called of some [...] alteration or chaun­ging, Of com­munica­tinge of [...]ope [...]ties. of Iohn Damascenus [...] mutual giuing or an interchaunging of properties. That is wont to be cal­led a communicating of properties, to witt, when that propertie is giuen to one nature, which is proper to ano­ther. As for example, No mā hath as­cended vp into heauen (sayth y e Lord) Iohn. 3. but he that came downe from heauē, euen the sonne of man whiche is in heauen. Truelie his humane nature was not then in heauen, when y e Lord spake this, but in earth: yet notwith­standing beecause flesh is taken into the fellowshipp of his Godhead, that whiche is proper to this, is attributed to his manhood. And bishop Fulgenti­us making mention of this interpre­tation, in his second booke to kinge Thrasimundus, hath thus left writ­ten: He said this, not that the humane substance of Christ is present in euery place, but because one & the selfe same sonne of God, and sonne of man, very God of the father, as hee is very man of man, though according to his true humanitie, hee was then locallie in earth, yet according to his diuinitie (whiche by no meanes can be contei­ned in place) hée did wholie fill heauen and earth. Thus sayeth hée.

Wherefore the sentences bearing witnesse of Christ in the writinges of the Euangelistes & Apostles are dili­gētly to be marked. For some are pe­culiarly referred to his diuine nature, as are these: I and the father are one. Before Abraham was, I'am. In the beginning was the word, & the word was with GOD, and God was that woord. Hee is before all thinges, the image of the inuisible God, by whom all thinges are made.

And some are particularly referred to his humane nature: or to the my­sterie of his embassage or ministrati­on: of whiche sort are these: The fa­ther is greater than I. Thou madest Heb. 2. him a little inferiour to the Angels. My soule is heauie euen to the death. Againe there are testimonies whiche haue respecte to both natures, but to neither of them seuerally do they suffi­ciently agree. Such are these: My Iohn. 6. flesh is meate in deede, and my bloud is drincke in deede. I haue power to Iohn. 20. forgiue sinnes, to raise to life whome I will, and to giue righteousnes, and holinesse. I am the sheepeheard, the doore, the light, the waye, the trueth, & the life. No man cōmeth to the fa­ther, but by mee. For these doe sett forth and commend vnto vs the verie substaunce of Christe, the person I meane of oure true sauiour and me­diatour God and man. For no man forgiueth sinnes but God onely. A­gaine, they are not forgiuen without death and sheading of bloud as the A­postle witnesseth in the ninth Chapi­ter to the Hebrues.

Againe there are testimonies, whi­che cannot aptly bee declared, but by communicating of woords. Touching whiche I hope this is sufficient. Againe, he doth not diuide the person The per­son of Christ is not diui­ded. of our mediatour God and man, who­soeuer for the vnities sake of natures doth not so farr extend his humanitie as [Page 697] his diuinitie is extended. For in the Gospel after S. Matthewe, the Lord goeth not with his bodie into y e house of the Centurion, whereas yet not­w estanding Matth. 8. there is no doubt, that his Godhead being present & not absent, the seruaunt of the Centurion was cured of his disease. And who will say that therfore the person is diuided by S. Matthewe, for that he hath not ex­tended the humanitie of Christe euen vnto his diuinitie? The Angels spea­king to the women concerning the bodie of Christ risen from y e dead, and now glorified, say: He is not heere, he is risen. But we are not ignorant that Marke. 16. his diuinitie is in euery place. And yet the Angels diuided not his inse­parable person, in that they did not make equal in al respects the humane body of Christ with his Godhead. The Angels them selues doe not diuide the person of Christ, when his body being Actes. 1. taken vp from the mount Oliuet into heauen, they standing on the earth te­stifie, that he shall come againe after the same māner, as they sawe him de­part from them.

But who dare denie that y e Lord was then also present with them? There­fore our Lord after the manner of his verie body, is in heauen not in earth: but according to his infinite godhead he is euery where, in heauen and in earth. Man consisteth of soule and body, and these most contrarie in na­tures betwene them selues make one person, not two. And who so euer at­tributeth and defendeth that which is proper to eyther of them, doth not di­uide the person. The body sléepeth, the soule sléepeth not: these properties of partes, make not two persons. Here­vnto séemeth to belong that whiche Theodoret hath left written in his 3. Dialogue, saying: We do not diuide the natural vnitie of the soule and the body, neyther separate we the soules from their owne proper bodies: but consider those thinges which properly belong to their natures. Therefore when the scripture sayth, And deuout Actes. 8. men carried Stephan to his buriall, & made greate lamentation ouer him, wilt thou say that his soule was buri­ed with his body? I thincke not. And when thou shalt heare Iacob the Pa­triarch saying: Burie ye me with my fathers, thou doest vnderstand that to be spoken of his body, not of his soule.

Againe, thou doest reade, There they buried Abraham and Sara his wife, &c. In whiche speach the scrip­ture doth not make mention of the bo­dy, but in al points signifieth the soule and body together. But wee rightly diuide and say, that the soules are im­mortall, and that the bodies onely of the patriarches are buried in the dou­ble caue. Euen so we also are wont to say, In this or that place, this or that mā was buried. We do not say, This mans bodie, or that mans bodie, but this man or that man. For whosoeuer is wel in his wits knoweth we speake of the bodie. So wheras the Euange­listes so oftentimes make mention of Christes bodie buried, at the lengthe they sett downe the name of the per­son and say, that Iesus was buried & layd in the graue, &c. Thus farre Theodoret.

And since it is without controuer­sie, that this faith and doctrine, from Christes time euen vnto our age, hath flourished in the holy Church of God, and against innumerable assaultes of sathan and heretiques, hath remained most stedfast, and the selfe same is de­liuered and confirmed by testimonies of scripture, and consents of holy coū ­sels, I exhorte you (dearely beloued) [Page 698] that calling on the name of Christe, you may perseuere & continue in the same doctrine, and béeing [...] by true faith and obedience to Christe, verie God and man, you may giue continuall thanks, wor­shipping him that reig­neth for euer.

¶ Of Christe King and Prieste, of his onely and euerlasting kingdome and Priesthoode, and of the name of a Christian.
The seuenth Sermon.

I HAUE declared vnto you (déerely beloued) y Christ Iesus our Lorde is verye God and man, whiche will bring more plen­tiful profite, if we vnderstand what the fruite of that thing is. Whiche is chiefely knowen by the offices of Christe our Lorde. He is King and Prieste of the people of God, there­fore he hath a kingdome and a priest­hoode. Which things if we shall som­what more diligentlie consider, they shall declare vnto vs the excéedinge greate benefite of the diuinitie and humanitie of Christe.

Christe Iesus is a king, therefore hee is Lorde of all, ruler and gouer­nour of all things, which are in hea­uen Christ is king of al. and in Earth, and specially of the catholique Church it selfe, whiche is the communion of Sainctes: and for so muche as hee is King and Lorde, truely by his royall or Kingly office he is the deliuerer or preseruer, the reuenger and defendour, and final­lie, the lawgiuer of his electe. For he Gene. 3. crusshed the Serpentes head, that stronge and moste cruell enimie of Luke. 11. Gods people, whome when hee had Colos. 1. conquered, he bound, and spoyled.

He deliuered the elect out of the power of darcknesse, and sett them into the libertie of the sonnes of God, that we might bee his peculiar people sanctified through the bloude 2. Pet. 2. of our kinge, a purchased people, to serue him in righteousnesse and holinesse. Hee is humble, louing, and gentle, which the historie of the Gospell also out of Zacharie rehear­seth of him, Matth. 21. Hee watcheth for vs, he defendeth and gardeth vs, hee enricheth vs with all manner of good thinges, and furnisheth vs a­gainst our enimyes with spirituall armour, and giueth vs, aboundant­ly, power to resist and to ouercome.

Hee hath purged the Temple of God, casting out the Chanaanites, Matth. 21. he hath cancelled vnrighteous law­es, he hath deliuered vs from them, and now hee ruleth and gouernethe vs with the scepter of his mouthe, ex­ceeding good and most iust lawes be­ing proclamed. For he is God and man, therefore hee is the onely Mo­narche, Christ is a monarche. the King of kinges, and the Lorde of Lordes, for he hath all the kings and rulers in the worlde sub­iect vnto him: some verily of their owne accorde through faithe being obedient, and other though striuing and rebelling againste him, made [Page 699] subiect by his power. And therefore saith the Prophet Dauid, Be wise O ye kings, be learned ye that are Iudg­es Psal. 2. of the earth, serue the Lorde with feare, and reioyce vnto him with re­uerence, kisse the sonne least he be an­gry and so yee perishe from the right way. For in an other place the same Prophet saith, The Lord said to my Lord, sitt thou on my right hand, vn­til I make thine enimies thy fotestole. The Lord wil send foorth the rodd of Psal. 110. his power out of Sion, be thou ruler euen in the middes among thine eni­mies. Esay also bringing in the Lord speaking saith, I wil lift vp my hands Esai. 49. vnto the Gentiles, and set vp my stan­darde to the people, and they shall bringe thee their sonnes vppon their shoulders, for kings shall be thy nur­sing fathers, and Queenes shalbe thy noursing mothers. Whiche thing ec­clesiasticall histories declare more largelie.

Of this King Christ, the Prophets prophecying said, And in mercie shal Isai. 16. the seate be prepared, and he shall sitt vpon it in trueth in the tabernacle of Dauid, iudging and seeking iudge­ment: and making haste vnto righte­ousnes. And againe, Beholde the time Ierem. 23 commeth, saith the Lorde, that I will raise vp the righteous braūche of Da­uid, which King shall beare rule, & he shall prosper with wisdome, and shall set vp equitie and righteousnes againe in the earth. In his time shall Iuda be saued, and Israel shall dwell without feare: and this is the name, that they shall call him, The Lorde our righte­ousnesse. And because our Lord is a king, therefore be must néeds haue a Of the kingdome of God. kingdome. As well the realme & do­minion subiecte to a kinge is called a kingdōe, as principalitie, empire, po­wer, & māner of gouernment it selfe. Therefore the church, the communi­on or fellowship of saints, béeing obe­dient & subiect to their king Christe, is called the kingdōe of God. For Mi­cheas saith, And the Lord shall reigne Mich. 4. ouer them in mount Sion: therfore Si­on (which signifieth the church) is the kingdome of God. And god is said to reigne, when in the church he ruleth, gouerneth, kéepeth, & defendeth those that be his, and indueth and maketh thē fruitful with diuerse graces. For Paule saith, The kingdome of God is not meate and drink, but righteous­nes, Rom. 24. & peace, & ioy in the holy ghost. Moreouer y e kingdome of god is that eternall glorie & felicitie, which God d [...]eth communicate to his elect. For the Lord saith in the gospel, Comeye Matth. 25. blessed of my father, inherit the king­dome which is prepared for you frō the beginning of the world. And the théefe euen at point of death making his pra [...]er to the Lord who was redy to dye on the crosse, & desiring to bee [...]artaker of this kingdōe saith, Lord remember me when thou cōmest in­to Luke. 23. thy kingdome▪ Againe since y gos­pel teacheth vs how God reigneth in vs in this world, in time to translate vs vnto him self into that other, that is, since y e gospell is y t thing by which the Lord reareth vp his dominion, it is not vnaduisedly called of Matthew in his 13. cap. the kingdome of god. In another place for the same cause it is called the word of the kingdome. To be short, we at this presēt by y e king­dome of God, vnderstand the cōgre­gation of saints it self, the catholique church I meane, and the power or ad­ministratiō of God reigning therein, that is, preseruing, gouerning, & glo­rifying the same. And this kingdome of god is verily but only one, for ther The king­ [...]ome of God which [...] one, i [...] [...]wo wai [...] [...]nfidere [...]. is but one God only, one king Christ [Page 700] only, one church [...] life [...]uerlasting. But his one kingdome of god according to he dispensation [...] two wayes. First acording to y om­ [...]ipotencie of god. For he [...] he i [...] the highest & omnipotent, hath & executeth ouer all creatures, visible & inuisible, [...]oste iust rule and equall power [...] nill they or will they be obedient. Secondly according to his spirits, whereby he reigneth in his elect. And so y kingdōe of God is againe two waies cōsidered. For either it is earthly & is called the kingdome of grace: or else it is heauen­lye, and is called the kingdome of glorie.

The earthly kingdome of grace, is not Gods kingdome of grace in [...]arth. therefore called earthly, as though it were carnall & earthly: like the king­dome of Babylon, Persia, Alexander, or Rome: but because it is on earth. For a good parte of the holie churche of God is conuersant on this earth, beeing par­taker of flesh & bloud while it [...]eth on the earth: though it liue not an earthly life according to the [...]esh: For acording to y e spirit whereby it is ruled, it liueth a heauenly life. Not that the partakers of the kingdome of God sinne not, For the iust man falleth & riseth seuen times Pro. 24. in a day. Whervpon it is also called the kingdome of grace. For as long as we 1. Sam. 7. liue in this world, our King & Lord ne­uer denyeth his grace & mercie to vs that craue pardon. And the faithfull doe Howe Canst reig [...]et [...] on [...] in [...]is king­ [...]ome. wholie hange vppon the grace of their king, they embrace continuall repen­tance, and endeuor thē selues to things of more perfectnesse. For they frame all that they do according to the lawes of their king & prince. For he reigneth in his elect by the worde of truth, and by the holie ghost. By the word of truethe, hee teacheth what the Saintes should doe, and what they should auoide. By his holie spirit he moueth their hartes, [...]poc. 1. and giueth strength to [...] euill, and followe that is good. For truely our king reigneth not so much for him self The spiri­tual kingdome of God. as for vs. For he maketh vs also kin­ges, that we béeing deliuered from the diuell, damnation, sinne, and the curse, may be Lords ouer the diuel, damnati­on, sinne and the cursse, yea & ouer all thinges: and ioyn [...]t-heires with the sonne of God him self. For these causes y e kingdōe of God is called a spirituall kingdōe. For the partakers of the king­dome of God, indued with the spirite of God, doe bring foorth the fruites of the spirit, not the works of the flesh, and to be short, are gouerned with y e spirit of God. Neither truelie doeth our Lorde reigne after the manner of the kinges of this worlde, sayinge to Pilate, My kingdome is not of this worlde. Which sentence some abuse, gathering y there is no ou [...]ward gouernemēt in y e church of God, vnder whiche name they also take away y e office of a Magistrate, and speake so subtilely of the kingdome of God, that a man cannot tell where the kingdome of God is, or who be parta­kers of this kingdome. They vnder­stand n [...]t, that the meaning must bee gathered vppon the occasion of that saying.

The Iewes accusing the Lorde be­fore Pilate, laide to his charge that he ambition flye sought after a kingdome. The lord clering him self of this crime, sheweth Pilate that his kingdome shal not be such a one, whiche after hee had cast out Tiberius Caesar should be got­ten and kepte with armes, and be go­uerned after the manner of this worlde, declaring, that he addeth: If my kingdome were of this world, then would my seruaunts surely fighte, that Iohn. 18. I should not bee deliuered to the Iewes. Therefore he inferreth, But now is my kingdome not from hence: & therefore [Page 701] they fight not for me, to place main the throne of the kingdome Tiberius béeing cast out.

And anon he saith, For this cause was I borne, and for this cause came I into the worlde, that I should beare witnesse vnto the truethe, and all that are of the truethe, heare mye voice. As therefore Christ by trueth, (not by lyinge, deceipts, and craftie practises, like the Princes of this worlde:) prepareth him selfe a king­dome, so by trueth he doeth bothe re­teine & gouerne his kingdome: and whosoeuer imbrace trueth are parta­kers of Christes kingdome, whether they be princes or of the cōmonaltie: all these obey the voice of their king, and serue their highest prince.

Héere neuerthelesse we expresly add, y Kings can no otherwise serue their Lord and king, than Kings, that is, in doing those thinges whiche Kinges ought to doe, namely, to ex­ecute iudgement and iustice. For al­beit these be in the worlde, yet r [...]le they not after the worlde, because they are now gouerned by the spirite of their king Christe, and directe all their doings to the prescripte rule of Gods word, and in all things yéelde them selues to be guided by the spi­rite of God: and so farre surely their kingdome is not of this worlde.

Of these things I haue else where cited much out of S. Augustine acor­ding to the scripture. And our king Christe defendeth his Churche and his ministers, sometime by the aide of Princes, sometimes he preserueth and spreadeth abr [...]ade the same, ly­ing open to persecutions through in­firmitie and weakenesse. For it is pressed downe, but not oppressed or kepte vnder still, Christe the mightiest Prince alwayes reigning and ouercomming in those that [...]ee his.

Nowe the bounds of this Earth­lie kingdome of Christe reache vn­to The [...]ounds of Christes kingdome [...]n earth. the vtter-moste partes of the Earth. For all the kingdomes of the worlde and all nations perteine vnto the kingdome of Christ. Héere­vnto belong all y e testimonies of the Prophets touching the calling of the Gentiles, whereof thou maist finde verie manis in Esay and Zacharie, who excellentlye describe the king­dome of Christe in Earth. Where­vppon the Iewes tooke occasion to feigne, I wot not how great & glori­ous things of the maiestie and victe­ryes of the Messias, whiche neuer­thelesse long since were aboundant­lye fulfilled in Christe, but more spi­ritually than carnally.

But they, while they dreame of, and looke for carnall things, loathe spirituall, and loose bothe. But the faithfull through the bountiful­nesse and liberalitie of Christe their king, most aboundauntly obteine those good thinges, whiche the Pro­phetes promised, namely plentifull peace bothe with God and men, and all kinde of felicitie, alwayes to bée blessed, alwayes to be safe (though they fight continuallie) from all e­nimyes as well visible as also inui­sible, and to inioy euerlasting salua­tion. Which things the Prophetes in their writings haue set foorthe in a moste large kinde of style, yet vnderstandinge nothing else, than as euen now we said, that y e faithfull shall be moste happie, and shall pos­sesse in Christe all good gifts bothe of soule and bodie, as much indéede as is necessarie and healthfull for the Saincts. And this is that kingdome (now we vnderstand bothe, as well [Page 702] that of grace, as this of [...]) which that Ioseph of Aramathia, iust Si­meon, and Anna y Prophetisse, with other Saints awaited and loked for.

This same kingdome Philippe the Deacon preached to them of Samari­a, and Sainte Paule the Apostle to them of Rome: which thinge Luke doeth testiffe in the Actes of the Apo­stles, Chapter. 8. and 28.

But the seate or throne and palace of our king is Heauen. For hee as­cended The seate of our King Christe. a conquerour into Heauen, and sitteth at the right hand of God the father almightie, from thēce [...] y Sunne of righteousnesse hee shineth to all which liue in his Churche, or in his kingdome: yea and he [...]h [...]s [...]th the harts of the faithfull to him selfe, wherein he may dwell. Further­more, that we may vnderstande ou [...] King, though not corp [...]rally presente in earth, but ascended into Heauen, not therefore to be absent from his kingdom, he verily in his word com­pareth himselfe to the head, and vs to the bodie or the mēbers. Now there­fore as y e bodie is neuer without the head: so the kingdome of God is not without Christ the prince. And as the vitall spirite from the harte, and the power or vertue of féeling and mo­uing frō the head is powred into the bodie: so are we quickened or made aliue by our Prince Christe: he ius­tifying, preseruing, comforting, con­firming, and defending vs from all euill. As all the members are ruled by the head: so all the faithful, in the kingdome of Christe, are gouerned by their King Christe. Paule there­fore saithe, God raised Christe from the dead, & set him on his right hand [...]. 1. in heauenly places, farr aboue all rule, and power, and might, & euery name that is named, not only in this world, but also in the world to cōe. And hath put all things vnder his féete, & gaue him to be the head ouer all things, to the Church, which is his bodie, y ful­nesse of him that filleth all in all. Of which kinde there are very many o­ther to be found in y e writings of the Apostles: first of all, that, Christ is the head of the church, and he it is which giueth saluation to the body, for he Ephe. 5. gaue him selfe for the church, to sanc­tifie it when he had cleansed it in the founteine of water in the worde, that he might present it vnto him selfe a glorious church, &c. And thus much hetherto of the kingdōe of Christ in earth, which is bothe called the king­dome of grace, and the Church mili­tant.

Moreouer the kingdome of God is called the kingdome of heauen and of Gods kingdome of glorie in heauen. glory, for that occasion, because those whome our Lord & king hath sancti­fied on earth, and guided with his spi­rit, yea and also iustified, béeing deli­ueied from the fleshe, and taken out of this world, he glorifieth in heauē, and rec [...]iueth th [...] into ioy, & into the fellowship both of himselfe and of all the saints. For the souls of the faith­ful, euē as soone as they depart out of their bodies, are foorth with receiued into heauē, to reigne with Christ the euerlasting king, & for euer to reioice with all the Saincts. But in the laste iudgemēt, wherewith we beleue that the quick and dead shall be iudged of Christe our king, the bodies of the Sainctes shall be raised vp, clarified, coupled againe to their soules, and how many soeuer haue cleaued vnto Christ their king from the beginning of y e world, shal liue for euer & reigne in glorie together with Christe their king and prince. Of this kingdōe of the Saints, the Prophets & Apostles [Page 703] haue spoken muche, and chiefelye the Apostle Sainte Iohn in his Re­uelation. Apoc. 21. &. 22. Some haue called this kingdome the Church triumphant.

This kingdome of GOD or of Christe, is an euerlasting kingdome. The kingdome of Christe is in euer­lastinge kingdome For as euen to the worldes end the Church shall be on earth, howsoeuer this worlde, and the Prince of the worlde doe rage: so the faithfull af­ter iudgement shall liue and reigne with Christe, happie for euer bothe in bodie and soule. For the Lord saith Matth. 16 in the Gospell, The gates of hell shall not preuaile against the Church. Al­so Matth. 24 the last times shall be as the dayes of Noe were, wherein thoughe the wicked did farre in number excéede the Churche of the faithfull, yet Noe and his were saued in the Arke, but the wicked were destroyed with the floud, in such sort surely shal iniquity by all means preuaile in the end of y e worlde, but in the meane while those that are elected into y e kingdome of Christe, shall be saued by Christe, whome they shall looke for to be their Iudge, and shall sée theire redéemer comming in the cloudes of Heauen.

Daniel also in his Prophecie des­cribeth Dan. 7. the rysing and fallinge of all kingdomes, & of Antichrist also, but attributeth no end to the kingdome of the Saincts, or holie people, but witnesseth y t it shall be euerlasting.

The same doeth the Prophet Za­charie also in his 12. chapter. For the Sainctes reigne on the Earthe by Christe, and béeing translated from the Earth into Heauen, they shall reigne together with theire kinge Christe for euer. And the Scripture is woont oftentimes to speake of one of these kingdomes onely. Of bothe these kingdomes wee vnderstande many places of Scripture, first of all that which is spoken by our sautour, Whē ye pray, say, O our father which Matth. 6. art in heauen, hallowed be thy name, thy kingdome come. For we pray y he would reign in vs, while we liue on earth, that we also may reigne o­uer the world, and the Prince of the worlde, and that we be not ruled by Sathan, neither that sinne reigne in vs, but rather that we here béeing gouerned by him self, may in time to come reigne with Christ in Heauen.

Contrariwise, what manner of kingdome, the kingdome of the world is, it appeareth by considering The kingdome of the world what mā ­ner of one it is. the head or the king and prince ther­of, which is the diuel, the Authour of sinne, of vncleannesse, and of death.

He reigneth in the worlde, the Prince doubtlesse of the kingdome of darcknesse. Not that God and his Christe is not king of all things: but because vnfaithful apostataes thrugh their owne proper malice, reuolting from God to the diuell, doe appoint him for their prince, to whome euen of their owne accorde they submitt and yéelde them selues to be gouer­ned, liueing in all vngodlynesse, wic­kednesse, and vncleannesse, framing them selues like to their head the di­uell, with whome they shall be puni­shed euerlastingly in the worlde to come, as in this worlde they haue suffered them selues to be gouerned of him, doeing his will.

This prince of this worlde, else where also called, The GOD of this worlde, hath Christe the true Kinge and Monarche of the worlde ouer­come, Iohn. 12. and hath destroyed his king­dome: not that hee should not be, as long as this worlde indureth, but 2. Cor. 4. 1. Iohn. 3. that he should not hurt the elect.

Sathan doeth liue and shall liue for euer, how be it in miserie, which [Page 704] life in very [...]e [...]e is death) but he hath no power against them y be redéemed by Christ the prince. He hath and shal haue a kingdome euen vnto th'end of the world, but in the children of vnbe­lief: this kingdōe also in this world is in decaying, & as it were momētany & for a short time. For the world pas­seth away, & all worldly things pe­rish, but all the elect of God are very straūgers frō this kingdōe, yea they are as it were sworn enimies of this kingdome. Neither can the prince of darcknes by his power, pul away the partakers of the kingdome of Christ, into his kingdome of iniquitie. Tru­ly he goeth about this diligently and with diuerse tentations vexeth the elect: but those ouercōe through him, which in time past vanquished y e false King & prince of théeues, and taught vs, that despising this filthy prince, & the world, and the lustes of the world, giuing our mindes to innocencie, we shuld yéeld our selues to y e good spirit to be gouerned These things haue I thus far declared, as briefly as I culd touching the king Christ, & his onely and euerlasting kingdome. And now Christ Ie­ [...]us the [...]gh pries▪ Christ our Lord is a Prieste, yea that chiefest, only, and euerlasting priest, whom the high priestes of y e olde peo­ple did prefigure & shadowe out. For Dauid in his song altogether diuine saith, The Lord sware & will not re­pent Psal 110. him, thou art a Priest for euer, af­ter the order of Melchizedek. Which words the blessed Apostle alledging and expounding in his Epistle to the Heb. 6. Hebrues hath left these words writ­ten, The forerunner (saith he) is for vs entred into heauen, after the order Hebr. 7. Gen. 14. of Melchizedek made a Prieste fore­uer. For this Melchizedek, Kinge of Salē, priest of the most high god, who met Abraham cōming frō the slaugh­ter or kings, & blessed him, to whome also Abraham gaue the tenthes of all things, who first indeed is caled by in­terpretation the king of righteousnes, thē also king of Salem, whiche is king of peace, of an vnknowen father, of an vnknowen mother, of vnknowē kin, neither hauing beginning of dayes, nor end of life: but likened to the sōne of God, remaineth a prieste for euer.

Surely our Lord Iesus Christ, is both a righteous and peaceable king, and the righteousnesse and peace of the faithfull: and he is that euerlast­ing Prieste, who according to his hu­manitie is beléeued to be borne of the virgin without séede of man, & there­fore of an vnknowen father: and ac­cording to his diuinitie begotten of the father, & therefore of an vnkno­wen mother: and vnspeakably begot­ten from euerlasting, and therefore of vnknowen kin, hauing neither be­ginning nor end of life. For albeit ac­cording to his humanity he was dead and buried, yet according to his diui­nitie, he remaineth God immortall & euerlasting. The selfe same which is a king is also acknowledged a priest, not according to y e order of Aarō, but according to y e order of Melchizedek. For as the scripture remēbreth this one a priest: so one Christ remaineth priest for euer, hauing an euerlasting priesthood. But high priestes in time past were caled & annointed, they did not thrust thē selues into such an of­fice by force or deceipt. Wherevpon y e Apostle said, No man taketh the ho­nor Hebr. 5. to him self, but he that is called of god, as was Aaron: so also Christ took not glorie to himself to be made high Priest, but is made & cōfirmed of him who said vnto him, thou art my sonne this day haue I begotten thee.

As he saith also in another place, Psal. [...] [Page 705] Thou art a priest foreuer, after the or­der of Melchizedech. But y u doest no where read that that our Priest was annointed with visible oile: for hée Christ is ā noynted. was annointed with inuisible oile, namely with the fulnesse of the holie Ghost, as y e prophet witnesseth, Thy god hath annointed thee with the oile of gladnes aboue thy fellowes. And a­gaine, The spirite of the Lord vppon Psal. 45. me: for the Lord hath annointed me, & sent me to preach good tidings vn­to Esai. 61. the poore. Furthermore, whē we read that the office of Priests in tim­es past was to serue in the taberna­cle, to teach the people, to make inter­cession betwene God & men, to pray for the people and to blesse them, to sacrifice also, and to cōsecrate or san­ctifie, & that now it is manifest that Iesus Christ is y e lawful priest, it is certeine y he is tied to y e self same of­fices, but indede to so much more ex­cellēt thā these, by how much he hath obteined a more excellent priesthood. Those priestes after the order of Aa­ron Howe Christ our priest doth the offices of a priest. serued in y e corruptible & figura­tiue tabernacle: but our Lord béeing takē vp into the true tabernacle hea­uen it selfe, ministreth to all y e saincts of God. For Heauen & the church of Sainctes is the true tabernacle and temple of our high priest. Christe our priest is the onlie and euerlast­ing Christ the teacher of the church teacher & maister of his vniuer­sall Church. For not onely that age hath so taught, whiche liued in the dayes of his fleshe, but the spirite of Christ was in y e Prophets, by whom now also he ruleth all the seates of his catholique church. Christ himself as yet speaketh vnto vs, and will speake euen vnto y e end of the world, by the mouth or writings of the holy Apostles and all teachers preaching the doctrine of the Apostles.

And this doctrine is sufficient for the catholique Church. For it com­prehendeth all those thinges fullie, which perteine to a holie and happie life. Christe our high priest maketh intercession for all the Sainctes in Christ ma­keth intercession. his owne Temple. For hee béeing the only aduocate and patrone of all the faithful, prayeth to the father for vs on the right hand of God. For he ascended vnto the right hand of God the father, that he should alwaies ap­peare there in the presence of God, to followe all our suites faithfully.

Of whiche thinge I haue spoken more at large in my laste Sermon, where I intreated of Inuocation, and Intercessiō. The same our Lord onlie blesseth vs. For he was made a Christ blesseth. malediction and cursse for vs, y t we might be blessed in him, according to that notable and aunciente Prophe­cie, In thy seede shall all the nations of the worlde be blessed. Moreouer Christe our Lorde sacrificeth for vs. Christ sa­crificeth For hee offereth incense when hée maketh supplication for vs, and ap­peareth on y e right hand of God. And he offereth a sacrifice for sinnes vnto y e liuing god, not a sacrifice of a beast, but him selfe, alwayes an effectuall sacrifice, to make satisfaction for all the sinnes of the people. Whereof, since I haue entreated aboundantlie in the treatise of Ceremonies, héere of purpose I am the bréefer.

Againe, since our lord Iesus Christ Christ san [...] [...]ifieth. is y holy of holiest, doubtlesse he san­ctifieth & consecrateth his catholique church, annointing it with the oile of the holie ghost, that we may be made both holie, & priests to offer spirituall sacrifices to God. For we read y that holy ointmēt, powred on Aarons hed, ran down to his beard, & euen to the skirts of his clothing. For Christ the [Page 706] highe priest of his vniuersall Churche powreth his spirit as wel vpon them that are verie farre off, as vpon them that are neare at hande. For hée cri­eth in the Gospell, If any man thirst, Iohn. 7. let him come vnto mee and drinke. He that beleeueth on me, as the scrip­ture hath saide, out of his bellie shall flowe riuers of water of life. And a­gaine, For their sakes sanctifie I my Iohn. 17. selfe, that they also might be sanctifi­ed in trueth.

To be short, when we say and con­fesse that Iesus Christ is the priest or bishop of the faithfull people, we say this, that Christ is our chosen and ap­pointed teacher and maister, to go­uerne and teach his vniuersal church, to make intercession for vs, & to plead all our suites faithfully, before the Father in heauen, which is the onely patrone, mediatour, and aduocate of the faithfull with God, who by the sa­crifice of his bodie is the perpetuall & only satisfaction, absolution, and ius­tification of all sinners throughout the whole worlde, who consecrateth into priestes those that beléeue, that that they also might offer to God the Father through Iesus Christ accep­table sacrifices, & might be the house and tabernacle of God.

Out of this it shalbe easie to iudge, what manner of priesthoode Christs Of Christs priesthood is, who is our highe prieste and Bi­shop. His priesthood is the verie office or verie function and working of the priest, whereby Christ the priest him selfe executeth all thinges in hea­uen and in the Catholique Churche, whiche beelong to his priestly office. Wherefore, it must néedes bee, that this Priesthoode of Christe our highe Bishop, is not visible and corporall, but altogether spirituall. For verie well sayth Paule, Christe were no Heb. 8. priest if he were on the earth: where they that are of the tribe of Leuie do minister in the tabernacle or tem­ple: where there is a temple or ta­bernacle with manyfolde holie gar­mentes and vessels. But Christe our Lorde is of the tribe of Iuda, borne I say of a royall tribe: albeit we are not ignoraunt in the meane while, that the royall tribe, that is, the tribe of Iuda, and the priestly tribe, that is, the tribe of Leuie, were mingled together. For we reade that Elizabeth which was of y e daughters of Aaron, was Cousen to y e virgin the mother of God, she being of the line of Dauid. Neither is our Lord read at any time to haue vsed the temple, or the holy vessels in his ministerie.

For although sometime he taught in the temple, yet he taught not onely in the same. He neuer sacrificed in the temple at the holy altars either of in­cense or of burnt offerings. He neuer vsed priestly garments whiche were figuratiue. Wherof I spake when I expounded the ceremonial lawes.

Therefore, when he woulde sacri­fice for the satisfaction of the sinnes of the whole worlde, he suffered with­out Heb. 13. the gate, & offered himselfe a liue­ly and most holy sacrifice: according as the shadows, or types, prophecies and figures foreshewed in the law of Moses, wherof in like maner I haue entreated in the discourse of the cere­moniall lawes. And when hee had offered the sacrifice of his bodie, he as­cended into heauen, and sitteth at the right hand of the father, that from thence he may giue light vnto his Church, and there appeare alwayes for vs in the presence of God the Fa­ther. And therefore he doth not now corporally execute his priestly office on earth, in like sort teaching vs now [Page 707] as in the dayes of his fleshe he taught the men of his age. For nowe he do­eth illuminate with his spirite the mindes of his, and daily repaireth or renueth the Euangelicall doctrine of the Apostles, and yet for all that hée himselfe speaketh by the mouth of thē that teache and preache the Gospell. He blesseth vs from heauen, that is to say, he inricheth vs with all hea­uenly blessing. Of him the Apostle speaking saith, And the annoynting, which ye haue receiued of him, dwel­leth in you: and ye neede not that any 1. Iohn. 2. man teache you, but as the same an­noynting teacheth you of all thinges, and it is true, and not lying, and as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in it. Of him the diuine Prophet speaking sayth, I wil powre water vppon the Esai. 4 4. thirstie, and floudes vppon the drie ground: I wil powre my spirit vpon thy seede, and my blessing vppon thy stocke (or buddes:) They shall growe together like as the grasse, and as the willowes by the waters side. By whi­che words we learne that Christ our high priest hath no néede of a bishop, suffragane, or vicar, in his Churche. For he himselfe is present with his Church, and gouerneth it by his spi­rit. The selfe same Christ at the right hand of the father in heauen, doeth not so oftentimes humbly fal downe on his knées, and make intercession for vs, as we doe sinne. In the dayes of his flesh when he did offer vp prai­ers Heb [...]. 5. & supplications, with strong cry­ing and teares, hee was once heard in that which he feared. For nowe he al­wayes appeareth for vs in the pre­sence of God. Al our matters are ma­nifest in his sight, & the father beehol­deth the face of his Christe, for whose sake he is pleased with all his mem­bers, hearing them, and giuing them whatsoeuer healthful things they re­quire, according to that saying of our sauiour: Verily, verily, I say vnto you, Whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father Iohn. 16. in my name, he shal giue it you. Therfore here wee must imagine no tur­moyles, no molestation, no labour wherwith he shuld be wearied, which is the intercessour, aduocate, & priest of al, before God the father in heauē. Whereof also I put you in minde in my last sermō, where I entreated of inuocation, and intercession. Wher­fore our priest executing his office before God in heauen, hathe néede of no altar of incēse, no censer, no holy ves­selles, or garments: muche lesse hath he néede of y e altar of burnt offerings. For on the crosse, which was his al­tar, he offered vp him selfe but once for al. Neither was there any mortal man worthie to offer to y e liuing god the liuing sonne of God. And that on­ly sacrifice is alwayes effectuall to make satisfaction for all the sinnes of all men in the whole world.

And though in the discourse of the ceremoniall lawes I haue alleadged many testimonies touching these things, yet I cā not stay my self here, but must cite vnto you some that be notable. For this matter wherin the fruite of Christes diuinitie & huma­nitie, to be short, al our saluation con­sisteth, cannot worthily and diligent­ly ynough be printed in mens harts. Paule vnto the Hebrues speaking of the priestes of the olde Testamente, and comparing Christ our high priest with them, yea by all meanes prefer­ring him, sayth, And among them many were made priests, because they were not suffered to indure by reason of death. But Christ because he indu­reth for euer, hathe an euerlasting (or vnchangeable) priesthod, for that it [Page 708] doth not palle ouer to another by succession. Wherfore he is able also per­fectly to saue them, that come vnto God by him, seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them. For such an high prieste it became vs to haue, (which is) holy, harmelesse, vndefiled, separate from sinnes, & made higher than the Heauens: which needed not daily, as those high priests, to offer vp sacrifice, first for his owne sinnes, & then for the peoples: for that did hee once, when he offred vp himself. And Heb. 9. againe he sayth, Christ is not entred into the holy places made with hands whiche are the similitudes of the true sanctuarie, but into heauen it selfe, to appeare nowe in the sight of God for vs. Not that he should offer him­selfe often, as the highe priestes entred into the holie places euerie yere in strange (or with other) bloud. For thē mu [...]t he haue often suffered since the foundation of the world. But now in the end of the worlde hath he appea­red once, to put away sinne by the sa­crifice of himself. And as it is appoin­ted vnto men that they shall once die, and after that cōmeth the iudgement: Euen so Christ once offered to take a­way the sins of many, the second time shalbe seene without sinne of them, whiche waite for him vnto saluati­on. Heb. 10.

And againe the same Paule saith, Euerie priest appeareth daily minis­tring, and oftentimes offereth one manner of offering, which can neuer take away sinnes: but this ma after he had offered one sacrifice fo [...] sinns, sitteth for euer at the right hand of God, and from hencefoorth tarrieth til his enimies be made his footstoole. For with one offering hath he made perfect (or consecrated) for euer, thē that are sanctified. All these sayinges hitherto are the Apostle Paules. And I think that these testimonies are not to be made manifest and agréeable to our purpose by a larger interpreta­tion. For they are all euen without any exposition of ours most euident, and verie aptly agrée to the matter which we haue in hand. For they doe plainely set forth and lay before our eyes to beholde, the whole priesthood of Christ, specially that which belon­geth to the intercession and the onely and euerlasting sacrifice or satisfacti­on for sinnes. It belongeth also to the same priesthoode to consecrate pries­tes vnto God, all the faithfull: not that we should offer for the satisfac­tion of sinnes, but that we shoulde offer our prayers, thankesgiuinges, and our selues, and the dueties of Godlinesse, as it were euerie mo­mente. For Saint Iohn the Apo­stle and Euangeliste sayeth, Iesus Apoc. 1. Christe, prince of the Kinges of the earth loued vs, and washed vs from our sinnes in his owne bloud, & made vs kinges and priestes vnto God and his father. We may finde the same sentence also in the Epistle of Saint Peter. So that in these we may 1. Pet. 2. sée what fruite riseth and floweth vn­to vs, from the diuinitie and huma­nitie of Christe oure king and highe priest. For he coulde not be prince of kings & highe priest, vnlesse he were God and man.

Here this place requireth to speak Of the name of a Christian. somewhat of the name of a Christi­an, and of the dueties of a Christian man. We haue the name of Chris­tians of Christ, to whome being vn­separably knitte, we are the mem­bers of that bodye, whereof he is head. And Christe is not his pro­per name, (for he is called Iesus) but a name of office, deriued from the [Page 709] Gréeke word [...], whiche signifi­eth annoynting, so Christ signifieth asmuch as annointed. Therfore Ter­tullian saith, it is not a proper name, but a name attributed. And hee ad­deth, Annointed is no more a name, than cloathed, or apparelled, a thing accident to the name. But the kinges & high priestes were annointed with oyle, therefore Christ signifieth vnto vs him that is king, high priest, or Bi­shop. And because we are named Christians, of Christe, who hath an­nointed vs with the holy ghost, truely Christians are kinge and priests we also are kings & priestes. Where you may sée how great a benefite we haue receiued of Christe God & man, for he hath made vs kings & priestes.

We sée what the dutie of christians is, namely to mainteine this dignitie euen to the last gaspe, lest it be taken from vs againe by sathan. Further­more, if we be kings, we are Lordes ouer thinges and are frée, ruling, not Christians are kinge ruled or in subiection. Frée I say frō sinne and euerlasting death, and from all vncleannesse: Lords ouer sathan, prince of this worlde, and ouer the world it selfe. For we rule the world and the fleshe: wee are not ruled by them. Herevnto belong those wordes Rom. 6. of the Apostle: Let not sinne reigne in your mortall bodie, that ye shoulde therunto obey by the lustes of it. Nei­ther giue ye your members as instru­ments (or weapons) of vnrighteous­nesse vnto sinne: but giue your selues vnto God, as they that are aliue from the dead, & your members as instru­mentes (or weapons) of righteous­nes vnto god. For sinne shal not haue power (or dominion) ouer you. And therefore when y e prince of this world yea and the world it self and the flesh, and sinne, the wicked affection ther­of, doe what they can to drawe vs a­gaine out of freedome and bondage, we must (because we are kings) va­liantly resist them, and continuing in conflict vanquishe and ouer come thē by the vertue of Christe reigning in vs. For Saint Iohn the Apostle saith, All that is borne of God ouer­cōmeth the world. And this is the vic­torie I. Iohn. 5. which hath ouercome the world euen our faith. Hitherto belongeth the doctrine of fréedome and bondage, whereof I intreated in the former Decade.

By al these we gather that the principall duetie of Christians is always to stand in battell array, and to kéepe their place, to watche and endeuour by all force and meanes, least at any time being ouercome of their enimie sathan, they, be spoiled of their royal or kingly dignitie, and be hailed downe into the bondage of hell. Truly if we ouercome in Christ, and with Christ, wee shall reigne together with him, that is, we shal liue with him and all the saints in glorie for euer and euer. And thus are we kinges in Christe. Thus are we Christians.

Againe, because we are christians, that is to say, annointed, surely wee Christians are priests. are priestes also, and therefore accor­ding to our priestly office, we teache, we admonishe, we exhorte, and com­fort all our brethren, and al men that are [...]ōmitted to our charge. Where notwithstanding we doe necessarily make a difference betwéene y e chris­tian priesthood, and the Ecclesiasticall ministerie. All Christians truly as well men as women are priestes, but we are not al ministers of the church. For we can not all one with another preach publiquely, administer the sa­cramentes, and execute other dueties of pastors, vnlesse we be lawfully cal­led and ordeined thervnto. This our [Page 710] priesthood common to all, is spiritual, and is occupied in common duties of godlinesse not in publique and law­ful ministeries of the church. Wher­vpon one may and ought to instructe and admonish another priuately, and while he so doth, he executeth a priest­ly office: as when the goodman of the house instructeth his childrē at home in godlinesse: when the goodwife of the house teacheth and correcteth her daughters: to be shorte, when euery one of vs exhort euerie neighbour of ours to the desire and studie of godli­nesse. For the Apostle Paule sayeth, Exhorte ye one another daily, while it is called, to day: least any of you be Heb. 3. hardened through the deceipt fulnesse of sinne. Moreouer since we be pries­tes, we must offer sacrifices worthie of our God. And we haue sufficient­ly testified that after Christ our highe and onely priest or bishop in all ages & in all the whole worlde, none doeth offer a satisfactorie sacrifice to take a way sinne. For when he offered vp himself, he offred a sacrifice but once, howbeit alwayes effectual to cleanse the sinnes of all. Therefore we of­fer vnto him thankesgiuing & praise, celebrating the memorie of that one only sacrifice: we offer prayers: wée offer our selues, that is to say our bo­dies, a liuely and a reasonable sacri­fice to God, together with all kinde of godlinesse, and well doing. For Paule sayth, By Christe we offer the Heb. 13. sacrifice of praise alwayes vnto God, that is, the fruite of lippes confessing his name. To do good, & to distribute forget not, for with such sacrifice God is wel pleased. But touching these sa­crifices, I haue spokē more in my former sermō, wherin I entreated what the true seruice of God is. But since all sanctification is & riseth from one highe priest Christe Iesus, wée can sanctifie our selues no otherwise, than with honest and pure conuersa­tion of life, which thing is required at our handes, namely that we be holy, and that we sanctifie the name of our God with an innocent life, that it bée not euill spoken off throughe vs by men, but that they may sée the good workes of the faithfull, & glorifie the Father which is in heauen. There is none but may sée, that all the duties of a Christian man are comprehēded in these pointes, wherein vnlesse we exercise ourselues earnestly, I do not sée y t we are worthie of so excellent a name. That this most holy name was The name of a Chris­tian moste auncient. first giuen to the faithfull at Antioch in Syria, Luke is witnesse: which yet let no man so vnderstande, as if that name afore had béene altogether vn­knowen to all men. For now it is be­come moste common, in time past it was the name only of most excellent and holy men, and of suche as rather were so in déede, than so ac [...]ounted, thoughe also by name they were in some manner so acknowledged. For Eusebius in his Ecclesiastical history maketh mention, y e y ancient fathers Adam, Seth, Noe, Abraham & other like vnto these were all Christians, & therefore Christian religion to be the verie purest perfectest and the aunci­entest. The wordes of Eusebius if any require are these. The nation of the Hebrues is not new, but vnto all men in antiquitie famous, and knowne to all. Their bookes and writings do cō ­teine auncient fathers, of whome they make report before the floude, rare indeede & fewe in number, howbeit in godlinesse & righteousnes, and in all kinde of vertues most excellent: & af­ter the floud of other of the sonnes & nephues of Noe, as of Tharam & A­Abraham, [Page 711] of whō as their capteine & progenitour, the posteritie of the He­brues do boast. So that if any man shal say that all these from Abraham him self euen to the first man being beuti­fied with the testimonie of righteous­nes, through their works, though not in name, were Christians, truely hee should not stray farre from the truth. For a Christian signifieth a man, whi­che excelleth other in the knowledge and doctrine of Christ, with modera­tion of mind, and righteousnesse and continencie of life, and through for­titude of vertue & confessiō of God­linesse, toward the one and only God of all creatures. And this name those auncient fathers did no lesse esteeme than we doe.

Neither had they care of the cor­porall circumcision, as we also haue not: neither of keeping the Sabbaoth day, as we also haue not: nor of ab­steining from meates, nor other diffe­rences: whiche thinges afterwardes Moses first of al ordeined, and figura­tiuely deliuered them to be perfour­med: as suche thinges also euen at this day perteine not to Christians. But they sawe plainly the Christ or an­noynted of God. As also it is decla­red alreadie before, that hee both ap­peared vnto Abraham, and gaue aun­swer vnto Isaac, and Israel, and spake to Moses, and after him to the pro­phetes. Wherby thou shalt finde that these godly men also obteined the name of Christ, according to that say­ing spoken of them: to wit, Touche not my Christes (or mine annointed) and do my prophets no harme. Ther­fore it is manifest that this godly in­uentiō of those men who liued holily in the time of Abraham, which of late by the doctrine of Christe is preached to all nations, is the first, moste aun­cient and eldest of a [...]. Thus much Eu­sebius. Furthermore if we behold our selues in this looking-glasse of a Chri­stian There are but fewe Christians name, we shal see that very few at this day are worthie of this name. Truly all of vs are commonly so cal­led, & we will be all named christians, but fewe of vs liue a life worthie of our profession. We are named chris­tians of holy annointing. The holy annointing is the holy ghost himself. Vpon whom shal my spirit rest, saith the Lorde? Euen vppon him that is poore and of a lowly troubled spirite, Esa. 66. and standeth in awe of my wordes. But we set light by the word of God, we haue very troublesome heades, we are corrupt with euil affections, and lewde lusts, we swel with pride, & therfore we want the oyntment of holy oyle, or are voide of y e holy ghost. Who therefore can say that we bée Christians? We are all of vs in ma­ner ruled by wicked desires, by the flesh, the world, and the prince of this worlde, fewe of vs rule the world, & the flesh, and those thinges which are in them. Therefore not the spirite of God, but the spirite of the world and the fleshe beareth rule in vs. The di­uel, the world, and the fleshe haue do­minion ouer vs, for in them wee liue and them we doe obey, wherevp­pon being estranged and let loose frō all righteousnesse and holines, we are beecome flaues, seruing a most vile & filthie slauerie. For we not desiring to be deliuered, do neither séeke a re­déemer, nor being impatient of their tyrannie, rise & rebell against them: but like faint-harted cowardes wée yéeld our selues to be brought in sub­iection, and to be kept vnder their ty­rannie: nay it repenteth and yrcketh vs of our labours, watchinges, pray­ers, & of all duties of Godlines, & bée­ing [Page 712] carelesse, wee lie lurking as in a place of volu [...]tuousnesse. But who would [...] [...]uch swine the most holy name of a Christian, but he that is bothe exceeding foolish and wicked? No maruel thē i [...] such be thrust down into hell there eternally to burne, and there eternally to be yoked vnto him whom they haue moste wickedly cho­sen to themselues to follow. And now what one of vs is there y doth teach, admonish, & exhort those that boast & brag of this Christian name? I speak nothing heere concerning the Doc­tors, or teachers of y e Church, but my talke doth touche the office & dutie of a christian man. Truly the most part of vs are slowe in instructing our fa­milies and felowe-brethren. For ei­ther it grieueth vs to take the paine, or else we feare daunger. Therefore we turne the office of admonishing & instructing vpon the publique mini­sters of the church, as though nothing at all of this matter were required of vs. For this cause speaches in a ma­ner vnséemly to be spoken, are heard vttered of men: I haue not the office of a minister, I am no (P [...]aff) priest, why therefore should I [...] ▪ why should I admonishe? And these care not howe blasphemous and filthie things be spoken either at home or a­broade. For they liue to themselues, and thinke that the glorie of God and the soules-healthe of their neighbour belongeth nothing vnto them. But what sacrifices offer wee worthie of God and our name? where are pray­ers and thanksgiuings? where is the mortification of our fleshe, and the denying of this world? where is com­passion, or well-doing? where is an holy and harmelesse life? The contra­rie (if néede so required) I coulde rec­kon vppe in a long bead-rowe: but to what ende were it, to make a large discourse of those thinges that are manifest vnto all men? For who I pray you doth denie, that the life of this presente age (of men, I meane, whiche bragge and boaste of their Christian name) is filthie, stincking, and pestilent? Whiche thinges since they bee too too true and euident, I haue nothing done amisse in saying a litle before, that at this day there are fewe Christians. They that are wise, and desire to bee according to their name, let them heare our Saui­our speaking in the Gospel of Mat­thew, Striue to enter in at the streight Matth. 7. gate, for wide is the gate and broade is the waye that leadeth to destruc­tion and many there be whiche goe in thereat. Because streight is the gate, and narrowe is the way, whiche leadeth vnto life, and fewe there be A gainste false Christians. that finde it. Furthermore they (whi­che thing ought first of al to haue béen spoken) doe verie greatly offende a­gainst religion, and Christian profes­sion, whiche as they doe not sincerely acknowledge the priesthoode, & king­dome of Christ so they boast thēselues to be chiefly praise worthie, cōmen­dable & catholike, because they cōmit those things, which by al meanes ob­scure & darken the kingdome & priest hood of Christ. Christians being con­tent with this only title & name, doe not ambitiously séeke after or admit another name: But these men, as thogh y e name of a christiā were but a light & trifling name, neuer rest, vn­til they be also called by other names, as though they were babtised into y e name of Briō, Benet, Robert or Fraū ­cis. Christians cleauing only to their lawgiuer, maister, & teacher Christ, do not acknowlege the voice of straū ­gers, neither goe a strawes breadth from the diuine scriptures.

[Page 713] But these men charge thée with he­resie, vnlesse thou receiue and woor­ship for heauenly Oracles al kinde of constitutions of the Romish Church, though they be flat contrarie to the wordes & teaching of Christ. Christi­ans acknowlege themselues to haue one king, one deliuerer, one sauiour, & one head in heauen: These men worship his vicar in earth, and attri­bute saluation not onely to tri [...]ing things, but to verie stinking & loath­some thinges. Christians put all their trust in God, to whome they offer all their vowes and prayers by Iesus Christ, whome they beléeue to be the only highe priest, and most faithfull patrone and aduocate of all that be­léeue: They make their prayers to creatures, and mens imaginations, and choose to themselues so many pa­trones and intercessours, as there doe liue saintes in heauen. Christians know that the sacrifice of Christ once offered is alwayes effectuall to make satisfaction for all the sins of al men in the whole worlde, and of all men of al ages: But these men with often outcries, say, that it is flatte heresie, not to confesse that Christ is daily of­fered of sacrificeing priests, consecra­ted to y e purpose. Therfore the name of a christian is common to al, but y e thing signified & ment by the name is common to the faithfull only, who cleaue vnto one Christ.

Nowe I conclude my whole dis­course of Christ, a king and a priest, with these words of saint Augustine. The con­clusion. The sonne of God whiche made vs, is made among vs, and beeing our king ruleth vs: & therfore we are Christi­ans, because he is Christe. He is called Christ a Chrismate, that is to say, of annointing. Kinges also and priestes were annointed, & he was annointed king and priest. Beeing a king, hee fought for vs. Beeing a priest he offe­red himselfe for vs.: When he fought for vs, he was as it were ouercome, yet by right hee hathe ouercome in verie deede. For he was crucified, and on his crosse whereon he was nailed he slewe the diuell, and then was hee our king. But wherfore is he a priest? because he hath offred himselfe for vs. Let a priest haue somewhat to offer. What could man finde to giue? A cleane sacrifice? what sacifice? what cleane thing can a sinner offer? O wicked sinner! O vn­godly wretch! What so euer thou shalt bring it is vncleane. Seeke within thy selfe what to offer, thou shalt find no­thing. Seeke out of thy selfe what to offer, hee is not delighted in rammes, or goates, or bullockes. They are all his, though thou offer them not. Hee found nothing cleane among men, whiche he might offer for men: ther­fore he offered himselfe a cleane offe­ring, an vndefiled sacrifice. Therfore he did not offer that whiche we gaue vnto him, but that which he tooke of vs, and that he offered pure & cleane. He tooke fleshe in the wombe of the virgin, that hee might offer pure and cleane flesh for vs that were vncleane. He is a king, he is a priest. In him let vs reioyce. To him be glorie for euer and euer, Amen.

¶ Of the holie Ghost, the third person in Trinitie to be worshipped, and of his di­uine power.
¶ The eighth Sermon.

IT remaineth that after wee haue ex­pounded y e myste­ries of the sonne of God our Lord Ie­sus Christ, we con­sequētly speake of the holy Ghost, and of his diuine po­wer, and operation. For vnlesse he in­spire our minds, and rule our tongue, wee shall neuer bee able worthily or profitably either to speake or heare a­ny thing concerning him. For as no man knoweth those things which are of God, but the spirite of God: so men fetche the vnderstanding of heauenly thinges, and the knowledge of the ho­ly ghost from no where else, than from the same spirite of God. Let vs there­fore pray and beséech God the father, that by his sonne Iesus Christe hee would vouchsafe to inlightē our darke and mystie mindes, by sending this his holy spirite into our hearts, and to direct vs in the sincere waye of trueth according to the holy Scriptures.

And first of all it séemeth not vnpro­fitable to expound the woord, spirite, because in the scripture it is diuerslie taken, and very often vsed, so that not séeldome times hee shall greatly erre, which is ignoraunt of the force of that word. Spirite properly is the signifi­cation The word Spirit is [...]poun­ded. of an element signifying aire, winde, breath. In that signification we read this spoken of our Sauiour. The winde bloweth where it lusteth, Spirit is [...]ayer or [...] Iohn. 3. and thou hearest the sounde thereof, but canst not tel whence it commeth, & whither it goeth: And Paule saith: If I pray with an vnknowen tongue, 1. Cor. 14. my spirit prayeth, but my vnderstan­ding is made vnfruitefull. Loe the A­postle vseth spirite, for the breath or voice. For he ioyneth it to the tongue, and setteth it against the minde. By a Metaphore it is translated to euery bodilesse substance, and is set against the body. Spirite therefore signifieth an Angel either good or badd. For the Spirit sig­nifieth an Angel. Prophete, (whose wordes Paul hath also rehearsed) sayth: Which maketh his Angels spirits, and his ministers a Psal. 104. flaming fire. And againe, Are they not all ministring spirits? These te­stimonies Hebr. 1. are vnderstoode of good An­gels: when the scripture speaketh of e­uil Angels commonly it addeth some­what, as an euill spirite, or an vn­cleane spirite.

Wée call also spirites or ghostes, whiche haue taken some shape that cannot well be discerned, spirits. So the Apostles not beléeuing that the Lord was risen againe with his true bodie, when they sawe him, they thou­ght they had séene a spirite. To whom shewing his féete and his handes, hee sayeth, A spirite hath not fleshe and bones as ye see mee haue.

Againe, spirite is taken for the breath of life, as with the Latines to Spirit sig­nifieth life breath is to liue, to leaue breathing is to die. Dauid sayeth: When thou Psal. 145. 104. giuest it them, they gather it, when thou openest thy hand they are filled with good. When thou hydest thy face they are troubled, when thou ta­kest [Page 715] away their breath, they die, and are turned againe to their dust.

And the Lord in Moses sayeth, I will destroy all flesh, wherein there is Gene. 6. breath of life. The reasonable soule also of man is peculiarly called spirit, Spirit sig­nifieth the soule of man. in so much that spirite is verye often taken in the holy scripture for the re­sonable soule of man. For in the Gos­pell thou doest read, Iesus when hee Luke. 23. had bowed downe his head, gaue vp the ghost, (or the spirite.) And thou Iohn. 19. doest read of the holy martyre Ste­phan, They stoned Stephan calling on and saying, Lord Iesu receiue my Actes. 7. spirite. For Solomon said before, The dust shalbe turned againe vnto earth from whence it came, & the spi­rite Eccle. 12. shall returne vnto GOD who gaue it.

And sometimes spirite signifyeth Spirit sig­nifieth af­fection of minde the affection and motion, readinesse and prouocation of the minde. For Solomon sayeth, A man that refrai­neth not his appetite (or spirite) is like a cittie whiche is broken downe. Thou mayest oftentimes finde in the Scriptures, the spirite of pride, an­ger, luste or enuie, taken for a proud, angrie, lustfull, or enuious affection. Also in Luke the 13. the verie sore dis­ease, or force of sickenesse, is called the spirite of infirmitie. The spirite also signifieth those spirituall moti­ons, Spirit sig­nifieth spiritual mo­tions. which the holie Ghost stirreth vp in the heartes of the Saincts, yea and the verie gifts powred into the hearts of men by the spirite. Whiche in eue­ry place in Paule is to be séene.

Else-where spirite is opposed a­gainst the letter, the bodie, the figure, the type or shadowe, and is vsed for a more highe or mysticall meaning, and for the very pithe of the thing: as when Paule sayeth, The circumcisi­on Rom. 2. of the heart, is the circumcision which consisteth in the spirite, not in the letter. And againe, The lord hath made vs able ministers of the new te­stament, 2. Cor. 3. not of the letter, but of the spirite. For the letter killeth, but the spirite giueth life.

Therefore thou mayst finde spirite to be taken for inspiration, reuelation Spirit [...]ignifieth re­uelation. 1. Iohn. 4. and doctrine. For Iohn sayeth, Be­leeue not euerie spirite, but proue the spirites whether they bee of God or not. And againe, Quench not the spi­rite, despise not prophecies. Last of Iohn. 4. all, God is called that vnmeasurable and vnspeakeable power of the spi­rite. God, sayeth our Lord, is a spirite, & they that worship him must wor­ship him in spirite and in trueth. By this meanes the word spirite is com­mon to al the persons of the reuerend Trinitie: howbeit it is peculiarlie applied to the third person in Trini­tie, of whom we make this sermon.

And albeit the holie Ghoste, forso­much as hee is God, can be compassed What the holy ghos [...] is. w tin no limits: for by his owne na­ture he is vnspeakeable, vnmeasura­ble, incomprehensible, euerlasting: yet notwithstāding that I may say some­what in a certeine order concerning him, if it will be no otherwise, I will at the last shadowe out that which the scripture, the inspiration of the holie Ghoste himselfe, verie largelie decla­reth of him. The holie Ghost is the third person in Trinitie to bee wor­shipped, very God, procéeding from the father and the sonne, which inligh­teneth, regenerateth, sanctifieth, and fulfilleth the faithful with all good gra­ces. But that the holie Ghost is the third person in the holie Trinitie, I thincke it is sufficiently at large de­clared in the third Sermon of this Decade.

Surely this onely sentence of our [Page 716] Sauiour, Baptize them in the name of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holie Ghost, doeth aboundantly confirme to godly mindes, that the ho­ly Ghost is the third person in Trini­tie. Moreouer that he is verie God, That the [...]olyghost [...] verie God. of the same power, glorie, maiestie, and Beeing with the father and the sonne, that especiallie proueth, bee­cause hee is the third person in the ho­lie Trinitie. Neither must we thinke that he is lesser than they, because hee is reckoned in the third place. For though y e blessed Trinitie be remem­bred of vs in order, yet notwithstan­ding there is no degrée, no time, no place or number in the blessed Trini­tie. For blessed Athanasius made his confession according to the Scripture and said, The catholique faith is this, that wee worshipp one God in Tri­nitie, and Trinitie in Vnitie, neither confounding the persons, nor diui­ding the substance. For there is one person of the father, another of the sonne, & another of the holie ghost. But the Godhead of the father, of the sonne, and of the holie Ghoste is one: the glorie equall the maiestie coeter­nall. Such as the father is, such is the sonne, and such is the holie Ghost. The father vncreate, the sonne vncre­ate, & the holie Ghost vncreate. The father incōprehensible, the sonne in­comprehensible, and the holie Ghost incomprehēsible. That father eternall, the sonne eternal, and the holy Ghost eternal: and yet are they not three eternalls, but one eternall, &c.

And Augustine also in his 15. booke De Trinitate, cap. 26. sayth: In that high Trinitie which is God, there are no distances of times, whereby it may bee shewed or at least demaunded, whether the sonne were first borne of the father, and afterward the ho­lie Ghoste to proceede from them both, &c.

Truly we confesse that the father, y e sonne, and the holy Ghost is one God, and that the same is eternall. There­fore let it trouble no man, that the spi­rit is put in y e last place. For when the Apostle in his epistle to the Corinth. framed his blessing he said, The grace 1. Cor. 13. of our Lord Iesus Christ, and the loue of God, and the fellowship of the ho­lie Ghost be with you all, he maketh mention of the holie Ghost in the last place: but the same Paule sayeth, There are diuersities of gifts, but it is the selfe same spirite. And there are 1. Cor. 12. differences of administrations, but it is the selfe same Lord: and there are diuerse maners of operations, but it is the selfe same God, which woorketh all in all: setting the spirite in the first place, teaching that y e order of names doth not make difference of dignities. After this manner also in the former testimonie, he placed the sonne before the father, not ouerthrowing the or­der which the Lord hath set downe in Matth. but shewing y e equalitie of the Trinitie in honour. For what canst Matth. 28. thou more plainly saye, thā that which the scripture saith, that the holie ghost doth sanctifie, renue, regenerate, giue life, and saue? and these are operati­ons agréeable to God onely. By o­perations therfore we manifestly ac­knowledge, that the holie Ghoste is God, of the same Essence and power with the father and the sonne. For the holie Ghost from the beginning bee­fore all creatures visible and inuisi­ble, is a creatour, not a creature, as Iob witnesseth, His spirite hath gar­nished the heauens. Againe, The spi­rite ob. 25. of GOD hath made mee, and the breath of the Almightie hath giuen mee life.

[Page 717] Zacharias the priest and father of S. Iohn Baptist sayeth, Blessed bee the Luke. 1. Lord God of Israel for he hath redee­med his people: as hee spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets whiche haue beene since the world began. And S. Peter sayeth, For the Pro­phecie, 2. Pet. 1. came not in old time by the will of man, but holy men of GOD spake as they were moued by the ho­ly Ghost. By this, I pray you, who cannot gather, that the holy Ghoste is God? For God spake by the mouth of the Prophets: and the holy Ghoste spake by the mouth of the Prophets. Therefore the holy Ghost is God.

The same Peter also in expresse words hath called the holy Ghost God, Actes. 5. when he accused Ananias of theft, yea and also of sacrilege: for when he had said, Howe is it that Sathan hath fil­led thy heart to lie vnto the holy Ghost? by and by he addeth, Thou hast not lied vnto mē but vnto God. To the doctrine of Saint Peter agrée those thinges in all poinctes, whiche S. Paule the doctour of the Gentiles hath taught. For hee called the belée­uers the temples of God: Knowe ye not (sayeth he) that ye are the temple of God, and that the spirite of GOD 1. Cor. 3. dwelleth in you. And againe, Knowe ye not that your bodies are the tem­ple 1. Cor. 6 of the holy ghost which is in you, whom ye haue of God, and yeare not your owne? To be y e temple of God, and to be the temple of y e holy Ghost, Paule taketh to bee one and the selfe same thing: it followeth therfore that the holy Ghost is God. For in his E­pistle to the Corinthians, hee expresly nameth the holy Ghost God. For af­ter he had said, There are diuersities of giftes, but it is the selfe same spirite, and had reckoned vpp the kindes of giftes, by and by hee addeth: And all these things woorketh euen one and the selfe same spirite, distributing to 1. Cor. 12. euerie man seuerally euen as hee will. And he himselfe had said a litle afore, There are diuerse manners of opera­tions, but it is the selfe same GOD, which worketh all in all. But Didy­mus Alexandrinus, a man of excel­lent learning, doeth knit vp a most e­uident argument of the Godhead of the holy Ghost, declaring also that his nature doeth altogether differ from the nature of Angels. For in his 1. lib. de Spiritu Sancto, hée hath left this written, S. Hierome so interpreting it: If the holy Ghost were a creature, he should haue at the least a limitable substance, as haue all thinges whiche are made. For althoughe inuisible creatures are not limitted within place and boundes: yet in propertie of substaunce, they are limitted: but the holy Ghost, since hee is in many places, hath not a limitable substāce. For Iesus sending forth y e preachers of his Gospel, he filled them with y e ho­ly Ghost. But neither did all y e Apo­stles goe to all nations together, but some into Asia, some into Scythia, & o­ther dispersed into other natiōs, accor­ding to the dispensation of the holye Ghost, whiche they had with them, e­uen as they also heard the Lord say­ing: I am with you alwayes euen vn­to the ende of the world. Herevnto doeth that also agrée, Ye shalbe witt­nesses vnto mee euen vnto the vtter­most partes of the world. If therefore they being sent into the furthest parts of the earth to beare wittnesse of the Lord, were seuered one from ano­ther with a very great distaunce of place, and yet had present with them the holy Ghost dwelling within them, whose substance is not limitable, it is manifest y t the power of Angels doeth [Page 718] farre differ from this power of the spi­rite. For, to vse an example, the angel whiche was present with the Apostle when he prayed in Asia, could not to­gether at the selfe same time bee pre­sent with other, whiche were abiding in other partes of the world. But the holy Ghost is not onely present with men being seuered one from another, but is also a continuall dweller in e­uerie Angel, principalitie, throne and dominion, &c.

Now, who cannot hereby gather, that the holy Ghoste is true and very God? The selfe same authour hath gathered very many argumentes of the true godhead of the holy ghost, and next him the holy father Cyrill, and holy Athanasius hath absolutely dis­coursed vpon that matter, Lib. de Tri­nitate. 11. to Theophilus. These fewe testimonies thus farre rehearsed, wée thinke shal suffice those that obey and loue the trueth.

They that stedfastly beléeue these things are not moued w t any straung The holy ghost is neither minister [...]or instrument. opinions, and questions, curiouslye, yea wickedly brought in about this matter by ill occupied persons. For some are reported to haue denied the holy Ghost to be Lord. For they haue taught that he is a minister, and as it were a certeine instrument of the fa­ther and the sonne. But Christ oure Lord ioyned the holy ghost to himselfe and to the father, when hee deliuered the fourme of baptisme. For he sayth, Baptising them in the name of the father, and of the sonne, & of the ho­ly Ghost. And yet it is manifest that a creature is not ioyned to the creatour in baptisme, neither that there is any seruile condition in the Godhead. Therefore the counsell of Constanti­nople in their créede giue to the holy Ghost certaine termes, whereby they might destroye certaine errours, cal­ling him lord, & giuer of life: for when he calleth him Lord, he maketh him e­quall to the sonne, and excludeth the condition of a seruaunt or minister: beside that, he denieth that he is their instrument. For there is one Lord: there are not many Lords. And the sonne is not Lord of the holy Ghoste: but the Lordshipp is common to the thrée personnes, whiche are onely one Lord. And séeing the holy Ghost is the Lord, surely he is not appointed to a seruile ministerie, but indued with Lordly authoritie, nether is he an vn­derseruaunt to doe the worke, but is a ioynt worker with the father and the sonne, yea and he himselfe doth worke as Lord.

Againe certaine other are repor­ted to haue taught that the holy ghost The holie ghost is a substance not an ac­cident. is not a substance or a person, but as it were an accident, that is to saye, a stirring vp, a prouocation, or a moti­on of a Godly and renued minde. And in very déed our minde being illumi­nated with the holy Ghoste is oftenti­mes called spirite, but we must wise­ly distinguishe the creature from the creator, and the accident from the sub­stance. The blessed Apostle distingui­shed our spirite from the holy spirite of God, when he said, As many as are ledd by the spirit of God, they are the Rom. 8. sonnes of god. The spirite it selfe bea­reth wittnesse to our spirite, that wee are the sonnes of God. And the same Apostle saith, The flesh lusteth cōtra­ry to the spirite & the spirite cōtrarie Gal. 5. to the flesh. And who vnderstandeth not that y e mind of man instructed of y e holy Ghost, is héere called the spirite, not the third person himselfe in the re­uerend Trinitie? And that minde, as touching illumination, is not of it selfe, but procéedeth from the holy [Page 719] Ghoste illuminating it, neither com­meth it from any other, thā from him which is the third person in Trinitie, but that minde is not the very person of the holy Ghoste: as imagination procéedeth from the soule, and yet it is not the soule it selfe. That stirring of the spirite in vs is an accident, but GOD is not an accident, neither is mingled with the accident.

We must therefore confesse accor­ding to the Scriptures, that the holy Ghost is a person subsisting, coequall in nature or essence with the father and the sonne, and therfore to be wor­shipped and glorified of vs, as very God and creatour: againe that a god­ly and holy motion stirred vpp in the mindes of holy men by the spirite, is the effecte and woorking of this holy spirite, and is called a holy spirite, but after a certeine manner proper to it. Otherwise we denie not that the holy Ghoste him selfe beeing promised, is communicated vnto vs, but after our capacitie, and as he will. For what is hée amongest men that is able to comprehende the fullnesse of the e­euerlastinge and incomprehensible GOD?

Furthermore touching the procée­ding Of the proceeding of the holie ghoste. of the holy Ghost from the father and the sonne, y e Diuines haue curi­ously, subtily, and busily disputed. For the question is asked whether he procéed from the father alone, or from the sonne also? In which question the Latinistes séeme to disagrée verye much from the Grecians. The que­stion is also asked what maner of pro­céeding this is? Wée, omitting many curious questions, wil briefly declare those thinges vnto you, whiche are wholsome and agréeable with the ho­ly Scriptures. For who shalbe able to canuasse out al the questions of cu­rious men, and all the bould and vn­cleane thoughtes of idle heads, with­out offence to good men, and especial­ly of the simple hearers? That the The holie ghost pro­cedeth frō the father and the sonne. holy Ghost procéedeth from the father and the sonne, the scripture manifest­ly teacheth, which most plainly shew­eth that hee is the spirite of either, or both of them. For hée it is of whome the Apostle sayeth, Beecause ye are Gal. 4. sonnes, God hath sent the spirite of his sonne into your heartes. And the Matth. 10. sonne speaking of the same spirit say­eth, For it is not you that speake, but the spirite of your father, hee it is which speaketh in you. Againe the same sonne sayeth of the holy Ghost, Whome I will sende vnto you from Iohn. 15. the father. And againe he sayeth else where, Whome the father will sende Iohn. 14. in my name. Therefore hée procéedeth from both, as well from the father as from the sonne. For although this bee read else-where to bee spoken of the holy Ghoste, Whiche proceeded Iohn. 15. from the father, yet it is not denyed that he procéedeth from the substance of the sonne also.

But that more is, Cyrill a Gréeke writer, expounding the Gospell of S. Iohn, and interpreting this selfe same place, Lib. 10. Cap. 33. sayeth: When he had called the comforter the spirite of trueth, that is to say, his spirite (for he is the trueth) he addeth that he pro­céedeth from the father. For as hee is the spirite of the sonne naturally in his abiding, and through him procée­ding, so also surely is hée the spirite of the father. But vnto whome the spi­rite is common, surely they cannot by any meanes bee disseuered in sub­stance. Againe S. Augustine in his fiftéenth booke De Trinitate, Cap. 26. sayeth: Who may vnderstand by this that the sonne sayeth (as the father Iohn. 5. [Page 720] hathe life in himselfe) that he gaue life vnto y e sonne as béeing then with­out life, but that hee so begatt him without time, that the life whiche the father gaue to the sonne in begetting him, is coeternall with the life of the father, which gaue it him. Let him vn­derstand as the father hath power in himselfe, that the holy Ghoste mighte procéede from him, so hath he giuen to the sonne that the same holy Ghoste maye procéede from him, and both without beginning, and so it is said that the holie Ghoste procéedeth from the father, that that which procéedeth from the sonne, might be vnderstoode to be of the father and the sonne. For if the sonne haue ought, he hath it of y e father: surely hee hath it of the father that the holy Ghoste procéedeth from him. Thus farre hée. By all this wée gather that the holy Ghost procée­deth, as well from the father, as from the sonne.

Nowe as concerning the manner The pro­ceeding of the holie ghost is two-fouldor of twoe sortes. of procéeding, wée saye that the procée­ding of the holie Ghoste is two-fouldor of two sortes, temporall, and eter­nall. Temporall procéeding is that, whereby the holie Ghoste procéedeth to sanctifie men. The eternall pro­céeding is that, whereby from euer­lasting he procéedeth from God. The spirite procéedeth from both partes, from both of them, as well from the father as the sonne. Neither doeth hée procéede from the father into the sonne seuerally, and from the sonne into creatures. For I say the nature and substaunce of the father, and the sonne, is one and the self same, insepa­rable, and coeuerlasting too.

Temporall procéeding common­ly is called a sending and gifte. For Temporal proceding. the holie Ghoste is sent two manner of wayes vnto men, visiblie, that is to say, vnder some visible fourme, as of a Doue, & of fierie tongues: as hée is read in the Gospell, and in the Acts of the Apostles to haue béene giuen to Christe, and the Apostles: inuisi­bly, hée is daily and as it were eue­rie moment giuen to the faithfull, the spirite of Christe wateringe vs with his grace, and giuing faith, hope, and charitie vnto vs.

Moreouer, the eternall procéeding Eternall proceding. of the holie Ghoste, whereby hée pro­céedeth out of the substaunce of the fa­ther and the sonne, is vnspeakeable, as the begetting of the sonne by the father. Wherevppon it is not said in the Gospel, hath procéeded, or, shall procéede, but, Proceedeth: for so the Lord declareth his eternitie of pro­céeding, and that the substaunce of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holie Ghoste is coeternall, and vn­separable, and nothinge at all diffe­ring.

Sainct Augustine in his fiftéenthe booke De Trinitate, and 26. Chapiter sayeth, Hee that is able to vnderstand the beegetting of the sonne by the fa­ther without time, let him also vn­derstand the proceeding of the holie Ghost from them both without time. And if anye aske this question, Since the holie Ghoste proceedeth from the substance of the father and the sonne, howe commeth it to passe that hee is not called the sonne?

I aunsweare, that the Scripture calleth the second person the sonne, and testifyeth that hée is the onely begotten of the father: and that the same no where maketh any mention that the holie Ghoste is begotten, or that hée is called the sonne. Neither haue the auncient fathers made any other aunswere to this question. And I like the similitude whiche wh [...]ere [Page 721] expressed. If one streame should flowe from two springs, it might wel bee saide to flowe from them both, yet it could be said to be the sonne of neither of them. Herevnto I shall not séeme vnfruitfully nor beside the pur­pose, to add the disputations of Didy­mus concerning sending, least any should vnderstand that peruersly, and according to the flesh, whiche is spiri­tually to be interpreted by faith. The holy Ghost the comforter, is sent of the sonne (sayeth he) not according to the ministerie of Angels, or Prophets, or Apostles, but as it becommeth the spirite of God to bee sent of the wise­dome and trueth of God, hauing an vnseparable nature, with the selfe same wisedome and trueth. For the sonn being sent of the father, abiding in the father, and hauing the father in himselfe, is not separated nor sunde­red from the father. And the spirite of trueth also being sent of the sonne af­ter the manner aforesaid, procéedeth from the father, not from elsewhere remouing vnto other thinges. For Looke in the. 3. Ser­mon of this decade about the beginning this is impossible and blasphemous likewise. For if this spirite of trueth, bee limitted within a certaine space according to the natures of bodies, leauing one place he goeth to another: but euen as the father not consisting in place, is farre aboue and beyond y e nature of all bodies: so also the spirite of trueth is not limitted within space of place, séeing he is bodilesse, and as I may more truly say, excelling all and euerie reasonable creature. Béecause therefore it is impossible and wicked, to beléeue these thinges which I haue said, in bodily creatures, we must vn­derstand that so the holy: Ghost went out and came from the father, as oure Sauiour doeth beare witnesse that he himselfe went out and came from the father, saying: I went out and came from God. And as we separate pla­ces and chaunginges of places from bodilesse things, so also we do separate these speaches, inwardly (I meane) & outwardly from the nature of things intellectuall. For these two woordes perteine to bodies that may bee tou­ched & haue biganes. Therefore wee must beléeue the vnspeakeable woord whiche faith onely and alone maketh knowen vnto vs, that our Sauiour is said to come out from GOD, and the spirite of trueth to procéede from the father, &c.

Other questions both scrupulous and very many, I passe ouer vntou­ched: in these things I require a mind religious, and not a curious, a faith­full minde and not a subtile.

Now there is but one holy Ghost, béecause hee is alwayes one and the selfe same God. It is the same spirite therefore, whiche spake vnto the Pa­triarches, prophets and Apostles, and whiche at this day speaketh to vs in y e Church. For therefore the counsel of Constantinople, is thus read to haue confessed their faith: I beleeue in the holy Ghost, the Lord. And anon af­ter, Who spake by the prophets. And I beleeue one Catholique and Apo­stolique Church. These sayings are taken out of the holy Scripture. For S. Peter testifieth in expresse words, 1 Pet. 1. that the spirite of Christe was in the Prophetes, and there was none other spirite in the Apostles than the spirite of Christe. And Paule the Apostle sayeth, Seeing then wee haue the 2. Cor. 4. same spirite, as it is written (I belee­ued and therefore haue I spoken) wee also beleeue and therefore speake.

Vppon which testimonie Tertul­lian inferreth, and (no doubt) sound­lie: It is one and the selfe same spi­spirite [Page 722] therefore whiche was in the Prophetes and the Apostles. He pro­miseth that the selfe same spirite shal be alwayes in the Church. They er­red therefore, yea foulye they erred, who so euer among them of old, feig­ned one God and spirite of the olde Testament, and an other of the newe Testament. Didymus Alexandrinus the bright light in his age of all the Grecian Churches, in his first booke intituled, De Spiritu sancto, saith, Ney­ther ought we to thinke that the ho­ly Ghost is diuided according to sub­staunces, bicause he is called the mul­titude of good graces. For he can not suffer, he can not be diuided, neyther yet be chaunged, but according to his diuers maners of workings & vn­derstādings, he is called by mny na­mes of good graces, bycause he doth not indue his partakers with his cō ­munion, after one and the selfe same power, &c. Furthermore, y e holy ghost hath increasing, or fulnesse, and dimi­nishing [...]ncrea­singes of the spirite. and want in man: not that in God (who, as it is commonly and truely sayde, neyther receiueth more or lesse) there is any chaunge to be founde: but bycause man, according to his capacitie, receiueth the spirite plentifully and liberally, or measu­rably & sparingly, euen as it pleaseth the holy ghoste. The portion of the spirite of Helias was giuen double 4. Reg. 2. from heauen to Heliseus. And it is sayde of our Sauiour, that the father Iohn. [...]. gaue him the spirite, not by measure. For the Lord himselfe elswhere saith, Whosoeuer hath, to him shall be gi­uen, Matth. 13. and hee shall haue more aboun­dance: but whosoeuer hath not, from him shall bee taken away, euen that he hath. Saule had receiued excellent graces, but bicause he did not vse & exercise 1. Sam. 16. them, the good spirite of God de­parted from him, and the euill spirite succéeded and tormented him. And the spirite of God departeth, euen as it commeth also, at one instant. For when we are forsaken of the Lorde, the spirite of God departeth from vs. Wherevppon we reade that Dauid prayed, Cast me not away from thy Psal. 51. presence, and take not thy holy spi­rite from me. And againe, Stablishe me with thy principall spirite.

Next after these things, it séemeth y we must diligently search out what Of the ef­fect and power of the holie ghost. y e effect & what the power of the holy Ghost is. The power of the Almigh­tie and euerlasting God is vnspeak­able, therefore no man can fully de­clare, what the power of the holie ghost is. Yet somewhat I will say, making those things manifest, which he worketh chiefly in men. For other­wise the father by the spirit worketh all things, by him he createth, sustey­neth, moueth, giueth life, strengthe­neth and prescrueth al things: by the selfe same he regenerateth his fayth­full people, sanctifieth and indueth them with diuers kyndes of graces. Whervpon in the description aboue mentioned of him, cōprising in foure members his principall powers and effectes, which shewe them selues by their working in men, I sayde that he doth illuminate, regenerate, sanc­tifie, and fulfill the faithfull with all good graces. Which things that they may the better be vnderstoode, it shal be good first of all to declare (as well as we can) the appellatiōs or names of the holy ghost, which the holy scrip­ture giueth him: and then to recite one or two places of the old and new Testament, to set foorth & declare the power of the holy Ghost. First he is called the holy spirite of God, bicause The holie ghost. all creatures as many as are sanctifi­ed, [Page 723] are sanctified by him.

The heauenly father sanctifieth with his grace, but throughe the bloud of his beloued sonne, and sanc­tification is deriued into vs and sea­led by the spirite. Therefore the ho­lie trinitie being one God doth sanc­tiūe vs. It is a wicked thing there­fore to attribute sanctification to straunge and forreine things. It is a wicked thing to translate purificati­on and iustification, from the Crea­tor, vnto the Creature. Moreouer, he is called holy, to make a difference of him from other spirites. For we reade in the Scriptures, that there was and is a spirite of the worlde, a spirite of infirmitie, a spirite of forni­cation and vncleannesse, and a spirit of pride. From all these the holy ghost is separated, which inspireth into vs the contempt of this worlde, whiche openeth vnto vs the Scriptures, and confirmeth vs in trueth: whiche pu­rifieth our heartes, and maketh oure mynds chast, and so preserueth them: finally, whiche maketh vs lowly and gentle, and driueth away from vs all maliciousnesse.

The same holy Ghost is called the The holie ghost is the Spirite of God a [...]d of the sonne. spirite of God, and of the sonne. Of God, to make a difference betwéene it, and the spirite of sathan. And it is called the spirite of the sonne, bicause it is the proper and naturall spirite of the sonne, which he also communi­cateth vnto vs, that we also might be the sonnes of GOD. For Paule sayth, Ye are the temple of God, and 1. Cor. 3. the spirite of God dwelleth in you.

Againe, If any man haue not the spirite of Christe, the same is none of his. And againe, Bicause ye are sonns, Rom. 8. God hath sent the spirit of his sonne into your harts, crying, Abba father. Moreouer, our Lorde him selfe in the The hol [...]e ghost is the com­forter. Iohn. 14. historie of the Gospell calleth the holy Ghost a comforter, saying, I will pray the father, and he shal giue you an o­ther cōforter, that he may abide with you for euer, euen the spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receiue, by­cause the worlde seeth him not, ney­ther knoweth him, but ye know him for he dwelleth with you, and shalbe in you. For [...], signifieth a comforter, a stirrer vp or a prouoker, an exhorter, an aduocate, or patrone, which pleadeth the cause of his client. For the holy Ghoste is the mouth, the eye, the heart, the counsel, the hande, and the foote of all the faythfull. Didy­mus in his worke intituled De spiri­tu The holi [...] ghoste is a comforter & giueth ioye and gladnesse. sancto, sayth, (Christe) Giuing the holy ghost a name answerable to his working, calleth him the comforter. Bycause he doth not onely comforte those whō he findeth worthy of him, and setteth them frée from all heaui­nesse and trouble of mynde, but gi­ueth vnto them a certeine incredible ioy and gladnesse, in so muche that a man giuing God thankes, bycause he is counted worthy of suche a guest, may say, Thou hast giuen me glad­nesse in my heart. For euerlasting ioy and gladnesse is in the hearte of them in whome the holy Ghost dwel­leth. The holy ghost verily alone ma­keth the consciences of men voyde of care, quiet, and at peace before God in the matter of iustification and in all temptations of the worlde. Paule sayth, This only I desire to learne of you, whether ye haue receiued the spi­rite, by the workes of the lawe, or by the preaching of faith. The Apostles being beaten with roddes, when they were indued with y e holy Ghost, & had y comforter present in their mindes, went reioycing from the presence of y e counsel, bicause they were counted [Page 724] worthy to suffer reproch for the name of Christe. So we read in the Ecclesi­asticall historie, that the martyrs of Christ being full of the holy Ghost, e­uen in extreme torments, and moste bitter deaths, were most patient, and sange prayses, and gaue thanks vnto GOD.

Furthermore, we haue heard that the holy Ghoste is called of the Lorde The holie ghost is the Spirite of trueth. the spirite of trueth. For in an other place also hee beautifieth him with that name, for he saith, When the cō ­forter shall come, whome I will send Iohn. 16. vnto you from the father, euen the spirite of trueth, which proceedeth from the father, hee shall beare wit­nesse of me. And he is called the spi­rite of trueth, bycause there is an o­ther hypocriticall spirite, an erroni­ous and lying spirite in the mouth of all false Prophetes. This our spirite worketh in his worshippers, sinceri­tie, gentlenesse of mynde, and inte­gritie. Those he teacheth all trueth. For our Lorde elsewhere in the gos­pel, sayth, That comforter, whiche is Iohn. 14. the holy Ghoste, whome the father will send in my name, he shall teache you all things, and bring all thinges to your remembraunce, what so euer I haue sayde vnto you. Therefore the spirite of trueth hath taught the Apo­stles all trueth that is to be beléeued, and all godlinesse: and they haue de­liuered the same fully to the Church. For the holie Ghost driueth away all errours, destroyeth all heresies, con­foundeth all Idolatrie and vngodli­nesse, and poureth true faith into our heartes, and establisheth true religiō in the Church.

The Actes of the Apostles affoorde vs verie many of examples. By this spirite of God the Apostles foretolde things to come, shadowing out amōg other things Antichrist, and the cor­ruption of this oure last age, and ad­monishing the Church, least the elect shoulde be intangled in errours, and blasphemous wickednesses.

Now, he is called the spirit of pro­mise, The Spirit of promise for y t he was promised of god by the Prophetes through Christ to the Fathers, to the apostles, and to al that beleue the apostles doctrine, and was at length also through y e same Christe fully giuen and perfourmed. This worde putteth the godly in mynde, that they shoulde not ascribe the ha­uing of this so great and healthfull a gift to their merites, but to the méere grace of God. And the holie Ghoste is graunted, yea giuen vnto vs by Gal. 3. the promise of God. Wherevpon it followeth, that all the giftes of God are fréely giuen, which thing the Apo­stle Paule principally proueth, and earnestly beateth into our heades in his epistles, specially to the Romanes and the Galathians.

In Luke the Lord sayth, If I with the finger of God cast out diuels, no The holie ghost the singer of God. Luke. 11. doubt the kingdome of God is come vpon you. Saint Matthewe rehear­sing the same wordes, sayth: If I by the spirite of God cast out diuels, thē is the kingdome of God come vpon you. Therefore the holie Ghost is cal­led the finger of god, to wit, the might and power of God. Men of occupati­ons worke with their fingers: God worketh his workes by his diuine po­wer, I meane by his spirite: whose power is so greate, that euen his lit­tle finger (giue me leaue so to speake) surpasseth all the power and strength in the worlde. That appeared in those Sorcerers of Egypt. Didymus Exod. 8. rehearseth a parable touching the v­nitie of the diuine substaunce, and ad­monisheth diligently and conueni­ently [Page 725] that we should not for corporall things forge and feigne vnto our sel­ues Looke in the. 3. Ser­mon of this decad what things are spoken a­gainst the heretiques called the Anthropo­morphites a corporall meaning of spirituall things. For he sayth: But beware, lest thou being cast downe vnto base things, doest imagine in thy mynd di­uersities of corporall actions, and be­gin to forge to thy selfe magnitudes, and inequalities, and other members of the body greater and lesser, saying, that the finger from the hand, and the hand from him whose hand it is, doth differ by many inequalities, bycause the scripture doth now speak of body­lesse thinges, purposing to shewe the vnitie onely, and not the measure of substance also. For as the hand is not diuided from the body, by the whiche it worketh and bringeth all things to an end, and is in him whose hand it is: so also the finger is not separated frō the hand, whose finger it is. There­fore away with inequalities and me­surings, when thou thinkest of God, and vnderstande the vnitie of the fin­ger, of the hande, and of the whole substaunce, by which finger the lawe was written in tables of stone. Thus farre he. Now the holie Ghost is read as wel in the writings of y e Prophets The spirit is called water and a liuely founteine. as also of the apostles to be shadowed out by water, and a liuely or con­tinuall running founteine. I will poure out (sayth the Lord by Esaie) waters vppon the thirstie, and ri­uers vpon the dry ground. And anon by interpretation he addeth, I will Esai. 44. poure my spirite vpon thy seede, and my blessing vpon thy stocke. And in the Gospell the Lord sayth: If any mā Iohn. 7. thirst, let him come vnto mee and drinke. Hee that beleeueth in me, as sayth the scripture, out of his bellye shall flowe riuers of water of life. To which in way of exposition the holie Euangeliste addeth: But this he spake of the spirite, whiche they that beleeue in him should receiue. Sure­ly water maketh barren groundes fruitfull, cleanseth things defiled, gi­ueth drinke to them that be thirstie, and cooleth them that are in a heate: so the grace of the holy spirit maketh barren myndes fruitfull, to bring foorth fruite to the liuing God. By the selfe same grace our harts are clean­sed from all vncleannesse, the same quencheth the thirst of the soule, and comforteth it when it is afflicted, and fulfilleth all the desires thereof.

Fire is simple and pure, and some The holie ghost is fire. bodies it consumeth, and othersome it purgeth, making them more fine and cleane: It warmeth also, and hath many profitable and necessarie operations in man. Therefore the holy Ghoste is rightly shadowed out vnto vs by fire. For he is pure and simple, he consumeth the vngodly, cleanseth the faythfull from the filthi­nesse of sinnes, and maketh them to burne with the loue of God and their neighbour, setting them on fire doubt lesse with the fire of his loue. When he was giuen to the Apostles in the day of Pentecoste, there was heard a sound as it had bene with the force of The holie ghost a mightie winde. a mightie winde comming: by which thing was signified, y t the doctrine of godlinesse shoulde be spread through­out the whole worlde, by the power of GOD and wonderfull successe, maugre the might of the whole world setting shoulder against the same all in vaine. For the wind (no man stay­ing it) bloweth through the whole world, pearceth all places, and no mā can keepe it out, it hath also wonder­full effectes in bodies to chaunge thē. And the holie Ghost pearceth al thin­ges, softneth mens hearts, and of fro­ward, stubborne, and rebellious, he [Page 726] maketh most lowly, modest, and obe­dient men. Fierie toungs appeare vpon the heades of the Apostles and disciples indued with the holy ghost, The holie ghost a fi­ [...]ie tongue signifying doubtlesse the operation, or working of y e holy ghost, of whiche they were signes and assuraunces. For he instructeth, exhorteth, and cō ­forteth the faithfull: neither doeth he arme his faithful Apostles with colde tongues, but fierie tongues. The A­postles, when they preached the gos­pel, séemed not to speake, but to ligh­ten and to thunder, wherevpon also certeine of them were called of our Sauiour, the sonnes of thunder.

Furthermore, the holy ghoste ap­peareth in the likenesse of a Doue v­pon the sonne of God, euen then whē he was baptised of Iohn Baptiste. For a Doue is milde & gentle, with­out malice or harme. Wherof sprong the prouerbe, Manners like a Doue, The holie ghost a loue. Doue-like simplicitie. And, More gentle than a Doue. For a Doue is a­mong birdes, as a shéepe among foure footed beastes, which thinketh no hurt to any liuing creature: Wherevpon Christe is also called a Shéepe or a Matth. 3. [...]sai. 53. [...]ohn. [...]. Actes. 8. [...]api. 7. Lambe. Of the spirite of God there­fore the wise man saieth verie well. The spirite of wisedome is holie, one onely, manifolde, subtile, quicke, mo­uing, cleare, vndefiled, plaine, sweete, louing the thing that is good, sharp, which cannot be letted, doing good, kinde to man, stedfast, sure, free from care, hauing all power, circumspecte in all things, and passing through al vnderstanding and cleane, yea most subtile spirites.

Againe, they that are indued with the holy ghost, are called the annoyn­ted The holie ghost oyle and ānoyning. of the Lorde. For the holy Ghoste is called both oyle and annoynting: for vnlesse we be watered of the holie Ghost, we waxe barren and waste a­way. For we are voyde of liuely and heauenly moysture, and of our owne nature alwayes wyther and waxe drie. And of this annoynting there went a notable figure before, in the ceremoniall annoynting of Kinges and priestes. S. Iohn sayth, And the annoynting whiche ye haue receiued 1. Iohn. 2. of him, dwelleth in you, & ye neede not that any mā teach you, but as the same annoynting teacheth you of all thinges, and it is true, and not lying: and as it taught you, abide in it. For the Lord also sayth in Ieremie, This Iere. 31. shalbe the couenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those Hebr. 8. dayes, I will plant my lawe in the in­warde partes of them, and write it in their heartes, and will be their God, and they shall bee my people. And from henceforth shall no man teach his neighbour or his brother, saying: Knowe the Lorde, for they shall all knowe me, from the lowest vnto the highest, saith the Lord. For I wil for­giue their misdeedes, and will neuer remember their sinnes any more. But we shewed a little before, that the holy Ghoste is the vniuersall tea­cher of all trueth. Hitherto that sée­meth to belong which S. Paule saith, It is God which hath annoynted vs, 2. Cor. 1. whiche hath also sealed vs, and hath giuen the earnest of the spirit in our heartes. For nowe the holy Ghost is not onely called annoynting, but also the sealing vp or earnest of our salua­tion. For [...], or, [...], is a part The holy ghost is the earnest of our in­heritance. of payment, which maketh assurance of the whole summe to be payde, to wit, a pledge. And surely, the holie Ghost doth nowe testifie, yea, it dothe seale and assure vs, that we are the sonnes of god, and that when time is we shall be receiued into the euerla­sting [Page 727] inheritaunce. Paule againe sayth, Ye are sealed with the holy spi­rit Ephe. 1. of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritaunce, vnto the redemp­tion of the purchased possession, vn­to the prayse of his glory. Ephes. 1. That assuraunce doth maruellously confirme and comforte the mindes of the faythfull in temptations, encou­rageth them besides that to patience in aduersitie, and to holinesse of life. For herevpon sayde S. Iohn, Little 1. Iohn. 4. children ye are of God, and haue o­uercome them: for greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world. And againe, Nowe are we the sonnes of God, and yet it doth not appeare 1. Iohn. 3. what he shall be: but we know, that when wee shall appeare, we shall bee like vnto him, for we shall see him, as he is. And euery man that hath this hope in him, purgeth him selfe, euen as he also is pure. And as y e holy ghost is an vnspeakable knitting together, The holie ghost, loue or charity. wherby the three persons are insepa­rably coupled one with an other in e­uerlasting loue & concord: euen so the same coupleth the spouse of Christ w t his spouse, w t a knot y can not be loo­sed, and ioyneth together betwéene them selues all the members of his mystical body in an euerlasting coue­naunt. For as the members of oure body are ioyned together whole and sound by the benefite and enioying of life: so the mysticall body of Christe is vnited together by the holy Ghoste. Therefore it is no maruell, that he is called or noted with the name of loue Rom. 5. which poureth loue into our heartes.

And albeit by these names of the holie Ghost, his operation may be vn­derstoode, The ope­rations of the holie ghost. yet will I adde certeine testimonies of Scripture, out of whi­che his power or effect, especially in vs, maye be more fully vnderstoode. Esaie almost in the beginning of his prophecie, describing the person of Isai. 1 [...]. the King our Messias, among other things sayth: The spirite of the Lord shal rest vpon him, the spirite of wis­dome and vnderstanding, the spirite of counsel and strength, the spirite of knowledge, and of the feare of the Lorde, and shall make him of deepe iudgement in the feare of GOD. Though he declared manye, yet hath he not reckoned vp all the powers of the spirite. Therefore it is not for vs to bring into a streight, and with the common sorte to comprise in a nar­rowe number of seuen, the powers of the spirite. For we haue heard he­therto, that there is the spirite of pro­mise, of doctrine, of humilitie, and gentlenesse, &c. To whiche beside these, there are reckoned vp very ma­ny together. For he is the spirite of wisedome. But howe great this is, and howe farre it reacheth, it is ma­nifest euen in the words of Solomon. To wisedome is ioyned vnderstan­ding, which is sayde to be the action Wisdome Vnderstā ­ding. and applying of wisedome ordered or framed to things, places, times, and persons. Counsel is required and giuen in doutfull matters, and shew­eth Counsell. what we may most conueniently doe. Strength ministreth suffici­ent Strength. force and constancie to execute and perfourme, yea and patiently to beare, what so euer by counsel we haue learned eyther to be done or to be suffered. And nowe knowledge Knowledg is an experience obteined and gotten by long time and vse. Vnto these is feare added, that is to say, godlinesse Feare. and true religion, wherevnto vnlesse we referre all oure sayings and do­ings, wisedome, vnderstanding, coū ­sel, strength and knowledge shal no­thing profite vs.

[Page 728] To be short, who so euer is indued with the spirit of God, whatsoeuer he shal either do or say, wil sauour of the feare of god, finally, he shal say & do al things vnto the glory of god, & al these things truly are fréely & fully drawne out of the onely founteine of the holy ghost. Paule y e apostle in his epistle to the Romans describing the wonder­full force of the holie Ghost working in vs being new borne, sayth: They that are in the fleshe can not please God. But ye are not in the flesh, but Rom. 8. The spirit doth mor­ [...]fie and quicken. in the spirite, if so bee the spirite of God dwell in you. If any man haue not the spirite of Christe, the same is none of his. And if Christe bee in you, the body is deade bycause of sinne, but the spirite is life for righte­ousnesse sake. But if the spirite of him that raysed vp Iesus from the deade dwell in you, euen hee that raysed vp Christe from the deade, shall also quicken your mortall bodyes, by­cause that his spirit dwelleth in you.

The same Apostle in his Epistle to the Corinthians teacheth, that by The spirit [...]r holie ghost reuealeth [...]he myste­ries of the [...]ingdome of God. 1. Cor. 2. the reuelation of the holie Ghoste, the mysterie of the kingdome of God is verie manifestly opened vnto vs. God, sayth he, hath reuealed them vnto vs by his spirite. For the spirite searcheth all thinges, yea the deepe things of God. For what man kno­weth the things of man, saue the spi­rite of man which is in him? Euen so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God. And we haue not receiued the spirite of the world, but the spirite which is of God, that we might knowe the thinges which are giuen to vs of Christe. Hether­to perteyne these woordes of oure Iohn. 16. Lorde and Sauiour, out of the holie Gospell, I tell you the trueth, it is ex­pedient for you that I go away. For if I go not away, that comforter will not come vnto you, but if I depart, I will sende him vnto you. And when he is come, he will rebuke the world of sinne, and of righteousnesse, and of iudgement. Of sinne, bicause they be­leeue not on him. Of righteousnesse, bicause I goe to the Father, and ye see me no more. Of iudgement, bycause the prince of this world is iudged al­ready. And it is euident y t in all these clauses the whole summe of religion is conteyned, whiche the holy Ghoste most plentifully hath deliuered vnto the Churche. Which we also touched in the exposition of the names of the holy Ghost. It followeth in the Gos­pell, I haue yet many thinges to say vnto you, but ye can not beare them away now. Howbeit whē he is come, which is the spirite of trueth, he will leade you into all truth. He shal not speake of him selfe: but whatsoeuer he shall heare, that shall he speake, & hee will shewe you thinges to come. The spi­rite fore­sheweth thinges to come. And since it is certeine that the holie Ghoste is come, it is euident, that he led the Apostles into all trueth: in so muche that what so euer agréeth not with their writings, is worthily sus­pected of a lye. Otherwise I doubt not but he at this day speaketh in the Church by those which are his: but it is without controuersie, that the holy Ghoste doth not gainesay him selfe. And that things to come were reuea­led to the Apostles by the spirite, we haue touched in the exposition of the names of the holy ghost. Neither is it doubtful, but at this day he reuealeth many thinges to the Saintes in the Church, euen those things which per­teine Actes. 11. to the preseruation of the Gos­pell of Christ and the Saintes.

Againe we reade in the Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, The mani­festation, [Page 729] sayth he, of the spirite is gi­uen to euery man to profite withall: The di­uers giftes of the ho­ly ghost. for to one is giuen by the spirite, the woorde of wisedome, to an other the woorde of knowledge by the same spirite: to an other is giuen faith by the same spirite, to an other the giftes of healing by the same spirite, to an other power to do miracles, to an o­ther prophecie, to an other discer­ning of spirites, to an other diuers kindes of toungs, to an other the in­terpretation of toungs. But all these worketh that one and the selfe same spirite, diuiding to euery man seue­rally, euen as he will. All these things are manifest, neyther néede they any further exposition. These are greate and euident giftes of the holie spirite, vnto which also if we add those words which the same Apostle hath set down concerning the same spirite of God, we will make an end. The fruite of the spirite, sayth he, is loue, ioy, peace, Gal. 5. long suffering, gentlenesse, goodnes, faith, meeknesse, temperaunce. These I say, and all other vertues, the holie Ghost, which worketh all good things in all men, graffeth, planteth, preser­ueth, defendeth, and bringeth vnto ful ripenesse in the minds of the faith­full. To all these we wil nowe adde in steade of a conclusion, the most no­table Tertulli­ans nota­table trea­tise of the holy ghost treatise of Tertullian, touching the holie Ghoste. The same is this: Bycause y e Lord was departing into heauen, he did necessarily giue to his disciples a comforter, least he shoulde leaue them in a manner orphanes, which was not conuenient, and for­sake them without a certeine aduo­cate and tutour. For it is he that strengthened their myndes and vn­derstādings, which distinguished the sacraments of the gospel, which was in them the giuer of light in heauenly things, by whom doing st [...]e [...]gthe [...]ed and established, th [...]y neyth [...] [...]ear [...]d imprisonments nor chaines, for the name of the Lorde: but [...]ath [...]r set at nought the very powers and tormēts of this world, being nowe armed and emboldened through him, hauing in them the giftes, which this selfe same spirite doth distribute and direct, as it were certeine ornamentes to the Church, which is the spouse of Christ. For it is he that appointeth prophets in the church, instructeth the teachers guideth toungs, worketh myracles, and giueth health, bringeth to passe wonderfull workes, sheweth the dis­cerning of spirites, establisheth go­uernements, indueth with counsell, ministreth and ordereth and dispo­seth all other spirituall giftes: and therefore maketh the Church of God on all sides, and in all things perfect, and absolute. It is he whiche in the likenesse of a Doue, after the Lorde was baptised, descended and remay­ued vpō him, dwelling only in Christ fully and wholy, not maymed or mi­nished in any measure or portion, but plentifully receiued into him with his whole aboundance, that others might obteine from him a certeine distribution of giftes, the founteine of the fulnesse of the holie Ghost who­ly remayning in Christe, that from him might be deriued veynes of gifts and myracles, the holy Ghoste moste aboundantly dwelling in Christ. For Isaie prophecying the same, sayde: And the spirite of wisedome and vn­derstanding, Isai. 11. the spirite of counsel & strength, the spirite of knowledge and godlinesse resteth vppon him. And the spirite of the feare of the Lord filled him. The like and selfe­same Isai. 6 [...]. saying he hath also in an other place in the person of the Lorde him [Page 730] self [...]. [...]: to [...]re [...]che th [...] Gospell to the poore hath he sent me. Likewise Dauid, Wherfore thy God hath annoynted thee with the oyle of gladnesse aboue Psal. 54. thy fellowes. Of this spirite the Apo­stle Paule speaketh, For he that hath Rom. 8. not the spirite of Christe, the same is none of his. And where the spirite of the Lord is, there is libertie. This is [...]. Cor. 3. he which by water woorketh the se­cond byrth or regeneration, being a certeine seede of heauenly generati­on, and he that consecrateth the hea­uenly natiuitie, being a pledge of the promised inheritance, and as it were a certein hand writing of euerlasting saluation, who maketh vs the temple of God, and bringeth to passe that wee be his dwelling house, who per­fourmeth the office of an Aduocate, maketh intercessiō for vs in the hea­ring of God with sighes that can not be vttered. And pouring foorth his gifts of defence, is giuen to be a dwel­ler in our hearts, and a worker of ho­linesse, who exercising that in vs, bringeth oure bodies vnto euerlast­ingnesse, and vnto the resurrection of immortalitie, while hee accustometh them to bee partakers in him of his heauenly power, and to bee coupled with the heauenly eternitie of the holy Ghost. For our bodies are tray­ned vp in him & by him, to proceede to immortalitie, whilest they learne to behaue them selues moderately ac­cording to his ordinaunces. For it is he that lusteth contrarie to the flesh, bycause the fleshe fighteth against him. It is he which bridleth insatia­ble lustes, which tameth immoderate cōcupiscences, which quencheth vn­lawful desires, which vāquisheth fla­ming affections, whiche abhorreth dr [...]nkennesse, whiche banisheth [...], which abandoneth [...] b [...]nkettings, which knitteth the knot of loue and charitie, which sub­dueth the affections, driueth awaye sectes, sheweth the rule of truth, con­uinceth heretiques, casteth out the wicked & is a d [...]fence to the gospell. Of him the apostle also saith, For we haue not receiued the spirite of the Rom. 8. world, but the spirit which is of god. Of this spirit he triumpheth & saith, And I thinke verily that I haue the 1. Cor. 7. spirite of God. Of him he saith, And the spirite of the prophets is subiect 1. Cor. 14. to the prophetes. Of him he saith a­gaine, Nowe the spirit speaketh eui­dently, 1. Tim. 4. that in the latter times some shal depart frō the faith, giuing hede vnto spirits of error, and doctrines of diuels, which speake false in hypocri­sie, hauing their conscience scared with an hote yron. No man beeing guided by this spirit, calleth Iesus ex­ecrable, 1. Cor. 12. no man denyeth that Christe is the sonne of God, or forsaketh god the Creator, no man vttereth any of his own words against the scriptures, neither doth any mā establish other wicked decrees, no man cōmandeth contrarie lawes. Whosoeuer blasphe­meth Mark. 3. against this spirite, shall neuer haue forgiunes, neither in this world nor in the world to come. It is he that in the Apostles beareth witnesse to Christ, that sheweth constant faith of religiō in martirs, that planteth mar­uelous continencie of assured loue in virgines, that kepeth the lawes of the Lords doctrine vncorrupted and vn­defiled in others, that confoundeth heretikes, reformeth the froward, re­proueth the vnfaithful, reuealeth dis­semblers, and punisheth the wicked, and preserueth the church chaste and vnstained in purenesse of perpetuall [Page 731] virginitie, and holinesse of trueth. Thus farre Tertul. Thus farre, not A summe of the vni­tie and Trinitie of God. w tout trembling we haue intreted of the moste holie mysterie of the reue­rend Trinitie, the father, the sonne, and the holie ghoste, which we haue learned out of the scriptures: and here nowe we will stay, humbly worship­ping this vnitie in trinitie, and trini­tie in vnitie. And let vs kéepe in mind and acknowledge this distinction or diuision most manifestly declared in the scriptures, and the vnitie also cō ­mended vnto vs with excéeding great diligence. For in the scripture, the be­ginning of doing, and the flowing founteine and welspring of al things is attributed to the father: wisedome, counsel, & the verie dispensatiō in do­ing things is ascribed to the sonne: & y force & effectual power of working is assigned to the holy ghost. Howbeit let vs take heede, least through the di­stinction we separate the vnitie of the substaunce of God. For there is but one God in whome those proper­ties are. It is but one fire, thoughe there be thrée things séene in it, light, brightnesse, and heate, For these rise together, and cease all at once. The light goeth not before the brightnes, [...] that the [...] before the heate. And though on [...] thing [...]e [...] ­buted to [...]he light, an other thing to the brightnesse, and a third thing to the heate: yet they worke vnsepara­bly. Therefore when we reade that God created the worlde, we vnder­stande, that the father from whome are all things, by the sonne by whom are all thinges, in the holy ghoste in whome are all thinges, created the worlds. And when we read that the sonne became flesh, suffered, died, and rose againe for our saluation, we be­leue that the father and the holy ghost (though they were not partakers of his incarnation and passion) yet not­withstanding that they wrought that our saluation by the sonne whom we beléeue neuer to haue bene separated from them. And when sinnes are said to be forgiuen in the holy ghoste, we beléeue that this benefite, and all o­ther benefites of our blessednesse are vnseparably giuen and bestowed vp­on vs, from one, onely, true, liuing, and euerlasting God, who is the fa­ther, the sonne, and the holie ghoste. To whome be peayse and than­kesgiuing for euer and euer. Amen.

Of good and euill spirites, that is, of the holie Angels of God, and of diuels or euill spirits, and of their operations.
The ninth Sermon.

NExt vnto this ser­mon of the holie Ghost, I will adde a treatise of good and euill spirites, that is, of the holie Angels of god, and of diuels, or wicked spirites, and of their operations. Of whome since the holy scripture deliuereth vs an assu­red doctrine, and in all pointes profi­table, it séemeth that we ought not lightly to regard it, but with as much faith and diligence as we can to bring it vnto light. It were a foule fault in him that studieth after godlinesse, to be ignorant of the dispositions of good and euill angels: of whome so often mention is made in the holy scrip­tures: yea it were a thing most dan­gerous, not to know what maner of creatures the diuels are, which vnder [Page 732] that [...] spoyle vs▪ But fir [...] we will speake of holy angels, and then [...].

The worde Angel some s [...]y to [...]e a name of office, not of [...] common to the [...] and Gréeks, A [...] angel. of whome it is borrowed, and it sig­nifieth an embassadour or legate, and therefore it hath a larger significati­on. For the preachers of the truth are [...]al. 2 &. 3. called Angels, as in Malachie, and in the Apostle Paule. For they are the 1. Cor. 11. embassadours or messingers of the [...]. Pet. 2. Lord of hoastes. S. Peter also calleth 1. Cor. 6. euill spirites Angels: as Paule also doth, saying that the faithful shal one day iudge the Angels, and that the Angel or messinger of Sathan was sent vnto him: howbeit the scripture [...]. Cor. 12. peculiarly calleth Angels the blessed spirites of God, Ministers, and mes­singers, and heauenly armies. But the Saduceis denied that there be an­gels. For Luke in the Actes of the A­postles, sayth, The Saduceis say, that That there are angels. there is no resurrection, neyther Angel, nor spirite, but the Pharistis confesse both. And in déede the whole scripture doth testifie that there are Angels, making mention in many places that they haue appeared vnto men, and haue reueled vnto them the will of God, or otherwise accompli­shed Actes. 23. his worke. Truely the Lord Ie­sus reasoning against y e Saduceis in the Gospel, sayth, Ye erre, not know­ing the scriptures, nor the power of God. For in the resurrection they Matth. 22. neither marrie, nor are giuen in mar­riage, but are as the Angels of God in heauen. Let vs therefore beléeue that there are Angels. For the autho­ritie of the sonne of God, and the ir­reuocable trueth of the holie scrip­tures ought worthily to winne more [...]r [...]dite with vs, than the toyes of all Saduceis and wicked men. What? haue not the heathenish Poets, and phil [...]sophers, confessed that there are A. Steu­chus in his 6. and. 8. booke, de perenni philoso­phia. Angels, whome they call Gods? for they [...] that Gods in the like­ness [...], were lodged and inter­teyned of righteous men, séemed to al learned men to haue ment nothing else, than that whiche the holy scrip­tures make mention of, howe Abra­ham and Lothe receiued Angels into their houses resembling straungers. But howsoeuer the case stādeth, most certeine it is, both by the holy scrip­ture, and by manifolde experience, that there are blessed spirites of God, that is to say, good angels. Now what the nature of Angels is, it can not throughly be declared of any man. What An­gels are. For there are many things in the or­der of creatures, whose nature can not directly and perfectly be expoun­ded: they may neuerthelesse after a sorte, according to our capacitie be shadowed out. Some therefore there are whiche say that Angels are good spirites, ministers, of a firie nature, created for the ministerie, or seruice of god and good men. Othersome say, Angels are heauenly spirites, whose ministerie and seruice God vseth to execute all thinges which he hath de­termined. Wherefore we shall not séeme to misse much of the marke, if we say that Angels are good spirites, heauenly, substaunces I meane in­corruptible, created for the ministe­rie or seruice of God and men.

That Angels are created of God, the writinges of the Prophetes and That An­gels are created. Apostles doe witnesse. For Paule citeth that saying of Dauid, Whiche maketh his Angels spirites, and his Heb 1. ministers a flame of fire. Coloss. 1.

[Page 733] The same Apostle saith: By Christ all thinges are created, that are in heauen, and that are in earth, visible and inuisible, whether they be maie­sties or lordships, either rules or po­wers. Wherfore heretiques haue set foorth toyes, saying that Angels are workers in the creation of al things, and coeternall with God. For God in time by the sonne as wel created an­gels as all other creatures. Nowe touching the time when angels were When An­gels were created. created, whether with the light before man, or after man, and al the workes of God, let him tell that can, the holie scripture passing it ouer with silence, and pronoūcing no certeintie therof. Epiphanius and Augustinus aūcient interpreters of y e scriptures, learned­ly and truly confesse, that there is no­thing deliuered in the scriptures of y matter. And that which is not deliue­red in the scriptures, can not without daunger be inquired after, but with­out daunger we may be ignoraunt thereof. It is sufficient to acknow­ledge that angels were created, at what time soeuer it semeth they were created. Let vs rather giue god than­kes, that he hath created for mankind so excellent ministers. Let vs liue an holie and an angelike life in the sight of Gods holy angels. Let vs watche, least he which transfigureth and tur­neth him selfe into an angel of light, vnder a good shewe and likenesse, de­ceiue vs. Nowe we must further sée, Angels are Substances what maner of creatures angels are: They are heauēly spirits, & incorruptible & most swift substaunces. We say expresly that angels are substan­ces, that is to say, creatures hauing essence or being. For some denie that they are substāces, subsisting in their proper essence or being. For they imagine that angels are nothing else thā qualities, motions, or inspirations of good mynds. But the canonical scrip­ture calloth them ministers. Oursa­uiour Heb. 1. saith, that they whiche rise a­gaine shall be like vnto the angels of Matth. 22. God. Saint Paule declareth that the sonne of God is more excellent them the angels, for that they worship him as God their creator. The selfe same apostle saith, For ye shall reade in no Hebr. 2. place, that the sonne taketh on him the angels, but the seede of Abraham taketh he on him. Whiche testimo­nies most manifestly teache, that an­gels are substances, not qualities or motions in mens myndes, that I say nothing nowe how they haue often­times appeared vnto men in likenes or shape of men. Let vs therefore hold and confesse that angels are substan­ces. Furthermore, what substaunces angels are, other peraduenture haue What mā ­ner of Substances an­gels are. better declared: for the which I beare no man grudge. I confesse that there are good spirites, to make difference of them that are euill. Whereof shal be spoken hereafter. I confesse that they are good, not so much for the good­nesse of their nature in whiche they continued, as for their operation or working. For they alwayes stirre vp and further vs to that which is good. I confesse also that angels are spirits, that is to say, spirituall, heauenly, in­corruptible, and excéeding swift sub­staunces. For the Scripture wit­nesseth and saithe: Whiche maketh Psal. 104▪ his Angels spirites, and his mini­sters a flame of fire. The scripture, I say, nameth Angels spirites and a flame of fire, not that angels of their owne nature and substaunce are cor­poral fire: but bicause fire after a sort resembleth them which in clearnesse, beautie, and incorruptiblenesse, and also in swiftnesse, quicknesse, and [Page 734] brightnesse, are y most beautiful and excellent creatures. The [...] definitions gro [...]ely enoughe [...]ay, that the angels are bodily substances, but Bodily Substāces. of their owne kinde. For God only is without body. In th [...]se wordes there­fore thus they haue [...]etdowne: Eue­rie creature is bodily, Angels and all heauenly powers are bodily: though they consist not of flesh. Nowe here­by we beléeue that they are bodily, bycause they are limited in place as the soule also is inclosed with fleshe. (Angels peraduenture at this daye are more aptly sayd to be locall or in place, not circumscriptiuely; but defi­nitiuely.) We must beléeue that no­thing by nature is bodilesse and inui­sible, but God onely, that is to say, the father, the sonne, and the holy Ghost: who therefore is rightly beléeued to be bodilesse, bycause he is in euerie place, and fulfilleth, and conserueth all thinges: and therefore he is inui­sible to all creatures, bycause he is without body. Thus much from thē.

But those bodies eyther of young What bo­dies are taken of Angels. men or olde men, in whiche Angels oftentimes appeared vnto the fa­thers, were not their proper or natu­ral bodyes, but taken vpon them, and as it were borrowed from elswhere, for a time, and for the weaknesse of oure capacitie. And what manner bodyes those same very bodies were whiche they tooke, or from whence they were taken, or where they were bestowed when they had ended their businesse, it is verie hard to declare. S. Augustine in his Encheridion ad Laurent. cap. 59. saith. Who can de­clare, with what manner bodies they haue appeared vnto men, that they might not only be séen but be touched, and againe conuey, not with sounde substance of flesh, but by spiritual po­wer, certeine visions not to the bodily eyes, but to the eyes of the spirite or mynd, or telsomthing not in the eare outwardly, but inwardly in the mind of man, euen they them selues being therein: as it is written in the booke of the prophetes, And the angel said vnto me, which spake in me. For he saith not, which spake vnto me, but in me. Or that appeare euen in ones fléepe, & talke together after the man­ner of dreames. For we haue in the gospel, Behold the angel of the Lord appeared vnto him in his sleepe, say­ing, &c. For by these meanes, angels doe as it were declare that they haue not bodies which can be handled: and they make a very hard question, howe the fathers did wash their féete? howe Iacob by taking so fast hold wrestled with the angel? When these things come in question, and euery one gi­ueth his cōiecture as he is able, their heades are not vnfruitfully occupy­ed: if a moderate disputation be taken in hand, and the errour of them which thinke they know that which in déede they know not, be remoued: for what néedes it that these & such like things be affirmed or denied, or defined with daunger, since we may be ignorant of them without blame. Thus farre he. In these and suche like causes let vs acknowledge his omnipotencie and wōderful dispensatiō, who doth what he wil, to whom truly it is not hard to create substaunces fit & agréeable for his purpose and appointment: since of nothing he made al visible and inuisi­ble creatures. Moreouer we affirme that angels through the grace and power Angels are incorrup­tible. of God are incorruptible substā ­ces, yea and vnchangeable in their fe­licitie, without burthen and hinde­rances. For S. August. also Ad Pet. Diac. de fide cap. 23. saith, That vn­changeablenesse [Page 735] was not by nature graffed in Angels, but freely giuen by the grace of God. The same Au­gust. De vera religione Cap. 13. saith: We must confesse that angels by na­ture are chaungeable (if God only be vnchangeable) but in that wil wher­with they loue God rather than them selues, they remaine stedfast and sta­ble in him, and inioy his maiestie, be­ing subiect moste willingly to him a­lone. With these words agrée those whiche are read in Definit. Ecclesi­ast. cap. 61. in this wise. The Ange­licall powers which continued sted­fast in the loue of God, when y e proud angels fell, receiued this in waye of recompēce, that henceforth they shuld neuer feel the fretting bit of y e tooth of sinne to seize vpon them, & that they shuld cōtinually enioy y e sight of their creator without end of felicitie. And in him so created shoulde continue in euerlasting stedfastnesse. Thus farre he. Truly the scripture she wing the Matth. 22. incorruptiblenesse of Angels, affir­meth that we in the resurrection shal be like the angels. For we shall rise incorruptible. Therefore Angels are 1. Cor. 15. incorruptible. For thus saith our sa­uiour: The children of this worlde Luke. 20. marrie wiues, and are married, but they that shall bee counted worthy to enioy that world, & the resurrec­tion from the deade, doe not marrie wiues, neyther are married, neither can they die any more, for they are equall with the Angels, and are the sonnes of God, in so much as they are the childrē of the resurrectiō. Wher­vpon Theodorctus In diuinis decre­tis, hath thus inferred: We doe not therfore reckon the angels in the nū ­ber of Gods, as the Poets and Philo­sophers of the Grecians doe, neyther doe we diuide natures y are without bodies▪ into the male & female [...]inde. For to a nature immortall or that can not di [...], diuision of kinde is super­fluous: For they haue, no néede of in­cresing, since they féel no diminishing, &c. But that the Angels are most frée and swift, and without impediment, Angels are moste free. swifte and speedie. burthen and let, the scripture in ma­ny places declareth. In the Acts of the Apostles thus we reade. The priests put the apostles in the common pri­sō, Actes. 5. but the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison dores, & brought them foorth and sayde, Go and stand and speake in the temple vnto the people, all the words of this life. But when the officers came, and founde them not in the prison, they returned and tolde, saying, The prison truely found we shut with al diligence, and the keepers standing without before the doores. In the same booke thus a­gaine we reade written, Herode put Peter in prison, and Peter sleapt be­tweene Actes. 1 [...]. two souldiers bounde with two chaines, and the keepers before the doore kept the prison. And be­hold the angel of the Lord was there present (or stoode by him) and a lighte shined in the prison: and hee smote Peter on the side and stirred him vp, saying, arise vp quickly, & his chains fel off frō his hands. And anon when they were past the first and seconde watch, they came vnto the yron gate that leadeth vnto the citie, which o­pened vnto thē by the owne accord. Behold no impediments or lets, how strong and mighty soeuer they were, hindered or stayed y angel of y Lord, that he might not execute most spée­dily the commissiō which he had from God. All things giue place and make way to the Lords embassadour. The yron chaines fel from Peters hands of their owne accorde. He walketh [Page 736] safe, throughe the [...] souldiers, the Angel going before him. The locke of the pris [...]nd [...]r [...] no man opening it, is vnlocked, and whē the seruaunts of God were gone out, it is shut againe. These angels, that is to say, these heauēly embassadours, being of their own nature most swift and spéedy spirites are nowe conuer­saunt in heauen, the power of God so willing and working: but so soone as it shall please the Lorde of all, by and by they are present with mē in earth, vnto whom they are sent of God from heauen. And they are presente in earth sometime with one, and some­time with an other. Not that they are not conteyned in their proper place. For when the angel tolde the women of Christes resurrection, he was not at the same instant in hea­uen, and by the graue or sepulchre at once. For God onely is not contey­ned in place. For he is present in e­uerie place. But angels goe not for­warde faire and softely, neyther are they moued with labour or toyling, after y e maner of corruptible bodyes. Yet in the Scriptures they are ex­pressely sayde to ascend into heauen, and from thence to descend vnto vs. We verily rightly beléeue, that oure soules as soone as they departe out of the bodyes, doe foorthwith enter into the kingdome of heauen. For the Iohn. 5. Lorde hath sayde in the Gospell, But hath escaped from death vnto life. And, to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise. And thou doest reade of Lazarus the begger, And it came to Luk. 23. 16. passe that the begger dyed, and was carryed by the Angels into Abra­hams bosome. To this also nowe sée­meth that saying of Daniel to belong. As I was yet a speaking, making sup­plication, Dan. 9. and confessing mine owne finde, and the sinne of my people Is­rael, and pouring foorth my prayers before the Lord my God, for the ho­ly hill of my God. Yea, while I was yet speaking in my prayer, the man Gabriel (whom I had seene before in the vision) came flying hastily vnto me. Loe, our soules are carried vp into heauen by the Angels, whiche notw tstanding are elsewhere sayd at an instant to be taken vp into heauē.

Afterwarde, as soone as Daniel had prayed vnto the Lorde, the An­gel without any longer delay, flying spéedily (for so the Scripture speaketh for our capacitie) is present with him that prayeth, and sheweth him that he is heard of God. Angels there­fore are swift, and passing spéedie, be­ing kept downe with no weight, ney­ther hindered or stayed from perfour­ming those things for which they are sense from heauen, albeit they are conteyned in place as creatures (tho­ugh not limited) and art moued with a certeine order and manner agréea­ble to that spirituall nature. This treatise requireth peraduenture that somthing also be spoken of the might, The strength of Angels. power, and strength of Angels. But what néede many wordes in a mani­fest matter? For since the Lorde, who sendeth foorth his Angels, is Al­mightie, there is nothing but that an­gels can doe it in those their embassa­ges & ministeries. There is nothing in the whole course of nature that is able to withstande the ministers of the Almightie God. For Angels are not called powers and vertues for nought.

I will shewe one example among many, and yet not the chiefest. One Angel in one night, w tout any furni­ture, or much adoe, sl [...]e in the ten [...]es of the Assyri [...]ns at the wals of Hi [...]r [...] ­salem [Page 737] a hundred fourescore, and fiue thousande of the valiantest souldiers.

In Daniel we haue such a descrip­tion of an angel, wherby both the po­wer and excellencie of angels may be gathered. His body, saith he, was like the Turkishe or Iasper stone, his face Dan. 10. to looke vppon was like lightening, his eyes as lampes of fire, his armes & feete were like in colour to polished brasse, and the voice of his words was like the voice of a multitude. So that it is not needefull to make a long dis­course of the knowledge & wisedome of angels. For this is not a thing that passeth capacitie, séeing Angels are The knowledge of Angels. creatures. But in so much as pertey­neth to their embassages and mini­steries, surely they are moste wise, in al points furnished, and in no part di­minished. For he that sendeth them is euerlasting wisedome it selfe, and he furnisheth his Embassadours moste perfectly. Furthermore, touching the multitude and order of angels, Of the multitude and order of Angels. certeine Diuines haue wittily and wisely inough disputed. The Scrip­ture simply affirmeth that angels are innumerable. For Daniel sayth, A thousand thousands ministred vnto Dan. 7. him, and tenne thousand thousandes stood before him. It is also read that Christ sayde to Peter, Thinkest thou that I can not praye vnto my father, and he shal send vnto me more than Matth. 26 twelue legions of Angels? Paul [...] al­so sayth, Ye are come into the citie of the liuing God, the heauenly Hieru­salem, Hebr. 12. and to an innumerable com­panie of Angels. Many distinguishe that innumerable multitude into nine companies, and these again they bring into thrée hi [...]ra [...]chies or holie principalities, of which, they affirme that eache of them haue thrée orders: the first Seraphim, Cherubim, Thro­nes: the seconde, Lordshippes, Ver­tues, Powers: the third Principali­ties, Archangels, and Angels. They adde in what they differ betwéene them selues, and what is proper to e­uerie one of them. But S. August. in his Encheir. cap. 58. saith, Wherin lordships, principalities, and po­wers do differ betweene them selues, let them tell that can: if yet they are able to proue that they say. I confesse my selfe to be ignorant of these mat­ters. And the same Augustine, Ad Orosiū cōtra Luscillianistas, saith: True­ly the Apostle sayth, Whether seates, (threnes) whether lordships, whether principalities, whether powers. And therefore that there are seates, Lord­ships, principalities and powers in the hoastes of heauen, I stedfastly be­leeue, and that they differ somewhat betweene them selues, I hold it for an vndoubted truth: but what they are and what they differ betweene them selues I knowe not. Neyther truly do I thinke my selfe for the ignoraunce therof to be indaungered, as I am for disobedience if I neglect the Lordes commaundements. And anon in the same place he sheweth, that we must not busily and curiously searche after these things. Whose counsel we doe willingly obey, perceiuing that the scriptures, which minister vnto vs al things necessarie and healthfull, haue set downe nothing concerning them. Yet this we can not deny, that those names (or if you will so call them or­ders of Angels,) are expressed in the holie Scriptures: wherevpon for our weaknesse, it is méete after a forte to expounde them as we may. These The expo­sition of names giuen to Angels. blesse [...] spirites of heauen séeme gene­rally and simply to be called Angels, bycause they be the messingers & em­bassadours of the moste highe GOD, Angels. [Page 738] who, it appeareth are called Archan­gels, when they besent in message in Archan­gels. Gods greatest matters, to shewe or doe thinges altogether hard and hea­uenly. For so we read in Paule, that The Lord himselfe shal deseend from heauen in a shout, and in the voice of 1. Thes. 4. an Archangel, and in the trumpe of God. For that we may compare smal thinges with great, we sée that kings and princes in weightie affayres, ap­point none to bee their embassadours but noble mē. It appeareth that they are called Thrones because they stād Thrones or Seates. alwayes at the throne of God, or else because God is read in the Prophets to haue made and placed his owne seate in Angels, and to bee carried of them, as it were in the coche of a king, as Dauid sayeth: He bowed the hea­uens Psal. 18. and came downe, and there was dar [...]knes vnder his feete. He rode vp­pon the Cherubims, or was carried v­pon the Cherubims, and did flie, hee came flying vppon the winges of the winde. Furthermore the description of the charriot and throne of God in Ezechiel is knowen. They séeme to be called Lordshipps, principalities, and powers, beecause God executeth his gouernement and exerciseth his Lordships. Principa­lities. owne power in the world by the mi­nisterie of Angels. For so also they are called powers and armies, or the Powers. hoast of heauen. For they incompasse the Lord round as his guard, and hee who is called the God of Sabbaoth, or of hoastes, the Lord I saye of all An­gels, spirits, and creatures, whose mi­nisterie hee vseth, when, where, how, and as much as it pleaseth him, vseth them also as his souldiers. S. Hie­rome thinketh they are called Cheru­bims of their excéeding knowledge. Cherubim Other expoūd them swift. Seraphims haue their name of feruentnesse: Or Seraphim. else because they are compared to most pure and cleare fire: Or for that they are burning in the loue of God. By these names in the meane while are shadowed out y manifold offices, God vseth the minis­terie of Angels. and diuerse operations of Angels, whiche we being desirous to compre­hend in few woordes, haue said that Angels are created of God for the mi­nisterie of God himselfe and men. For Dauid said, Which maketh his An­gels spirites and his ministers a flame of fire. And againe in another place, O praise the Lord all ye angels of his, ye that excell in strength, ye that ful­fill Psal. 103. his commaundement, & hearken vnto the voice of his words. O praise ye the Lord all his hoasts, ye seruants of his that doe his pleasure. And of Angels Paule also sayth, Are not all ministring spirits, which are sent out into the ministerie for their sakes, which shalbe heires of saluation? But God vseth the ministerie of Angels vppon no necessitie, but of his owne goodwill. For hee might bee without them, since by his word he bringeth to passe what he will. For hee spake and they were made, hee commaunded & they were created, not one of al the an­gels i [...]yntly working with him: so at this day also, hee is able without the help of Angels, to bring to passe what he will. But beecause of his speciall goodnesse hee created them to the par­taking of euerlasting life and saluati­on, hee vseth their ministerie to vs ward, as he also doeth the seruice of o­ther creatures to whom they declare their faith & obedience to God ward, and God exerciseth his vnspeakeable goodwill both toward them, whom by grace he hath made partakers of euer lasting ioy, and also toward vs, whom he hath vouchsafed to honour with the seruice of so excellent a company. For [Page 739] amonge other innumerable and the greatest benefites of God, whereat not without cause we are astonished, this is not to be accounted the least, that he hath giuen vs angels to be our seruants. Truely this is an excéeding great token of his fatherly care and regard to vs ward, first of all because he frameth himselfe so swéetely to our capacities and dispositions. In time past the Lord himselfe spake with his owne mouth in mount Sina with the church or cōgregation of y e Israelites, but when he vnderstood that they had rather he should speake by their inter­pretour Moses, he toke their wishe & offer, and afterward he spake by Mo­ses, Exod. 19. D [...]u [...]. 5. vsing his ministerie toward them. Truly God is able to poure most per­fecte faith into our minds by his holy spirite, without any ioynt-working of men, but because he knew it was pro­fitable for vs that it should so bée, he instituted the ministerie of his word, and planteth the faith of the Apostles by the preaching of the Gospell. And that ordinaunce once made he doth so precisely obserue, that when he might haue done the same by angels, yet by the Angels themselues hee sendeth them that are to bee instructed in the faith to the Apostles. For it is mani­fest what the angels of the Lord in the Actes of the Apostles did with Corne­lius, whome he sendeth vnto the prea­ching of Peter. Therefore when God Actes. 10. séeth the ministerie of angels conueni­ent for vs, then of good wil, vppon no necessitie he vseth their ministerie to­ward mē. And doubtlesse angels loue men excéedingly, and that which they do, they doe of their owne accord, not of constraint, nor vnwillingly. For they cānot but excéedingly loue them whome they sée to be so déere to their creatour, that for their sakes hée spa­red not his onely begotten sonne, but for them deliuered him vpp into most bitter death. That I make no men­tion héere of y e most readie obedience whiche they performe to their God, who willeth and commaundeth them to serue him, and men. The Lord in the Gospell witnesseth, That the An­gels Luke. 15. in heauen reioyce at the conuer­sion and turning of men that bee sin­ners. In Zacharie the angel of the Zacha▪ 1. Lord is brought in very sorowfull for the myserie of the captiues in Baby­lon, and carefull for their deliuerance from captiuitie. All whiche thinges commend vnto vs the loue and affec­tion of Angels towards mankinde. For otherwise those blessed spirites, are not moued with affections, care­fulnesse or sorrowe, as wee are in the flesh. But they be glad, and reioyce, as blessed spirites can reioyce, in whome there is no humane affection. Whiche affections neuerthelesse, are not onely attributed to them, but to GOD himselfe tropically or by a fi­gure, & as they say, [...], y t is, after the affection of mā, to the end oure mindes maye the better vnder­stand, and more easilie conceiue spiri­tual and heauenly thinges as it were by parables: howbeit let vs thincke that parables do not always conteine all thinges, therefore our minds must be lifted vp to higher thinges, and spi­rituall thinges must spiritually bee iudged.

The ministerie of Angels exten­deth very farre, whiche I will declare What the ministe­ries of an­gels are. by rehearsing certeine kinds of them as briefly and as plainely as I can. First they doe seruice vnto God him­selfe in all thinges, which I thincke is sufficiently declared in that whiche went afore. The same God they all magnifie together, with euerlasting [Page 740] praises, worshipping, glorifying, & re­ioycing in him. For Theodoret reci­ting certein testimonies of scriptures concerning this matter, sayeth, The ministerie or seruice of angels, is the praising of god, & singing of hymnes or songes. For y e holy prophete Esaie saith of the Seraphim, y t they cried and Esai. [...]. said, Holie, holie, holie, is the lord god of Sabbaoth, heauē & earth are full of his glorie. And of y e Cherubim, y e hea­uenly prophete Ezechiel sayeth, that he heard them saying, Blessed be the Ezech. 3. glorie of the Lord out of his place.

The whole hoast of heauen also sin­geth a birthe songe to Christe their Prince when hee was borne, as is to be séene in S. Luke, saying: Glorie Luke. 2. be to God on high, & in earth peace, and amonge men good-will. So they goe before with an example for men to followe, teaching what they also should doe, that is, offer praise and thanke sgiuing to God on high, whom the Angels also reuerence and wor­ship with vs.

Moreouer the angels loue y e truth, and are desirous to haue y e same spred abroad, and the glorie of God by all meanes furthered, and therefore they laye blockes in the waye of false pro­phets hating them with their accursed doctrine and Antichriste. For S. Peter testifyeth that the Angels de­sire 1. Pet. 1. to behold the Gospell of the sonne of God. In the reuelation of Iesus Christe made to Iohn the Apostle, the Angel of the Lord bindeth Sathan: and the angels furthering the Gospel of Christ, set themselues euery where against false Christians, and false tea­chers. For euen in y end of the world, The sonne of man shall sende forth Matth. 13. his Angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdome, all thinges that of­fend, and them whiche do iniquitie, and shall caste them into a fornace of fire.

They themselues stand in the pre­sence of the Allmightie God wayting his commaundement, who so soone as he shall commaund them to goe forth, and to execute his comaundements, by and by they make spéede. They come therefore vnto men to declare the will and commaundementes of God. So the Angel Gabriel came first to Zacharie the father of Iohn Bap­tiste, afterward he came to the blessed Luke. 1. virgin to shewe vnto her the incarna­tion of the sonne of God. Innumera­ble examples of this kinde are euery where found in the holie scriptures.

They watch for our safetie, beeing carefull for vs, yet without molestati­on, whereof I tould you before. They aduertise the faithfull in time conue­nient, foreshewing dangers to come, and they also do comfort the afflicted. For the wisemen being warned by y e Angel, that they should not returne vnto Hierusalem to Herode, auoyde Matth. 2. great perill. Ioseph also béeing com­maunded by the Angel slieth into Ae­gypt, deliuering the Christe or an­nointed of the Lord out of the bloudie handes of Herode. Christe also at the Luke. 22. mount of Oliuet beeing in a bloudie sweate, is comforted by the angel. And Hagar the handmaide of Sara béeing in extreme daunger, is recrea­ted Gen. 16. by the consolation of an angel. As also the Apostle S. Paule béeing ve­ry néere shippwracke, heareth this Actes. 17. voice of the Angel of the Lord: Feare not Paule, thou must be brought be­fore Cęsar, and loe God hath giuen thee all them that saile with thee. Againe, angels are sent for reuenge­ment of mischiefous persons, to take punishment, I meane, of those that be wicked and impenitent.

[Page 741] For the fir [...] borne of the A [...]gyptians [...] of the Angel. In the Acts Exod. 12. of the Apostles the Angel of the Lord siniteth Herode Agrippa. It is said Actes. 12. that in the camp of the A [...]yrians ma­ny were sinitten & slaine of one An­gel. 4. Reg. 19. And Dauid sawe an Angel with a sword drawen, houering betwéen heauen and earth, afflicting the peo­ple 2. Reg. 24. with a most gréeuous plague. So we beléeue that the holy Angels shall come with y e sonne of man vnto iudg­ment, as Paule witnesseth and sayth. Our Lord Iesus Christe shalbe reuea­led 2. Thess. 1. from heauen, with the Angels of his power, in flaming fire, rendering vengeance vnto them that know not God, and that obey not the Gospell of our Lord Iesus Christ. For in the Reuelation of Iesus Christe also the Apoc. 16. Angels powre out vialls full of the wrath of God vppon the heads of false Christians.

Moreouer, they take vppon them the charge and defence of vs, God so commaunding: they are oure kéepers, readie at hand watching ouer vs that no aduersitie happen vnto vs, and doe guide our ways. For hetherto belong the testimonies of the Psalmes, and very many examples of the scripture. Dauid sayth, This poore (or afflicted) man cryed, and the Lord heard him: Psal. 34. and saued him out of all his troubles. The Angel of the Lord pitcheth his tents rounde about them that feare him, & deliuereth them. And in ano­ther Psalme hee sayeth: There shall no euill come vnto thee, neither shall any plague come neere thy taberna­cle (or dwelling.) For he shal giue his Psal. 91. Angels charge ouer thee, to kepe thee in all thy wayes. They shal beare thee in their hands, that thou hurt not thy foote against a stone. Thou shalt goe (or walke) vppon the Lion and Ad­d [...]r (or aspe,) the young non and the dragon shal [...] thou [...] vnder thy [...]eete. And the Lord in the Gospell Matth. 18. plainely sayeth, that little children haue angels without doubt to be their kéepers. Iacob [...]he [...] greatly Gen. 32. fearing his brother Esau▪ [...] Angels comming to meete him, & vnderstan­deth that Angels were giuen vnto him as guides and kéepers of him in his way, against the [...]ercenesse of his brothe. In the affaires of Heliseus, 4. Reg. 6. wee read that the king of Syria besée­ged the citie Dothan with a great hoast, wherein Helisęus at that time ledd his life, whom he had purposed to take: when the seruaunt of Helisaeus perceiued that, and was troubled in minde, and lamented his maisters case, Helisaeus said, Feare not, for they that bee with vs, are moe than they that be with them: the Prophete also prayed and said, Lord I beseech thee open his Seruants eyes that he may see, & the lord opened the eyes of the seruaunt, and he looked and behold the moun­teine was ful of horses, and fierie cha­riots, that is to say, he was armed and defended with the guard of an hoast of Angels.

Abraham also sayth to his seruant, The Lord God of heauen which said vnto mee, Vnto thy seede will I giue Gene. 24. this land, he shall send his Angel be­fore thee, namely, to directe thy way, to defend thée, and bring to passe that thou mayest obteine thy desire. For the Lord himselfe said to Moses in Exodus, Behold I will send my An­gel Exod. 34. before thee, to keepe thee in the waye, & to lead thee to the place that I haue prepared.

In the Actes of the Apostles thou doest often read, that Angels serued the Apostles, furthered their purpose, and defended them against their ad­uersaries. [Page 742] In Daniel Ang [...]ls are bro­ught in for princes, and presidents or [...]. 10. gouernours of kingdom [...], as Michael with Gabriel princes of th [...] Israeli­tishe kingdom [...] and [...] other of the Persian [...] of y Gr [...] ­cian kingd [...], and eache of them de­bate the matt [...]r touching his owne kingdome, and fight for the same. Not that there is any variaunce or disa­gréement in heau [...]n, where doubtlesse there is plentifull peace, euerlasting concorde and quietnesse, neither that there are conflictes or battells fought betwéene the Angels, as betwéene those Gods whom the Poet Homere describeth: but by a parable and allu­sion heauen is compared to the Court of some puissaunt and renowmed prince, where Embassadours of sun­drie countries debate their diuerse causes: which is done in considerati­on of our weake witt and slender ca­pacitie. For thus we ought to cōceiue in our minde, that God, who is the on­ly Lord of all kingdomes, heareth all mens suites, and taketh in hand all mens matters, and that Angels at the word and wil of God minister and doe seruice vnto God, when it plea­seth him to vse their ministerie and seruice. For so Nabuchodonosor also sawe in a vision a watchman cōming [...]an. 4. downe from heauen: and foretelling the destinie of the trée that was to be hewen downe.

Neuerthelesse we must héere take We muste [...]ot attri­bute too much vnto Angels. héede least contrarie to the nature of true religion wee attribute too much to Angels, that we worship them not, that we cal not vppon them nor serue them. In déed when men he are that Angels are giuen vnto them of God for ministers, and that God by them doeth good vnto vs, by and by they thincke that some honour is to bee as­cri [...]ed [...] giuen vnto them. But [...]n­cere religion doth teach vs to acknow­l [...]d [...] ▪ GOD the authour of all [...] thing [...] ▪ that the Angels are [...]he mini­ster [...] [...] God, and as it were instru­ments by whome he worketh, as wée sée the sonne, the mone, the starres, the Patriarches, the Prophets, and y e A­postles, to be and to haue béene. But who beeing well in his witts, hath worshipped, called vppon, or serued y e Sunne, or the starrs, though they bée creatures very excellent and benefi­cial vnto men? And what partaker I pray you of true faith & beléefe, hath worshipped, called vppon, or serued the Patriarches, the Prophets, and y Apostles, thoughe they were indued with most precious gifts, & wonderful in working of myracles. Wee doe all worship, call vpon & serue God, & wée confesse y God worketh by his saints: who together with the holy angels of God, require nothing lesse than to bee worshipped, called vppon and serued of vs. For truly said Lactantius, lib. Institut. 2. cap. 18. Angels, since they Sainctes wil not be worship­ped of vs. be immortall, neither suffer, nor yet are vnlling to be called Gods: whose onely office it is alone to attend vpon God with their seruice, to bee at his becke, and to do nothing at all but at his comaundement. For wee say that God so gouerneth the world, as a king ruleth his kingdome, whose officers no man wil say are fellows with him in ruling his kingdome, albeit affairs be dispatched by their ministerie and seruice. And therefore we read that s. Augustine also said, Whē the Angels of God heare, hee himselfe heareth in them, as in his true temple, not made with hands. Verily if wée looke more narrowlie into and weighe the holy scripture, we shall finde not in one or two places, that the name of God and [Page 743] Angels [...]. For angels ar [...] [...], [...]nd instrumentall as (they [...] theme) but God is the [...] principall cause. For in the Acts of th [...] Apostles wée read th [...] [...] And when fourtie yea [...]s w [...]r [...] [...]. there appeared into him in the Actes. 7. wildernesse of mount Sin [...] an Angel. And by and by hee addeth▪ And the voice of the Lord came vnto [...] say­ing, I am the God of thy fath [...], [...] He calleth the selfe same Lord, whom a little before hée had called an angel, to wit, because he beléeued that an an­gel both saith and doeth all thinges at Gods commaundement: that y e word and the worke is proper to God, & the angels are as instruments. Likewise in the booke of Iudges, cap. 6. he [...] cal­led Lord, which euen now was called an angel. Hagar the handmaid of Sa­ra receiued a great benefite in the de­sert Gen. 16. by the angel of the Lord, yet shée accompteth not the same receiued of y e angel, but of the Lord. She giueth not thankes to the angel, neither doth she consecrate the memorie thereof to the angel, much lesse doth she worship and call vpon the angel, nay rather she re­ferreth her speach also vnto God. For so the holie scripture witnesseth▪ And she called the name of the lord which spake vnto her, Thou god lookest on mee, &c. The childrē of Israel, before whome the angel of the Lord went in the wildernes, neuer offered sacrifice to their guid or captaine, neuer wor­shipped or serued him. Euen so the seruaunt of Abraham being commit­ted to the angel, doth not make suppli­cation vnto him, desiring him well to prosper his purpose, but hée prayeth vnto God, & requireth of him to shewe and giue triall of his mercie toward his maister Abraham. In Daniel the [...] God [...]n [...]ly. For they [...], Blessess [...] thou O Lord god of [...] fathers, [...]ight worthie to be [...] and honoured in that [...]. So in like manner [...] in expresse words [...]nfe [...]th that [...] god, whose hée is, and whome hée worshippeth▪ though in y e mean [...] while he had made mention also of an angel. For so he [...] saith in the Acts, There stoode by me Actes. 27. thir night, the angel of God, whose I am, and whome I serue, that is to say. God. For in another place Iohn be­ing willing to worshipp at the angels féete, the angel crieth: See thou doe it not for I am thy follow seruaunt, and Apoc. 22. of thy brethren the Prophets, and of them which keepe the woords of this booke. These plaine and manifest te­stimonies of holie scripture, euident­lie [...] vs, that although God vse the ministerie of angels toward vs, yet y they are to be acknowledged and con­fessed of vs, to be ministers of God, & fellow seruaunts, and therfore not to be worshipped nor called vppon, but that God onely must be worshipped, call [...]d vppon, and serued. From this holy doctrine of scripture, certeine mi­nisters and ecclestastical writers of y e auncient Church haue nothing swar­ued. For Lactantius in that booke whiche we cited a little before sayeth: Angels wil haue no honour giuen vn­to them, whose honour is in God. But they which reuolted and fell from the ministerie of God, because they are e­nimies of the trueth & offenders, they goe about to chalenge to themselues [Page 744] the [...] I goe vnto [...] what prayer, [...] deuouring to [...] vnto thée, [...]d being not able of themselues haue as­sayed (as I heare) these wayes, & haue fallen into [...] desire and [...] aft [...]r curious visions, [...] to be deceiued. These thinges are extant, Lib. 11. Confess. cap. 42. [...] which he sheweth at large, that Iesus Christ is the onely [...] [...] ­tercessour for all the faithfull▪ The same Augustine in his [...]. De Ciuitate Dei, cap. 16. [...] words that the good angel [...] of God require sacrifices, not for themselues, but for God. In his last chapter of his booke. De ver a Religione, hee sayeth: Let vs beléeue that y e best angel [...] that God be serued with the [...] and most excellent ministerie, that to [...] ­ther with them we shuld [...] God, in the [...] of whom they are blessed. For we are not blessed by séeing y e angels, but by séeing the trueth, whereby wée also loue the very angels, and [...] to­gether with them. Wher [...]fore we ho­nor them for lou [...], not of [...]. Nei­ther The wor­ [...]hippinge [...]f Angels greatly cō demned. doe we build temples vnto them. For they are vnwilling in such sorte to be honoured of vs. Béecause they know y t we our selues, if wee hée good, are the temples of the most high God. It is wel written therfore y an angel for [...]ad a man to worship him, but wil­led him to worship on [...] only God, vn­der whome he also was a fellow ser­uant w t him. The same August ther­fore in his catalogue of heretiques, [...] of Christ, & his church. [...] of y e author, if any require [...] th [...]se▪ If we should make a temple ( [...]) of wood & stone to the ho­l [...] Marke what he thinketh of the temple builte to S. Mi­chael in Mount Garganu [...]. ang [...] that is most excellent; shuld [...] [...]ee cursed of the [...]rueth of Christ, and of the church of God? be­cause we do that seruice to a creature, [...] only is due to one god. If ther­for [...] by building a [...]ple to any kinde [...] we should [...]ob God of his [...] not hee the true God [...] we build not a temple, but [...] his temple▪ Th [...] [...]

These [...] haue I hether to [...] of th [...] holie o [...] good [...] Of euill spirites. [...], of wicked angels [...], that is to say, [...] diuels. Hereof I wil [...] plainly speake that which the holy scriptures minister vnto me [...]. That there are diuels y Saduce [...]s in That there are diuels. times p [...]st [...]e [...]ied, and at this day also [...] religious; nay rather E­picures denie the same. Who vnlesse they [...]pent, shal one day féele to their excéeding great paine and smart, both that there are diuels, & that they are tormenters and executioners of all wicked men and Epicures. For the whole scripture and all Godly & wise men, as many as haue liued from the beginning of the world, euen vnto this day, haue confessed that there are euil spirits or diuels.

Nowe what thing diuels are, it is What the diuel is. no lesse harde and doubtfull exactly to [Page 745] define [...], than I [...] difficult to d [...]scribe fully the nature of Angels: howbeit I will shadow them out by one or other kinde of descripti­on, to the end I may entreate of them in a certeine order. Euill angels are corrupt and wicked spirites, and for their reuolting or falling away, euer­lastingly condemned: subiect in déede they are to God, but yet neuerthelesse aduersaries to God and men, for that they turne all their traueile [...] and stu­dies to the contempt and despi [...]ing of God, and to y e deceyuing and destruc­tion of men. First, that the diuell is a creature, hereby it is manifest, bée­cause there is but one creatour onely, That the diuel is a creature. to wit that God in Triniti [...] & Vnitie. He created all spirits: but the diued al­so falleth in the reckoning of sp [...]rites. We said before that the time of their creation is not set downe in the s [...]rip­ture, when as we shew [...]d that it was no where expressed, at what [...], whether before man or after man Ang [...]ls were created. Herevnto we [...] add, that euil angels became euil, not by creation, but by their owne reu [...]l­ting The diuel was not created e­uil. and falling away. For all things whiche God created, were and are ex­céeding good: all angels therefore, as men in like manner, were naturally created good. But they continued not stedfast in this goodnes, granted giuē and graffed in them of God, but they beeing corrupte with their owne ma­lice, as men also are, fell, and were by the most iust god, throwne out of hea­uen, as out of the felicitie or happines which was giuen them. Now, when or at what time this was done, y e scrip­ture Of the fall of Angels from hea­uen. doth not againe expresse: howbe­it, it seemeth to haue béen done before the fall of man. For the diuel by the serpent egged our parentes to sinne, & drewe them into miserie and death. [...] particularly sh [...]w y [...] how [...] were [...] out of [...]. I [...] [...]yth g [...] ­rally y there [...] [...]lly or [...] [...]ound in the angels, & that therefore they were throwne downe headlong into h [...]ll. For we read in the booke of Iob, Behold he found no truth in his Iob. 4. seruaunts, and in his angels there was follie (or wickednes.) S. Peter no­thing disagréeing from this, said, That God spared not the angels which sin­n [...]d but cast them downe into hell, & 2. Pet. 2. deliuered them into chaines of dark­nes, to be kept vnto iudgment. But [...] also y e brother of Iames, y e Apo­stle of the Lord, syrnamed Thaddęus, rehear [...]ng y e same sentence in a ma­n [...]r, said, The angels whiche kept not their first estate, (to witt, the nature wherein they were created) but left their owne habitation, (to witt, their [...] their offic [...], and their faith) the Lord hath reserued in euerlastinge chaines vnto darcknes, vnto the iudg­ment of the great day▪ What, doth not our lord and [...]uiour Christ speaking of y diuel say thus? He was a murthe­rer Iohn. [...]. from the beginning, & abode not in the truth. For herevppon we maye gather, that the diuel sometime abode or was in the truth, but shruncke and forsooke it by faithlesse falling awaye. Those testimonies which witnes that an angel sinned by reuolting, & was throwen down headlong into hell, are sufficient for godly minds, and such as are not curious. Furthermore out of Esaie and Ezechiel, there are recited of others testimonies making for the Isai. 14. same matter: which as we reiect not, so we doubt not but that by an Allego­rie they are applied vnto these of ours. That which is alledged out of Luke, I Ezech. 2 [...] [Page 746] fawe [...] property expounded of the [...]rst full of Angels, for there is another fal of the diuell, tow [...]tt, wh [...]reby thy he fell by his owne [...]y [...] (whereby he ha [...] pos­sessed the minds of men, and [...] them with wickednesse and sinne) tho­rough y e comming of Christ into the world, & through the sincere preching of the gospel. Nowe thereis no d [...]ubt that all Angels were created good, and that the euil fell through the [...] owne & not thorough Gods faultē and fo [...]lie, whereof I spake somwhat also in the 10. Ser. of the. 3. Decade, where I in­treated of the beginning of [...]. To which I wil now [...] and euident declaratiō of [...] bishop of Cyrus taken out [...] of the scriptures, who in his [...]. decret. saith. Let vs cōsider whe­ther the diuels iustly s [...]er punish­ment, since they receiued of him that made the a nature like his. [...] can he which is good be called the cre­ator of wickednesse? And how [...] is he [...] righteous & iust, that punish [...] [...] which can do nothing y [...], but is tied & bound with fetters o [...] w [...]ckednes and vice? But we know y t the God of al things, and y e [...] of iu­stice & righteousnes is righ [...]ous and iust. Therefore he wil not punish the diuels vniustly. And we knowe that god was their guide and captein, and y t the good angels are his workman­ship, & that he is called good of all such as are rightly minded. He therefore made not y e nature which could do no thing y t is good, traueling & bringing foorth wickednes only, & dooing things contrary to his will & minde. If God therefore did neither make the euill nature (for he is the maker and wor­ker of all good things, as hee him selfe is good,) then doeth he not so much as [...] or [...], & he wil punish y [...] & [...]uch also as serue & are vnder him. Therfore [...]he diuell of his owne wil & accorde is euil, & they y take his part. For as god made man good in y beginning, & with frée will of minde, these [...], to wit, good angels kept their nature whiche they receiued, pure & vncorrupt: but those (to wit men) de­clined & sel into the worse, & corrup­ted their heauenly shapes, & they that were like vnto God, made thē selues br [...]tish: so also y diuel & rout of diuels which were with other bodilesse crea­ [...]s, [...] not folow y e goodwil of them [...] [...]he Lord God: but béeing pu [...]t vp with y disease of hautines & pride, [...] them selues vnto y which was the [...], & fel frō their former state [...]. Thus farre he. With Theodo [...] [...]o [...]h S. Augustine agrée [...] De vera rel [...]. ca 13 [...], The diuell in as much as he is [...] not euil, but in asmuch as he [...] wicked of his wil, for set­ [...]g more by him self than by god, he wo [...]ld not be in subiection vnto him, but swelling through pride, he fel frō his chiefe essence & excellent beeing. And againe, in his tretise vpō Ioh. 42 [...] demaūd frō whence the [...] frō thence doutles frō whēce also th [...]other angels are: but th'other angels constantly cōtinued in their obediēce, he by disobedience & pride sell frō an angel & became a diuel. Now y t which I affirmed touching those wicked spirits, The diuel is euerlas­tingly cō ­demned who for their reuolting & falling away are adiudged to dānation. I see it denied of some, who promise to condemned spirits redēption from their punishments, a little before the iudg­ment day. But against these, very many doctors of y e church haue disputed, all and euery one of thē condemning [Page 747] with one voyce, an opinion which the [...] longe ago condemned. For the iudge in the ende of the world [...] definitiue sentence against [...] than & al the wicked, shal say, Depart [...]rom me ye cursed into euerlasting fier, Ma [...]th. 25. which is prepared for the diuell and his [...]ngels. And by & by the Apostle & holy Euangelist a witnesse of the truth doth [...]dde, And these shal go into euerlasting [...]unishment, but the righteous into life euerlasting. For in Marke the lord also Mark: 9. [...]aid, In hell their worme dieth not, and [...]he fier is not quēched. And in Iohn in more plaine & pithie wordes he saith, They that haue done good shall come forth Iohn. 5. vnto the resurrection of life, and they that haue done euil vnto the [...]esur­rection of condemnation. He doth not [...]ay, they shal go either into life or into condemnation, but into the resurrecti­on either of life or condemnation, that is, to remaine euerlastingly in life or death. For Daniel, of whom the Lorde borowed these wordes, hath said, And many of them that sleepe in the dust of Da [...]. [...]2. the earth shall awake, some to euerlas­ting life, and some to shame and per­petuall contempt. For Iohn the A­postle saith, that the smoke of those that are condemned & thrown headlong in Apoc. 20. to hel, for euermore shal ascende vp. It is certeine therefore, that the condem­nation of the wicked shal be altogether without ende and euerlasting. Fur­thermore Diuels are spirits and substāces. in calling the reuolting. An­gels, spirits, we doe not vnderstand by spirite the wicked affection of the hart, or the qualitie or passion of the minde, or corruption and sinne. For the world is not without some, which thinke the the diuell is nothing els, but a mische­fous man, or a mischiefous & sinnefull [...]ōmotion or outrage of the minde. By spirits therefore we vnderstand spiri­ [...]uall substances, indued with féeling & [...]nderstanding For in the first chapter of [...], sathan came & shewed him self among the children, (or seruāt [...] of god Iob. 1. speaking with the lord. The gospel [...] reporteth vnto vs, that diuels bée [...] cast out of a man, entred into the herd Matth. 8 of swine, [...] drowned them i [...] the [...] of the sea or lake of Gaderen. Moreo­uer the gospel recordeth, that the diuel sinned Iohn. 8. from the beginning, that he col­tinued not in the truth, that he is a lier & a murtherer. Iudas maketh mentiō that the angel fought with the diuell In Marke the diuels cry out and say, What haue we to do with thee, thou Ie­sus Marke. 1. of Nazareth, art thou come to de­stroy vs? but yet for al that our sauiour bein [...] alredy appointed & made iudge, shal say to the diuels, Go into the euer­lasting fier. Al which testimonies agree Matth. 25. to substances by them selues subsistine & not to qualities. Diuels therfore ar [...] spirituall substances. But what bodie [...] What ma­ner of bodies they be which [...] the diuels tak [...]. they be which they often times take, & in which they appeare vnto men, n [...] man I thinke can perfectly tell: whic [...] also we tolde you a little before, when we entreated of the bodies which good angels toke: For truly that diuels pu [...] on bodies & shapes differing from their owne, the historie of Samuel raised vp by a witch manifestly proueth. It was not Samuel that was raised from the 1. Sa. 28. dead, but the capteine-coyner of lyes. counterfeiting Samuel deceiued king Saul. And Paul witnesseth that sath [...] [...]. Cor. 1 [...] doth transforme himselfe into an angel of light. Histories also declare, y t the di­uel is a maruelous iugling deceiuer, in taking on him diuers forms & shapes And as I saide of good angels, that they The diu [...] [...] quick [...] craftie, & [...]ightie. are spéedy in their ministerie, without burden or lets, so there is no doubt that diuels in their kinde & worke, are well prepared. For the scriptures declare that they haue a thousand shiftes, won­derfull craftinesse & subtiltie, and that [Page 748] their know [...]edge is [...] reacheth very farre. Finally that they are very ready and neuer weary to at­tempt & performe althings. They passe through the whole world with excée­ding swiftnesse, they handle all their matters very craftily, and therefore are maruelous names shadowing out their force & power allotted vnto them. For he is called Sathan the olde serpēt, a deceiuer, the prince of this world, the prince of darknesse, which hath power ouer the aire, a roaring Lion. Of which, and of other not vnlike, I will speake anon more at large, when I haue firste tolde you this, that there are an infinite route of diuels. For vij. diuels are cast An infinit route of diuels. Mark. 16. Matth. 12. out of Marie Magdalen. That diuell of whom Matthew speaketh, being no soo­ner cast out, museth & consulteth howe he may be wholy restored againe, ta­king to him vij. other spirites worse than himselfe. Moreouer in Marks gos­pell there is mention made of a legion. For the vncleane spirit being asked of Mark. 3 the lorde, what his name was, answe­red, My name is legion, because we are [...]any. Therefore, when there is men­tion made of sathan also where in ho­ [...]ie scripture, it is not so to be taken, as [...]hough there were either but one sub­ [...]ance or person of y diuel▪ For they ar [...] comprehended as the members vnder [...]he head, & as particularities vnd [...]r ge­ [...]eralities. The scripture truely else­where maketh mention of the prince of the diuels. For the enimies of Christe do often cry out, He casteth out diuels Mark. 3. by the prince of diuels, but yet that say­ing doth not expresse what manner of principalitie that is, & whether orderly among them selues those euill spirites be distinguished. And it is certein y t all the vngodly are vnder one head, as all the godly are vnder one Christe the lord. It is certein y t all the diuels are o [...] [...] corrupt [...] their force only to this end, to [...] aduersaries vnto god, & hurtfull enimies to men. But of y operations, works, or ef­fects of diuels, I wil speak wher I shal by y e way exposid their names or attri­butes. Corrupt & wicked spirits gene­rally are called diuels, which is asmu [...] as if you should say, slaunderers or false accusers. For [...] w t the Gréekes signifieth slaunder. &c. And the worde diuel is fetched frō the Grecians. For Diuel. he soweth slaunders in accusing men vnto god, & in setting men at variance betwene themselues: y t now I say no­thing, how he goeth about to bring god & his works into suspiciō among men. Therfore he is elsewhere called a lier, & the author of lies, and the father of al A lyer. hypocrites, & therefore the spring of all [...], heresies & wickednesses. And bi­cause Iudas was an hypocrite, a lyer, Ioh. 6. a [...] & traitor, the lord rightly gaue him the name of a diuell. The Apostle Peter called the diuell an ad­uersarie. Sathan o [...] an aduer­sarie. 1. Pet. 5. Matth. 13. For the lord also himselfe cal­led him. The enuious man, which sowed tar [...] in the lords field. For he is the [...] of God & men, setting himselfe a­gainst the wil of God, whose glory also he laboureth to take away, & hindereth the saluation of men, & soweth infinite [...] in y e church of god. And truely Matth. 4 the Hebrues cal him sathan, whom we call an aduersarie. That worde is translated vnto men. For in that Pe­ter set himselfe against the counsel and purpose of God, he heareth this voyce of the lord, Get thee behinde me sathan. And Dauid also said to his nephue A­bisai, the sonne of Zeruia, What haue I to do with you ye sonnes of Zeruia, that this day ye should be aduersaries vnto me? For Abisai gai [...]e said the counsell and decrée of Dauid.

The diuell is called Daemon, t [...] Matth. [...] [Page 749] wit, knowing, craftie, and cunning in many things, [...] which signifies, I know. For Plato truly in Cra [...]ylo, according to the opinion of Hesiodus, doeth thinke that diuells, whome wée commonly call by this word Daemones, are called and as it were named [...], that is, wise, prudent, & knowing. Héerevnto the word serpent must be referred. The serpent, saith the Scripture, was sub­tiler than all the beastes of the fielde, Therefore did the diuell choose the Gen. 3. serpent to be his dwelling place, by whome he might put his guileful de­uises in practise & deceiue our firste parēts. For he is called the deceiuer the beguiler, & seducer of the world, [...] serpent [...] & d [...]agon the olde serpent & dragon. For what seducing soeuer there is in y worlde, what wicked deuises and deceitfull practises, they flow frō this one foū ­tein of all his mischief. In prophane writers this word is vsed in a farre contrarie significatiō. For Socrates in Plato saith. I affirme y t euery mā is Daemō, that is to say, wise whosoe­uer is good, & that he is Daemoniacus y t is to say, wise & happie both aliue and dead. Wherfore it is a thing ve­rie much and often vsed of Homer to adorne noble personages with this name. But in the historie of the gos­pel, Demoniaci are such as are pos­sessed w t a diuel. Paule in his first e­pistle to Tuno. reduceth & draweth 1. Tim. 4. the whole body of deceits, & doctrins coloured w t a shew of false wisedōe, vnto this hed. S Peter saith, Be so­ber & watch, for your aduersarie the 1. Pet. 5. diuel as a roring lion walketh about, seking whom he may deuour, whom A roaring lion. resist stedfastly in faith. By y e Lion he shadoweth out vnto vs the nature or dispositiō of the diuel. For the diuel hath excéeding great strēgth, he is ful of gréedy raueny, & most cruel fierce­nesse: whervpō he is also called of some a cruell beast. The Lorde calleth him a A murthe­rer. murtherer. For he inspired into Cain and all mans [...]ears horrible murthers, & at this day also he soundeth the alarum to all warres, to all broyling battels, to al slaughters and seditions, to be short, he kindleth wrath, he soweth hatred, & nourisheth enuie. He is named a temp­ter. A tempt [...] For he is alwayes egging men to mischîefe, sparing nothing whatsoeuer he thinketh can entice and drawe vs to thinges most wicked.

In the historie of the gospell, and in An euil & vncleane spirit. the writings of the Apostles, the diuell hath wel nigh the name of an vnclean, of a mischiefous or malignant, of a fil­thie & wicked spirite. For he fell not frō his purenesse onely through his owne fault, in which he was first created of y t most pure god, but euen now also he is delighted with vnpurenesse, & allureth al men to vncleanesse. From this mai­ster of mischief procede al filthy lusts al whoredōes, adulteries, al excesse, drunkennes & surfeting, all beastlines & va­nitie, pride & arrogancie. &c. Now the diuel also in the gospel is called Beelze­bub, bicause that sometime they of Ac­caron in Palestine thinking they wor­shipped God, worshipped in very déede the diuell. S. Paule saith, What agree­ment hath Christ with Belial? he setteth Belial against Christ, to wit, the diuell against god. But Moses put y cogitatiō of Belial for a wicked & euill thought. Therfore the diuell is wicked & vngod­ly, rebellious & obstinate against God. For they say that Belial signifieth alto­gether as much, as if a man would say, lawlesse, without yoke & without disci­pline. There are some also which think that in the boke of Iob, the diuell is fi­gured or signified by Behemoth & Le­uiathan. Iob. 40. and 41. chapter.

S. Paule giueth the diuels diuers names, sa [...]ing that the godly haue bat­taile, [Page 750] against principalities and pow­ers, against worldly gouernours of th darcknesse of this worlde, against spierituall wickednesse in heauenly (pla­ces,) against the gouernour that ruleth in the aire, against the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedi­ence: whome also in an other place hee calleth The God of this worlde.

And as God exerciseth his power in the worlde, and in the good, for the moste parte, by good angels, who for that cause I saide are called princi­palities and powers: so because the same GOD of his iuste iudgemente doeth suffer the diuell to haue rule ouer the wicked, they are rightlie called principalities and powers. Not that GOD deliuereth vnto him the méere and chiefest rule: for all power belongeth to God onelie: but because hee suffereth him to execute his tyrannie. For he plainely saithe, that he is the Prince of the worlde, to witt, of the wicked. For by interpre­tation it followeth, He is the Prince of the darcknesse of this worlde. And who knoweth not that in the Scrip­tures darcknesse doeth signifie igno­rance, blindenesie, vnbeliefe, vngod­linesse, and wickednesse, and to bee short, vngodly men which are drow­ned in these vices? And againe, there is added that whiche declareth the true meaning, Which worketh in the children of disobedience. There­fore the faithfull and obediente, who are in the kingdome of Christe, & not in the kingdome of the diuel, are ex­empted from this rule & gouernmēt.

Neither is sathan called God vpon [...] God [...]. any other consideration, for there is added, of this world. For in very déed the diuell is not a God, but because there are foūd in the world certaine mad mē, who take him for god, he hath the name of God, The [...] father Augustine expounded this no other­wise. For in his treatise vpō Iohn 25. he saith: God forbid we should think the diuell were so called the prince of the world, that we should beleue that hee is able to rule ouer heauen and earth: but the worlde (for he is called the prince of this world) is said to be in wicked men, which are dispearsed throughout the whole compasse of the earth. And againe the same August. in his firste chap. De agone christiano, saith. The prince of this world is cast The prince of this world cast out. out, not that he is cast out of y world, but out of their mindes, which cleaue to the worde of god, and loue not the world whereof he is Prince, because he hath dominion ouer them whiche loue tēporal goods, which are contey­ned in this visible world, not for that he is Lord of this worlde, but prince of those concupiscences, whereby e­uery thing is coueted that is transi­torie. By this concupiscence the di­uell reigneth in man and holdeth his hart in possession.

The same Doctor in his treatise vppon Iohn. 52. asketh the question, Whether sathan were not cast out of the mindes of the prophetes and pa­triarchs, since it is reported in y e gos­pel, that he is cast out by Christ. And he maketh answere, Verily, he is cast out quite. How therefore is it saide, He shall now be cast out? How think wee, but because that whiche came to passe in verie fewe menne, is euen now foretolde, y t it shall come to passe shortly in manie and mighty people. As that saying: but the holie ghoste was not yet giuē, Because Ie­sus was not yet glorified: may haue the like question, & the like answere. For y t abundance of spirituall grace, was not giuen as yet, whiche after­warde [Page 751] was giuen. Thus farre he.

Furthermore when the Apostle saith, That we sight against spiritual Princes o [...] the world wickednesses in heauenly places, by heauenly he meaneth not heauenly ioyes, placeing the diuels in heauen againe, but the aire, that is the low­er parte of the world, yea, and the worlde it selfe. For he saith else­where, According to the spirite that ruleth in the aire. And truelie the Princes of this worlde are in the aire, aboue, beneath, and aboute vs, assaulting vs on euery side. Other­wise neither heauen nor the lower region of the aire, is subiecte to the rule of diuels, that therein they may doe what they wil, or abuse it as they list, but so farre foorth as God of his iust iudgement shall permit. For in this disputation we muste alwayes holde for a confessed and vndoubted trueth, that our Lord God is Kinge and gouernour of all creatures, and that he kéepeth still his dominion o­uer all creatures, and exerciseth the same after a moste iuste and equall māner. And although out of all these thinges might bee gathered, howe The operations of the diuel. great and what manner of operati­on the diuels is, yet therevnto wil I ad somewhat more, least any thinge should séeme to bee wanting in this matter. In the description of the di­uell, I drewe into two heads all his effects, worke or operations. For di­uels are aduersaries to God & eni­mies to men, whose whole ende­uours & driftes tend to the despising of God, and to the deceiuing and de­struction of men. The sūme therefore is this, They bend all their force to y e contempt of God and destruction of men And that their power to hurte is not small, and their vnderstanding also quick to bring all their purposes to effect, we haue heard once or twise alreadie. That they haue a wil to doe hurt, there is no cause why any man shuld dout. For y t Lord said to his dis­ciples in y e gospel, Beholde sathā hath Luke. 22. earnestly desired to sift you, as it were wheat. And again, Watch & pray, lest Matth. 26. ye enter into tentation. And S. Peter saith, Your aduersarie, as a roring lion 1. Pet. 5. rangeth vp & downe, seeking whom he may deuoure. And y t he withstan­deth God, and with continuall labour gaine-sayeth God, and stirreth vp all creatures to the hating and despising of God, y t scripture doth euery where testifie. He did wickedly instill into the mindes of our first parentes, an opinion altogether vnworthye of God, as though maliciously hee did enuie at their blessed state. For hee said by the serpent, Hath God said ye shall not eate of that tree? And anon, Gen. 3. Ye shall not dye the death. For God doth knowe, that the same day that ye eate thereof, your eyes shalbe opened, and ye shalbe as gods, knowing good and euill. Vnto whiche deceiptfull wordes when they gaue credit, they them selues perished, & drew w t them the whole worlde into ruine and de­struction. Neither at this day verily ceasseth he so slaūder and speak euil, aswel of God him selfe, as also of his works, to th'intent y t he might draw vs together with him into y hating of God, into distrust & desperation, and to euerlasting destructiō. For he enuyeth vs our saluation, where vn­to we are ordeined by Christ. But it is better to speake somewhat more distinctly of this thing. Sathā hurtes men in their mindes, in their bodies, & in their goods. For he enticeth and prouoketh our minds to sinne. Fur­thermore, he also troubleth y mindes of men, & driueth them into an out­rage, and béeing out of quiet in this their outrage he miserably vexeth, tormen [...]eth, [Page 752] [...] them. [...] ­vpon thou maist read y t some physici­ans call this madnes or outrage an euil spirit or wicked diuel. But he di­uersly plagueth their bodies, chiefly with diseases. We haue y t most holie man Iob for an example. In the gos­pel after S. Luke it is said, that that woman which was bowed together, Luke. [...]3. was bound by Sathan xviij. yéeres. Againe in the gospel according to S. Mark, we read of a childe which had a dumb spirit, And when soeuer he ta­keth him he teareth him, and hee so­meth, Mark. 9. and gnasheth with his teeth and pineth away, and casting him selfe on the ground lieth groueling. This self same euil spirit taketh away frō men their goods, wasteth and diminisheth their substance and wordly wealth. Which thinge againe is manifest in the historie of Iob & of the gospel. For Iob is spoiled of all his substance, sa­thā so ordering y matter by souldiers & robbers. The herd of swine also bée­ing drowned & strangled in the sea, wrought greate losse to y e Gergesites, & béeing violētly caried away of y t di­uels, were tumbled headlong, into y e sea. Furthermore, this mischefous miscreāt in accōplishing these things, doth sōewhat by him self, & by wicked angels his fellowes, & somewhat by other creatures. By him self he wor­keth outwardly & inwardly, by tēp­ting & prouoking mē. For he casteth before our eies counterfait & deceipt­full shapes, chaunging him selfe into an angel of light, he windeth him self into the mindes of men. He speaketh vnto vs, setting before vs gay promi­ses & most greuous threatnings, how­beit all of them coloured w t deceiptes and lies. For oftentimes he bringeth reasons probable indéede & apparant, yea & places of Scripture, at a blushe very agréeable, but yet maliciously wre [...]ed to his owne purpose. And by this meanes he either hindereth and maimeth true faith in the mindes of men, or else he taketh it away & vter­lie ouerthroweth it, and by and by he possesseth thē wholy, & driueth them into most certeine perdition. So it is said, that whē he had entred into Iu­das Iohn. 13. hart, he cast him wholy headlong into euerlasting destructiō. The hart of man is open vnto God only, for he only is the searcher of the harte and reines. But the diuell by circumuen­ting men with his guileful practises, and by putting wicked persuasions into their hartes, is said to enter into mens harts. And he worketh against mā by other creatures also, as by ele­ments, when he raiseth fire, windes, waters, haile, & suche like calamities against vs. Furthermore he stirreth vp mē against vs, our frends to vexe and betray vs, & our enimies to con­sume & bring vs to our end w c perse­cutions, battels & bloudsheds. The hi­story of Iob yet again bereth witnes of these things. Wherevnto y u maist reckon persecutions laid vpon y e wor­shipers of God. Now also hee eggeth false prophets & inchāters against vs. Whervnto belōg deceitful inglings, and all kinds of sorcerie & witchcraft, which the workes of the sorcerers of Egypt, and of Simō, & the place of Mo­ses in Deut. 13. testifie to be moste ef­fectuall. Herevnto chiefly belong false miracles, & corrupt answers or Ora­cles. By these truely in times past he did very much hurt to y t church of god, as histories testifie, nether ceaseth he at this day to do hurt: which thing ex­periēce it self doth teach & verifie. For though it be certeine y sathan is not Matth. 12 cast out by y t power of sathan, yet one giueth place to another for a time, to this end, y t they may y t more dsilie de­ceiue men, and obteine a kingdome.

[Page 753] Christe truelie and the Apostle Paule foretoulde, that euen the last times should bee wonderfully be­witched with deceiptful signes and powers. Moste euident places tou­ching y thing are extant in Mat. 24. 2. Thess. 2. cha. More might be spoken (déerely beloued) & that at large, con­cerning the operations or workings of the diuell. But I trust these things béeing gathered together in breuitie, are sufficient, and giue occasion to muse of higher thinges. But let no man so vnderstand these thinges, as The power of the diuel is definite or limited. if y e diuel were able to doe all things, and that what he will he can also doe by and by. For his power is definite, or limitted & restrained, so y he can­not doe so much as he would. Other­wise all things had béene ouer throwē and perished long agoe. Therefore not without consideration I added in the describing of the diuel, y he is subiect to god, for he can do nothing with out Gods permission. Now God per­mitteth him, either to exercise & trye the patience of those that are his, and to hasten their saluation, as it is ma­nifest in the historie of Iob, and in the words of Paule to the Corin saying, Least I should be exalted out of mea­sure through the abundance of the re­uelations, 1. Cor. 12. there was giuen vnto mee a prick to the flesh, the messenger of sa­than to buffet me. Neither is it doub­ful, that in most gréeuous tormentes of persecutions he exalteth many no­table martyrs, yea and at this day doeth and in times past hath exalted such vnto glorie and euerlasting rest. Or els hee giueth the diuell leaue to execute violence and crueltie vppon men, by that meanes to chastice their wickednesse, or to punish their vnbe­lief. For verily the diuels are the in­struments of Gods wrath, to execute his vengeaūce. For Paule saith, The comming of Antichriste, is after the 2. Thess. 2. working of sathan, in all power & sig­nes and wonders of lying, and in all deceiuablenes of vnrighteousnesse in them that perishe: because they re­ceiued not the loue of truth, that they might be saued. And therefore GOD shall send them stronge delusion, that they should beleeue lyes, that all they might be damned which beleeued not the truth, but had pleasure in vnrigh­teousnesse. And this in a manner is the strength and power of sorcerie or inchaunting, whiche is féeble in the faithfull.

Wherefore, there is no cause We must [...] fight manfully a­gainste th [...] [...]iuel, bu [...] we must [...] not feare him. why any man should miserably feare the Diuell: But rather sanctifie yee (saith Esaie) the Lorde of hostes, let him be your feare & your reuerence.

Some say that certaine nations of the Easte worshipped the diuell, for this cause, that he should not hurte them. But these are starke staring madde. For if it bee not Gods will, which euen now I began to tel you, or if hee giue no leaue, Sathan can­not touch so much as a haire of thine. For he could not enter into the heard of swine, whiche were féeding nighe the lake Genezaret at Gadara, and destroy them, but by the Lords per­mission.

Saincte Augustine also expoun­ding the 32. psalme, alledgeth in these wordes, the historie of Iob, What could the diuell himselfe doe? durste he take away one seely shepe from the holie man Iob, before he said, Lay thy hand on him, that is to say, giue mee power? Hee was willing, but GOD did not suffer him. When God gaue him leaue, then hee was able: there­fore the diuell was not able, but GOD whiche gaue him leaue.

[Page 754] Therefore Iob being well instruc­ted, did not say, as we nowe are wonte to say, The Lord gaue, and the diuell hath taken away: but, The Lord gaue, and the Lorde hathe taken away. And these thinges do excéedingly comfort the godly in temptations, who vn­derstand that nothing can happen to thē without Gods permission, & that he permitteth nothing but that which maketh for our amendment and sal­uation, and therefore that we are al­wayes preserued by the prouidence and bountifulnesse of God. For whatsoeuer hath hitherto béene spo­ken concerning the power and wor­kinges of the diuelles, perteined not hitherto, to dashe vs out of cou­rage, and caste vs downe: but to make vs more vigilant or watchfull. The Lorde that ouercame the diuell, [...]latth. 4. and sheweth vs the way to ouercome him, commaundeth vs to watch. For therefore he encountered with sathan the first, second, and thirde time to in­structe vs howe we shoulde fight a­gainste the enimie of mankinde. He ouercame him for vs, that we shoulde not despaire of ability and nower ea­silie to ouercome him since he is al­readie weakened and wounded.

By faith doubtlesse we shal ouer­come him. For by faith we are knit [...]. Iohn. 5. vnto Christ, and by faith we drawe the spirite of Christe, by the force and vertue whereof we shall triumphe. Truely for that cause Saint Peter willeth vs To resist by faith. Saint Paule exborting vs vnto this con­flict, 1. Pet. 5. & furnishing vs with excellente complete armour sayth: Take vnto Ephe. 6. you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to resiste in the euill day, and hauing finished all thinges to stande fast. Stande therefore, ha­uing your loynes gyrt aboute with the trueth and hauing on the breaste plate of righteousnesse, and your feete shodde that you may be prepared to the gospel of peace. Aboue all thinges taking the shield of faith, wherewith you may quenche all the firie dartes of that wicked. And take the hel­met of [...]aluation, and the sword of the spirite which is the word of God, praying always in al prayers and sup­plication in the spirite, &c.

Wherevnto that also beelong­eth, whiche the same Apostle wit­nesseth God doth not suffer vs to bee 1. Cor. 10. tempted aboue that wee are able to beare, but shall with the temptation make away to escape. Let vs there­fore reuerence this God, let vs bée­séech him, that throughe his power & might we may ouercome, Amen.

Of the reasonable Soule of man, and of his most certeine saluation after the death of his bodie.
The tenth Sermon.

ALl men doe confesse that the reasonable soule of man hathe af­finitie or likenesse with spirites, neither is there any wiseman, as I thinke, which doth denie that the knowledge of the reasonable soule of man, wher­of the Scripture teacheth so many thinges, and that too so diligently, is [Page 755] moste wholesome and necessarie to all the godly: the order therfore, the profite and the verie necessitie also of thinges doe require, that I speake somewhat likewise of the reasonable soule of man: wherein I will follow the plainenesse of the scripture, and of the interpretours thereof, leauing physicall or naturall poyntes vnto them to be expounded, vnto whom it belongeth by duetie and profession: sauing that we will so farre deale in them as wee cannot want them in this discourse of oures. The holy scripture and the interpretours ther­of, neither moue curious questions of the soule of man, neither doe they satisfie curious heads, when they de­sire to knowe those thinges, whiche cannot be declared, or if they coulde, yet it would alwayes séeme vnto thē that nothing were vnto them more aptly spoken, for they alwayes stag­ger, they are alwayes learning and yet doubte, they neuor come to the knowledge of the truthe with a quiet minde, they neuer abide in the plaine trueth when it is found, they searche after other & many more & subtiler matters than they vnderstand. But we know y t all things whiche are ne­cessarie and for our saluatiō are sim­plie & plainely deliuered in the holy scripturs, & that we must simply god­lily, & religiously rest in them: there­fore those things that are not deliue­red in thē (touching y t matter of our saluation) we know y t they are not to be sought after of vs, & that they hin­der not our saluation if we be igno­rāt of them. The word Anima (whi­che we call soule) is diuersly taken in The word Anima, (which we call soule) is diuerslie taken. y e holy scripture. First of all (Anima) y t soule is takē for euery liuing thing For Moses bringeth in the lord spea­king, Let the earth bring forth liuing creature after his kinde, catel, worme, & beast of the earth after his kinde. For who knoweth not that there are reckoned thrée kindes or parts (giue me leaue so to speake for instruction sake) or thrée principal powers of the souls? for there is y soule vegetatiue whiche worketh in plants. There is the soule sensitiue which is not with­out the soule vegetatiue, & it giueth life to brute beasts, and other crea­turs indued with life & féeling. There is also the reasonable soule wherwith men are indued, whiche is furnished with many powers or abilities, and comprehendeth both y other. Hereof The soule is breath and life. (Anima) the soule is taken in y e scrip­ture for breath which men drawe in and let go againe, & also for the life of mā, or of a liuing creature. Thus we read (Anima eius, &c.) His life is in him. And, I wil doe thee no more harme (saith Saul to Dauid) because (Anima mea) my life was precious in thine eyes this day. The Grecians cal Actes. 20. (Anima) the soule [...], as it were [...], because by drawing breth it refresheth. The Hebricians call it Naephaeseh, of comforting. Again (A­nima) the soule is taken in the scrip­tures Soule is taken for man. for the thing it selfe y t hath life, yea euen for any, or rather for the whole man. For it is said in the law, The soule that worketh with a spirit, Leuit. 20. or that is a southsayer, shall die. Like­wise in Paule we reade, Let euery Rom. 13. soule be subiect to the higher power. And again in Genesis the king of So­dome saith to Abraham, Giue me the soules, & take the substance or goods Gen. 14. to thy selfe. For the scripture is wont to name the whole by a part. For as by the soule he meanes y t whole man, rehearsing the nobler part, so by flesh also he signifies the whole baser part. Moreouer since man, & also other li­uing creatures haue an appetitiue or [Page 756] desiring soule is vsed in the scripture for affection, wil desire, or lust. For Soule a [...]esire. Ezechiel saith, They shal not satisfie their soules (In Dutch, Sy werdend iren [...]. 7. glust n [...]t buffen) Noither shal their bel­lies be filled. Lastly (Anima) y soule signifieth y reasonable soule of man. Soule is the spirite of man. Whereof we will intreate (God as­sisting) at this present. Yet here I cannot dissemble, that among verie famous writers there is controuer­sie (De anima, & animo) aboute the soule and the minde, whether they are one and the selfe same, or diuerse, and that there are reasons on bothe sides. They that make a difference The soule [...]nd minde betwéene them, say, that by the soule we liue, and that with the minde we vnderstand: which thing Lactantius saith in his eightéenth cha. De opisi [...]o Dei. I know that all the best & moste approued writers vse them bothe in­differently, and take the one for the other. For we must not thinke that there are two soules in man. For ve­rie That there is but one soule. well haue the schoose definitions defined vttering these wordes in y 15. cha. We do not say that there are two soules in one ma, as Iacobus & certein of the Syrians write, one natural, wherby the bodie hath life, and is mingled with bloud: the other spiritual which ministreth reason: But we say there is one & the selfe same soule in man, which both quickneth the body with his felowship, & ordereth him self by his own reason. Therefore we do not think that there is any consideration to be had of them, whiche altogether That there [...]s a soule. denie that there is a soule. For these are as madde as they, whiche denie that the sunne shineth. For al of vs do sée & féele the sunne: as also we liue by the benefite of y e soule. Furthermore, what the reasonable soule of man is, What the soule is. the wise heades of this worlde could not as yet with one agréement define. For they so differ, y a man shall hard­ly find two which say one thing. And there are [...]pinions not a few contra­rie betweene themselues. What, do not the old interpretours [...]f the scrip­tures doubtingly procéed in de [...]ining the soule Lactantius in his booke. De opificio Dei, denieth that man can at­teine to the reason and nature of the soule. Therfore nothing at al did they erre from the truth, which thought the soule coulde be comprehended in no absolute definition, wherin his nature might be expressed throughly & at the ful: yet that the nature or dis­position of the same might after a sort b [...] shadowed out, and that by the workes or actions thereof, & by such qualities as the scripture doth attri­bute. There are some therfore which haue said that the soule is the spirite of life, created after the image of god, & breathed into y e bodie of man. One ther is which describes it thus, The soule is a spirit, whereby the bodie, to whiche it is coupled doth liue, made apt to the knowlege of God through loue, and hereby méete to be ioyned within, vnto euerlasting blessed­nesse. Another defineth it after this sort, A reasonable soule is an vnder­standing spirite, one part of the sub­stance of man, neither dyeth it when it is departed frō the bodie, but is im­mortal. Cassiodore defineth it, The soule of man is created of God, a spi­rituall and peculiar substance, which quickeneth the bodie whose owne it is, reasonable in déed and immortal. We will setdown a description fet­ched from the scripture, to be weyed & considered vpon of the godly, & to di­rect & rule this our whole discourse.

The soule is a spiritual substance, powred of God into mans bodie, that beeing ioyned there-vnto, it might [...]uicken and direct the same: [Page 757] but being diffeuered from the bodie, it should not die, but liue immortall foreuer.

Some denie that the soule is a sub­stance. That souls are substā ­tes. For they contend that it is no­thing else than the power of life in man, and in déede a certeine qualitie. But the holy scripture acknowledg­eth that the soule is a substan [...]ce sub­sisting. For the Lorde in the Gospell witnesseth that a soule may be for­mented in hell. Whiche forthwith by the selfe same authoritie of the Gos­pell is shewed, as it were to be view­ed withour eyes, in the soule of the riche glutton. The same Lord which cannot lye saide to the théefe: To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise. Luke. 16. Luke. 32. Whiche wordes can not be expoun­ded of any other parte in the théefe, than of the soule. For his bodie was nailed and did hang on the crosse. Wherevpon also the Apostle and E­uangelist Iohn sawe Vnder the Al­tar the soules of them that were slaine for the word of God. He heard them Apoc. 6. crying with a loude voice, and saying. How long tariest thou Lorde whiche arte holy, and true, to iudge and to a­uenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth? The same Iohn sawe long white garments giuen to euery one of the soules, these wordes b [...]ing there withall spoken of the Lorde, Rest yet for a litle season, vntill your fellowe feruantes, and your brethren that shalbe killed as ye are, shalbe ful­filled. All which verily agrée not to qualities, but to substances, whiche haue their béeing: therfore the soules of men are substances. Which thing, y t they might most plainely & pithily expresse, certeine Ecclesiastical wri­ters I thinke haue set downe, that the soules of men are bodily, that is, substaunces of their kinde, haueing the [...] proper being. Neither doe I thinke (déerely beloned) I shalbe te­dious vnto you if I recite worde for worde that whiche saint Augustine hathe reasoned of this matter on both partes, in his Epistle to Saint Hi [...] ­rome, which is in order the 28, saying That the soule is bodilesse, thoughe it be harde to persuade it to the duller sort, yet I confesse that I am so persua­ded. But that I may not moue contro­uersie about a word to no purpose, I wil willingly be silent: because where there is no doubt of the thing, there is no need to striue about the name. If euerie substance or essence be a body, or if that whiche after some sort is in it self is more aptly called something, then the soule is a bodie. But if you will call that onely a bodilesse nature, which is altogether vnchangeable, & is wholy euery where, thē the soule is a bodie, because the soule is no some suche thing. Furthermore, if nothing bee a bodie but that which with some length, breadth, and height, resteth or is moued in space of place, that the greater parte thereof taketh the grea­ter roome, and the lesser part the lesser roome, and be lesse in part than in the whole, then the soule is not a bodie.

For that which giueth the power of life vnto the bodie, is streatched through the whole bodie, not by local spreading of it selfe, but by a certeine liuely extending of it selfe. For the whole soule is present in al and euerie part of the bodie at once, and not les­ser in the lesser partes, nor greater in the greater partes, but in some places more vehement and quicke, in some more remisse and faint, and in all it is the whole, & in euery part the whole. For that whole soule whiche in some parts of the bodie feeleth not, in some other partes where it feeleth, it doeth [Page 758] wholy feele in it selfe, and not only in some parte of it selfe. For where any parte of the quicke fleshe is pricked with a sharp thing, althogh that place be not onely not of the whole bodie, no not so much almost as seene in the bodie, yet the whole [...]oule feeleth that pricking, and yet is not that paine that is felt dispersed ouer al the partes of the bodie, but is onely [...]est where it is. Howe then commeth that by and by to the whole soule, whiche is not felt, but in one place of the bodie▪ but because that the whole soule is there, where the smarte is felt, and yet lea­ueth not the other partes of the bodie that it might be there wholy and all in all. For those partes of the bodie liue also by the presence of the soule, where no suche thing is done. If it were so that the griefe were in moe places than one at once, it shoulde bee felt by the whole soule in eache place. Therefore the whole soule coulde not bee bothe in all and in euerie parte of the bodie whose owne it is all at once, if it were so spreade through those partes [...]s wee see bodies are by spaces of places, their lesser partes taking the lesser roome, and their greater partes the greater roome. Wherefore if the soule bee to bee termed a body, surely it is not such a bodie, as is in substance like the earth, or like the water, or the [...]er, or the caelestial bodies. For al such bo­dies are greater in greater places, and lesser in lesser places, and nothing of them is wholy in any some parte of theirs; but as the partes of the places bee, so are they filled with the partes of the bodies. Where-vppon the soule is perceiued, whether it bee a bodie, or whether it is to be called bodilesse, to haue a certeine proper nature created of a more excellent substāce than al the elements of earth­ly mould: which cannot be conceiued by any fantasie or imagination of bo­dily shapes, whiche we atteine vnto by the senses of our fleshe, but is vn­derstoode in the minde and felt in the life. [...] I [...]ehear­sed Augustines words.

The Scripture also aymeth chiefe­ly [...] teache that the The soule is bodilesse or a spirit. [...]. For aduisedly [...] the same a spi­rite. For the Lorde in the Gospell after Iohn saith, I will put my life from me, and I will take it againe. No man taketh it from me, but I put it away of my selfe. And in the Iohn. 10. same Euangelist you reade, And Ie­sus Iohn. 19. said it is [...], and when he had bowed his head, he gaue vp the ghost. For he [...] out in another Euan­gelist, [...]ather into thy handes I com­mitte my Luke. 23. spirite. And Matthe we sayth, And Iesus when he had cryed Matth. 27. againe with a loude voyce, yeelded vp the Ghost. Wher-vnto doubt­lesse may be referred that which we reade in the Actes of the Apostles of the first martyr Stephan, And they Actes. 7. storied Stephan calling on and saying, Lorde [...] receiue my spirite. But by these things I cannot more plain­ly and [...] expresse what manner What mā ­ner of substance the soule of man is. of substaunce the soule of man is, whiche I beléeue to be a spirite, ha­uing in déede a substaunce created of God proper and peculiar to it selfe. For Augustine, whose wordes I al­ledged a litle before, saith yet againe, 1. Cap. de Q [...]ntitate Animae: I can not name the substance of the soule: For I do not thinke the same to bee of these vsuall and knowne natures, whi­che we touche with the senses of our bodie. For I thinke that the soule cōsisteth not of earth, nor of water, nor [Page 759] of a [...]e, nor of the, neit [...]r yet of all [...] ioyned together, nor of any one of them. The nature of the soule may be called simple, because it con­sisteth not of other natures. Whiche wordes of Augustine, Cassidore wil­ling to rehe [...]rse and expresse by imi­tation, sayth, The soul [...] of man crea­ted of God, is a spiritual and peculiar substance. Therefore I simpli [...] of­firme that the soule hashe a singular, yea, a certein more excellent [...] & differing from other spirite, hauing his true béeing and working always from his creator, but suche as we in our spéeche cannot [...]pass [...], [...]ither are able to vtter.

In the meane [...] al­low The soul [...] [...]s neithe [...] God nor parte of God. if thē [...] to [...], what maker of substa [...]ie▪ she so [...]é is, say that the soule is God, or else sure­ly a part or p [...]rtion of God. For the scripture reproueth them do the. For truly y soule is a creature & is drow­ned in variablenes & sin [...]s: but a cre­ator, & cleane of it selfe it is not. And because God the creator is immuta­ble a indiuisible, the soule cannot be a portion of God. Therfore elegantly & truly An [...]chus Prudentius in his [...], after he had in many words [...] these filthy errors, gathering at length al the meaning of the tru­eth, sayth:

To say th [...] soule is GOD, or part of him
T'is follie great, and too absurde a thing:
Since chiefe & [...] ioyes it [...] which swim
From alwayes f [...]eshe, and euer-lasting spring.
Now it [...] falles to s [...]nne,
One while [...], another while in paine:
For due [...] it [...] winne:
Now [...] t'is free againe.

To y end that we might ouerthrow this errour, and discerne the soule from other spirites and spiritual sub­stances, we added in our description, That the soule of man is powred into the bodie of man by God: Whereby euerie man vnderstandeth wi [...]hout any adoe that it is created, and also is a spirit, not angeli [...]al but humane, that is breathed into mans bodie by God, of his owne essence and nature.

Where again, a new question tou­ching the original of soules doth offer Of the original of the soule it self to vs to be expounded. For it is wont to be asked, from whence souls come? when or howe they enter in­to their bodies?

Sainte Hierome is the Author that in time past there were verie many opinions and those same most contrarie betwéene them selues, tou­ching the originall of soules. For hée writ [...]g to Marcellinus, and [...], fayth, I remēber your ques­tion, nay rather [...], the quest [...]n of the church touching the state of the soule: whether it [...]el from heauen, as Pythagoras the Philospher, & al Pla­toniste [...] and Origen doe thinke. Or whether it be of y e proper substāce of God, as the Stoikes, Manichcus, and the heresies of Priscilianus of Spaine doe suppose. Whether they be coun­ted in Gods treasurie long since layd vp there, as certeine churchmen foo­lishly persuaded, thinke. Whether they be daily made of God & sent into bodies, according to y t which is writ­ten in the gospel, My father worketh hitherto, & I worke. Or whether E [...] ­traduce, that is, by the generation of the parentes, as Tertullian, Apolina­rius [Page 760] t [...] the [...] of the West C [...]rches [...], that as a bodie is borne [...]f a bodie, so a soul [...] is borne of a soule, and hath his béeing after the like [...] as b [...]ite beastes haue. But all those [...]pinions ar [...] [...] o [...] Ecclesiasticall writers with found argumentes. That opinion is recei­ue [...] & auouched for the truest, which holdrth; That the soule is cr [...]ted of nothing, and powred of God unto the bodie, when the childe is [...] in shape and in euerie part of hi [...] bo­die in the wombe of hi [...] mother. For thus the Ecclesiasticall definition [...] do declare.

We say that the creator of al thin­ges doeth onely knowe the creation of the soule, and that the bodi [...] onely is sowed by (carnal) [...] in mar­riage, that by the true appointment of God, it thickeneth in the matrice, be­commeth a substance and receiu [...]th shape, and that when the bodie is fa­shioned, the soule is created and pow­red into it. Where vpon [...] H [...]e­rome also to [...] di [...]puting against the t [...]rors of [...] bishop of Hierusalem, after he [...] diuerse opinions touching the origi [...]al of the soule he saith: Whe [...]her truely God createth soule [...] d [...]ily in whom his will i [...] his worke, [...] con [...] ­seth to be a [...] of them? which is an Ecclesrastical opinion, according to the opinion of our Sauiour. The father worketh hitherto and I worke. And according to that of [...]sai, Which formeth the spirit of man [...] him. And in the Psalmes. Whiche [...] their harts in euery one of thē. Th [...]s farre he. The scripture truly in ex­presse wordes doth tea [...]he, that the soule hath not originall [...]ut of earthe, neither that it is created before the bodie, but that it proc [...]deth out of the mo [...]the [...] the creator, to wit, from the secret power of God and that it is powred into the b [...]die when it is fa­shioned.

For Moses describing the [...] of God our Father, d [...]eth firste [...] that the body of Adam was fashioned and made, and that af­terwards the spirite of life was brea­thed [...]nto his bodie beeing perfectly made [...] The Lorde God ( [...] he) [...] of the clay of the [...] vppon his face or i [...]to his [...] the breath of life and [...] liuing soule. For the b [...]eath of life doth signifie the liuing & reasonable soule, that is to say, the [...], whiche thou séest brea­thed o [...] powred into the bodie when it is [...]shioned. And when the same Lorde created the woman of Adams [...] he tooke not life frō Adam or out of his so [...]le and put it into Eue, but of hi [...] g [...]dn [...]sse and power hee pow­r [...]d the [...] into her bodie when it was p [...]fectly [...]. And that we are [...] created of the Lorde at this [...] that the soule may bee po [...]red into the bodie when it is fa­shioned, Iob is a witnesse sufficient, saying▪ Thy handes (O God) haue Iob. 10. [...], and fashioned mee rounde abo [...]. [...] powred me as it [...] me to [...] like [...] ▪ T [...]ou hast [...]ouered mee▪ with [...] and [...], and ioyned, me to­gether with bones and sinewes▪ Loe, thou hast he [...]e i [...] these wordes bothe the concepti [...] and also the fashio­ [...]ng of [...] bodie in his mothers wombe most excellently described. And touching the soule, it followeth in Iob immediately, Thou hast gi­uen me life, and grace, and thy [...] ha [...]he preserued my spirite. B [...]hold, life, y t is, the soule, is by God [Page 761] [...] and grace. [...] [...] mercie to life. For it is a [...] in so many [...] benefite of the [...] sheweth it selfe in this. But it [...] by way of [...] thy visitation, that [...] and preferuation, [...] serued My spirite. For [...] that, spirite, which [...] life, that is to sayth [...] [...] we rightly [...] to the Scriptures, that [...] men are created of God, [...] into the bodyes when they [...] fashioned in the womb [...], [...] touch not euery p [...]int [...] matter of this cause, [...] say­ing is) hit the nayl [...] [...]

Now it re [...]eth to [...] worketh my body of [...] The ope­rations & powers of the soule. that briefly in the [...] saying that being [...] it giueth life to man, [...]

For the reasonable [...] hendeth the powers [...] sensitiue, and thereby it giueth [...] to the bodie. Moreouer the [...]oul [...] hath two partes distinguished in [...] not in substance, namely Vnderstan­ding and Will, and the reby it [...] man. For by the vnderstanding, whiche is called bothe the minde and reason, it conceiueth, iudgeth & know­eth thinges that are to be vnderstood, and discerneth what to followe and what to auoide. But by will or ap­petite he chooseth that which he knoweth, folowing one thing, and refusing another. Which things again stretch verie farre. Therefore I will handle euerie part more largely. First of all [...] Out of the [...]. cap. of A [...]gust. de [...]antitate [...]imae. [...] and the [...] sufficient, [...] and [...] But in these things [...] to man: For we sée and [...] that they also liue, and that [...] in his kind, [...], increased and ingendered, [...] the soule is [...], and what it worke [...]h in the [...] ▪ where a more pe [...]fecte [...] deriued. The [...] in the sense of [...] & [...] and discerit [...] [...], by the [...] things, which are [...] to y [...] of the bodie [...] it is ioyn [...]d, & refuseth and [...], & also consen­teth not only do y pr [...]eation of chil­dren, but to the ch [...]rishing, defending nourishing, & preseruing of them. But all these things againe no man deni­eth but y e li [...]e whiche is in beasts may do also. Let vs therfore cōsider what is the proper force of y e soule of man. And here w [...]y with me y e wonderfull power of vnderstanding & reasoning, & not a cōmon memorieas is in brute beasts, but a remembrance of i [...] merable thinges commended vnto vs and kept in minde by signes and [Page 762] déepe [...] in gesture, in sounde, in [...] seigned showes: so [...] of nations, so many thinges or dein [...] so many newe thinges, so many [...] refourmed, such a number of [...], and of such like [...] for th [...] maintenaunce of memorie, [...] a care of them whiche come [...] orders of offices, powers, [...], and dignities, either in [...] in the common we [...]le [...] warre, either in [...] matters. Weigh with me [...] force and vertue of [...] riuers of eloquence, the [...] verses in Poetrie [...] and [...] sure & [...] [...]n instrument [...] [...] in measuri [...] [...] b [...]ring, [...] thinges to come, [...] These verily are [...] or [...] ­perations in y e [...] are common to the god [...]. Therefore the true [...] which riseth from the powers of the soule vnto man, and which are found in the godly only d [...] follow. The soule is bould to preferre it selfe before the whole bodie, and to thincke that the goods of the bodie are not his, but ra­ther to despise them, and thereby how much, the more he delighteth himselfe, so much y more he withdraweth him­selfe from filthines, and cle [...]seth him­selfe wholie by faith and y e holy ghost, and strengtheneth himselfe against al thinges, whiche goe about to put him by from his good intent, and maketh [...] and [...] nothing to [...]other whiche [...]e would [...] to himselfe. For hée [...] or doctrine of God, [...] that by this. God [...] ioyned by the ho­ly [...] and [...]aith with God himselfe, in [...] delighteth and liueth in true [...] forth all kind of [...] so excellent a stu­di [...] the soule, there is [...]et great la­bo [...]r. For the soule fighteth starcely with the worlds the fleshe, and is [...] from the assaultes or [...]. But beeing [...] Lord, hee g [...]eth [...] [...]ictories and trium­ph [...] [...] therefore (I meane of [...] holy men) woorke all [...] of holy works, for the soules of the [...] heynous sinnes of all [...] are many other [...], whiche I cease to [...] I should be longer than [...] I haue entreated of [...] as yet ioyned to [...] discourse the [...] of God appeareth, the [...] creatour of the soule, ye [...] of the whole man, from whose [...] account it recei­u [...], whatsoeuer praise is giuen to the soul [...]. Nowe I wil speake of the soule separated from the bodie.

The soule being separated from the Of the soule sepa­rated from the bodie. bodie, ceaseth not to be that whiche it wa [...], but the bodie being dead, y e soule abideth aliue in his owne Essence, al­together immortall, and voide of all corruption. For the death of man is not the extinguishing or destruction of the soule: but onely a separation or departure from the bodie. Thou ta­kest a candle out of a lanterne, thou hast taken the light from the lanterne, [Page 763] but thou hast not put out the candle: the lanterne tri [...]ely béecause the can­dle is taken away remaineth full of darckenesse, but the candle féeleth so little hurt by remouing of it, that béeing taken awaye from the lan­erne, it then shineth more cleare­ly, and casteth forth the beames of his light more at large. So truely the soule, being separated from his earth­ly or slimie bodie, doth so little féele a­ny discommoditie, that béeing deliue­red from the trouble and burthen of the bodie, it liueth more at libertie, and woorketh more effectually. But the common sort vnderstand not this, they sée the body onely amonge the The soule is immor­tall. dead spoiled of the soule: and because this wanteth all féeling and mouing, yea and rotteth awaye, they thincke that the whole man perisheth. Nei­ther is y e world without some shame­lesse, and vngodly wretches, who haue in their mouth, that no man euer re­turned from death or from belowe, who by his returne proued that the soules remaine aliue, when the body is dead. But maliciously they lye, dis­sembling that they knowe not that, which certeinely they know. For who knoweth not that Christ the sonne of God died and was buried, and the third day was raised againe from the dead, the verie selfe same soule retur­ning into his bodie, whithe before death gaue his bodie life and ruled it? Who knoweth not that Christe with his true bodie and with his reasona­ble and naturall soule ascended into heauen, and sitteth at the right hand of the father, that hee layinge downe there as it were a most assured pledg, might testifie vnto the whole world, that both oure owne proper soules, and our owne proper bodies shal one day be trāslated thether? Who know­eth not that so many which were dead béeing raised from death to life, recei­ued, not newe soules, but those their old soules? whiche should not haue come to passe, if by the death of the bodie, the soules of men wete extin­guished.

They obiecte that the Scripture it Of the death of soules. selfe maketh mention of the death of the soule. I confesse no le [...]e in déede. For the soule of man is both mortall and immortall after a certaine man­ner of his owne. For the soule is not all manner of wayes immortall, as God is, of whome it is said, that hée onely hath immortalitie. And truely 1. Tim. 1. &. 6. the death of the soule in the holy scrip­ture is to be remembred, but the same is referred to the state and condition, not to the substance of the soule. For if God be the life of the soule, surely to be forsaken of God, and to be left vn­to thy selfe, is the death of the soule. But neuerthelesse y reasonable some liueth in his proper Essence or béeing, so that when it liueth miserably, a mi­serable life is in verie déede called death: but desperation also is the very death of the soule. For by hope wée liue. And Paule sayeth, I liue, yet not Gal. 1. I, but Christe liueth in mee, and the life whiche I nowe liue in the fleshe, I liue by the faith of the sonne of God: therefore they that are destitute of faith are dead, & they that haue faith liue. S. Augustine Cap. 10. De fide & Symbolo sayeth: The soule, as it may bee called corruptible by reason of finne and wickednes, so it may be cal­led mortal. For the death of the soule is the reuolting or falling from God, whiche first sinne of the soule was committed in Paradise, as is declared in the holy Scriptures.

And the same Augustine againe, Lib. de Trinitate 14. Cap. 4. sayeth, [Page 764] The soule also hath his death, when it lacketh a blessed life, whiche is to bee named the true life of the soule. But for this cause it is called immortall, for that whatsoeuer life it liueth, yea thoughe it bee most miserable, yet it neuer ceaseth to liue. Wée therefore fréely confesse that the soules of men separated or taken out of their bodies doe not die, but liue immortall for e­uer, the faithfull in euerlasting ioye and felicitie, but the vnbeléeners in e­ternall damnation.

Whiche thing I will now goe on to confirme by some substantial testi­monies Testimo­ [...]ies of the [...]morta­ [...]e of [...]oules. of Scripture. But first take this with you, that testimonies of scripture in this case are farre more liuely, than mans reasons framed out of Philosophie. For these testimonies are fetched from the verie mouthe of the liuing God himselfe, whiche pre­serueth vs in life who since he is true cannot lie, and who, since hee giueth life, and is life it selfe, is able to witt­nesse most certainely aboue all other touching life. Neither is it doubtfull that the spirit of God worketh ioynt­ly with the word of GOD, of whom vnlesse the heartes of men be touched, the reasons of Philosophie, howe ma­nifest soeuer they bee, shall preuaile nothing, especially in the daunger of death, and in other temptations. They are fleshlie therefore, and bru­tishe altogether, whiche are not asha­med to say, That they cannot be per­suaded or brought to beléeue the im­mortalitie of soules by the Scrip­tures onely.

Nay, which is more, that shall ne­uer be stedfast and stable in temptati­ons, whiche shall procéede from fleshe and bloud. Wee will therefore add some certaine testimonies, and those too most manifest. Dauid the most [...] nuissaunt, and happiest king in the world, comprising in one verse both the immortalitie of soules, and the re­surrection of bodies, sayeth: Thou O Psal. 61. Lord shalt not leaue my soule in hell: neither shalt thou suffer thine holie one to see corruption.

Man consisteth of bodie and soule. The bodie rotteth awaye when it is dead, and is turned into dust: but it shall not therefore perish. For as the bodie of Christ which was buried did not rat, but rose againe the third day, so in the day of iudgemente shall oure bodies be raised vpp, and by Christe [...]e deliuered from corruption. And our soul goeth not into hell there to re­maine. But as the soule of Christ re­turned from the nether parts vnto his bodie, and ascended into heauen in his bodie which he had taken againe: euen so shall oure soules also liue by Christ▪ they shall not dit.

Solomon the sonne of Dauid ex­celling all kinges and mortall men in wisedome, in one verse likewise expounding the prouidence of GOD touching the soule and the body saith: The dust shall bee turned againe vn­to Eccle. 12. earth from whence it came, and the spirite shall returne vnto God, who gaue it. Solomon calleth mans bo­die Dust, béecause it is said in Moses that GOD made it of the dust of the earth. Therefore the bodie turneth againe vnto dust, for it putrifieth and is resolued into that which first it was euen vntill the Iudgement daye, as the Lord sayeth: For dust thou art, Gen. 3. and into dust shalt thou be turned a­gaine. But the spirite, that is to say, y e reasonable soule, dieth not with the bodie, it is not resolued into dust, bée­cause it is not taken out of y e dust, nei­ther is it scattered into y e aire, because it doest not consist of aire, but retur­neth [Page 765] aliue from death vnto God. And therefore it returneth vnto GOD, because God gaue the soule, and after a singular manner made man after his owne likenes & image, breathing into his face the spirite of life, of life I say, that is of liuely power, not the spirite of death. Therefore the soule cānot perish, béecause it receiueth im­mortalitie from God, who, since hee is life, is able to preserue that breath of life which he hath made.

The Lord Iesus the true and ve­rie sonne of God, the life and resurrec­tion of the faithfull, sayeth plainely in the Gospell: Feare (ye) not them whi­che kill the bodie, but are not able to Matth. 10. kill the soule, but rather feare him, whiche is able to destroye both bodie and soule in hell. If when the bodie being slaine by tyrauntes, the soule is not killed, then it remaineth aliue af­ter the bodie is destroyed, and so assu­redlie it remaineth, that hauing put off the bodie, it should bee caste of the most iust God into hell, there euerla­stingly to burne for his vn [...]aithfulnes. For in the same Gospel the Lord saith againe: Whosoeuer wil saue his life, shall loose it: againe whosoeuer will Matth. 16. loose his life for my sake, shal finde it. For not he only looseth his life or soule whiche bridleth it from the pleasures of the world, and liueth most tempe­rately, but hée also, who offereth him­selfe into the bloudy hands of tyrants to be slaine, for the confession of Chri­stian faith. And hée findeth his life or soule whiche he lost. Therefore the soules of men, euen after the death of the bodie, remaine aliue and immor­tall. In the Gospel according to S. Iohn the Lord saith: Verilie, verilie, I Iohn. 8. say vnto you, hee that heareth my word, and beleeueth on him that sent mee, hath euerlasting life, and shall not come into iudgement▪ but is e [...] ­caped from death vnto me.

Thou hast in these words of the Lord the death of the bodie. But forthwith afterward, he witnesseth that wée Es­cape vnto life: therefore mens [...]oules remaine aliue after death. For nowe hee speaketh nothing of the raising a­gaine or of the saluation of the bodie, but of the life of the soule after death. In the same Gospel the Lord sayth a­gaine: Verilie, verilie, I say vnto you, if a man keepe my saying, he shall ne­uer Iohn. 8. see death. But it is euident, that all men are ordeined once to die, Heb. 9. namely with bodily death: therefore the soule liueth after the death of the bodie. For it must néedes be that a faithfull man shall neuer sée or [...]eele death: vnlesse hee told a lie, who affir­med with an oth that which he spake. For in euery other place he addeth an o [...]he saying: Verilie I say vnto you, that wée should not doubt of the un­mortalitie of soules. There are very many testimonies and those most eui­dent of Christ the sonne of God in the same Gospell; as in the sixte and ele­uenth Chapiters: to whiche wee will ioyne one or two out of the writings of y e blessed Apostles of Christ Sainct Peter speaking of the soules of the fa­thers which were dead a great while agoe, sayeth, that The Gospell was preached also to the dead, that they 1. Pet. 4. should bee iudged like other men in the flesh, but should liue before God in the spirite.

Spirites or soules of the blessed fathers, whose bodies being buried a great while agoe, doe waite for the vniuersall sentence of that generall and last iudgement: that is, that their flesh may be raised vp againe & be iudged with other men in y e last day: but in the meane while their soules liue [Page 766] with God: so that mens soules are aliue, thoughe their bodies were rot­ten a great while agoe.

S. Paule in his epistle to Timo­thie sayeth, that life and immortalitie 1. Tim. 1. is made manifest and brought by Christ. The same Paule euery where doeth so plainely auouche the immor­talitie of soules, that hee must néedes be blinde which séeth it not. S. Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist sawe vn­der Apoc. 6. the altar in heauen (that is, vn­der the protection of Christe whoe is the sacrifice and propitiation for the sinnes of the world,) liuing soules ly­ing and crying: Howe longe tariest thou Lord to reuenge our bloud? He sawe them cloathed with white gar­mentes, and enioying euerlasting rest. But these soules were the soules of the martyrs of Christe, whose bo­dies died, béeing murthered on the earth vnder tyrauntes and persecu­ters of the Christian faith. Therefore the soules of men are immortall. Most true therefore, yea and vndoubted are those woordes, whiche are read in the booke of Wisedome, vttered in this Wisd. 3. manner: The soules of the righteous are in the hand of God, and there shal no torment touch them. In the sight of the vnwise they appeared to die, and their ende is taken for a miserie, and their departing from vs to be vt­ter destruction, but they are in rest. For thoughe they suffer paine before men, yet is their hopefull of immor­talitie. They are punished but in few things, neuerthelesse in many thinges shall they be well rewarded. For God proueth them & findeth them meete for himselfe. As gold in the fornace doth he trie them, and receiueth them as a burnte offering: and when the time commeth they shalbe looked v­pon. They shall shine and runne thoroughe, as the sparckles amonge the stubble. They shall iudge the na­tions, and haue dominion ouer the people, and their Lord shall reigne for euer.

Wherefore, most truely and ac­cording to the Canonicall Scripture doe the Ecclestasticall definitions pro­nounce, Cap. 16. Wee beleeue that man onely hath a substantiall soule, whiche hauing put off the bodie li­ueth, and keepeth his senses and dis­position liuelie. It doeth not die with the bodie, as Aratus affirmeth, nor a little while after as Zenon sayeth: be­cause it liueth substantiallie. But the soules of beastes and other mortall creatures, are not substantiall, but are borne with their fleshe, thorough the life of their fleshe, and with the death of their flesh are at an end and doe die.

Furthermore, that truth touching the immortalitie of soules, as it were All wise men haue thought that soules are immortal. by the lawe of nature, is written and imprinted in the mindes of all men. Wherevppon it is no meruaile that all the wise men amonge the Gen­tiles, could neuer abide that the soule should be called mortall. For the con­sent of all, whiche is thought the voice of nature, (specially of the chiefest) de­clareth y soules are immortall. And M. Tullie also affirmeth that, saying, As by nature wee thincke there are Gods, and by reason wee know what they bee, so wee hold opinion with the consent of all nations, that soules doe stil continue. All y auncient wri­ters therefore, and all that followed them, haue said that soules are euer­lasting or immortal, as Trismegistus, Musęus, Orphęus, Homerus, Pinda­rus, and Pherecydes the Sy [...]ian the maister of Pythagoras, and his scho­ler Socrates. Plato himselfe, who, to [Page 767] learne the opinions of Pythagoras, sailed into Italie, was not onely of the same opinion that Pythagoras was of, touching the immortalitie of souls, but brought reasons also to confirme the same. These reasons (as Tullie witnesseth) are many, that he whiche readeth his booke, cannot seeme to desire any thing further. Seneca so plainely affirmeth and proueth the immortalitie of soules, that nothing can be more plaine. And Epictetus a famous Philosopher, who liued in the time of Seneca, hath done no lesse. If as yet there be any light headed men, to whome the immortalitie of y e soule séemeth doubtfull, or whiche vtterly denie the same, these truely are vn­worthy to haue the name of men. For they are plagues of the cōmon wealth and verie beastes, worthy to be hissed and driuen out of y e company of men. For hee lacketh a bridle to restraine him, and hath cast awaye all honestie and shame, & is prepared in all points to committ anye mischiefe, whosoe­uer beléeueth that the soule of man is mortall.

I shewed that soules by death bée­ing separated from their bodies, doe In what place sou­les liue when they are separa­ted from their bo­dies. not die, but remaine aliue: it resteth now behinde that I teach you, where the soules when they are destitute of the dwelling place their bodies, leads their life and are conuersaunt. While they were coupled to the bodies, they vsed them as their dwelling houses, so that though they be said, not to be li­mitted in place, yet they doe not wan­der out of their bodies, but they are as it were shut vp in them as in prisons, vntill the time they be dissolued and sett at libertie. Those same soules therefore being now disseuered from their bodies, since they reteine their sound senses, their nature or dispositi­on, and their whole substance in liue­ly manner, albeit they are said no not euen now to be limitted in place not are they not let loose & runne aftraye, hauing their abiding in no place, but beeing compacte and sett fast in their owne Essence or béeing, are in some place againe, hauing no newe bodies, (for the soules are frée euen till the Iudgement day, when they shall bee ioyned againe to their bodies) how be­it certaine abiding places are prepa­red for them of God wherin they may liue. Although other, by my leiue, ve­rie subtily and wittilie doe reason, howe spirites are conteyned in place or not conteined: I simplie affirme with the scripture, that soules separa­ted from bodies, are taken vpp either into heauen it selfe, or else are drow­ned in the depthe of hell, and that their béeing and abiding is euen so there, that when they are héere they are not else where. For the Lord most plain­ly and pithilie saieth in the Gospell, that the soule of beggerly Lazarus Luke. 16. was carried into Abrahams bosome, and the soule of the rich glutton was caste downe into hell. But that more is, it foorthwith followeth in the historie, Betweene vs and you, (for the blessed and cursed soules talke together) there is a great goulfe sted­fastly sett, so that they whiche would goe from hence to you, cannot, nei­ther can they that would, come from thence to vs. And Paul also desireth to Phil. 1. be dissolued & to be with Christ. Wée are dissolued by death, for when the soule departeth, the bodie is dissolued, and dieth: the soule flieth vnto Christ. But the Scripture sheweth vs that Christ is in heauen at the right hand of the father.

Nowe where heauen is, there is none but can tell. And we else-where [Page 768] haue largely [...] of that [...]. In the Gospell after Samuel Iohn, the Lord himselfe calleth the conuersation of soules whiche is pre­pared for the soules after they are se­parated from the bodies, both a place and mansion, an habitation or dwel­ling: adding these woordes the r [...]p­pon, I will receiue you (euen) vnto Iohn. 14. my selfe, that where I am, there maye ye bee also.

And therefore Sainct Iohn sawe soules in heauen, abiding and taking Apoc. 6. their rest vnder the altar or protection of Christ. For thether when they de­parted from their bodies he had gathered them vnto himselfe. Herevnto belongeth that notable place of the A­postle Paule merueylous fitt for this purpose, written in the second to the Corinthians in these woordes, Wee know that if our earthly hóuse of this tabernacle were destroyed, wee haue a building of God, euen an habitati­on not made with handes, but eternal in heauen, &c.

Loe, while our soules were ioyned to our bodies, they inhabited & dwelt in them as in their houses, but after oure corruptible house is destroyed, God hath builded another better, and of longer continuance, Heauen I meane it selfe, into the whiche hee lo­uingly receiueth our soules departing out of our bodies. For that manner bodie whiche we now haue, he calleth The house of this tent or taberna­cle. For as tentes for a time are made of light stuffe, and pitched without a­ny strong foundation, and a while af­ter are pulled downe, or doe fall of their owne accord: so a mortall body is giuen to men as a ruinous cottage wherein they inhabite a fewe dayes, and immediatly packe away againe. S. Peter vsed the like Allegorie. A­gainst [...]. Pet. 1. this (ten [...]) hée opposeth a [...] of euerlasting continuance, hea­uen, I mean [...], it selfe. For [...]hen hée had said that wée haue a Building of God, hee addeth by interpretation, (euen) an habitation not made with handes. And yet more plainely, e­ternall in heauen. Neither doeth that which by and by followeth, hin­der th [...], impor [...] another meaning. For therefore [...] wee desiring (vp­pon our deathing) to be further cloa­thed with our house, which is from heauen. For From heauen, signifieth as much as if thou wouldest say, hea­uenly. Therefore the house of the soule is heauenly or heauen it selfe, a place, I saye, appointed for blessed spi­rites. For verilie the faithfull soule shall dwell in heauen, euen vnto that day, wherein the Lord shall iudge the The soule returneth to the bo­dy, but not before iudgment. world with that his Generall iudge­ment: then at the lengthe the soule shall returne to the bodie againe, bée­ing raises vpp, that after Iudgement the whole man, both soule and bodie, may liue for euer with God.

For thus wittnesseth the Apostle Sainct Paule, The Lord himselfe shal descend from heauen in a shout, 1. Thess. 4 and in the voice of the Archangel, and in the trumpet of GOD, and the dead in Christe shall rise first: then wee which liue which remaine shal­bee caught vpp together with them in the cloudes, to meete the Lord in the ayre, and so shall wee euer bee with the Lord, namely, in the hea­uens whiche are aboue vs, where the cloudes are séene.

Therefore, omitting vaine specu­lations, and curious disputations, let vs beléeue that there is a house pre­pared by y e Lord in heauen for soules béeing separated from their bodies, into the which the faithfull may be re­ceiued: [Page 769] and againe that ther [...] is [...] are prepared, [...] all the soules of all in [...]dels or [...] may be cast.

Wee haue taught that heauen is Howe Soules should be translated to their appointed place. the sease or habitation prepared of God to receiue soules béeing separa­ted from their bodies. It remayneth behind that we shew after what ma­ner & what time they should be trans­lated thether after death. Touching the manner I can saye nothing else, but that it is fully knowen vnto God, and that so farre foorth as séemeth suf­ficient for vs, it is shadowed out in the Scriptures, namely that it is brought to passe by Angels carrying vpp oure soules with a most swift flight or mo­uing. For the Lord saith in y e Gospell that the soule of Lazarus was carried by angels into Abrahams b [...]some. Of whiche thinge wée spake and before when wée preached of Good Angels. But what manner of mouing this is, whether naturall or supernaturall, I meane not to make search: I beléeue that what God promiseth the same he performeth and accomplisheth. And hee promising sayeth, Hee is passed from death to life. Againe he said to Iohn. 5. the théefe, To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise, comprehending that Iuke. 23. his passage, as it were in a moment. Herevnto we also necessarily ad this, that it must bée attributed to the me­rites of Christ, that we are taken vpp into heauen. For hée is the [...]oore & the way. But at what time soules should be caried vp into heauen, or cast down At what time souls be carried vp into heauen. into hell, séemeth to be a question at this present not onely profitable, but by all meanes necessarie to bee discus­sed. For in this our age there are euill disposed persons, who haue corrupted the pure simplicitie of this matter. For you shall finde some wil say, that the [...] departing from the [...] not by and by the right [...] ways to heauen, but that [...] it were taken with a [...] tha [...] ­gie, they sléepe vntill the last days [...]f Iudgement. You shalfind othersome contending that soules cannot come into heauen, vnlesse they be perfectly purified with clensing fire, which they call Purgatorie, as though they were intercepted by pirates and robbers in the middest of their iourney, and cast into torments, vntill either they themselues make satisfaction, or other fo [...] them haue payed as it were the debt whiche they had else-where bor­rowed. But both of these thinges doe I denie and vtterly denie: and I af­firme that soules doe not sléepe, nei­ther are they purged by any tormēts after the death of the bodie, but are waking and aliue, and are forthwith after the death of the bodie, and euen in a moment either carried into hea­uen, being fréed from all kinde of tor­ments, or otherwise cast downe into hell. These sleepi [...] heads haue nothing to alledge for this their lethargie or i­magination Soules se­parated from their bodies do [...] not sleepe. of the sléepe of the soule, but that the scripture oftentimes de­scribing the death of the Saincts, ma­keth mention of sléeping & laying to sléep [...], as, Hee fell a sleepe and was ga­thered vnto (or layed by) his fathers. And Paul saith, speaking of those that die: I would not haue you ignorant concerning them which are a sleepe. But euen as soules when they were ioyned to these frail [...] bodies, neuer slept, neither could sléepe: so being de­liuered from the burden of the bodie, they are muche lesse to bee thought to sléepe. To the bodie therefore is sléepe to bee referred. For whosoeuer dieth in a true faith, hee sléepeth in the Lord. And as they that sléepe when [Page 770] their [...] the body is not altoge­ther e [...]tinguished by deathe, that it should not liue againe any more, but nowe verily [...] into rest, and at the day of iudgemēt it riseth a­gaine & liueth: and for this cause holy mē are sayd in y e scriptures, to sléepe, not to die, that therby the mysterie of y e resurrection of our flesh may be sig­nified. Which thing these grosse hea­ded men vnderstand not: wherevpon they attribute that to the soule which is proper to the body. Other argu­ments which they bring to confirme their madnesse, are vnworthy to be rehearsed. For eyther they violently wrest the scripture from the natural sense: or else by their corrupt reaso­ning, they gather falshoode out of those things that are false. But they doe erre, and are no lesse de [...]eiued than Soules [...] from the bodies are not caried into Pur­gatorie. these sléeping doctours, which thinke that soules departing from their bo­dies, go not by & by the right & ready way into heauen, but are [...]a [...]ght in the middest of their iourney, and car­ried into that purgatorie fir [...] wherin they maye be purged from the filthy spots of sinnes, whiche they haue got­ten in the flesh, and that after they be purged, they are carried by Angels into the presence of the most holy god. For eyther the souls are purged with that purgatorie fire from the filthe of their sinnes, or else they are washed and cleansed through the paine and griefe of torments whiche there they do suffer. If sinnes be purged by ver­tue of that fire, then it followeth, that sinners are not sanctified by the only bloude of the sonne of God. But by what scriptures haue they proued vn to vs that this power of purging is giuen to the fire? Hath God altered [...] and purpose, and s [...]t [...] fire instead of Christe to work [...] our sanctifi [...]ation? [...] for shame! But if for oure sufferings and tormentes sake sinnes are forgiuen, then it fol­loweth that we are not purged by the crosse and passion of Christ only. Let them teache vs out of the scripture, that suche worthinesse is attributed by God to our sufferings. But by the onely bloud and passion of Christ all those are sanctified that be sanctified, whosoeuer they be: therefore purga­tori [...] is a wicked deuise of the diuell, whiche darkeneth, yea, and maketh voyd the crosse and merites of Christ. For what other thing do they account purgatorie, but a satisfaction for sin­nes made by the soules separated frō their bodies? In the Gospell of Iohn there is a question moued by the dis­ciples of Iohn the Baptist, touching Soules are purged by the onlie bloud of Christ. Iohn. 3. the purifying of soules. And Iohn Baptist declareth that the faythfull are through Christe purified by fayth, which thing he is beléeued to haue te­stified also by holy baptisme. Moreo­uer, the most excellent apostles do ex­presly witnosse, that all the faithfull are cleansed by the onely bloude of Christe, and by his onely passion, and most sufficient merites. For Peter, who sayeth in the Actes: Neyther is there saluation in any other: for a­mong Actes. 4. men there is giuen no other name vnder heauen wherby we must be saued, He I say hath written in his firste canonicall Epistle, Ye knowe 1 Pet. 1. that you were not redeemed with corruptible things, as with siluer and golde, but with the precious bloude of the immaculate lambe. Iohn the Apostle also sayeth, The bloude of Christ Iesus the sonne of God clean­seth 1. Ioh. 1. vs from all sinne. And he againe, Christ loued vs, and washed vs from Apoc. 10. [Page 771] our [...]innes by his owne bloud. And Paule [...]ath to the Ephesians [...] to Titus sheweth that we are purified Ephe. 5. Tit. 3. by the only bloud of the sonne of god. Vnto the He brues he sayth. By him selfe hath hee purged our sinnes, and Heb. 5. s [...]tt [...]h on the right hande of God in the highest places. It was not w tout signification that he said, By him self, y t he might thereby exclude all other meanes. For elswhere he sayth thus, If righteousnesse come by the lawe, Gal. 2. then Christe dyed in vaine. For after the same manner we also doe reason. If we be cleansed by purgatorie fire, then in vaine did Christe shed his bloude to purg [...] vs. For what néeded he to haue suffered most grieuous pu­nishment, if we could haue ben clean­sed by Purgatorie fire? Moreouer, the whole scripture teacheth vs, that Christe is our onely satisfaction and propitiation. Which thing we haue at large shewed in other places. And therefore soules make no satisfaction in purgatorie, vnlesse we wil confesse that men haue no néede of Christe.

These men doe further feine that the power to purge is giuen to the fire of purgatorie by grace, or by the bloude and merites of Christe & that this fire purgeth not by his own ver­tue, but by the power of the sonne of God. But they haue also forged this most wickedly. For the scripture in euerie place, (as we also said euen nowe) sendeth vs back to the sonne of God, and the price of his bloude and cleansing, wherof it teacheth that we are made partakers while we liue in this world by faith and y e holy ghost: but of Purgatorie it speaketh not a word in any place: neyther saith it in any place that we by the grace of god are purged in an other worlde. Therefore they steale away the glo­rie [...] proper vnto the [...] God and giue it to a fire which is al­together forged and [...] Furthermore, then appoint an other time of grace out of this world, which is altogether straunge vnto the scrip­tures. For our Lorde cryeth in the Gospel, I must worke the workes of him that sent me, while it is day, the night commeth, when no man can worke. And Saint Paule sayth, Let Gal. 6. vs doe good, that is to [...]ay, let vs [...]e bountifull and liberall towarde the poore, while we haue time. Whiche saying he séemeth to haue taken out of Solomons booke of the Preacher, saying: When the cloudes are full, Eccles. 11. they poure out raine vpon the earth: and when the tree falleth, whether it be towarde the South or North, in what place so euer it fall, there it re­maineth. He vseth two Allegories or darke speaches, by the which he tea­cheth the rich to be liberal. The first is taken from the cloudes. The cloudes from the earth do gather vp vapours, which being thickned, are immediat­ly as out of a sponge pressed out and p [...]ed vppon the earth to water it. Let rich men do the like, distributing againe among men suche riches as they haue gotten among men. The seconde is taken of trées, which being feld lye in the same places in the whi­they fall. The wise man therefore warneth vs to doe that in due season, whiche we oughte to doe, for when we are departed from hence, there is no place of repentaunce. And in the Gospell, a trée is oftentimes put for a man, where also the right hand is put for heauen or the place of bles­sednesse, as the left hande for hell or the place of damnation. Therefore this is his meaning, When thou art deade, thou shalt remaine for euer ei­ther [Page 772] [...] agreeable to the heauēly. For S. Cypri [...] against Demetrian [...]s, sayth: When we shall bee departed hence, there is then no place of repetance, [...] value. Here life is eyther lost or got­ten. Here is prouision made for eter­nall saluation, by the seruing of god, and the fruite of fayth. They obiect againe, That souls when they depart That sou­les a [...] ful­ly purged by the bloud of Christ. from the body, are purged in déede by the bloud of the sonne of God, but not fully, for there remaines some filth to be washed away in Purgatori [...]. For they depart out of this worlde not ha­uing a full and perfect sayth, & there­fore they be not altogether good: and again, since they haue some fayth they be not altogether euill: & bicause they are not perfectly good they cannot en­ter into heauen: againe since they are not altogether euil, they cānot be dā ­ned, and therefore there remayneth a middle place, wherein they may be fully tryed, and at the length being purified, may be presented [...]to the sight of God. But these m [...]n after their manner [...] what they [...]. But we haue shewed by the holie scriptures, that the souls of the faith­full are purged by the onely bloud [...] the sonne of God through [...], and not by purgatorie. Nowe will I also shewe in that whiche followeth, that the sinnes of all men are puri [...]edful­ly, that is to say, moste absolutely, by the onely sacrifice of Christe, and fur­ther, that by the grace of God in the bloude of Christe is forgiuen in the verie instant of death whatsoeuer in­firmitie & remnants of sinne are be­hinde in the soules of the faithfull de­parting from the body. For the Lorde saith in the gospel, He that is washed, Iohn. 13. needeth not saue to washe his feete, [...] euery wh [...]. Beholde he [...] that [...] washed by the grace of Christ, so that the [...] of the féete, that is to say, the infirmit [...]e and imperfection whi­che remaineth after regeneration, cā not bring him againe into the num­ber of those that are vncleane. For the Lord sayth againe in the Gospell, And for their sakes sanctifie I my self Iohn. 17. that they also might bee sanctified through the truth. The Lorde gaue vp himselfe to be a sacrifice for oure sinnes, to the ende that we might be sanctified, that is, purged from oure sinnes truly, that is to say, fully and [...] perfectly. For Paule sayth, For with one offering hath he made per­f [...]st Heb. 10. for euer them that are sanctified▪ Mark (I pray you) y apostles words. Christ with one oblatiō (Lo he saith, with one) hath perfectly sanctified, al that are sanctified, & are made heires of eternall life. Herevpon we gather: If by the one sacrifice of Christ, once offered for vs, al soules are purified, and that in déede perfectly purified, so that there is nothing wāting to their pu [...]fying, what I praye you findeth Purgatorie to purifie? Therefore it is a shamelesse forgerie and horrible blasphe [...]ie against the merite of the purifying of IESVS CHRIST the some of GOD. If there séeme any thing to be diminished or wan­ting vnto the soule nowe depar­ting, Christe by his grace performeth and maketh it vp whilest it is yet in the worlde. It is a wicked speach and vnworthy to be heard among christi­an people, that by oure sufferings in Purgatorie, that is fulfilled whiche was not as yet fully satisfied with the bloud and passion of Christ. As if our suffrings were better & more effectu­al than the passion of y t sonne of God.

[Page 773] Th [...]se men obie [...]te vnto vs the weaknesse of faith in them that dye: and we [...]n the other side obiect vnto them the mercie of God fully pardo­ning his faithfull people. The father of the Lunatique mentioned in the Gospell, requiring helpe of the Lord, heareth: If thou cāst beleeue, (to wit, that I am able to heale thy sonne:) al Marke. 9. things are possible to him that belee­ueth. And albeit he felt his fayth not altogether perfect, but that therein remayned much weakenesse, yet the helpe of God was not hindered by the weaknesse thereof. For bycause he humbly submitted him selfe wholy vnto the mercy of the Lorde, beséech­ing and saying: Lord I beleeue, help my vnbeliefe: the Lorde by and by succoured him, and without delaye healed his sonne. So there is no dout that the most mercifull Lorde will fayle his faithfull people, to whom he hath promised most full forgiuenesse, acknowledging their weakenesse in the houre of death, and therefore also calling for the mercy of God: but that vppon the instant of the going out of the soule, he forth with perfectly [...]anc­tifieth it with his spirtie for Christes sake, and beautifieth it with all kynd of graces, that being truely purged from all filthe of sinnes, it maye flée vp, and deserue to appeare in the presence of God. And this shoulde be beaten into the heades of them that are a dying. For there are extant most large promises of god, there are extant examples of many holy men dying and calling vpon God. Fur­thermore, it is certeine by those thin­ges which we haue already alledged, that the death of Christ hath made ful satisfaction for sinnes: so that nowe there remayneth nothing further to [...]e [...] w [...]th the fire of purgato­rie. Souls after the death of the [...]dy, [...] the right [...] heauen, taking nothing [...] them which [...] it d [...]th purging. There­fore that fire of purgatorie is nothing else in verie dée [...]e, than a tra [...]que or merchandize of most couet [...]s mē, whereby craftily and cunningly they purge the pursses, not the soules, both of rich and poore.

These men by and by vnderprop Of praiers for the dead. their purgatorie building, which is a falling, with two postes. The first is this, They of olde (say they) prayed for the saluation of soules separated from the body, therfore there is a pur­gatorie. For since in heauen they haue no néed of prayers, surely in hel prayers do no good, since in hell is no redemption: truely there is a middle place left wherein soules are kepte, vnto whom the prayers of the liuing doe good, that place is Purgatorie. Thus in déede they reason, howbeit imagining all thinges of their owne heades, without the authoritie of the scriptures. But this is that they haue to say, That they of old prayed for the deade. I knowe what Augustine that famous doctour of the Churche, what Chrysostome that golden-mouthed man, and other auncient and notable men haue l [...]t written touching this matter. But I aske y e question, Whe­ther that whiche they did, were well done? For not all thinges which the holy fathers sayd and did, (who often­times haue suffered somthing of mās inuention) are absolutely to be alow­ed or followed. Those things are not to be allowed and folowed, which are set down by them against the decrées of the scripture, (which thing they thē selues vnfeinedly confesse:) but those things onely whiche are vttered and confirmed by the authoritie of holie [Page 774] scriptures, which [...] of godly­nesse. But thou [...] nothing in them of prayer for the [...]eade. For that whichsome albedge out of [...]he se­cond booke of Mach [...]bei [...], proueth thing. For that booke is not canoni­call. Which thing it behooued them to haue learned long since euen out of Hierome. They adde, that prayer for the deade is an vnwritten tradition of the Apostles: I heare them. But I knowe well enough, that the vnwrit­ten traditions of the apostles are not contrarie to their writt [...]n doctrines. I knowe well enoughe that the writ­ten doctrines of the apostls no where commaunde prayers for the deade, and in no place allowe them. When Paule the Apostle exhorted the Thes­salonians to moderation in lame [...] ­ting 1. Thess. 4. for the dead, the time being then verie fitte and most [...] to giue commaundement concerning offering of prayers for the soules of the deade, if he had thought them any whit profitable and necessarie, yet notwithstanding he maketh no manner mention of them, yea ra­ther he simply teacheth what they ought to beléeue touching the fou [...]es of the faithfull, being separated from their bodies, namely that they liue in euerlasting blessednesse with Christ, wayting and looking for the re [...]ur­rection of their bodies. But who can not sée that this certeintie and plain­nesse of the Apostles doctrine, is in­tangled and perilously shaken with this feigned Apostolique tradition? For if we beléeue in Christ, let vs be­léeue his wordes and promises. He him selfe saide, that he is the resurrec­tion and life of the faithfull, and that the soules of the beléeuing, euen immediately [...] death of the body, [...] escape and [...] into li [...]. [...]f (I say) we [...] of the Lord, why then doe we a [...] yet being [...] for the saluation of the [...] of the deade, prays and make supplicatiō for them, as though they had not yet obteyned saluation▪ By these our prayers truely we giue a manifest proofe that we dout of our faith, & hope not after that, as concer­ning the saluation of our fouls, which wedge [...]th professe with t [...]ung, and which also the wordes of Christe and the Apostles commaunde vs to hope after.

The stedfast faith truely and assu­red hope of those that beléeue and stay them selues vppon the promises of Christe, d [...] forbid vs here to take and weare blacke mourning garments in offerings for the dead, whose souls we beléeue to haue already put on white garmentes: they forbid vs to giue occasion eyther to vnbeléeuers, or to weaklinges in fayth, of re­prehe [...]ing vs worthily, bycause we [...] and lament for them (who [...] say do liue with God) as if they were [...]ast into hell fire, and busily set our selues a worke with making humble prayers vnto God to deliuer the miserable souls out of torments, that is to say, bycause the faith which we professe with tong and voyce, we condemne by the testimonie of [...]ure heart and mynd, yea and of our out­warde workes. If we goe on after this sorte, truely we are double dea­lers in our hope and in our faith. The things whiche we speake séeme to be dissembled, false, and feigned. For it auayleth nothing in words to [...]nt of vertue, and with déedes to destroye trueth.

Therfore let him that wil, receiue [Page 775] this [...] (as they ca [...] it) of the Apo [...]les, touching the offering of prayers for the faithfull departe [...], as for me, I meane to receiue nothing repugnant to true [...]ayth and [...] from the apo [...]les doctri [...]e, [...] doe I persuade any man to re­ce [...] such [...]anitie. This also I can not choose but tel you, that that which they call the tradition of the apostles, S. Augustine calleth the tradition of the fathers re [...]iued of the Churche. For in his [...] [...] apost [...]li 32. he sayth. This which the fathers deliuered, the whole Church obser­ueth, to wit, that prayers shoulde be made for them in the communion of of the body and bloud of Christ whē they in their own place are rehe [...]ed at the verie sacrifice, and the same is mentioned to be offered for them al­so. And againe, [...] gerend [...], Cap. 4. he saith, Supplications or prayers for the soules of the dead are not to bee neglected, whiche the church hath receiued to be made for all that be departed in the Christian brotherhod, not rehearsing them by name, but in a general remembrance of them altogether. Thus sa [...]e he▪ Who though in some place he [...] the traditiōs of the apostles very say, yet by these words this séemethmore expresly to be his meaning, y this [...] or order of praying for the dead was deliuered to the churche by y e fathers, and doubtlesse many yeares after the Apostles time was receiued of the church. The same August defendeth in more places than one, that the re­ceiuing of the Eucharist or sacramēt of the Lordes supper, is as necessarie for infants being newe come forth of their mothers wombe, to y attaining of saluation, as the sacrament of bap­tisme. The chiefe and notable places wherein [...]e hand [...]th [...] in his first booke against [...] his. [...], against y Pelagians. Nether doth he [...] that opinion with lesse [...] than the tradition▪ bicause that [...] and very vsual in the church in y age. But who at this day receiueth y ceremonie, as Apostolical? Who séeth not that those good fathers otherwise most faithfull pastours in that thing suffered some inuention of man? The written doctrine of S. Paule deser­ueth at this day more to be estéemed, than that auncient tradition of the church Paul writeth, Let euery man 1. Cor. 11. [...] himselfe, and so let him eat [...] of this [...]eade and drinke of this cap. Wh [...]reby al men vnderstand, that y Eucharist or sacrament of the Lords supper, is for them to receiue that are of perfect age & not [...] For y cau [...] it [...] for our elder & to forsake y tradition, and to draw more neare to the scripture. Let thē there­fore in this m [...]tter giue vs [...] also to depart frō the vncertein tradition of the fathers, & to cleane to the moste [...] faith & doctrine of y e apostles. But [...] (say they) was condēned for this cause, for y t he beléeued pray­ers Aeriani cō demned. were vnprofitable for the dead. I [...] in [...] y Aerius was cōdēned, neither do I take vpon me to defend him, whom [...]hylastrius, Epiphanius, & Augustine, do make mention to haue [...] Arian, & a man polluted with other [...]oule errors. But touching prayers for the dead, whether they be pro­fitable or vnprofitable, there is no doubt y t they are catholiques & nothe­retiques, who beléeue y t which is deli­uered & [...]et downe in y e apostles créed. For according to y e tradition of this créede we beléeue the forgiuenesse of [Page 776] sinnes, [...] life euerlasting. They which beleèue these things [...]tein vndoutedly what so [...]er they beléeue. For the Lord said to the Cont [...]ion, Go thy way, and as tho [...] [...], so be it done vnto Matth. 8. th [...]. Therefore who so euer beléeueth forgiuenes of sin [...], & life euerlasting, hath obteyned forgiuenesse of sinnes, & surly he shal liue in euerlasting life. Which thing, if y be true, as it cānot be false, whith is deliuered vnto vs in the apostles créede, what place I pray you shall prayers haue for the deade? for y e dead haue their sinnes forgiuen them, therefore al lets & delayes vnto life are taken away, & so they liue w t God. But they which haue not belee­ued, haue reteined & kept their sinnes stil, & being east down into y e bottom­lesse lake, sticke fast in y e my [...]e of hell. Which thinges since they are [...] cert [...]ntie, truly the [...] is a [...] of pray­ing for y dead, [...] before go [...] nor among the faithful. Herevnto are an­nexed so many examples of y e [...]aintes in both the Testaments, which are to be preferred both before vs [...] condēnations of men. Which I pray you of y e holy fathers euer prayed [...] their dead? Did Adam pray for his A­bel? did y e sonnes pray for their father Adam? What prayers did Abraham offer to God for the soule of his father Thare, or for y e soul of his most deare wife Sara? What prayers poured Esau and Iacob forth for their father Isaac when he died: the [...]. sonnes of Israel for Iacob? Solomon for Da­uid? In y e new Testament Iohn bap­tist is beheaded of Herode, Stephan stoned of the Iewes, Iames his head is cut off by y e shoulders at y e cōman­demēt of Agrippa, their disciples bu­rie their bodies, & do all things religi­ously belonging to their burials, but in somany [...] made of pray [...]r for the soules of y e dea [...]. For they beléeued they forth­with after death were carried into e­uerlasting life. Who thē after so ma­ny notable examples, & after so cleare profession of the catholique and sin­nere fayth, [...] ye vs to the necessitie of praying for the soules of the dead? Who can say hereafter, that we are here [...]iques, who fulfill that in worke, whiche we professe in profession of fayth, or confession of the mouth, yea, which do no other thing, thā the most excellent worshippers of God of both Testaments haue done before vs. Appearing of Spirits. The last p [...]st wherewith they vnder­prop their purgatorie, least it should fall, is the appearing of spirites. For Rabanus a byshop sheweth out of the testimonies of Pope Gregorie, and reuer [...]nd Beda, that the soules of dead men haue very often appeared, and taught that oblations and praiers do profite them verie much. But I won­der that men of learning wold groūd their worke vpon so rotten & ruinous foundations. For the Lorde in the Deut. 18. lawe forbiddeth to aske the truthe of the spirites or soules of the deade. In the Prophetes we are sent from Isa. 8. such [...] to the law & the testimo­nie. In Luke the rich glutton cryeth in torments, & saith, I pray the father Luke. 16. Abraham that thou wouldest sende Lazarus to my fathers house, for I haue fiue brethren, that he may wit­nesse vnto them, least they also come into this place of torment. But he heareth: They haue Moses and the Prophetes, let them heare them. But when the riche glutton hadde answered, No father Abraham, but if one come vnto thē from the dead, they will beleeue and repent: He heareth againe, If they heare not [Page 777] Moses and the Prophetes, neyther will they beleeue if one rise from death. Therefore it is most certeine and confirmed by the authoritie of the gospel, that blessed soules are not sent of God vnto vs to teache vs any thing. Who I pray your woulde giue eare to wicked and condemned sou­les? The Gospell of Christe sendeth vs all to the canonicall scripture.

Wherevpon it followeth that the testimonies which are fetched from Oracles or appearings of the spirites of the dead are of no weight, but most deceiuable and full of lying.

Mans testimonies are agreeable with Gods, which also teache vs, that That souls separated from their bodies do not wāde [...] in these re­gions. souls being separated from their bo­dies, can not wander or stray in these regions. The wordes are too long to rehearse which Tertullian learnedly disputeth of this matter in the ende almoste of his booke De Anima, yet they are all leuelled to this [...], to shew that souls separated from their bodies, and appointed to their places, do not returne again into this world. To the obiection of some that boast of arte Magicke, and also that by the po­wer of God many haue returned frō the deade into this life, he answereth: But although the power of God hath called backe againe some soules into their bodies, to giue vs instruction of his might and right, yet therfore that shall not be communicated with the credite and boldnesse of Magicians, and the deceitfulnesse of dreams, and licentiousnesse of Poets: but in the examples of the resurrection, when Gods power eyther by Prophetes, or by Christe, or by Apostles, bringeth soules into bodies, it is manifestly de­clared by sound, euident and ful truth that it is the shape of a true body: that thou mightest iudge all appearings of [...] men [...]. Therefore [...] in his 29. Homelie vpon M [...]demaū ­ding: What then shall wee answere to those speaches? I am such a soule. Hee answereth. It is not the soule of that dead body which speaketh these things, but the diuell, who deuiseth these things to deceiue thē that heare him. And anon he sayth, Wherefore these are to be counted the wordes of olde wiues and of dotards, and chil­drens toyes and phantasies. And a­gaine, A soule separated from the body can not wander in these regi­ons. For the soules of the righteous are in the hands of God, and the sou­les of infants likewise: for they haue not sinned. And the souls of the wic­ked after this life are by and by carri­ed away. Which is made apparant by [...] and the rich glutton. But in an [...] place the Lorde also sayeth, Th [...] [...] they shall require thy Luke. 12. soule againe from thee. Therfore the soule when it departeth from the bo­dy can not wander here with vs: and that not without cause. For if they which go a iournie chauncing into vnknown countries, know not whe­ther they are like to goe, except they haue a guide: howe much more shal the soule bee ignoraunt whether it shall goe, after it hath left the body, and entereth altogether into a newe life and straunge way, vnlesse it haue a guide. Out of many places of the scripture it may bee proued, that the souls of iust & righteous men do not go astray after death. For Stephan Actes. 7. sayth, Lorde Iesu receiue my spirite. And Paul desired to be losed & to be Phil. 1. with Christe. Of the Patriarch the Gen. 25. scripture also sayth, He dyed in a qui­ed (or good) age, and was gathered vnto (or layd by) his fathers. And that Luke. 16. [Page 778] the soules of the wicked can not t [...]r­rie or haue their abiding heere, giue eare what the rich glutton sayth, and consider what he craueth and obtey­neth not. For if the souls of mē might be conuersant here, he had come him selfe, as hee desired, and had certified his brethrē of the tormēts of hel. Out of whiche place of scripture, this also plainely appeareth, that foules after their going out of the body, are carried into som certein appointed place, frō whēce they cā not return of their owne accord when they wil returne, but waite and looke for that terrible day of iudgement. Thus much hi­therto out of Chrysostome.

Against these thinges they oppose the appering of Samuel fetched [...] Samuel [...] his [...]ath ap­ [...]eared not [...] S [...]ule. the holie Scriptures, [...] goe about to proue that [...] againe after death, and instru [...]t men touching thinges which they shall de­maund. We answere in few woods, that that disguised masker which sée­med to be Samuel was called Sa­muel by a trope or figure, but in very déede he was not Samuel. For of a certeintie it was a spirite, a iugling Sam. 28. and delusion of sathan. For sorcerie is streightly forbidden in the law of the Lorde: therefore blessed spirites o­bey not forbidden ways and vnlaw­full practises, which when they were as yet ioyned with their fleshy bodies by all meanes abhorred and resisted them in their assaultes: as for dam­ned spirites they exercise them selues therein. But who would beléeue their oracles? Samuel (say they) foretolde what happened the morrowe after. And what of that? That was no hard matter for the diuell, since that the true and liuing Samuel foretolde many things a litle while before: but this craftie foxe might foreknowe the iudgement of GOD whiche was to come, euen by things present, and by the [...] and quaking of the hoastes. [...] in his booke De Anima, saith: God forbid we should beleue, that the soule of any Saint, much lesse the soule of a Prophete can be fetcht vp by the diuell, since wee haue lear­ned that sathan is transfourmed into an Angel of light, much more into a man of light, yea, that hee will pre­tend that he is God, and will shewe wonderfull signes, to ouerthrowe, if it [...], euen the elect, &c. S. Augustine is of the same iudge­me [...] [...]oncerning that appearing, [...] Simplicianum 2. quaest. 3. And [...] quaest. &c.

[...] testimonies it is aboun­dantle [...] & trust, that soules of [...]: from bodies, doe not wander or appeare after death in these regions. For they remaine vn­till iudgement in the places appoin­ted for them by the determination and prouiden [...]e of God. Wherefore they are neither sent by God, neyther can they enter in vnto men to in­structe and warne them, eyther of things present, or of things to come. Wherevpon it foloweth, that appea­rings of soules, that reuelations and oracles, are méere delusions of Sa­than, ordeyned contrarie to the since­ritie and purenesse of true religion. And bicause they which do what they can to proue vnto vs that there is purgatorie, vse the defence and safegard of these vanities, it is vndoubtedly true that they proue a falshood by de­ceite, and an vncerteine thing, by a thing of muche more vncerteintie. Furthermore it remaineth vndoub­tedly true, that purgatorie, wherein soules hauing put off their bodies, shuld be purged vnto life euerlasting, [Page 777] [...] [Page 778] [...] [Page 779] can not be shewed out of the Scrip­tures.

And bycause we haue remoued and put by the lets whiche were cast Soules, certainlie and immediately af­ter the death of the bodie are blessed in the way to hinder the most spéedie iournie, we returne to oure purpose, wherein we intended to declare, that the soules of the faithfull separated by death from the body, doe immedi­ately after the death of the body passe the right and ready way into heauen, & so most certeinly and vpon the sou­den be saued. Likewise we vnder­stand that the soules of the vnfaithful are thrust downe the right and ready way into hell, and that by and by af­ter the death of the body they perishe with most certeine and souden dam­nation. For the Lorde expresly sayth in the Gospell, Hee that beleeueth in Iohn. 3. the sonne of God is not condemned, (or iudged) but he that beleueth not, is condemned (or iudged) already, bi­cause hee hath not beleeued in the name of the onely begotten sonne of God. Againe, He that beleeueth in the sonne of God, hath eternall life, but he that beleeueth not the sonne, shal not see life, but the wrath of god abideth in him. And yet againe, This is the will of him that sent mee, that euery one which seeth the sonne and beleeueth on him, hath euerlast­ing life, and I will raise him vp at the last day. Nowe the last day of man, is the point of death: in it Christe sa­ueth The laste day of man. vs by his power, leaste our soule shoulde eyther perishe, or féele any torments, but that it might liue, and inioy euerlasting blessednesse. More­ouer the last days is that last daye of iudgement, wherein Christ shal raise againe, and iudge al flesh, glorifying the bodies of his faithful people vnto life euerlasting.

Againe the Lord sayth in the Gos­pell, Verily verily I say vnto you, he that heareth my worde and beleueth Iohn. 5. on him that sent me, hath euerlasting life, and shal not come into iudgmēt, (or damnation:) but is escaped from death vnto life. These only wordes of our Lorde are able enough (with­out any gainesaying) to set foorth, de­clare, proue, and confirme sufficient­ly, our opinion concerning the moste certeine and souden saluation of sou­les. For first of all lest any man shuld doubt of the most assured trueth, tou­ching the matter whiche he was set­ting foorth immediately vpon the be­ginning most holily he sweareth that is to say, he confirmeth the trueth by giuing witnesse therevnto with an othe. Afterwardes he annexeth the whole maner of our saluation, which consisteth in hearing the word of god, and in true faith which receiueth the truth of Gods worde. For it is not e­nough to haue hearde the word of the gospel, vnlesse we [...]lea [...]e vnto y same by true faith. But nowe marke with what assurance Christ promiseth life and saluation to them that beléeue in him, Hee hath life euerlasting, saithe he, he said, He hath, not, He shal haue. Therefore he lefte no space either to doubting, or to space of time. Yea, yet more plainely, by interpretation ex­pounding when and how the faithful haue or obteine life, he saith, He shall not come into iudgement (or damna­tion) but is escaped from death vnto life. They come into iudgemēt, which haue their cause to be examined and discussed before the iudg. They come also into iudgemēt, which by the sen­tence of the iudge are punished for their euil cause. But the faithful haue no cause to be tryed and disenssed be­fore the iudge. For their sinnes are fully forgiuen them. It is God which [Page 780] iustifieth and forgiueth, Who is he that condemneth? Therefore they are not subiecte to any punishments, for Christ bare y e punishmēt of y e crosse, y e his faithful people might be deliuered & saued harmeles, from all torments. But rather least anye man should thincke there were a stay or space of time betwéene y e death of the bodie, & the life of the world to come, hee say­eth, But is escaped from death vnto life. Loe he sayth, Hee is escaped, not, Hee shal escape, that by the Verbe of the Pretertence he might signifie the certeintie of the time past, and might shewe that the soules of them that be­léeue, are by and by after the death of the bodie caught vpp into life euerla­sting. And I know well enough that the aduersaries héere haue no so [...]nd argument, to sett against so manifest and inuincible a truth. In déede with their wrangling words and their So­phist [...]ie they maye wrestle with the trueth, but to ouerthrowe the trueth they are neuer able. For the soules of the faithfull euen out of the verie mouth (as is commonly said: Von mund vss zu himmel faren) vppon a sodeine enter into their blessed seats, and by faith enioy euerlasting felici­tie. Againe, we read in the Reuela­tion of our Lord Iesus Christe made to Iohn the Apostle, that it was said: And I heard a voice from heauē say­ing Apoc. 14. vnto mee, write, Blessed are the dead which hereafter die in the Lord, euen so saith the spirit, that they may rest from their labours, & their wor­kes followe them. In these words an heauenly and vndoubted oracle tou­ching the blessednes of all such as die in faith is knitt vpp: and S. Iohn is commanded to write the oracle from heauen, that it may remaine to all ti­mes, and be read of all people. The summe of the oracle is this, Blessed are the dead, whiche heerafter die in the Lord. But they die in the Lord, whosoeuer depart out of this life in the faith of Iesus Christ. For so the A­postle vseth this kind of speach in the 1. Cor. 15. and 1. Thess. 4. Further­more they whiche depart out of this life in the faith of Iesus Christe, are simplie and truly pronounced blessed, to witt, happie and free from all mise­rie. Yea, a note of the time when they shal obteine this blessednes is added, namely, Hereafter ( [...]) that is to say, presently, at an instāt, by and by, out of hand, to witt, as the Lord saith in the Gospel, forthwith after y e death of the bodie.

There is added also another testi­monie whereby againe the certaine­tie of felicitie is expressed, and perfec­tion too not delayed till the morrow, Euen so saith the spirit, that they may rest from their labours. The spirite, I meane of trueth, whiche cannot lie, sayth, [...], that is to say, Amen, so it is: truely the faithfull are blessed in déed, and euen at an instāt they are blessed, and so blessed, that They rest from their labours. The labours of the faith full are miseries, calamities, afflicti­ons, sorrowe, feare or dread, and other euils of this sort, wherewith in this world they are vexed, yea rather exer­cised in faith. From these thinges the soules of the faithfull departing from their bodies, are deliuered, therefore they are not purged by torments and vexations, they are not scortched in y t middest of their iourney, but beeing happie and blessed, are forthwith de­liuered from all anguish and trouble. And if so bee that they suffered any thinge whiles they were yet liuing in the bodie, if they did any good workes in faith, they do follow them. Let no [Page 781] man thincke that those woorkes, bee­cause they nowe ceasse, were and are vaine. For they receiue their reward in that blessed life. For that it is, that Their works do folow them. And let vs marke that he sayth not, The wor­kes of other followe them, to deliuer them forsooth out of purgatorie, but, Their owne works follow them. For in the Gospell also, the wise virgins which had oyle readie in their lamps, went in with the bridegrome to the mariage: the folish virgins which had prepared themselues no oyle, but did hope to haue from elsewhere to serue their turne, are excluded and shut out from ioy.

To the omnipotent God therefore, our most mercifull father, and conti­nuall-running founteine of all good Graces and whiche is neuer drawne drie, who fashioned our bodie in our mothers wombe, and breathed or powred into it a reasonable soule, whiche might whiles it is ioyned to y e bodie quicken and direct vs, and when it is separated from the bodie, might forthwith after the death of the bodie be translated into heauen, there to liue in ioy and happines, vntill it re­turne againe vnto the bodie beeing raised from the dead in the last iudge­ment, with the which it maye reioyce and be glad for euer, and without end, to that God, I saye, thoroughe Iesus Christ, for whose sake we are made partakers of so great a benefite, be glorie, praise, and than­kes giuing for euer­more. Amen.

¶ The ende of the second Tome.

[Page] THE FIFT AND LAST DECADE OF Sermons, WRITTEN BY HEN­rie Bullinger.

The thirde Tome.

IESVS.

This is my beloued Sonne in whome I am well pleased: Heare him.

Matth. 17.

THE FIFTE DECADE OF Sermons, written by Henrie Bullinger.

¶ Of the holie catholique Church, what it is, how farre it extendeth, by what markes it is knowen, from whence it springeth, how it is mainteyned and preserued, whether it may erre. Also of the power and stu­dies of the Church.
¶ The first Sermon.

THE order & course of things so leading vs, next after God the workeman and authour of all thin­ges, wee come to speake of his most excellent worke, to witt, the Church. For so great is the goodnesse of our good God, and most lo­uing father, that not he himself is desi­rous to liue happily & blessedly alone, but moreouer to bestowe and powre vppon vs men, his beloued creatures, all kinde of blessednes: and that wée should enioye his goods by all meanes possible. And for that intent he choseth men to him self who liue in this world that he may once translate vnto him selfe: in whome also (euen while they liue héere) hee maye dwell, whome he may enriche w t all his goods, in whom he may reigne, and that they should be called by his name, to wit, a people, a house, a kingdome, an inheritaunce, a flocke, a congregation or Church of the liuing God. Of which Church I will speake (being ayded w t your prayers) such things, as the Lord of the Church shall graunt vnto mée to vtter.

This word Ecclesia which signifi­eth Ecclesia, a church or cōgre­gation. a Church or Congregation, is a Gréeke word, vsed & receiued amonge the Latines, signifying, as I said, a congregation, communion or assem­blie, (in the Dutche tongue, Ein Ge­meind) or a people called together to heare of matters of y e cōmon wealth. For so it is founde that S. Luke vsed this word in the 19. Chap. of the Actes of the Apostles. But it was translated to an holy vse, and began to bée cal­led a congregation, assemblie, or com­panie of the faithful, calling vppon the name of y e Lord. S. Paul saith, that he persecuted y e cōgregation or Church of 1. Cor. 15. God: who in another place, sayeth, I receiued authoritie from the highe Actes. 22. priestes, to binde all those that call v­pon the name of christ. For now doth hee terme them such as call vppon the name of Christ, or Christians, whome before he named the Church. Or else this word Ecclesia, y e church or congre­gation, is so called of caling forth toge­ther: for in y e Gréeke tongue [...] signifieth to call forth. For God calleth forth from al parts of the wide world, and from the whole congregation of men, all beléeuers together with their séede, that they may bee his peculiar people, & he againe may be their God, (that is to say,) that they may be the Church of the liuing God. In times paste, the congregation or assemblye of the Iewishe people being God his [Page 813] flocke, was called a Synagogue. For this woord Synagogue, signifieth as Synago­gue. much as Ecclesia, the Congregation. But because of the stubbornesse of the Iewes, and the vnappeasable hatred whiche they bare towards Christian religion, this word Synagogue, is not estéemed, but is almost quite growen out of vse. But we will not dispute by due and right order of the Churches, either of the Iewes or the Turkes, or of other strange Churches of the Gen­tiles, whereof we know there are ma­ny sortes and kinds. Wée will speake of the Christian Church and congre­gation of the faithfull: which the Ger­mans do call Die kirch, alluding per­aduenture to the Gréeke word [...]. For they call [...], any thing belon­ging to the Lord, to witt, a house or a people, as the Germans doe call Die kirchen, both the people of God them­selues, and also the place wherin they assemble together to worship GOD. But first of all wée will describe a lit­tle plainelier what the Church or con­gregation is.

The Church is the whole compa­nie and multitude of the faithful, part­ly What the church is. being nowe in heauen, and partly remayning yet here vpō earth: where it doth agrée plainely in vnitie of faith or true doctrine, and in the lawefull partaking of the Sacraments: nei­ther is it diuided, but ioyned and vni­ted together, as it were in one house and fellowship.

This Church was vsuallie called Catholique, that is to say vniuersall. The ca­tholique church. For shée bringeth forth her branches in all places of the wyde world, in all times of all ages: and generally doth comprehend all the faithfull of the whole world. For the Church of God is not tyed to any one region, nation, or kinred, to condition, age, sexe or kinde: all the faithfull generally and each one specially where euer they or hée be, are citizens and members of this Church. Sainct Paule the Apo­stle Galathi. 3. sayeth: There is neither Iewe nor Greeke, neither bondman nor free, neither man or woman, for ye bee all one in Christ Iesu.

The Church is distinguished into The dis­tinctiō of the church the Triumphant, and the Militant. The Triumphant is that great com­panie of holy spirits in heauen trium­phing The tri­umphant church. for the victorie gotten against the world, sinne, and the diuel, still en­ioying the sight of God, wherein con­sisteth all fulnesse of all kinde of ioye and pleasure. Wherevppon they set forth Gods glorie, and praise his good­nesse for euer. This Church doth S. Iohn Reuela. 7. the Apostle set forth verie nota­blie in his Reuelations, saying: After this I sawe, and behold a great com­panie which no man was able to nū ­ber of all nations, peoples & tongues, standing before the Throne, and in the sighte of the Lambe clothed in white garments, and Palmes in their handes: and they cryed out with a lowde voice, saying: Saluation belon­geth to him that sitteth vppon the throne of our God, & to the Lambe. And a little after that he sayeth: And one of the Elders aunsweared & said vnto me. These which are clothed in white garments, who are they? or frō whence come they? And I said vnto him. Thou knowest Lord. And hee Whence perfect holinesse procedeth said vnto mee. These are they, that haue come out of great affliction, and haue spread abrode their garments, & haue made them white in the bloud of the Lambe: therefore are they be­fore the Throne of God, and serue day & night in his holy temple. And hee that sitteth on the Throne shall dwell ouer them. They shall ney­neither [Page 814] hunger nor thirst henceforth any more: neither shall the Sunne shine on them or any heate: beecause the Lambe who sitteth in the middest of the Throne shal gouerne them, & bring them to the springes of the wa­ter of life. And the Lord shall wype away all teares from their eyes.

Brethren, ye haue heard a notable description of the triumphant Church in heauen, and that too, triumphinge truely thoroughe the bloud of Iesus Christ, by whom they conquered, and doe nowe reigne. For Christ is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world: By whome all which be sanctified are sanctified: and shalbe sanctified, and doe liue from the first creation of the world vnto the end of all times. Sainct Paule in a cer­teine place giuing vnto vs also a no­table [...]. 12. description of this Church, tel­leth that wée whiche as yet are busied in the Militant Church, shall some­time bée translated to the same, and be made fellowes with the Angels of GOD, receiued amonge the orders of the Patriarches, and placed in the companie of the blessed spirites with the most highe God himselfe, and the Mediatour oure Lord Iesus Christe. For hée preaching the greatnesse of Gods grace, brought vnto vs by the Gospell, & exhorting vs to receiue the same with a true faith, Ye came not (sayeth he) vnto mount Sina, to a fire, to a whirlewinde, a stormie tempest and darckenes, but vnto mount Sion, to the citie of the liuing God, to hea­uenly Hierusalem, & to the innume­rable companie of Angels, and to the Church or Congregation of the first begotten, whiche are written in hea­uen, and to God the Iudge of all, and to the spirites of the perfecte iust, and to the mediatour of the newe testa­ment Iesus Christe, speaking better things than the bloud of Abel spake. And therefore all the Sainctes in hea­uen do belonge vnto our companie, or rather, we belonge vnto their fellow­ship. For we are companions and fel­lowe heyres with the Sainctes from Adam, vnto the end of all worlds, and Gods householde. Which contey­neth the greatest comfort of all mans life, and moueth most of all to the stu­die of vertue. For what more worthie thing is there, thā to be of Gods house­hould? Or what may be thought more swéete to vs, than to thincke our sel­ues fellowes with the Patriarches, Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, of all Angels & blessed spirits? This bene­fite, I say, Christ hath bestowed on vs. To him therfore be praise, glorie, and thankes for euer and euer. Amen.

The Militant Church is a congre­gation The mili­tant chur­che. of men vppon earth, professing the name and religion of Christ, conti­nually fightinge in the world, against the diuel, sinne, flesh, and the world, in the campe and tentes, and vnder the banner of oure Lord Christe. This Church is to be cōsidered two wayes. The holy churche. For either it is to bee taken strictly, comprehending them onely which bée not onely called, but are in very déede the Church, the faithfull and electe of God, liuely mēbers knit vnto Christ, not with bandes and other outward markes and signes, but in spirite and faith: & often times by these meanes without the other. Of which matter wee will speake hereafter. This in­ward and inuisible Church of GOD, may be wel named the electe spouse of Christ, onely knowen vnto God, who alone knoweth who are his. When wée bee first taught to knowe this Church, we confesse her with the Apo­stles créede, saying: I beleeue the ho­lie [Page 815] Catholique Church, the commu­nion of Sainctes. And in these fewe beeleue [...]he holie catholique church. woords, wee conclude, that there is a Church, also what is the Church, and what manner one it is. For first wee confesse that there hath béene, and is a Church of God, and that it shall conti­nue for euer. Then professing what it is, wée add this, The communion of Sainctes. That is to say: Wée be­léeue the Church to bee nothing else, but the companie of all those Sainctes that are, haue béene, and shalbe as wel in this present age, as in the age to come, who enioye all good thinges in common, granted vnto them by God. Also wee declare what manner one it is in calling it holy, I say the spouse of Christ cleansed and blessed. For S. Paule calleth them holy whiche are cleansed with the spirit and bloud of [...]. Cor. 6. oure God, of whiche a great part haue receiued crownes of glorie: the resi­due labour heere vppon earth hoping to receiue them in heauen. And true­ly, in consideration of the Church, the chiefest matter is, that thoroughe the Grace of God, wee be made the mem­bers of Christes body, and partakers of all heauenly gifts with the Angels. For wée confesse none to be more holy than our owne selues.

Or else it may be taken more larg­ly, and then it doeth comprehende not The chur­che doeth compre­hend the wicked. onely them that are the very faithfull and holy in déede, but also them, who althoughe they beléeue not truely or vnfeignedly, neither be cleane or holy in the conuersation of their life, yet do they acknowledge and professe true religion with the true beléeuers, and the holy men of God: yea, they speake well and allowe of vertues and re­proue euill, neither doe seauer them­selues from the vnitie of this Militant Church. In whiche consideration, not so much as the wicked and hypocrits, such as wée read to haue béene in the Church in the time of Christe and the Apostles, as Iudas, Ananias and Sa­phira, Simon Magus, also Demas, Hy­menęus, Alexander, and many other are excluded and put from the church, which Church maye well be called the outward and visible Church. But this Church whereof wee speake, is to bée accompted off either by reason of some part thereof, or else of the whole. For it is to be considered generally & par­ticularly. And the particular Church is that whiche is comprised in a cer­teine The par­ticular church. number, & is knowen by some sure and certeine place. For it is na­med of the place, being called after the names of cities, as the Churches of Zuericke and Bernes, &c.

The Gréekes called those particu­lar Churches [...], whiche wee commonly call Parishes. And we call that a parish which hath dwelling hou­ses and streates ioyned together in neighbourhoode. But in cities and townes vnto certeine portions, are vsually ascribed both Churches and parish priestes to serue them, and the whole circuite is called a parishe: In the Dutche tongue, Ein Barchi, oder pfarkirch, oder ein kirchhory. And Parish and parishe prieste. in the old time the parish priest was a prouider. For hee prouided and gaue necessaries to straungers, and chiefly salt and wood. Some called him the maker of the feast, other cal him a pre­parer of Virgins. Therefore, because the pastours of Churches were prepa­rers of Virgins for the redéemer and head of the Church whiche is Christe, bringing vnto him a chast and vndefi­led virgin: & to be short, because they themselues prouided things most ne­cessarie for the people of God, and also prepared heauenly meates and ban­quets, [Page 816] the pastours of the Lords flocke are very well called parish priestes, or the curates of soules. The Lord spea­king in the Gospel of the particular Church, said: If hee that offendeth the Church will not regard when hee is Matth. 18. warned, complaine vnto the Church. But it is not possible that the vniuer­sall Church through the whole world, should assemble & come together, that the rebellious and obstinate should be brought before it: wherfore iudgment is referred to be giuen on y t stubborne by the particular Churches. To con­clude, the vniuersal Church consisteth of al the particular Churches through out the whole world, and of all the vi­sible partes and members thereof. This is the same which we drue forth euen nowe when wée spake more at large thereof.

But the catholique Church of God doeth abide with vs (as wée began to The church of God hath bene and [...]halbe foreuer. tell a litle before) cōtinually from age to age from the beginning, and is at this time dispersed thorough out the whole world, both visiblye and inui­siblye, and the Lords people and God his house shall continue vppon earth, vnto the worlds end. For there was neuer yet any world, neither shalbe a­ny age, wherein God hath not or will not sanctifie some vnto himselfe, wher­in he will dwell, and that they shall be his flocke and holy house. For the testi­monies of auncient Prophets doe re­cord that the Church is perpetual. For thus wee finde it written in the 132. Psalme. The Lord hath chosen Sion, hee hath chosen her for an habitation for him selfe. This is my resting place for euer and euer, heere will I dwell, because I haue chosen her. And a­gaine, I haue sworne vnto Dauid in my holinesse, his seede shall remaine for euer, and his seate shall continue before mee as the Sunne. But who knoweth not that all this is to be vn­derstode of Christ the sonne of Dauid, and of his seate and spirituall Sion, which is the Church? He also, signify­ing the continuaunce of the Church, sayeth in the Gospell: I will remaine Matth. 28. with you continually vnto the ende of the world. And againe, I will aske Iohn. 14. of my father, and hee shall giue you an other cōforter, the spirite of truth, that he may abide with you for euer. To this belongeth also that saying in the Gospel: And the gates of hell shal Matth. 16. not preuaile against the Church. Whiche saying truely is a great com­fort to the faithfull, in so many and so great persecutions intended to the vtter destruction and ouerthrowe of the Church.

As Christ had alwayes his Church The church of the diuell and Anti­christ. héere vppon earth, hath now, and for euer shall haue: So likewise the diuel as longe as the world shall continue, shall neuer want his people in whom hee maye reigne. This Church of the diuel toke her first beginning of Cain, and shall continue to the last wicked person, comprehending also all those euill peoples that haue beene in the meane time and shalbe betwixte the beginning and the ending. But they liuing héere on earth, haue societie and common with them that are tormen­ted in hell. For as all that bee Godly béeing vnder one head Christ do make one body, so all the wicked vnder one head sathan are one incorporate body. This maye right worthily be called y t wicked Church, Sodome and Gomor, Babylon, y e cōgregation of Chora, Da­than, & Abyron, a synagogue, a schole and a stewes of the diuell, the king­dome of antichriste, or any other of like sort. In this Church are recko­ned vpp all such as are wicked, and [Page 817] and infidels, separating themselues from the societie of oure holy mother the Church, or forsaking the commu­nion thereof: and specially such as are mockers of God, and his holy woord, blasphemers, & persecutours of Christ and his Church. Such in these dayes are the heathen, Turkes, Iewes, here­tiques, scismatikes, and generally all such as are professed enimies to Chri­stian religion. And to these also wée may add hypocrites. For it is no smal offence that the Lord him selfe in eue­ry Math. 5. 6. &. 23. Math. 24. part of the Gospell doth so earnest­ly persecute and blame. Amonge o­ther thinges hee sayeth: The Lord of that seruaunt shall come in the daye wherein he loketh not for him, and in an houre that he shall not knowe off, and shall diuide him, and shall giue him his portion with hypocrites, where shalbe weeping and gnashing of teeth. Out of all doubt he signified the greatnesse of the offence by the sharpenesse of the punishment. This Church doeth followe the motions of the diuel, and the deuises, or imagina­tions of her owne heart, and is bu­sied and exercised in all kinde of blas­phemie and wickednesse, wherein shée excelleth her selfe, and at last sincketh downe to hell, that shee be not in any place separated from that head wher­vnto she hath so diligently or rather obstinately ioyned her selfe.

I knowe right-well that ye will obiecte against mée, for that I haue Howe hy­crites are, or may be accounted in the church of God. reckoned the hypocrites to bee in the outward communion and fellowship of the Militant Church, and nowe a­gaine to accompte them of the compa­nie of the diuels Church. Moreouer you will saye, That it is impossible that the same hypocrites maye take part of both Churches differing be­twixte themselues, for that the Lord sayeth: Either make the tree good and the fruite good, or else the tree Matth. 12. nought and the fruite nought. And Sainct Paule also sayeth, that there 2. Cor. 6. is no fellowship betwixt Christ and Belial, twixt lighte and darckenesse, twixt trueth and lying, and that hy­pocrisie is lying and darckenesse. Héere therefore I perceiue a fitt place to shewe, by what meanes, and howe farre I may accompt hypocrites to be of the congregation of the Churche. First wee make a distinction or diffe­rence of hypocrites. For there are cer­teine hypocrites that put their confi­dence Hypocrits in their humane iustice and e­quitie, doeing all their woorkes open­lye that they maye bee séene of men, firmely trusting, and stiffely standing to mens traditions.

To these it is a custome and pro­pertie Matth. 13 not onely to flie from y e Church whiche teacheth the righteousnesse of Christ, but also to curse, detest, and to persecute it, with all crueltie. Such kinde of people were the Iewes and Iewishe Phariseis, with whome oure Lord Iesus Christe had much conten­tion, and with whom euen at this day, the Church contendeth and maketh warres. These be the plaine and vi­sible members of the diuels Church, and they are not to be counted of the outward Church, yea, they are not once worthie to be named in y e Church of Christ.

Againe, there are some kinde of hy­pocrites that are dissemblers, whiche neither giue any confidence to their owne righteousnes and iustice, nei­ther yet doe greatly regarde the tradi­tions of men. These kindes of peo­ple neither hate the Church, nor flye from it, nor persecute it: but out­wardly they agrée with it, professing the same faith, and participating the [Page 818] selfe same Sacramentes: but in­wardly and in minde they neither be­léeue vnfeignedly & sincerely, neither doe they liue holilie. Of this sorte, some of them for a season will cleaue to the fellowship and company of the Church: and hauing any occasion gi­uen, they wil fall from it as heretikes and scismatikes are wont to doe, and such as of fréendes are become eni­mies. Other there be againe that ne­uer fall from the Churche, but kéepe them selues in the fellowship of the Church all their life time, outwardly pretending and feigning Religion: but inwardly giuing them selues vp to their owne errors, faults and wic­kednes: vnto whome without doubt the outwarde behauiour and fellow­ship profiteth nothing at all. For we ought to liue for euer, and to partici­pate all heauēly gifts with them that desire them, to ioyne in fellowshippe with the Church of God, not onely by outwarde and visible societie, but by inwarde communion and felowship, wherein consisteth life and saluation. Of which matter we will speake in conuenient place. Such Hypocrites or dissemblers hanging on the eccle­siasticall bodie, are called members of the body, and are said to be of y e church. Which matter that it may the better be vnderstoode of you all, we wil set it foorth by certeine parables.

We say that the wicked or hypo­crites, be in like sorte in the Church, as chaffe is in the corne: which indéed is of an other nature, and is no corne. Like as therfore oft times their hang members vnto mens bodyes, either drye or rotten, or féeble, which mem­bers although they haue no societie nor take parte with the liuely mem­bers in the vitall spirite, yet by coup­ling together and certeine stringes they cleane fast vnto the liuely mem­bers, by meanes whereof they are al­so called by men members and par­tes of the body, whoe, lest they should in [...]ect the other, they cut them off: oft times they let them alone, lest by cut­ting them off the whole bodie shuld be in danger of life: Euen so in like sort, we saye that hypocrites are in the church of Christe, though they be not vnited to the Church, either by the bond of the spirit, or offaith and loue: neither are they to be taken for liue­ly members: yet are they suffered, lest some worse mischiefe happen to the whole bodie of the church and oft­times they are cut off, wherby the bet­ter health may come to the ecclesiasti­call body. But let vs heare what the Euangelicall and Apostolicall testi­monie saith. The Lord saith plainly Matth. 13. in y e Gospel, that in the lords field coc­kell groweth vpp béeing soawen by a wicked man, whiche he forbiddeth to be plucked vpp, least that therewith the corne be plucked vp also. Beholde cockel soawen by an euil man (I say) by the Diuell him selfe, which is no corne, yet doeth it increase and is in the Lords fielde. Againe, the lord saith in the Gospel, The kingdome of hea­uen is like vnto a nett, which beeing cast into the sea, draweth al maner of things vp with it, and when it is fil­led it is brought to the shoare, and there men sitting reserue that which is good in a vessell, and that which is euil they cast away. Againe, beholde how ye may sée bothe good and bad to be drawen in the selfe same nett: and therefore in the selfesame kingdome, bothe good and euil to be reckoned. Al­so Matth. 22. in an other parable, there entereth one in among the guestes, which hath not on his wedding garment, who is suffered for a season, but yet at last [Page 819] is cast out of doores by the Lord of the feast. In an other place, it is said that Matth. 3. he hath a fanne in his hand, and clen­seth the flower, and burneth the chaffe with vnquencheable fire. S. Paule in his Epistle to the Corinthes, putteth a 1. Cor. 5. difference, betwixt the professed and open enimies of Christes Church, and the impure sorte of men, who as yet are not quite repugnaunte and ad­uersaries to the Church, and the name of Christe: If any man (sayth he) that is called a brother, be a theefe, or a whoremonger, or a couetous per­son &c. with such an one see that ye eate no meate. For what doeth it be­long vnto me to iudge of thē that be without? For God iudgeth them that are without. Without, that is to say, he placeth them y are not called bre­thren, wthout the bonds & compasse of the Church, to witt, such as doe not acknowledge the name of Christe, or of the church. Within, that is to say, in the societie of the Church (I meane of the outwarde church) he reckoneth vp them that as yet doe acknowledge the Christian name, neither yet doe withstand ecclesiasticall discipline, though they thē selues in meane time be defiled and spotted with much mis­chiefe. Of all men, S. Iohn the A­postle spake plainliest saying, They 1. Iohn. 2. went out frō vs, but they were none of vs. For if they had beene of vs, they had taried stil with vs. This séemeth to be a straunge kinde of spéeche. For if they which go out of the church had not bene in the societie of the church, how could they go out of the Church? Can a man come foorth of a place, in-the which he neuer came, or in which he neuer was? Therefore if hypocrits and euill men are gone out of the Churche, surely they were sometime in the Church, then to witt, when they had not as yet gone out of it, and did plainly shew what maner ones they were indéede. Againe, for that they went out of the Church, they mani­festly shewe that they were neuer in­déede the true and liuely members of Christe and the Churche, yet for a while they were numbered amōg the members of the Church. The Apo­stle giueth the reason, it is the dispo­sition of Christes true members ne­uer to forsake Christe and his church, but to continue, and also to prosper and increase dayly more and more.

The Saincts and holie men truely doe offend or fall, but yet they doe not forsake Christe vtterlye. Da­uid hauing committed adulterie and man-slaughter, cryeth out sayinge, Psal. 5 [...]. Make me a cleane hart (O lord) and renew a right spirit within me. Cast me not away from thy presence, and take not thy holie spirite from me. O giue me the comfort of thy helpe againe, and stablish me with thy free spirite,

Sainct Peter denied the Lord, and the weake flesh ouercame a good spi­rite, Luke. 22. but immediatly (the Lord stir­ring vpp his harte) he repented, and departing from euill company, he ad­ioyned himselfe to the good fellowship of the Lord, who foretolde him of this greate fall, and thereto added these wordes, I prayed for thee that thy faith should not faile, and thou when thou art conuerted, confirme thy brethren. The same Peter also in an other place, what time manye fell Iohn 16. from Christe, being demaunded whe­ther he also prouided to departe? an­swered, Lord to whome shall we go? Thou haste the word of eternall life. And wee beleeue and knowe that thou art Christe the Sonne of the liueing GOD.

[Page 820] Wherefore S. Iohn said verie truely, They went out frō vs, but they were none of vs. He addeth the reason, If they had bene of vs, they had stil tari­ed with vs. Therefore bicause they continued not still with vs in the soci­etie of Christ & the Church, they shew­ed by their defectiō and falling away, what maner ones hitherto they haue bene: we accounted them to be mem­bers of the Church, but they by their fallinge away, did declare, that they were chaffe in the Lordes corne. For as chaffe béeing not stirred nor fan­ned, doeth séeme to be heauie with a graine of Wheate in it, but béeinge once moued it appeareth emptie and light, and by fanning is put aparte from the corne: so hypocrites béeinge light by reason of their defection, doe manifestly proue that they were neuer heauie with the séede of Gods worde, & that they were neuer the true corne of Christ.

From hence a generall and aunci­ent Al that be in the Church be [...]ot the Church opinion is gathered, that all that are saide to be the Church, and beau­tifie themselues with the title of the church, are not by and by the Church. For Saint Iohn plainely addeth, But that it may be euident, that all be not of vs. We read how that S. Paule to the Romanes saith: They are not all Israelites which came of Israel, neither are they all children straight Rom. 9. way because they are the seede of A­braham, but in Isaac shall thy seed be called. Therefore the faithfull are the true and liuely members of Christe and of the Saincts. In meane season truely, so long as hypocrites or wic­ked persons, not yet putting off their visours shall by their sayings and do­ings declare what they are, that they may lawfully be cut from the church, who not yet breaking away by their owne accorde, do forsake Christ in the open fielde, and flie to the tents of an­tichrist or the diuell, are knowen and taken to be the true inhabitants of the church, and are called the thurch and the members of the church, although God whoe beholdeth the heartes of al men, doe well inough discerne them. I will againe make this matter plaine by an example. As longe as Iudas the Iohn. 13. betrayer of Christ and mansleyer, did not vtter his craftie or rather moste wicked deuise, either by open déede or word, neither forsooke the companie of Christe and the Apostles, but did preache and prouide necessarie things of house shoulde for Christe, he was accounted for an Apostle and the stu­warde of Christe, yea and for a mem­ber of the Apostolique church. Yet the selfe same Iudas was called by the Iohn. 6. Lord, a Diuell, and when he spake of the electe, and of his true and liuelye members, he was most plainely shut out, so that there is no occasion of dout to think that Iudas was no member Iohn. 13. of the inwarde and holie Churche of God, though he were a member of the the outwarde Churche béeing recko­ned in the number of the holie men. And therefore they speake not with­out greate aduise that said: That of The visi­ble and inuisible, the outwarde & inward Churche. Gods Churche there was one visible and outward, an other inuisible and inwarde.

The visible and outwarde Churche is that which is outwardely knowen by men for a Church, by hearing Gods worde, and partaking of his Sacra­ments, and by publique confession of their faith. The inuisible and inwarde is so called, not that men are inuisible, but because it is not to be séene with mans eye, and yet doeth appeare be­fore Gods eyes, who beléeue truely, and who feignedly.

[Page 821] For the true beléeuers, are the true and liuely members of this inwarde Church: which before I called the mi­litant Churche more strictly consi­dered: but the other visible Churche comprehending both good and bad is more largely considered.

Now forasmuch as we haue said, that the Church militant vppon earth is marked by GOD with certeine Of the outwarde markes of the church of God. tokens and markes, whereby it may be knowen in this worlde: it follow­eth next, that we shuld speake of those outward marks of the church of God. And there are two speciall and prin­cipall markes. The sincere preaching of the word of GOD, and the lawfull partaking of the sacraments of Christ. Wheras some add vnto these, the stu­dy of godlinesse and vnitie, patience in affliction, and the calling on the name of God by Christe: but we in­clude them in the setwaine that we haue set downe.

S. Paule writing to the Ephestians, saith: Christ gaue him selfe for the congregation, that he might sanctifie it and clense it in the founteine of wa­ter through the worde. Ye haue in this testimonie of the Apostle, the markes of the Church, to witt, the Worde and the Sacrament, by the which Christe maketh to him selfe a church. For, with his grace he calleth, with the bloud of Christ he purifieth, that which he sheweth by his worde to be receiued by faith, and sealeth with sacraments, that the faithfull shoulde doubt of nothing touching their salua­tiō obteined through Christ. And these things truly do properly belong vnto the faithfull, and the holy members. Whereas hypocrits are not purified, the faulte lieth in themselues, and not in God or his holy ministerie: They are surely sanctified visibly, wherevp­pon they are counted holy amongst men: and these things doe improperly belonge vnto them. S. Peter in this pointe differeth not a whitt from S. Paule, who when he preached the worde of God to the people of Ierusa­lem, and they demaunding what they should doe, Peter aunswered, Repent, Actes. [...]. and be ye euery one baptised in the name of Iesus Christ for the remissiō of sinnes. S. Peter therefore ioyned baptisme with doctrine, the sacrament with the worde. Which thinge he had learned of our sauiour him selfe in the gospel written by S. Matth. saying. Matth. 28. Teach ye all nations, baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holie Ghoste. So that ye reade in the Acts no other my­steries of the Word and Sacraments of the Church, than are recited in these wordes, They continued in the doc­trine of the Apostles, and in doing almes deeds, and in breaking of bread, Actes. 2. and prayer, where ye may sée the sup­per of the Lorde, an other sacramente adioyned to the sacramēt of baptisme, also the desire and studie of vnitie and loue, and the calling vpon the name of God.

These things béeing thus sufficient plaine and firme enough, yet notwith­standing I will add other testimonies out of the holie Scriptures. Concer­ning the token of Gods worde, or the preaching of his Gospel, the Lord him self speaketh by Esaie y e Prophet, say­ing: Esai. 59. I will make this couenant with them, My spirite that is come vppon thee (the church) and my words whi­ch I haue put in thy mouth, shall ne­uer go out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouthe of thy childers children, saith the Lord, from this time foorth for euermore. For in y e gospel also the Lord Iesus saith: He that is of God [Page 822] doeth heare the word of God. A­gaine, Iohn. 8. Iohn, 10. My sheepe heare my voice, and I knowe them, and they followe me, and I giue to them euerlasting life: and they shall not perishe for e­uer. And againe, He that loueth me Iohn. 14. will keepe my commaundements, he that loueth mee not, will not keepe my commaundements. Againe, Who so is of the truth, wil heare my voice. Iohn. 18.

Now as touching the markes and tokens of the Sacramentes, Saincte Paule, speaking of holie Baptisme, 1 Cor. 12. saith, Through one spirite we are all baptised in one body. And he also speaking of the Lords supper, saieth: Though we be many, yet are we one bread & one body, for we are all par­takers 1. Cor. 10. of the same bread. Is not the cup of blessing which we blesse, par­taking of the bloud of Christe?

It is moste certeine therefore, for that it is approued by testimonies of holie Scriptures, that the outwarde markes and tokens of the church are, the word and the Sacrament. For these bring vs into the societie of one ecclesiasticall bodie, and kéepe vs in the same.

All these testimonies properly (as I said a little before) doe belong vn­to How these marks de­clare the church. the elect members of GOD, beeing endued with faith & true obedience: but vnto the hypocrites, whiche are voide of faith and due obedience, they nothing at all béelong: notwithstan­ding because these also doe heare the voice of the shepheard outwardly, and insue vertue, and opēly or outwardly are annexed to the elect and true be­léeuers in the partaking of the sacra­ments, yea vnto y e true body of christ, for those outwarde signes sake, they are accoūted to be in y e church so long as they departe not from it. In which pointe, for perspicuitie sake, hauing treated of the markes of the Church, we must add this therevnto: that by common order these markes doe de­clare and note, the members of the Church. For there are certeine speci­all members, who although they want these markes, yet are they not exclu­ded from the societie and communion of the true churche of Christe. For it is moste euident, that there are many in the world which doe not heare the ordinarie preaching of Gods worde, neither doe come into the congrega­tion and companye of them that call vpon God, or that receiue the Sacra­ments: not for that they despise them, or that it is a delight vnto them to be from Sermons and the preaching of Gods worde, but because through ne­cessitie, as imprisonmēt, sicknes, or be­ing let by sōe other vrgent cause, they cannot attaine vnto that whiche they earnestly desire, and yet for all that, they are the true and liuely mem­bers of Christe and of the Catholique church. In times past the Lord insti­tuted or appointed to the people of Is­rael a visible Churche, whiche he esta­blished by a certeine lawe, and set it foorth by visible signes. If any man had despised this Church, or refused when he might, to heare the doctrine of the Church, and to enter in among the holie companie, and to doe sacri­fice, or else had railed at it, or in sted of the order of worshipping GOD that was appointed, had embraced any o­ther kinde, truly he was not accoūted at al to be of the order & number of the people of God. And yet it is certeine, that there were an innumerable com­pany of men dispearsed throughout the whole world among the Gentiles, who neuer did, nor could, communi­cate with this visible companie and congregation of Gods people: and yet [Page 823] notwithstanding, they were holy mē ­bers of this societie and communion, and the friends of the almightie God. There were a great many of the chil­dren of God, with Ioachim and Ie­chonias, taken prisoners by Nabugo­donosor, and brought captiue into Babylon, to whome it was no preiudice, neyther did it hurt them, that they were separated from the people of God, the Church, and worshipping of God, being then visibly vpholden by Zedechias at Ierusalem: euen as in very déede it did little auayle a great manye, to be in the visible assem­blies and congregations, with the people of GOD in Gods temple, when their mindes and hearts were not sounde and perfect. We may in these dayes, finde out a great many of the faithfull dispersed on the seas, condemned to the galleys for the con­fession of the true faith: we may find many that be holden in captiuitie vn­der Antichrist, of the whiche we will speake in the next Sermon folowing: we may finde also a wonderful many in Graecia, Natolia, Persia, Arabia, or in Africa, being y e seruants of Iesus Christe, and worthy members of the catholique church of Christ, being shut out and debarred from the holy myste­ries of the christians, through impiety & crueltie of Machomet, neuertheles, we shall finde them almoste nearely ioyned together in one spirit, and one faith, with all the true members of the Church, and marked also with visible signes. Therefore, the word and the Sacraments by common decrée, are the markes of the Church, not putting apart or disseuering the faythful from the communion and societie of other faithfull, being by some necessitie shut out from the visible companie of those that are faithfull.

But to the perfect vnderstanding What maner of Gods worde it ought to be that is the marke of the church of the markes of the Churche, this be­longeth also, and that most principal­ly, that it is not enough to brag of the worde of God or of the scripture, vn­lesse also we imbrace, reteine, and de­fende the true sense, and that which is agréeing with the articles of faith. For if ye corrupt the sense of the scri­pture, and vrge the same in the chur­che, then dost thou not bring foorth the sincere scripture it selfe, but thyne owne opinion, and thy fansies, which thou hast deuised of thine owne mind. The Churche of the Arrians did not refuse the word of the Lord, but rather laboured both to beautifie and defend their owne blasphemous errours, by the testimonies of holy scripture. That Church denyed our Lord Iesus Christe, to be of one substaunce with God the father: which thing, sith that the sense of the scriptures, and of the auncient faith amonge the chiefest pointes of our faith doth both affirme and vrge, truely it alleadged not the sincere and pure word of God, how so euer it boasted of it, but an adulterate word, yea, and thrust in and defended her heretical opinion, for the true and perfect meaning of the holy scripture: and therfore it had not the true mark of the Church, neyther was it the true Church of God. By this one vnhap­pie example, we may iudge of al other Churches of heretiques: who thoughe they séeme not to be voyde of the testi­monie of Gods worde, yet for all that in very déede, they haue no puritie of Gods word in them.

That whiche we haue sayde con­cerning After what sorte the Sacramēts ought to be vsed. the worde of God, is also ne­cessarily to be vnderstoode of the vse of the Sacraments: for except they be orderly and lawfully vsed, I say, in that order, in the which the Lorde him [Page 824] selfe instituted them, they are no markes or signes of the Churche of God.

Ieroboam truely sacrificed, yea, he sacrificed vnto God: but bycause [...]. Reg. 12. he sacrificed not lawfully, he was ac­counted a straunger, and a faller off from the true Church of God. Yea, Dauid him selfe brought with greate [...]. Reg. 6. deuotion and much ioy and melodie, the Arke of the Lorde of hostes: but bicause he carryed it not lawfully vp­pon the shoulders of the priestes, by and by, in steade of greate ioy, the ex­céeding sorrowe which folowed decla­red, that it is not enoughe to vse the Sacraments and ordinances of God, vnlesse ye vse them lawfully, whiche if you doe, God will acknowledge you for his.

Moreouer, those which of old were [...]aptised of Here­ [...]ques [...] not re [...]aptised, baptised of heretiques, were not for that cause rebaptised againe by the auncient catholikes: bycause the he­retiques baptised not into the name of any man, or into y e societie of their errours or heresies, but baptised In the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holy Ghoste: ney­ther did they inuocate their owne name, or the name of Archheretiques, but of Iesus Christe. Wherefore, not the baptisme of heretiques, but the baptisme of the Churche, yet mi­nistred by heretiques, they not refu­sing, they allowed not the Churches of heretiques, as knowne to be true by true signes: but they acknowledged that heretiques vse thinges properly belonging vnto the true Church: ney­ther that it doth any thing at all dero­gate or take from a good thing, if any wicked or euill man doe administer it.

We doe not acknowledge at this day, the vpstart Romishe Churche of the Pope (we speake not nowe of that olde Apostolique Churche) to be the true Churche of Christe, yet we doe not rebaptise those which were bapti­sed of the priestes, embrued with Po­pish corruption. For we knowe that they are baptised with the baptisme of Christes church, and not of the Pope, in the name of the holy Trinitie, to the articles of the Catholique faith, not to errors, not to superstitions, and papisticall impie­ties. Finally we confesse, that not at this day the vnworthinesse of the mi­nister can derogate any thinge from the seruice of God. In like sorte also we refuse not the Lordes prayer, or the Apostles Créede, or finally the ca­nonicall Scriptures themselues: bée­cause the Romishe churche doeth also vse them: for she hath them not of her selfe, but receiued them from the true church of God. Wherfore we vse them in common with her, not for the Ro­mish churches sake, but because they came from the true church of Christe, doe we vse them.

Beside those outwarde markes of the church, which the true beleuers Of the in­warde markes of the church of God. haue common with hypocrites, there are certaine inwarde markes special­ly belonging onely to the godly: or els if you will, rather call them bondes or proper giftes. These doe make the outwarde markes to be fruitfull, and without the outwarde markes, being by some necessitie absent, doe make men worthie or acceptable in the sight of God. For without these no man can please God: in these there­fore is the true marke of Gods chil­dren. And those be the fellowship of Gods spirite, a sincere faith, and dou­ble charitie.

[Page 825] For by these the faithfull, béeing the true and liuely members of Christe, are vnited and knit together, first vn­to their head Christe, then to all the members of the ecclesiasticall bodye. And the consideration héereof doeth chiefely belong to the knowledge of the true Churche of GOD, whiche though she should suffer rotten mem­bers, yet is she not defiled of them tho­rough their outwarde coniunctiō. For with continuall studie she laboureth by all meanes to kéepe her selfe vnde­field to God. And first of all the Euan­gelicall and Apostolicall doctrine doth teach vs, that Christe is ioyned to vs by his spirit, & that we are tyed to him in minde or spirite, by faithe, that he may liue in vs, and we in him. For the Lord cryeth out in the Gospel, say­ing: If any man thirst, let him come Iohn. 7. to me and drinke. He that beleeueth in me (as the Scripture saith) shall haue streames of liueing water flow­ing out of his bellie. To which say­ing by and by the Euangelist addeth this: But this he spake concerning the spirite which they should receiue that beleeued in him. Againe he pro­mising in his Gospell, his spirite vnto his Disciples, yea euen vnto all his faithfull, which shoulde abide with them for euer, sayeth: In that day ye shall knowe that I am in my father, Iohn▪ 14. and you in me, and I in you, to witt, by the holie Ghoste. Iohn the Apostle expounding it, and saying, By this we knowe that he dwelleth in vs, by the spirite that he gaue vnto vs. And a­gaine, 1. Iohn. 2. By this we knowe that wee dwell in him and he in vs, because he 1. Iohn. 4. hath giuen of his spirite vnto vs. S. Paule, the vessell of election, diffe­reth not from Saincte Iohn, writing and saying to the Romanes, If any man hath not the spirite of Christe, Rom. 8. the same is none of his. And whosoe­uer are led by the spirit of God, they are the children of God. Now as tou­ching true faith, which tyeth vs vnto, Galath. 2. the Lord, S. Paule saith: I liue now, yet not I, but Christe liueth in me. But the life whiche I now liue in the flesh, I liue yet thorough the faith of the sonne of God, who loued me, and gaue vp him selfe for me. And againe Ephe. 3. he saith, Christe dwelleth in our har­tes thorough faith. With which say­ings, 2. Iohn. 4. Sainct Iohn the Apostle agrée­ing againe, saith: Whosoeuer confes­seth that Iesus Christe is the sonne of God, God dwelleth in him, and hee in God. For the Lord him selfe be­fore Iohn. 6. that, said in the Gospell, He that eateth my fleshe and drincketh my bloud, dwelleth in mee, and I in him. And he eateth Christes flesh and drin­keth Christes bloud, that beléeueth.

Therefore Christe our Lorde is ioyned vnto vs in spirite, and wée are tyed to him in minde and faithe, as the body vnto the head: they there­fore that lack this knotte and bonde, that is, that haue not the spirite of Christe, nor true faith in Christe, are not the true and liuely members of Christe: the Lord him selfe in the gos­pell, witnessing and saying: If a man abide not in me: he is cast foorth as a branch and withereth, and men ga­ther them, and cast them into the fi­er and they burne. Which words of our sauiour the Apostle imitating, Iohn. 15. (as we said euen now) said, He that hath not the spirite of Christ, is none of his. But they that are not destitute of the spirite of Christe, are inflamed with the loue of God. Neither do we separate loue from faith, the same S. Iohn so teaching vs & saying, God is loue, and he that dwelleth in loue dwelleth in God, and GOD in him. 1. Iohn 4. [Page 826] For the Lord saith in the gospell, If a man loue me, he will kepe my word, and my father will loue him, and we wil come vnto him, & wil dwel with him. But although properly faith ioine vs to our head Christ, yet the same al­so doth knit vs to all Christes mem­bers vpon earth. For whereas there is but one faith of them al, and there­fore the same spirit, there can not but be the same mouth, the same minde, & the same sentence amongest them all: although faith be not nowe taken on­ly for a confidence in the mercy of God through Iesus Christe, but also for an outwarde confession of fayth. For we all confessing one faith, and one and the selfe same head, with one spirite and mouth, we also together professe that we all are members of one and the selfe same body. Neither is there any thing else in the worlde, that more vnappeaseably disseuereth the mindes of men, than the diuersitie of faith or religion: and therfore there is nothing that maye more nearely ioyne vs together, than vnitie of faith. We come nowe to speake of loue, whiche I sayde, ioyneth together the members of the ecclesiasticall body, mutually amongst them selues. The Lord saith in the gospel, A new com­mandement Iohn. 1. 13. giue I vnto you, that ye loue one an other: as I haue loued you, that ye also loue one an other. By this shall all men knowe that ye are my disciples, if ye haue loue one to an other. It is therfore out of doubt, that the onely marke of the church next af­ter faith, is loue, a bond most firmely knitting together all the members. This groweth from the communion of Christ, and vnitie of the spirit. For insomuch as Christ the king, the head, and highe Byshop of the catholique churche, enduing vs all with one and the same spirite, hath made vs all his members, the sonns of God, brethren and fellow heires, whom vndoubted­ly he loueth tenderly: euery faithfull man can not choose, but with feruent loue embrace the members and fel­lowe heires of their king, their head, and their high Byshop. For Iohn the Apostle saith, Euerie one that loueth 1. Iohn, 4. him that begatte, doth loue him also that is borne of him. If any man say, I loue God and hateth his brother, he is a lyar. For howe can he that lo­ueth not his brother whome he hath seene, loue God whome he hath not seene? Paule to the end that he might moste properly expresse before oure eyes, and as it were set to viewe and beholde this vnitie and agréement of the members, vseth a parable taken from the members of a mans body, and saith: For as we haue many mē ­bers in one body, and all members Rom. 12. haue not one office, so we being ma­ny are one body in Christ, and euery one, one an others members. The same in the twelfth chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians, more largely and plainely expounding, ioy­ning together of the heade and the members, and that chiefly by the sayd parable of the members of a mans body, and publishing it very eloquently, witnesseth, that betwéene the high­est members of the churche and the lowest members of the same, there is a very greate and apt consent, and moreouer, a diligent care, and a helpe both continuall and most faythfull. Of all whiche it appeareth, that the markes of the true & liuely church of Christ, are the cōmunion of the spirit of Christ, sincere fayth, & christian cha­ritie: without the which thinges, no man is partaker of this spirituall bo­dy. By these thinges also it shall be [Page 827] easie to iudge whether thou art in the fellowship of the churche, or thou art not. Moreouer, we gather out of those Of the o­riginall o [...] the church things which we haue hitherto dispu­ted touching the markes of Christes churche, from whence is her original, & also how the church is planted, spred abroade & preserued. Her originall is heauenly, for S. Paule speaking of y e churche, saith: Ierusalem which is a­boue, Gala. 4. is free, which is the mother of vs all. Therefore he calleth the church heauenly, not that it dwelleth altoge­ther in heauē, but that she being here on earth, hath a heauenly beginning. For, y e children of God are not borne of flesh & bloud, but from heauen, by y e renuing of y e holy spirit, who through the preaching of Gods word, planteth faith in our hearts, by which faith we are made the true members of Christ & his church. For Peter saith, Ye are borne a newe, not of mortal seed, but 1. Pet. 1. of immortall, by the worde of God, whiche liueth and lasteth for euer. And Paul saith, I begat you in Christ 1. Cor. 4. Iesu through the gospel. And y e same apostle saith in an other place, Faith cōmeth by hearing, and hearing cō ­meth Rom. 10. by the word of god. Since ther fore faith cōmeth by hering, & hearing by the word of God, and that specially The churche is not builte by the doc­trine of men. by the word of God, the church truely can by no meanes spring or be buil­ded by the decrées & doctrines of men. Therefore we affirme, that onely the word of god is apt for the building vp of the church of God. Mens doctrines set vppe mens churches, but Christes word buildeth the Christian churche. For the doctrines of men proceede of flesh and bloud. But Peter confessing Christ with a pure faith, and therfore grounded vpon Christ, who is y e foun­dation of y e church, heard these words of Christ him selfe, Fleshe and bloud Matth. 16. hath not reuealed these thinges vnto thee, but my father which is in heauē. And therefore Paule saith, When it pleased God that I should preach his Galath. 1. sonne among the Gentiles, I confer­red not of the matter with fleshe and bloud. &c. He also most manifestly a­bolishing all doctrines of men, from y e setting vp & building of faith and the church, & only commending the word of God, saith to the Corinthians, My word and preaching stood not in the 1. Cor. 2. enticing spech of mans wisdome, but in plaine euidence of the spirit & of power, that your faith should not be in the wisdome of men, but in the po­wer of God. To this now perteineth these testimonies of Christ. He that is of God, heareth Gods word. Againe, Iohn. [...]. He that is of the truth, will heare my Iohn. 1 [...]. voyce. And againe, more plainely he Iohn. 10. saith. The shepe wil follow the shep­heard, bicause they know his voyce. They will not follow a stranger, but wil run away from him, bicause they know not the voice of strangers. But vnder the voice of straungers, we in­clude all traditions and decrées of mē, differing from the doctrine of Christ: to which traditions y e apostle S. Paul doth attribute the shape of wisdome, Colo. 2. but the truth he denieth them, & caleth Titus. 1. them superstitious. For our lord him selfe in the gospel, bringeth foorth of y e prophete Esaie y e immutable saying. They worship me in vaine, teaching Matth. 15. for doctrines mens preceptes. Let vs therefore holde, that the true church is not built by mans decrées, but y she is founded, planted, gathered together, & builded onely by the word of Christe. We doe adde that it is out of doubt, y The chur­che is pre­serued by the worde of God. the church of God is preserued by the same word of God, least at any time it should be seduced, or least it shuld slip & perish, & y neither can it at any time [Page 828] be preserued by any other meanes. Paul againe witnessing and saying, Christ hath giuē some to be apostles, & some prophets, & some Euāgelists Ep [...] 4. som pastors, & techers for the gathe­ring together of the Saintes for the work of the ministerie (that is to say, to teach & preach the word, (& for the edification of the body of Christ, till we al meete together in the vnitie of faith, and knowledge of the sonne of God, vnto a perfect man, & vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ, that we hēceforth be no more children, wauering & carried about with euery winde of doctrine by the deceit of mē, (marke, I praye, howe mens doctrines are condēned againe with great & inuiolable authoritie) & with craftinesse, whereby they lay in wait to deceiue. But let vs folow the truth in loue, & in al things grow vp into him whiche is the heade, that is, Christ: by whom al the body being coupled and knit together by euery ioint, for the furniture therof, (accor­ding to the effectual power which is in the mesure of euery part) receiueth increase of the body, vnto the edify­ing of it selfe in loue, increaseth the body vnto the edifying of it self through loue. These words of the apostle are so plaine, y t they néed no better ex­positiō thā they haue of thē selues. In this place also y e order & maner of the church by y e preaching of Gods word, shuld of right be set downe, which ma­ny doe terme & call y e ministerie of the word, or of y e church: but we wil speak of y e (God willing) in the third sermō. It shalbe sufficient in this place to defend, y t our Lorde God, hauing giuen doctours vnto the church, doth found, build, mainteine, & inlarge the church by his word, yea, by his word only.

There come two things now to be cō ­sidered. First that the church of good for y continual and constant studie of y e word The pro­pheticall Apostoli­call, and Or tho­doxicall Church of God, is called propheticall, & aposto­lical, ye, & also orthodoxical. For it is cal­led prophetical or apostolical, bicause by y trauell of y e prophets & apostles it was first builded, & by their doctrine is pre­serued euen at this time, & shall by it be spred abroad, euē vnto y e end of y e world. It is called Orthodoxical, bicause it is soūd of iudgement, opinion, & faith. For w tout y e church there is no true faith, neither any perfect doctrine touching true vertue & felicitie. The faith & doctrin of the church, was reuealed from God him self, by Adā & the patriarchs, by Moses & the prophets, by Christ and the apostles. Wherby she elsewhere is named a mo­ther, whereof we will speake in the next sermon. Secondarily, y t the succession of Of the cō ­tinual suc­cession of Bishops. doctor or pastors of y e church, doth proue nothing of it selfe, w tout y e word of God. The chāpions & defenders of y e papisti­call churche do boast, y t they haue a most certein marke of the apostolique church, to wit, in y continuall succession of bi­shops, cōming from S. Peter by Clemēt y e first, & so to Clemēt y 7. & to Paul y 3. who died of late, & so cōtinuing to Iulius y 3. not lōg agoe created. Moreouer, they add, y t al such members are cut off, as do separate themselues from y e church, in y t which only that apostolical succession is found. And we do not deny, but that the right succession of pastors in y e primitiue church, was of gret weit. For thei which then were call pastors, were pastors in déed, & executed the office of pastors. But what maner of pastors they haue ben a great many yeares, which of the rout of Cardinals, mitred bishops, & sophisters, haue ben caled pastors, none is ignorāt, but he which is altogether w tout any vnderstāding. The Prophete Zacharie heard these words spoken to him from y t lord: take to thee yet the instruments of [Page 829] a foolish shepherd, for loe, I wil raise Zacha. 11. vp a shepheard in the lande, whiche shall not looke for the thing that is lost, nor seeke the tender lambs, nor heale that that is hurt, nor feede that that standeth vp: but he shal eate the flesh of the fat, and teare their hoofes in pieces. Woe be to the idle shepe­heard, that forsaketh the flocke. &c. Therfore neuer a whit more do these men proue by their continuall succes­sion of Byshops, who teache not the worde of God sincerely, nor execute the office and dutie of Pastours, than if they shuld set before the eyes of the world a companie of Idols. For who dare denie, but that a great part, yea, the most part of the byshops of Rome since Gregorie the great, were suche maner of Idoles, suche kinde of wool­ues and deuourers, as are described by the Prophete Zacharie? What than I praye you can the continuall succession of such false pastors proue? Yea, and they which were of the later time, did they not fill almost the vni­uersall churche, with the traditions of men, and partly oppressed the word of God, and partly persecuted it? In the ancient church of the Israelites, there was a continuall order of succession of byshops, without any interruption thereof, euen from Aaron to Vrias, who liued vnder Achas, and to other wicked byshops also, falling from the word of god, to the traditions of men, yea, and also idolatrie. But for all that, that succession did not proue the idolatrous byshops, with the churche that claue vnto them, to be the true byshops of God, and the true church of God. Truely the true Prophetes of God, the sounde & catholique fathers, preaching only the word of God with­out mens traditions, yea, cleane a­gainst all traditions, were not able to reckon vp any continual succession of priests their predecessours, to whome they them selues should succéede, & yet notwithstanding, they were most ex­cellent lights, & worthy members of y e church of God: & they which beleeued their doctrine, were neither Scisma­tiques, nor heretiques, but euē to this day are acknowledged to be the true church of Christ. When Christe our Lord the blessed son of God, did teach here on earth, & gathered together his church, the succession of byshops was on his aduersaries part. But they for that cause were not rulers of the true church of God, & Christ of the heretical church. The apostles of our lord could not alledge for thē selues & their doc­trine, a succession of bishops not inter­rupted: for they were ordeined of the Lord, who was also him selfe created of God the high priest for euer, after y e new order of Melchisedech, without y e succession of the order of Leuie, & yet the church y was gathered by them, is acknowledged of al men to be the true & holy church. The Apostles thēselues wold haue none other to be accounted for their true felowes & successors, but those who walked vpright in y e doctrin & way of Christ. For notable & mani­fest is y e saying of Paule, Be ye the fol­lowers of me, euen as I am of Christ. 1. Cor. 11. And though he speaketh these wordes to al the faithful, & not only to y e mini­sters of Gods word, yet those wold he chiefly haue such followers of him, as y e residue of cōmon christians, y t is to say, euery man in his vocation & cal­ling. The same Apostle speaking at Miletū with y e bishops of Asia, amōg other things saith. I knowe this, that after my departing shall grieuous Actes. 2 [...] wolues enter in among you, not spa­ring the flocke. Moreouer, of your owne selues shall men arise, speaking peruers things to draw disciples after thē. Paul y apostle not frō any other [Page 830] place, than out of the apostolique chur­che it selfe, yea, out of the companie or assembly of Apostolique Byshops and Pastours, fetcheth out of the woolues and deuourers of the Church.

But could not these (thinke you) al­lege the Apostolique successiō for them selues and their most corrupt cause, that is to say, that they be descended from Apostolique Pastours? But for so much as forsaking the trueth, they be fal [...]e from the faith and doctrine of the Apostles: the ofspring and Apo­stolicall succession, doth nothing at all make for them. Therefore we con­clude, that the continuall succession of Byshops by it selfe proueth nothing, yea rather, that that is no lawful suc­cession whiche wanteth the puritie of the doctrine of the Scriptures and A­postles. And therefore Tertullian greatly estéeming (and that worthily) Tertulliā of the cō ­tinuall succession of Pastors. the continuall succession of Pastours in the Churche, yet requireth the same to be approued by the sinceritie of Apostolique doctrine: yea, hée acknowledgeth those Churches whi­che are instructed with pure doctrine, and yet not able to make any recko­ning of succession of Byshoppes, to be Apostolique Churches. If anye man require the words of the author, they be these. But if there be any churches that dare presume to plant them selues in the very age of the apostles, that therfore they may seeme to haue bene planted by the apostles, bicause they were vnder the Apostles, wee may say thus: Let them bring foorth the first beginning of their churches, let them turne ouer the order of suc­cession of their Byshops, so by succes­ [...]ions going from the first beginning, that that first Byshop of theirs maye be found to haue for his authour and predecessour, some one of the Apo­stles and apostolical sort of men, and yet such an one as cōtinued with the Apostles. For by this meanes the A­postolique churches giue their iudg­ment. As the church of Smyrna testi­fieth, that they had Polycarpus pla­ced there by S. Iohn. And as the chur­che of Rome sheweth, that Clemens was appointed by S. Peter. And as in like sort also, other do shew for them selues, who haue their ofspring of A­postolique seede, placed in their By­shopricks by the Apostles. Let here­tiques faine some such matter. (For after their blasphemies, what is vn­lawful for them?) But albeit they doe faine, they shal not preuaile. For their owne doctrine being compared with the doctrine of the Apostles, by the diuersitie & contrarietie therof shall shewe, that it had neyther Apostle, nor Apostolicall man for the author: Bicause, as the Apostles taught no­thing that was contrarie among thē selues: euen so, Apostolicall men set forth nothing contrarie to the Apo­stles: but only such as fel away from the Apostles, and taught other doc­trine. In this manner therefore may those Churches appeale, who albeit they can bring for their authour none of the Apostles or Apostolique men: as those that are of farre later time, & are but nowe daily erected, yet they a­gréeing in one faith, are neuerthelesse counted Apostolicall, for the likenesse of the doctrine. The selfe same au­thour speaking of the auncient church The doc­trine of the aunci­ent church of Rome. of Rome, and gathering the summe of that it either taught or learned, saith: Happie is that Church to which the Apostles haue vttered all their doc­trine, with their bloud: where Peter in suffering is made like to the Lord: where Paul is crowned with the like end that Iohn had: where the Apo­stle [Page 831] Iohn after that he was plunged in hote scalding oyle, felt no paine, & was banished into the Isle. Let vs see what it lerned, and what it taught, & how it doth agre with the churches of Africa: it acknowlegeth one god the maker of all things, & Iesus Christ the sonne of God the creator, borne of the virgine Marie: & the resurrectiō of the flesh: it ioyneth the lawe & the Prophets with the doctrine of the Euāgelists & Apo­stles, & frō thē drinketh that faith: baptiseth with water, clotheth with the holy ghost, feedeth with the lords supper, exhorteth with martyrdome, & cōtra­rie to this institutiō receiueth no man. This is the institution. Thus far Ter­tullian in his booke which he intituled, Of the prescription of heretiques. The last thing that is to be noted is this: that the lord God not only of old & vnto this The chur­che is not builte by warre or deceipte. time, but in these daies also, giueth doc­tors and pastors to the church: doctors I say, and not leaders, and captaines of hostes and armies of men, not princes, not souldiers, not craftie men, vsing de­ceitful meanes which in these days they call practises. For by no other meanes or maner, nor by no other instrument, than by the doctrine of truth and founde & simple godlinesse, is that holy & catho­lique church of God, built vp, fenced, & preserued, wherof at the beginning simple men & Christes Apostles, by y e prea­ching of the gospel laid the foundation. Paule therefore remoueth all worldly wisedome, and saith: I was among you (Corinths) in weaknesse and in feare, & in much trembling, neither stoode my 1. Cor. 2. worde & my preaching in the enticing speach of mans wisedome, but in plain euidence of the spirit & of power, that your faith should not be in the wise­dome of men, but in the power of god. The same apostle also banisheth al craf­tie counsel, with al sorts of deceite, whē writing to y e Thessalonians, he saith. Our exhortation was not by deceit 1. Thes. 2. nor by vncleanesse, nor by guile. But as we were allowed of God, that the gospel should be cōmitted vnto vs: e­uenso we spake not as thei that please men, but god, which trieth our harts. Neither yet did we euer vse flattering words, as ye knowe, nor coloured co­uetousnesse, God is recorde, neyther sought we praise of men. &c. Wher­fore he is greatly deceiued & madde, y e thinketh y e church can either be gathe­red togither, or being gathered, can be mainteined & preserued w t practises, y t is to say, with crafty counsels, & sub­tile deceits of men. It is truly said of the common people, That, the same is ouerthrowne againe by mans wise­dome, which was first built by mans wisdome. Besides this, the Lord him selfe doth remoue force & armes frō y e building of the church, since he forbids his disciples the vse of sworde, & vnto Peter ready prest to fight, saith, Put Matth. 26. Luke. 22. vp thy sword into the scabberd. Nei­do we euer reade y t any were sent of y e Lord as souldiers, which with armed force shuld bring the world in subiec­tiō. But rather y e scripture witnesseth, 2. Thes. 2 the great enimie of God, Antichrist, shalbe destroied with y e breth of Gods mouth. Wherefore there is no doubt, that all those thinges which are reade in diuers places of the prophets, and chiefly in y e 12. of Zacharie, cōcerning wars to be made against all nations, by y e apostles & apostolical men, ought to be figuratiuely expounded. For the Apostles according to their manner, fight as apostles: not w t speare, sword, & bowe of carnal warfare, but of spiri­tual. The apostolical sword is y e word of god. Yet in the meane time no man denieth, but y t the wepons of carnal or corporal warfare, haue béen profitable [Page 832] somtime to apostolicall men, and to the church, & do good euē at this day. No mā denieth y e God doth ofttimes vse y e helpe of souldiers & magistrates, in defēding y e church against the wicked, & tyrants. Yea, rather al men wil confesse, y t a good and godly magistrate oweth a dutie to­ward y e church of God. For not without great cause y e worthy prophete of God, Isaie, calleth kings noursing fathers, & Queenes noursing mothers. Paul be­ing [...]sai. 49. oppressed of y e Iewes in the temple of Ierusalem for preaching of y e gospel Actes. 21. amongst y e gentiles, by y e army of Clau­dius Lysias y e Romane tribune is taken away, and rescued. And not long after Actes. 23. there was sent with the Apostle by the same Tribune, no small companie of souldiers, to wit, a troupe of horsmen, & certeine companies of footmē, by whom he was brought safely to Antipatris & Caesarea, before Foelix the Proconsul of Iudea.

Whiche thing is not rashly with so great diligence, & at large remembred by Luke in y e Actes of the Apostles. The Ecclesiastical history reciteth many ex­amples of holy princes, whiche haue de­fēded & succoured the church. But these things in another place in som measure I haue intreated of, in the. 7. and 8. ser­mons (as I remēber) of the second de­cade. And thus farre of the originall of the churche of God, and of the increase and preseruation of the same haue we spoken.

In this place, it séemeth vnto me, not vnfitly may y e famous question be hand Whether the church of God [...]ay erre. led or briefly expounded, whether the church of god may erre? which, y t it may more plainely be vnderstoode, I will briefly discusse the parts of this questi­on. I haue taught that the catholique church of God doth comprehend, firste, the blessed spirites in heauen, then all faithfull Christians here on earth, vnto whom I say did cleane the wicked, or hypocrits, feyning faith for a season. Now therfore, if we vnderstand by y e church the blessed spirits in heauen, y e church can neuer erre. But if we vn­derstand the wicked or hypocrits ioy­ned & mingled with the good, & the wicked alone by them selues, they do no­thing else but erre: but as they are ioyned vnto y e good & faithful, & do follow thē, they eyther erre, or they erre not. For y e church of y e good & faithfull herevpon earth doth erre, & doth not erre. Which thing we will declare when we haue weyed the diuersities of er­rors, and gathered y e number of them together wholy in a bundle. Errours, some be of doctrine and faith, & some be of life and maners. And what ma­ner of ones either of them be, I think there is no man but knoweth. Let vs sée then, whether y e church of the faith­ful vpon earth doe erre or no, and if it erre, in what point, or howe farre it erreth. As concerning the manners and life of the church, it can not who­ly and clearely acquite it selfe of er­rours: that is to say, frō sinne. For al­wayes so long as it is liuing here on earth, it prayeth hartily, And forgiue vs our trespasses, as wee doe forgiue Iohn. 13. 15 them that trespasse against vs. And GOD for his mercies sake doth al­wayes Rom. 7. purge in his Saints, all dregs and infirmities, as long as they liue in this world, continually renewing and defiling the elect. I am not igno­rant what may here hinder thée (faith­full hearer). If the churche (sayest thou) be not holy, and pure, howe is it How the holy chur­ch is with­out spotte & wrinkle. called of the apostle holy without spot and wrinkle? I answere, if thou wilt acknowledge no churche vpon earth, but that which is altogether without blemishe, thou shalte be forced to ac­knowledge none at all.

[Page 833] For there shall neuer be any suche kinde of Church remayning on earth, where The moste righteous God, as the Scripture witnesseth, hath shutte vppe all things vnder sinne, that he might take mercie on all men.

S. Paule therefore doeth call the church, pure, without spot or wrinkle, through the benefite of Christes sanc­tification: not that by her selfe, while she is in the flesh, she is without spot, but for that those spots in déede other­wise cleauing vnto her, through the innocencie of Christ, to those that im­brace Christe by faith, are not impu­ted: sinally, for that y e selfe same church in the world to come shall be without spot or wrinckle. For hauing put off the fleshe, & cast off all miseries, it shal at length be brought to passe, that she shall want nothing. Besides this, it is saide, that the church is without spot, because of the continuall studie of the church, wherby she laboureth and tra­ueileth by all meanes, that as farre as it is possible, she may haue as fewe spottes as maye be. And by that meanes, and chiefly by the benefite of imputation, the church erreth not, but is moste pure and without sinne.

Moreouer, as touching doctrine and faith, y e church of Christ doth not erre. For it heareth the voice of the shepe­herd only, but the voice of straungers she knoweth not: for she followeth her onely shepheard Christ, saying: I am the light of the world: he that follo­weth Iohn. [...]. me, shal not walk in darknesse, but shall haue the light of life. Paule also to Timothie saith. These thinges hitherto haue I writtē vnto thee, that 1. Tim. 3. thou maist know how thou oughtest to behaue thy selfe in the house of God, whiche is the Church of the li­uing God, the piller and grounde of The Church is the pil­ler and the grounde of the tru­the. trueth. But the Churche is the piller and ground of truth, for that being sta­blished vppon the foundation of the Prophetes and Apostles, Christe him selfe, which is the euerlasting truth of God, & the only strength of the church, receiueth this by fellowship, which it hath with him, that she also mighte be the piller and foundation of the truth. For the truth of God is in the church, and the same throgh the ministerie of the church, is spread abroade: and be­ing assaulted and warred againste by the enimies, abiding sure, is not ouer­come: so farfoorth, as being made one body with Christe, she doth perseuere in the fellowship of Christe, without whome she can do nothing. Againe, the same church doth erre in doctrine and faith, as oftēn as she turning from Christ and his word, goeth after men and the counsels and decrées of the flesh. For she forsaketh that thing that hath hitherto stayd that she erred not, which is the word of God and Christ. I thinke no man will denie, that the greate congregation of the people of Exod. 32. Israell in the desert, was an excellent Churche of God: with the whiche the Lord made a couenaunt, and bounde him selfe vnto it, by Sacraments and ordinances. And yet howe shameful­ly she erred, whilest neglecting Gods word, & Aaron y e high priest of religiō not cōstantly & earnestly resisting, she both made a molten calfe, & worship­ped it as a God: no man is ignorant. Where also surely it shalbe necessary more diligētly to looke into, and mark the whole number of the church. For many in the church erring, it foloweth not that none at all is frée from error. For as in the churche of Israell, the Lord reserued a rēnant to him selfe, I meane Moses, Iosua, & vndoubtedly many moe, as wel in y e cōgregatiō, as [Page 834] else-where without, whiche did neuer worship the calfe: so there is no doubt, althoughe there doe manye erre in the Church, but that the Lord through his mercie doeth preserue to himselfe a certeine number, who both vnderstād a-right, and by whose faithfull dili­gence errours are destroyed, and the wandering flocke of the Lord brought backe againe into the holy fould.

The Church therfore is said to erre, when a parte of it hauing loste Gods word doeth erre: and the same erreth not wholie and altogether: forasmuch as certeine remnauntes (through the grace of God) are reserued, by whome the trueth maye flourishe againe, and may againe be spred abroad in euery place. S. Paule called the Churches of the Corinthians and Galathians, The holie churches of God: yet these erred greatly, in doctrine, in faith, and in manners. And yet who doubteth that there were many amonge them, who were most sincere followers of the pure doctrine preached by Sainct Paule? That holy Church therefore erred so farre forth as it cōtinued not stedfastly in true doctrine: and it er­red not, so farre foorth as it departed not from the truth deliuered by the A­postles. From hence it plainly appea­reth to the whole world, that those are most vaine lyars, which commend vn­to vs Churches, not builded vppon the foundation of the Prophets and Apo­stles, but vppon the decrées of men, which they shame not to commend vn­to vs for most true Churches, and such as cannot erre. Dauid cryeth out, Onely God is true, and euery man a lyar. Ieremie also cryeth: They haue Ierem. 8. reiected the woord of the Lord, and what wisedome is in them? Therfore those Churches doe erre, neither bee they the true Churches of God. The true Church groundeth vppon Christ Iesus, and is gouerned by his woorde onelye.

Vnto this treatise of the woord of God, which is the onely rule whereby Of the power of the church all thinges are done in the Church, the disputation of the power of the church of God in earth, & of the studies there­of, which also are directed according to the word of God is verie like. But be­fore I wil bring forth my iudgement, that is to say, the iudgement deliuered by the Scriptures, I will briefly re­hearse the summe of those things whi­che the Papistes haue lefte in writing concerning this matter, and doe vn­doubtedly mainteine for sounde doc­trine. Iohn Gerson (not much amisse vnlesse he haue an ill interpreter) hath defined Ecclesiasticall authoritie to be a power supernaturally and spiritu­ally giuen of the Lord to his disciples and to their lawefull successours vnto the ende of the world, for the edificati­on of the Church Militant, according to the lawes of the Gospell, for the ob­teyning of eternall felicitie. But Pe­ter de Aliaco the Cardinal, sayth, that this authoritie is sixe-fould, to witt, of consecration: of administring the sacraments: of appointing ministers of the Church: of preaching: of iudici­all correction: and receyuing thinges necessarie vnto this life.

They call that the power of conse­cration, Power of consecra­tion. whereby a priest being right­ly ordered maye consecrate the body & bloud of Christ on the altar. This po­wer they say was giuē to the disciples of the Lord, by these words: Doe this in the remēbraunce of mee. But vnto the priestes in these dayes they thinke it to be giuen of y e bishop, giuing with the bread, the chalice, and saying: Re­ceiue ye power to offer vp & to con­secrate Christes bodie both for the [Page 835] quicke and the dead. This moreouer they call the power of orders, and a marke or character that cānot be wy­ped out. The power of administring The pow­er of the keyes. the sacraments, & chiefly of the sacra­ment of Penance they call the power of the keyes. The keyes they make of two sortes. The keyes of knowledge, that is to say, the authoritie of know­ledge in the cause of a sinner makinge his confession: and the keyes of giuing of sentence & iudgement, or of opening & shutting vpp of heauen, of forgiuing or reteyning of sinnes. They say that this power was promised to Peter in Matthew, the Lord saying, Vnto thee wil I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen: but that it was giuen to all the disciples in Iohn Christe saying: Whose sinnes soeuer ye forgiue, they are forgiuē to thē. And in these dayes is giuen to the priests by the bishop in their consecration, laying their hands on y e priests at y e giuing of them their orders, sayinge: Receiue ye the holy Ghost, whose sinns soeuer ye forgiue, they are forgiuen them. They call the Power of inrisdictiō. power of placing ministers of the Church, Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, & to consist in a certeine prelacie, and the fulnesse of it to rest onely in the Pope, hauing respecte to the whole v­niuersall Church. For it belongeth onelie to the Pope to appoint rulers and prelats in the Ecclesiastical Hie­rarchie: because it was said to him: Feede my sheepe. Moreouer they say, that all iurisdiction ecclesiasticall doth come from the Pope to inferiour ru­lers, either mediatlie or immediatlie: in which thinges authoritie is limit­ted at his pleasure that hath the ful­nesse of power. For a bishop hath au­thoritie onelie in his di [...]cese, and a cu­rate in his parish, &c. Power of Apo­stleship or preaching the word of God Power of preaching they call the authoritie of preaching, which the Lord had giuen to his disci­ples, saying: Go ye into all the world preaching the gospel to all creatures. But doctours in these dayes affirme, y none ought to be sent out to preach, but onely by Peter, that is, his suc­cessour, mediatly or immediatly. &c. They say that the power of iudiciall Power of iudgment, or iudicial correctiō. correction was giuen to Peter by God, to whome he said: If thy brother shall offend or trespasse against thee, &c. For the words of y e Lord are kno­wen wel enough in S. Matth. cap. 18. They say therfore that God gaue au­thoritie vnto priestes, not onely of ex­cōmunicating, but also of determining iudging, and establishing commande­ments, lawes, and canons: because in that place it is said, Whatsoeuer ye bind vppon earth, it shalbe bound in heauen. To conclude, they saye that the power and authoritie to receiue Power to receiue. thinges necessarie for this life, in re­ward of their spirituall labours, was giuen by these woordes of the Lord, Eatinge and drincking suche as they haue.

These thinges do these men teach concerning Ecclesiasticall power, not onelie foolishlie but also falslie. Of the power of consecration & sacrificing, howe vaine and foolish it is, wee haue oftentimes said in other places, and perhaps will say more, (if God graūt life) in conuenient place and time. Of the power of the keyes, we wil dis­pute (God willing) about the end of y e next sermon. And something we bro­ught, when we disputed of penance & auricular confession. But they are foo­lish & shameles trifles, which they bab­ble of ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, of the fulnesse of the high power, (that is to saye) of the bishop of Rome, whiche I doubt not are knowen well enough to [Page 836] the whole world, longe agoe: and of that matter there shall follow hereaf­ter some arguments for the confutati­on therof in these our sermōs. Wher­as they vsurpe vnto themselues y e of­fice of teaching: and crie out that no man can lawfullie preach, but such as are ordeined by them, they thereby séeke the ouerthrowe of Gods word, & the defence & assertion of their owne errors: whiche shall also be intreated of in his due place. The power of ex­communicating they haue so filthilie & shamefullie abused, that the Church (through their negligence and wicked presūption) hath not only lost true dis­cipline, but also excommunication it selfe hath béene a great many yeares nought else with the bishops of Rome but fire & sword, wherewith they first raged against the true professours of Gods word, and persecuted the inno­cent worshippers of Christ. Moreouer that there is no power giuen of God to the ministers of the Church, to make new lawes, we wil shew in place cō ­uenient. The authoritie and power to receiue wherewith to liue, haue they put in execution to the vttermost: but in recompence of their temporall har­uest they haue not soawen spirituall thinges, but rather being a sléepe, they haue suffered him y t is oure enimie, to soaw cockle in the lords field, and that not by any other, but by their owne meanes. For haue not they, not being contented with thinges necessarie for this life, vnder that colour subtilely inuaded kingdomes, and most shame­fully & cruelly possessed them? Wher­fore, he that seeth not that ecclesiastical authoritie, as it is by these men affir­med and also by them put in practise, is but a méere tyrannie ouer simple soules, it is plaine hee séeth nothing at all. Wée wil nowe herevnto ioyne a true, simple, plaine, & manifest do­ctrine concerning ecclesiasticall iuris­diction. Power is defined to be a right which men haue to doe some thing by. What power is. It is called in Gréeke, [...], & [...], wherof the first word signifieth right and power, the second abilitie to execute power, or authoritie. For of­tentimes it commeth to passe y t a man shall haue authoritie to doe a thinge, but is destitute of abilitie to performe it. But God can do both, and hath gi­uen them both vnto the Apostles a­gainst those y e were possessed with di­uels, as Luke witnesseth, saying: [...], Hee gaue them power and authoritie o­uer Luke 9. all diuels, &c. And there is also one 2. kindes of power. sort of power whiche is free and abso­lute, & an other sort of power whiche is limitted, whiche is also called mini­steriall. Absolute power is that which is altogether frée, and is neither go­uerned or restreyned by the lawe or will of any other. Of which sort is the power of Christ which he speaketh of in the Gospell saying: All power is giuen vnto me in heauen & in earth: Matth. 28. goe therefore and teache all nations, baptising them, &c. Hee speaking againe of this power in the Reuelati­on shewed vnto S. Iohn the Apostle sayeth: Feare not, I am the first & the Reuela. 1. last, and I am aliue but was dead, and behold I am aliue for euermore. And I haue the keyes of hell and of death. And againe, These thinges sayeth he that is holie and true, which hath the keye of Dauid, whiche openeth and Reue. 3. no man shutteth, and shutteth & no man openeth.

The power whiche is limitted is not frée, but subiecte to an absolute or greater power of another, whiche cannot of it selfe doe euerye thinge, but that onelye, that the absolute [Page 837] absolute power or greater authoritie doth suffer to be done, and suffereth it vnder certeine conditions. Of whiche sort surely is the Ecclesiasticall iuris­diction, and which may rightly be cal­led the ministeriall power. For the Church of God vseth her authoritie committed vnto her, for this purpose, by her ministers. S. Augustine ac­knowledging this distinction, & spea­king of Baptisme in his fifte treatise vppon Iohn, sayeth: Paule baptised as a minister, & not as one that had po­wer of himselfe: but the Lord bapti­sed as he that had power of himselfe. Behold, if it had pleased him, he could haue giuē this power to his seruants, but he would not. For if hee should haue giuen this power vnto his ser­uaunts, that it should also haue beene theirs which was the lords, then there should haue beene as many sundrie baptismes as seruaunts, &c. In the Church, Christ reserueth that absolute power to himselfe. For he continueth the head, king, & bishop of the Church for euer: neither is that head whiche giueth life separated from his body at any time. But that limitted power he hath giuen vnto the Church. Whiche thing it ought to acknowledge: to wit an Ecclesiastical iurisdiction, hemmed in with certeine lawes whiche procée­deth from God, and for that cause it is effectuall, and therefore in all thinges ought to haue chiefe regard vnto God: and that Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is for that purpose giuen vnto the church, that it might be put in practise for the profite of the Church. For S. Paule 2. Cor. 12. sayth: The Lord hath giuen vs power to the intent we should edifie, & not for the destruction of the Church. And therefore that power whiche ten­deth to the hinderance and destruction of the Church, is a diuelish tyrannie, and not an ecclesiasticall power pro­céeding from God. And it behoueth vs diligently to marke and reteine this ende of Ecclesiasticall power.

But y e limitted power of the church In what pointes ecclesiasti­cal power consisteth. consisteth verie néere in these points, to witt, in ordeyning of y e ministers of the Church, in doctrine, and in the dis­cerning betwéene doctrines, and final­ly, in the ordering of Ecclesiasticall matters. Of euery one of which poin­tes in their order, we will speake a li­tle: declaring what manner of autho­ritie the Church hath, and howe farre it is limitted in euery part thereof.

The Lord himselfe appointed the To or­deine mi­nisters of the church▪ chiefe doctours of the Church whiche were the Apostles, that all men might vnderstand that the Ecclesiastical mi­nisterie is the diuine institution of God himselfe, and not a tradition de­uised by men. And therfore after that the Lord was ascended into heauen, S. Peter calling the Church together, speaketh out of the scriptures, of pla­cing Actes. 1. an other Apostle, in y e stéed of the traytour Iudas, by that very facte shewing that power was giuen vnto the Church by God to electe ministers or teachers. The same Church also not longe after, by the persuasion of Peter, and the Apostles so persuading vndoubtedly by the inspiration of the holy Ghost, choose seuen deacons. The Church of Antioche, being manifestly instructed by the holy Ghoste, doeth or­deine and sende Paule and Barnabas, althoughe they were longe before that Actes. 6. time assigned to the ministerie. It is read also in the Actes of the Apostles, Actes. 13. that the churches, by the commaunde­ment of the Apostles, did ordeine doc­tours for the holy ministerie, as often as néede required. And yet notwith­standing they did not ordeine euery one without choice, but such onely as [Page 838] were fitt for that office, that is to say, such as afterward by expresse lawes they themselues did describe, to witt: If any man were faultles, the husband 1. Tim. 3. of one wife, watchfull, sober, &c. The rule set downe by the Apostle is suffi­ciently knowen, as appeareth in the 1. to Tim. 3. Cap. But as touching the ordeyning of ministers (God wil­ling) wee will speake in the third ser­mon of this Decade. But if y e Church haue receiued power to appoint fitt ministers for the Church, I thincke no man will denie that the Church hath authoritie to depose the vnworthie & wicked deceiuers: and also to correct and amende those thinges whiche be­ing lacking, may séeme necessarie for this order.

And forasmuch as ministers are chosen chiefly to teach, it must follow, Power to teach. that the Church hath power to teach, to exhort, to comfort, and such like, by her lawfull ministers: and yet no po­wer to teach euery thing, but that one­ly which she receiued being deliuered vnto her from the Lord by y e doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles. Teach them (sayeth the Lord) that whiche I commaunded you. Go ye, and preach Matth. 28. the Gospell to all creatures. And S. Mark. 16. Paul sayth: I am put a part to preach Rom. 1. the Gospell of God, which he promi­sed before by his Prophets in the ho­ly Scriptures. But this ministerie & office of preaching, is nothing else but the power of the keyes whiche the The pow­er of the keyes. Matth. 10. Church hath receiued. The office (I saye) of binding and loosing, of ope­ning & shutting heauen. In another place also the apostles receiued power from the Lord ouer all: ouer all, I say, not absolutely, but ouer all diuels, and not ouer all Angels and men: and yet that authoritie and power they recei­ued ouer diuels, they receiued it not absolutely: for it is added vnto it, that they should expell and cast them out. And therefore they could not deale w t diúels after their owne fancie, but that onely, & so farre forth as he would haue them to d [...]e, who hath absolute power ouer all diuels: and that they might cast diuels out of men, but not to sende them into men, thoughe they would haue desired it neuer so much. And so also as touching diseases, they could not doe what they would: else would not S. Paule haue left Tro­phimos sicke at Miletum, who might 2. Tim. 4 so greatly haue béene profitable vnto him in the holy ministerie. The two Luke. 9. disciples if they had béen able to haue done what they would, would haue commanded fire from heauen, to haue fallen downe vppon Samaria, and so would haue taken vengeaunce of the vncourteous and barbarous people of Samaria, for that they denied to har­bour the Lord Christ. In like manner those same Apostles receiued keyes, that is to saye, power to binde and to lose, to open and shutt heauen, to for­giue and to reteine sinnes, but perfect­ly limitted. For they could not lose y which was bound in hell: neither bind them that were liuing in heauen. For he said not: What soeuer ye binde in heauen: but whatsoeuer ye binde vp­pon earth. Neither said he, Whatsoe­uer ye lose in hell, but what soeuer ye lose vppon earth.

Againe, they were not able eyther to binde or lose whom they would not so much as vpon earth. For they were not able to lose (that is to say) to pro­nounce a mā frée from sinne, that was without faith. Againe, they could not binde (that is say) pronounce condem­ned, him y t was lightened with faith, & was truely penitent. And surely such as teach other doctrine than this, tou­ching [Page 839] the power of the keyes, deceiue the whole world: of whiche wee will more largly intreat in place conueni­ent. Likewise, the Church hath recei­ued Power to administer the Sacra­mentes. power from Christ to administer the sacraments by ministers, but not according to her owne will and plea­sure, but according to Gods will, and the forme and manner sett downe by the Lord himselfe. The Church can­not institute sacraments, neither yet alter the ends & vse of the sacraments.

Finallie, that the Church hath po­wer to giue iudgement of doctrines, e­uen Power to iudge of doctrines. by this one sentence of the Apostle Paule appeareth: Let the Prophets (sayth he) speake two or three at once, 1. Cor. [...]4. and let the other iudge. And in an o­ther 1. Thes. 3. place he saith: Proue all thinges, and kepe that which is good. And S. 1. Iohn. 4. Iohn said, Dearelie beloued, beleeue not euerie spirite, but trie the spirits whether they are of God. But of this kinde of power to iudge, there is also a certeine order. For the Church doth not iudge at her owne pleasure, but af­ter the sentence of the holy Ghost, and according to the order and rule of the holy scriptures. And heere also order, moderation, and charitie is obserued. Therefore if at any time the church of To call a counsel. god according to y e authority which she hath receiued frō y e Lord, do call a coū ­sel together for some weightie matter, as we read that the Apostles of y e lord Actes. 15. did in the Actes of the Apostles, it lea­neth not here to her owne fleshly iudg­ment, but giueth ouer her selfe to bee guided by the spirite, and examineth all her doinges by the rule of the word of God, and of the two-fould charitie. Wherefore, y e Church maketh no new lawes, as the church of Hierusalem or rather the Apostolique church sayeth, y t it séemeth good both to the holy Ghost and to the Church, that no other bur­then should be layd vppon the faithful Christians, but onely a few, and those verie necessarie thinges, and neither beside nor contrarie to the holy scrip­tures. Now Ecclesiastical matters, Power to dispose the affaires of the church. are of diuers sortes, the good ordering and well disposing whereof, for the cō ­moditie of men is in the power of the Church: of whiche sorte those thinges are which concerne outward worship, in place & in time, as is prophecying, or interpretation of tongues, and scho­les. Also the Church hath to iudge in causes of matrimonie, and chiefly it hath correction of manners, admoni­tions, punishmentes, and also excom­municating or cutting off from the bodie of the Church. For the Apostle [...]. Cor. 13. also sayeth, that this power is giuen him, and yet to the intent hee should therewith edifie & not destroy. For all these thinges whiche we haue remem­bred, & such like, are limitted with the rule of the word, and of loue, also with holy examples and reasons deduced out of the holy scriptures. Of all which wee will perchaun [...]e more largelye speake, in their place.

Thus much haue I hetherto said con­cerning Ecclesiastical power, the con­trarie whereof I haue declared with how open a mouth our aduersaries do publish, but yet they handle these mat­ters so grossely, that it may appeare e­uen vnto children what they séeke, or what they would defende, to witt, not the Ecclesiasticall power, but their owne couetousnesse, luste, and tyran­nie. The Canonicall trueth teacheth vs, that Christ himselfe doeth hold and exercise absolute or full power in the Church, and that he hath giuen the mi­nisteriall power to y e Church, who ex­ecuteth it, for the most part, by mini­sters, and religiously executeth it ac­cording to the rule of Gods word.

[Page 840] These thinges beeing in this sorte considered, it shall not bee greatly la­boursome to knowe the studies of the holy Church of GOD. For it execu­teth (as I said euen nowe) that po­wer whiche it hath receiued of GOD most carefully and faithfullye: to the ende that it maye serue God, that it may be holy, and that it may please him.

And that I may reckon vp some of her studies specially: first of all it wor­shippeth, Of the [...]udies of the church calleth vppon, loueth and ser­ueth one God in Trinitie: and taketh nothing in hand not hauing first con­sulted with the word of this true God. For she ordereth all her doings accor­ding to the rule of Gods word: she iud­geth by the woord of God, and by the same, she frameth all her buildinges, & being built mainteyneth them, & be­ing fallen downe she repaireth, or re­storeth them againe. The assemblies and congregations of Saincts vppon earth she feruently furthereth and lo­ueth. In these things it harkeneth dili­gently to the preaching of the word of God: she is partaker of the sacramēts de [...]outly and w t great ioy and desire of heauenly thinges. It prayeth to God by the intercession of our only media­tour Christ, with a strong faith, feruēt­ly, continually, and most attentiuely. It praiseth the mai [...]stie of God for e­uer, and with great ioy giueth thanks for all his heauenly benefits. It highly estéemeth all and euery the instituti­ons of Christ, neither doth it neglect a­ny of them. But chieflie it acknowled­geth, that it receiueth all things belon­ging ether to life, saluation, righteous­nes, or felicitie, of the onely sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ, as he who onely chose her, and then by his spirite and bloud sanctifyed her, and made her a Church (y t is) a chosen people, whose onely king, redéemer, high priest, and defender he is, & without whom there is no saluation. Therefore in God a­lone by our Lord Iesus Christ, she on­ly resteth, him shee onely desireth and loueth, and for his sake she reioyceth to loose all things that apperteine to this world, yea, and to spend her bloud and her life. And therefore it cleaueth vnto Christe by faith inseparablie: neither doeth it hate any thing more bitterly, than falling awaye from Christ, and desperation. For without Christ there séemeth nothing in all this whole life, to be pleasant. With Sathan as with a deadly enimie she hath vnappeasea­ble enimitie. Against heresies and er­rours it striueth both constantly and wisely. The simplicitie of the Christi­an faith, & the sinceritie of the doctrine of the Apostles it most diligently kée­peth. She kéepeth her selfe as much as lieth in her vnspotted of the world and of the flesh, & from all carnall and spi­ritual infection. And therfore she fléeth from, and by all meanes detesteth all vnlawefull congregations, and pro­phane religions with all wicked men, and willingly and openly confesseth Christe both by woord and déede, euen with the damage of her life. It is ex­ercised with afflictions, but yet neuer ouercome. It keepeth vnitie and con­cord carefully. All and euerye the members of her body shee most ten­derly loueth. It doeth good vnto all men as much as power and abilitie will suffer. It hurteth no man. It forgiueth willingly. It beareth with the weake, brotherlye, till they bee brought foorth forward to perfection. Shee is not puffed vpp with pride, but thoroughe humilitie is kept in o­bedience, in modestie, and in all the dueties of godlinesse. But who (I praye you) is able to recite all and [Page 841] euery one of the studies of the church, in a very large discourse, much lesse in this short recitall? And who would not desire to be a member of so diuine and heauenly a congregation?

I would by and by ioyne herevn­to that which remayneth touching the vnitie of the catholique Church, of the diuision thereof, and of other thinges belonging to the consideration hereof, but that I doe perceiue you beeing al­readie wearie of hearing, do earnestly loke for an end of this sermon. There­fore we will put off the residue till to morrowe. And now lifting vpp our minds into heauen, let vs giue thanc­kes to the Lord our God, who through his beloued sonne hath purified vs and gathered vs together, to bee a chosen people to himselfe, and to be heires of all his heauenly treasures. To him therefore be all praise and glo­rie world without end. Amen.

¶ That there is one Catholique Church, that without the Churche there is no light or saluation. Against scismatiques. Wherfore wee depart from the vpstart Church of Rome. That the Church of God is the house, vineyard, and kingdome of God: and the bodie, sheepe-foulde, and spouse of Christ, a mother and a virgin.
¶ The seconde Sermon.

I Sée you are assem­bled, brethren, w t There is one holie Church of God. attentiue mindes, to the exposition of those thinges whi­che rest to bee spo­ken of the Catho­lique Churche of God, which we affirme to be one and vnseparable, according to the holy o­racles of the sacred scripture. Solo­mon in his Canticles, sayeth: One is my doue and my beloued. Where­vnto doubtlesse the doctour of the Gen­tiles Cant. 4. had respect when he said: There is one body and one spirite: euen as Ephe 4. ye are called in one hope of your vo­cation. There is one Lord, one faith, one baptisme, one God and father of all, which is aboue all, & through all, and in you all. To these heauenly te­stimonies, agrée the testimonies of men. For Cyprian the bishop & mar­tyre in his booke De simplicitate Cle­ricorum, sayeth: The Church is one which is spred further and further a­broade by fertile increase: euen as there are many beames of the Sunne and but one light, and many boughes of a tree, yet but one oake grounded vppon a stedfast roote: and whereas many brookes issue out of one spring though the number seeme to bee in­creased by the aboundance of stoare, yet is it but one at the head. Plucke a beame of the Sunne from the globe, that one once separated is voide of light. Breake a boughe from the tree, it can bring foorth no fruite, Cutt a brooke from the spring, & being cutt off it drieth vpp. Euen so the Church lightened with Gods light, spreadeth [Page 842] abroad the beames of her light thro­ugh all the worlde, yet is it but one light, whiche is spread euerie where, neyther is the vnitie of the body se­parated: shee extendeth her braun­ches with plentious increse through out all the earth, she sendeth out her plentifull riuers all abroade. Yet is there but one heade, and one spring, and one mother plentifull with fer­tile succession. And so foorth.

Moreouer, where we reade that diuers names are giuen to the church, we must not imagine that there are many churches in the worlde, ney­ther is that bodye to bee separated, whiche can beare or suffer no kynde of diuision. Writers call the Church Catholique, which vndoubtedly sig­nifieth vniuersall, bycause it is but one, neither can there be any moe. For albeit this be distinguished into the Churche triumphant and Mili­tant, into the Churche of the olde fa­thers, and the congregation of people of later time, yet doe all these mem­bers remaine, perpetually knit toge­ther in one bodie, vnder one heade Christe.

And euen as the seuerall conditi­ons of bonde and frée men, separa­teth not a kingdome or common wealth into partes: so neyther dothe the quiet rest or felicitie of the blessed spirites triumphing in heauen, and the labours and sorrowes wherwith we warring as yet in this world vn­der Christes ensignes are exercised, make two Churches.

The holie Angel sayth to Sainte Iohn in the Apocalypse, I am thy Apoc. 22. fellowe seruant, and of thy brethren the Prophetes. He therefore ac­knowledgeth both the Prophetes and Apostles, to be the sonnes and ser­uauntes of one God. Whereof we reade in the Gospell, that one onely vineyarde, not two or diuers was let Matth. 22. out to husband men, though they were diuerse.

For euen so there is but one church of the olde Fathers, whiche were be­fore the comming of Christe, and ours or the newe people since▪ Christes comming, taken out of the Gentiles. But what they differ from vs, or we from them, hath béene sayde in the eight Sermon of our thirde Decade.

Againe, there are mingled with the holie Churche euill men and hypo­crites, but the Churche is not separa­ted for euill men. For euen as traytours mingled with citizens, and not yet discouered, make not two cō ­mon wealthes: so although euill men cleaue to good, yet are they both gathe­red into one Churche. And when hypocrites depart from the vnitie of the Churche, the Churche is not rent in péeces, but becommeth purer.

For excellently sayth Sainte Au­gustine, That euill men or hypo­crites are that in the Churche, that chaffe is amongest wheate, cockle in standing corne, traytours in a ci▪tie, and runnagates amongest souldiers. But it is playne, that wheate is the cleaner, standing corne the lustier, citizens safer, and souldiers the strō ­ger, when runnagates, traytours, coc­kle and chaffe, are separated from them.

Yea, and except sometimes rotten members of the Churche be cutte off from the Ecclesiasticall bodie, the Churche can not be in safetie. And particular or seuerall Churches, are as townes or cities in a kingdome. The multitude of cities, diuideth not the kingdome.

Of particular Churches dispersed throughout all the worlde, as a bodie [Page 843] of many members, is gathered and compacted together the Catholi­que and vniuersall Churche, whi­che is the fellowshippe of all the Saintes.

Therefore most certeine it is, that there is but one onely church of God, Without the church is no light or saluatiō not many, whereof the onely Monar­che is Iesus Christe, to whome be glorie. The vnitie and vnited so­cietie of this Churche of God is so greate, that out of her fellowshippe is there no people found acceptable vn­to GOD, any true saluation or safe­tie, any light or truth. For without the pale of Gods Churche, are no wholesome pastures founde, all are infected with poyson. No religion pleaseth GOD out of the Churche of GOD.

If of olde time any man had sacrificed to GOD him selfe, with­out the tabernacle or temple, in the highe places, he was accounted to haue sacrificed to diuelles, and estée­med to haue shead innocent bloude. Rightly therefore the blessed martyr and Byshoppe of Carthage, Cyprian, hath left in writing: Who so euer De simpli­citate Prae­latorum. separated from the Churche, is ioy­ned to an adulterous Churche, the same man is separated from the pro­mises of the Churche: neyther per­teineth hee to Christes merites, whi­che hath left the Churche of Christe. Hee is a straunger, hee is vncleane, hee is an enimie. Hee can not now haue GOD his father, who hath not the Churche his mother. If hee might scape that was out of the arke of Noah, hee may also escape that is abroade out of the Churche. Hee must needes be a most wicked man, who so euer hee be, that leaueth his owne countrie, and the fellowship of verie good men, and falleth away to the enimies.

Lactantius therefore moste truely Institut. li. 5. ca. 30. sayd, It is only the Catholique chur­che whiche reteyneth true religion. Here is the founteine of trueth: this is the housholde of fayth: this is the temple of GOD: into whiche if one enter not, or out of whiche if any de­parte, hee is excluded from the hope of saluation and life euerlasting. For oure Sauiour firste sayde, that out of the sheepefolde life is not found.

Wherefore I can not maruell e­nough Againste certeine Scisma­tiques. at the corrupt and Scismati­call manners of certeine men, who separate them selues for euerie light cause, from the moste wholesome and pleasaunt companie or societie of the Church.

For you shall finde in these dayes, captious and phantasticall men, not a fewe, whiche of many yeares haue had fellowshippe with no Churche, nor as yet haue fellowship with any. For in euerie man that is, they finde some kynde of faulte, in them selues onely they finde nothing worthy re­prehension. Therefore they con­ceiue with them selues a wonderfull fashion of the Churche, whiche except they sée somewhere established after that fashion whiche they them selues haue deuised, they contende (with shame enough) that there is as yet no true Churche of Christ in the world.

They are worthy surely to be mai­ster builders in Vtopia, or Cyribiria, where they might set vppe a building fit for them selues. But it séemeth vnto them, they haue iust cause of Scisme. For they will not com­municate with our Churche, for that it séemeth the doctrine of the mini­sters in the Churche, is not yet suffi­ciently cleansed and polished, ney­ther [Page 844] yet loftie (as they them selues terme it, Hoch gnug gericht) subtile and spirituall enough. Elsewhere they complaine that in our Churches are diuers customes vsed. Further­more, they desire the rigour and seueritie of discipline, and finally an exact purenesse of life. For they feare they shal be defiled with the vncleane companie of certeine men. Many for the faultes and vices of certeine ministers, eyther forsake or flée the congregation of the Churche: of whi­che sorte at this day are the Anabap­tistes. But there is as yet no suffi­cient cause alledged by these men, for whiche of right they ought not eyther to be ioyned vnto vs, or for the whi­che they maye bée separated from vs.

Wée acknowledge that there bée iust causes, for the whiche the godly bothe maye, and ought to separate them selues from wicked congrega­tions: in whiche not onely the law­full vse of the Sacraments is altoge­ther corrupted and turned into Ido­latrie, but also the sounde doctrine is altogether adulterated, the preachers or pastours are not nowe Prophets, but false Prophetes, whiche perse­cute Gods trueth, and finally to them that sitte to receiue the foode of lyfe, they minister poyson.

But none of these things (GOD be thanked) can they obiect againste vs.

For as concerning doctrine, it For the diuersitie of doctrin Scisme must not be made. consisteth partely in sure opinions, and those as it were numbered, firme and immutable: of whiche kynde are the Articles of faythe, and those withoute addition and corruption, lawfully and sincerely vnderstoode: and of that sorte are also those prin­ciples. That al men are sinners, con­ceiued and borne in sinne.

That none but those that are re­generate, can enter into the king­dome of GOD. That men not by their owne desartes, but through the grace of GOD, by the onely me­rites of Christe, are iustified by fayth. That Christe once sacrificed for sinne is no more sacrificed, that he is the onely and perpetuall Prieste. That good workes are done of those that are iustified: and those are in déede good workes, whiche the Lorde hath pre­pared for vs to walke in. That the Sacramentes of the Lorde and of the Churche, are to bée receyued, and not to be despised. That wée must pray cōtinually, & that in that maner which y e Lord hath appointed vs. And if there bée any moe of the same sorte. But it sufficeth if these and other like groundes bée vniformely, purely, and simply taught in the Churche accor­ding to the Scriptures, thoughe there bée added no Rhetoricall figures, nor no paynted eloquence bée hearde. For aptly the blessed Martyr Irenae­us, after the rule of fayth, sette out in his firste booke againste heresies, Since there is but one onely faythe (sayth hée) neyther hee whiche can say muche of it, sayth more than hee ought: nor hee whiche sayth little thereby, diminisheth it.

Therefore when the doctrine of ministers expoundeth those thinges in the Churche, whiche are agréeable to the true and sincere fayth, whiche it also corrupteth not, what haue these captious smatterers of Rheto­rique, and selfe-learned to require, though eloquence and plentifull lear­ning be wanting in y e teachers. Was not the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophetes moste simple and moste [Page 845] frée from all subtiltie? that rightly it might be said, how much more simple it séemed to be, so muche the safer it was? But in the meane season, I des­pise not true eloquence (as that which is a singular gift of God) as I haue elsewhere often witnessed. And part­ly doctrine consisteth in the daily ex­pounding of the Scriptures, and in the applying of them to oure time, place, and affaires.

In that kinde was euer great va­rietie and diuersitie, for whiche not­withstanding, no wise man euer yet separated him selfe from the fellow­shippe of the Church. For it com­meth to passe verie often, that two or thrée, or else moe, may expounde one place not after one manner, but after most diuers sorts. There may be one that expoundeth verie darkely, and an other expoundeth more plainlie: this man hitteth the marke, he comes not neare it. And this man applyeth the place, whiche he handleth very fit­ly: some other vseth not like simpli­citie of application: in the meane season notwithstanding, he saithe no­thing contrarie to the soundnesse of faithe, and the loue of GOD and our neighbour, and vseth all thinges to edification. I say that of this diuer­sitie, no man taketh iust occasion to depart from the Church. For al god­ly men proue all thinges, and kéepe that which is good: and in al sermons and holie exercises, referr their whole studie only vnto edifying.

And moreouer, the preachers a­grée wel among themselues, and here­vnto direct all things, that both them selues and their hearers may become better: not that they may séeme bet­ter learned, or to haue vttered that, which no man sawe heretofore.

And the best learned loathe not their Sermons which are not so lear­ned. For albeit they may séeme not altogether to haue hit the marke, yet for as muche as they haue taughte wholesome thinges, they are praysed and not condemned: albeit in fit time and place, they be somewhiles admo­nished.

Againe, they that are vnskilfull doe not enuie the giftes of the lear­ned, nor refuse to labour for more perfection, neyther loath they or con­demne they learned Sermons of those that be better learned: but they prayse GOD, and being warned, striue to more perfection. For wise­ly sayd S. Aurelius Augustine, in his firste booke of Christian doctrine, the sixe and twentie Chapter. Who so euer sayth he seemeth to him selfe to haue vnderstoode the holy Scrip­tures, or any part of thē, so as of that vnderstanding, he gather not the two folde charitie of God and his neigh­bour, he yet vnderstandeth nothing. But who so euer gathereth suche a sense thereof, as may be profitable to him for the increase of charitie, and yet gathereth not that sense, that it may probably seeme he whome hee readeth ment in that place, he is not perniciously deceiued, neyther lyeth he at all.

The same anon after, Hee is notwithstanding to bee corrected, and must haue it shewed him, howe muche more profitable it were for him not to leaue the highway, lest by accustomable straying, hee be forced eyther to goe crosse or croked. Thus farre he.

Therefore where an Ecclesiasti­call interpreter doth erre grossely, it is lawfull to a better learned, bro­therly to admonishe him, but to make a Scisme it is not lawfull.

[Page 846] The authours of Scisme lightly are somewhat proude and arrogant, and swell with enuie, and therefore are voyde of al charitie and modestie, they allowe nothing but what they them selues bring foorth, neither will they haue any thing common with o­thers, they are alwayes musing some high matter, & nothing that is cōmon or simple. Vnto these men very well agréeth y t saying of the Apostle Paul, Knowledge puffeth vp, but loue edi­fieth. Therfore godly teachers in the 1. Cor. 8. church and also godly hearers, for doc­trine which is not altogether foolish, & though it be somewhat grosse, yet be­ing godly and tending to edification, they neither leaue or forsake the fel­lowship of the churche, neither striue they or contend, but rather vse chari­tie in all things. And if the ministers liues be attached with grieuous vi­ces, For the vi­ces of the ministers, Scisme must not be made. and yet in the meane season, they be faithful in teaching, admonishing, exhorting, rebuking and comforting, if they lawfully distribute the lawful sacraments, no man hath iust occasion to forsake the church. The Lorde ex­presly saith in the gospel, The Scribes & the Phariseis sit in Moses seate. Al therefore what so euer they bid you [...]latth. 23. obserue, that obserue and do: but af­ter their workes do not: for they say and do not. Behold the Lorde saith they say and do not: therefore the tea­chers liues were not agreable to their doctrine: yet for that they stoode in Moses seat, that is to say, bicause they taught the word of God lawfully and sincerely, he biddeth to receiue their sincere doctrine, but their life not be­ing agréeable to their doctrine, that he biddeth to refuse: and therefore to make a scisme for the preachers euill liues sake, the Lorde doth forbid. Surely he commaundes to [...]ée from false Propetes. But not an euil life but false doctrine maketh a false pro­phet. A great con [...]lict about this mat­ter had the holy father S. Augustine with the Donati [...]tes, who contended that the ministerie was of smaller po­wer, through the imperfection of the ministers. Which case is to be consi­dered in an other sort. But now what For the diuersitie of Ceremo­nies, scisme must not be made. cause haue they to leaue and forsake our churches for the vnlikelinesse or varietie of ceremonies? In the bap­tisme of childrē, say they, you obserue not one order: and so also in the cele­bration of the supper. Some take the breade of the Lorde in their handes sitting: some do come and take it at the handes of the minister, who also put it in the mouthes of the receiuers. Some celebrate the Communion of­ten: some sildome, and that but vpon set dayes. And you vse not one forme of prayer. Neither haue all your as­semblies one manner, neyther méete they at one time. But howe shall we beléeue that the spirite of vnitie and peace is in you, in whome is founde so great diuersitie? For iust causes therefore we doe not communicate with you. But of these customes we shall speake more fitly in their pro­per place.

But it is maruell, that men not al­together rude and ignoraunt of Ec­clesiasticall matters, bring no other argumentes for defence of their wic­ked scisme. Are the poore wretches ignoraunt how great diuersitie there hath bene alwayes in ceremonies, v­nitie notwithstanding alwayes re­mayning vndiuided in the catholique Church? Socrates the famous writer of the ecclesiasticall historie, in the fift booke of his histories, the 22. chapter, setteth out at large the diuersitie of ceremonies in the church of God. A­mongst [Page 847] other things he sayth, No reli­gion, saith he, keepeth all one kynde of ceremonies: albeit it agree in doc­trine about them. For they which a­gree in faith, differ in ceremonies. And againe, It shall be both labour­some and troublesome, yea, and im­possible to describe al the ceremonies of all the churches in each citie & re­giō. The blessed martyr Irenaeus, wri­ting to Victor bishop of Rome, reher­seth a great diuersity of y e churches in their fastings, and kéeping the feast of Easter: and then addeth, And yet not withstanding all these, euen when they varied in their obseruations, were both peaceable among themsel­ues and with vs, and yet are, neyther doth the disagreement about fasting, breake the agreement of faith. And a­gaine, Blessed Polycarpus (saith hee) whē he came to Rome vnder Anicete & hauing some small controuersie a­bout certeine other matters, were by and by reconciled: But of this kinde of matter, they cōtended not awhit. For neither could Anicetus persuade Polycarpus, that he should not ob­serue those thinges which with Iohn the disciple of our Lord, & the rest of the Apostles, with whom he had ben conuersant, he had always obserued: Neither did Polycarpus persuade A­nicetus, not to keepe that custome, which by the traditiō of those elders to whom he succeeded, he said he was to kepe. And these maters thus standing, they had felowship one with an other. Thus far he. Moreouer, y e aun­cient church vsed great libertie in ob­seruatiō of ceremonies, yet so always as it brake not y e bond of vnitie. Yea, & S. Austine prescribing vnto Ianu­arius, what in this diuersitie of cere­monies he shuld either do or followe, biddeth not him to make ascisme, but iudging moderately & wisely. No rule (saith he) in these things is better, thā a graue & wise christian, who wil do in such sort, as he shal se euery church do, vnto which by chaūce he cōmeth. For that whiche neither contrarie to faith nor good maners is cōmaūded, is to be counted indifferent, & accor­ding to their society, amongst whom we liue to be obserued. Againe, least vnder pretence of this rule & counsel, any might force vpon euery mā what ceremonies they wold, he addeth, The church of God placed amidst muche chaffe & cockle, suffereth many thin­ges: & yet whatsoeuer is either cōtra­rie to faith or good life, she alloweth not, neither holds she her peace, nei­ther doth she it. Last of al, whereas these men thinke that there is no true For the impure life of men conuersant in the churche scisme must not be made. church, where as yet faultie manners are to be séen in men conuersant in y e churche, by whose conuersation they feare to be polluted, vnles either they come not at y e churche, or else quickly forsake it, they fall into y e madnes of y e heretikes called Catharoi, who decei­ued with y e false imagination of exact holinesse, & vsing sharpe crueltie, fled from those churches, in which y e fruits of y e doctrine of the gospel plainly ap­peared not. Against these we set both y e prophetical & apostolicall, to wit, the most holy churches. For Esaie & Iere­mie rebuking y e maners of their time, do greatly inueigh against corruption of doctrine & maners. Neither charge they them with light & cōmon faults, but heynous. Esaie crieth, That from the crowne of the head to the soale of the foot, there is no whole place, and yet he departed not frō y e churche, nor planted him selfe a newe, albeit frō al vngodlinesse & corruptiō, he kept him self very diligētly. How many faults, nay, howe many errours I pray you [Page 848] were there amongest the Apostles of Christ them selues? what did our lord depart from them? The church of Co­rynth was corrupted, not only in ma­ners, but also in doctrine. There was in it contētions, factiōs, & brawlings. Whordome & breaking of wedlocke, vndoutedly was cōmon among them. What thinke you of that, y e many of them were present at prophane sacri­fices? Surely it was no small error, y t they estéemed baptisme according to y e worthinesse of the minister. They had defiled the Lords Supper, with their priuate & prodigal banquets: yea, & of the resurrection of the dead, they tho­ught not aright. But did y e apostle for y e cause either depart from them him selfe, or commaund others to depart? yea, rather he calleth thē a holy church, & greatly rebuking their cōtentions, he exhorteth al mē to obserue y e vnitie of the church, in the sinceritie of truth. It is not to be douted therfore, y e they greatly sinne, which abstein from the fellowship of our, or rather the catho­lique churche, in which albeit there be great corruption of life, yet y e doctrine is sincere, & the sacramēts are purely ministred. But these men obiect: ye For the vnworthie partakers of the Lordes supper, Scisme must not be made. admit al men w tout exception, to y e re­ceiuing of the Lordes supper, wicked men, drunkards, couetous men, soul­diers, & such like kindes of men, with whome the holy apostle forbids vs to eate cōmon breade: so far off is it y t he graunteth vs to be partakers at th [...] lords table with such. Except therfore we like to be defiled with the fellow­ship of the wicked, it is néedful either not to ioyne with this societie, or else altogether to flee from it. But of the Lords supper, & the receiuing therof, if I liue, I wil speak in an other place apt for it. At this time, this onely we bring against them, y t Paule the most faithfull seruant of Iesu Christe, was not sharper than his maister. But it is manifest, y t he admitted Iudas to y e holy table, whō he knew as it is wont to be saide, Intus & in cute, y t is to say, throughly, within & without, & yet he did not put him by. But he wold haue reiected him, if he had knowne, y e rest of his disciples wold haue ben pollu­ted with his cōpanie. Iudas him selfe was polluted, for his minde & consci­ence were corrupt: but the rest of the apostls, whose minds were pure through perfect faith, could not be defiled by another mans trecherie. Therfore saith Paule y e apostle, Let a mā proue him selfe, and so let him eate of that 2. Cor. 11. breade, and drinke of that cup. He biddeth euery man to proue him self, not to iudge an other mans seruant, who standeth to his Lorde or falleth. If thou béest indued with faith, & dost lawfully participate at the Lords ta­ble, thou art not defiled with an other mans wickednesse. Therefore to a­uoyd pollution, there is no cause why thou shouldest be separated from the church, in which y u séest the bad ming­led with the good, to be partakers of y e Lords supper. But if so be thou béest separated y u plainly declarest thy selfe, being hardned with arrogancie, to be partaker with those whome S. Aug. in his 3. booke against Parmenian, the first chapter, painteth forth with these proper & liuely colours. They are [...]uil childrē, who not for the hatred of o­ther mens iniquities, but throughe the studie of their owne contenti­ons, go about eyther wholy to alure, or at lest to diuide the simple people prouoked with the bragging titles of their names, puft vp with pride, folish with frowardnes, subtile with slaunders, troublesome with sediti­ons: who least they shuld be detected to want the lighte of trueth, pretend [Page 849] the shadowe of sharpe seueritie: and those things which in the holy scrip­tures the sinceritie of loue beeing sa­ued, and the vnitie of peace beeing kept, are commaunded for the corre­ction of the faults of their brethren, wherein moderation also should be vsed, they vsurpe to the sacriledge of scisme, and occasion of cutting off.

The same authour amongst other things godlily and wisely disputed in y e two chapters following, giues this counsel to modest wits, That quietly they should correct what they may, and what they can not mende, they should patiently suffer, and louingly mourne, till God him selfe either a­mend it, or in the day of iudgement fan away the chaffe. Furthermore, Vnitie. must be kepte and scisme es­chued. concluding this place, I wil recite vn­to you the words of the blessed martir Cypriā. He in his 3. booke & 3. epistle, hath thus left it written. If cockle ap­peare to be in the churche, yet ought neither our faith nor our charitie be letted, that bicause wee see cockle in the church: we our selues depart frō the church: we must rather labour to bee good corne, that when the corne shalbe laid vp in the lords barne, we may receiue the fruite of our labour and trauell. The Apostle saith in his Epistle, but in a great house are not only vessels of gold and siluer, but al­so of wood and of earth: & some ves­sels of honor, some of dishonor. Let vs indeuour and labor what we may, that we may be a vessel either of gold or of siluer. But the Lorde only hath libertie to break in peeces the earthē vessels, to whō also is giuen an yron rod. The seruāt can not be greater thā his Lord. Neither let any man think it lawful for him to challenge that to him selfe, which the father hath giuē only to his sonne, that he might now be able to purge the [...]owre, or fanne the chaffe, or by al the wit man hath, to separate al the chaff frō the corne. This is a proud obstinacie, and wic­ked presumption, which lewde furie taketh to him selfe. And whiles some men alwayes take to thē selues a fur­ther dominion, thā peaceable iustice requireth, they perish frō the church: and whiles they proudly lift vp thē selues, blinded with their owne pre­sumption, they are bereft of the light of truth. The Lord Iesus reduce the wandering shepe into the vnitie of y e catholique churche, & liuing in vnitie, kéepe & vphold them. Amen. These aduersaries of ours being ouercome, Of the de­parting from the church o [...] Rome. there arise vp new & cruel enimes, y t is to say, y e defenders of the Romane Monarchie, & of the apostolique sea, as they cal it, & the most auncient church: for they cry euē while they be whorse that we are guiltie of y e same cryme, whereof we condemned the Anabap­tistes, & certeine other fantastical fel­lowes. For they say, that we with a wicked scisme, & forced by no necessi­tie, haue forsaken the olde Romishe church, and haue set vp for our selues new [...] & hereticall Synagogues. And they alledge, y t the holy scripture hath as yet her authoritie in the church of Rome, y t it is reade as yet in all their churches, y t they fetch their disputati­ons out of it in al their schooles, yea, & also y t the sacraments haue their right place & vse: & therfore that we are wic­ked scismatiques, who w tout any ne­cessary cause to go away, are departed from the catholique church, most of all for the faultes of some of the clergie & of the bishops. I must needs therefore digresse a little & contende with these defenders of the Pop [...]she church, and shewe that we neuer departed from the catholique church of Christe. [Page 850] And beecause in this matter it chiefly [...]ho is an [...] who a [...]. beehoueth [...]s to knowe who is truely said to b [...] an heretique or whō is a scis­matique, of these matters I will first of all speake these few words. S. Au­gustine thinketh y t this differēce there is betwene an heretique, & a scisma­tique, y t an heretique doth corrupt the sinceritie of faith and doctrine of the a­postles, with his wicked doctrine: and a scismatique although he sinne not at all against the pure doctrine and sin­cere faith, yet he rashly separates him­selfe from the Church, breaking the bond of vnitie. And surelie he proper­ly is an heretique, whosoeuer hee bée that contrarie to the scripture whiche is the word of God, against the Arti­cles of faith, or against the sound opi­nions of the Church grounded on the word of God, through hope of any tē ­poral commoditie, of his owne braine, and fleshly choice, chooseth, receiueth, teacheth, followeth straunge thinges, and stiffely reteyning doeth both de­fend them and spread them abroade. By the Imperiall edicte of Augustus Cesar, Gratian, Valentinian, & Theo­dosius, they are defined to bée Catho­liques or Christians, who continue in that religion whiche S. Peter taught the church of Rome, and which blessed Damasus and S. Peter bishop of A­lexandria did teach, that is to say con­fessing according to the teaching of the Apostles and doctrine of the Gospel the only Godhead of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holy Ghost in equall maiestie and in an holy Trinitie. And againe they are by them declared to be heretiques, who followe contrary opinions, whome they accompte both madd and infamous, and worthie of punishment. And he is a scismatique, whosoeuer he be that separateth him­selfe from the vnitie of y e true Church of God, and either himselfe gathereth together newe assemblies, or ioyneth himselfe to congregations gathered by others, albeit in doctrine he erre little or nothing. And I thinke no man can either [...] or gainesaye any thinge in these descriptions. And therefore the defenders of the Romishe monar­chie do greatly offend against vs, euer­more hauing in their mouthes against vs the most heyndus crimes of heresie and scisme. For wee teach nothing a­gainst the sinceritie and trueth of the holy scriptures; or against the articles of faith, or against the opinions of the Catholique Church whiche be sounde & established by the Canonicall scrip­tures. If it had liked vs to haue sought earthly commoditie, we would surely haue continued in y e Popishe doctrine, in which all things are gainefull. But because we haue receiued the doctrine of Christ, we are open to euery mans reproche. Whereof wee were not ig­noraunt when we departed from the doctrine of y e Pope. For no hope ther­fore of temporall commoditie doe wée embrace the doctrine of Christ, neither doe wee presumptuously affirme any thing. For if any man can teach vs a­ny better out of Gods word, wée will not refuse to embrace that whiche is better. And moreouer with open voice and with all our hearts we condemne all heresies and heretiques, whosoeuer they be which the auncient Church ei­ther in generall counsels or without Counsels hath killed with the sworde of Gods word. But we striue against the false doctrine of the Pope, his new decrées whiche fight against the word of God, and most filthie abuses & cor­ruptions in the Church. The bishops of Rome haue taken to themselues w t their conspiratours, a tyrannie ouer the Church, playing the part of very [Page 851] Antichrists in the temple of GOD: their tyrannie therfore and Antichri­stianisme wee flie and refuse, Christe and his yoke wee refuse not, the fel­lowship of saincts we flie not: yea, ra­ther to that end wee may remaine in that societie and become the true mē ­bers of Christ & of his sainctes, flying out of the Popish church, wee are ga­thered together againe into one holy catholique and Apostolique Church. And this Churche wee doe acknow­ledge to be the verie house of GOD and the proper sheepe-fould of Christ oure Lord, whereof hee is the shéepe­heard.

For fréely we confesse, and w t great ioy giuing thanckes to God that hath A free cō ­fession of departing from the Romishe Church. deliuered vs wee publish abroad that wee are departed from the Romishe Church, and that we do at this day al­so abhorre the same. But first of all wee distinguishe and put a diuersitie betwéene the old church of Rome, and the late vpstart church. For there was sometime at Rome a holy and a faith­full Church, whiche Apostolique men and the Apostles of Christ themselues did establishe and preserue by the woord of GOD: whiche auncient Churche was not onely without the Ceremonies there vsed and receiued at this daye, but if shee had but séene them, shee would surely haue accur­sed them. That auncient Churche wanted the decrées wherevppon the Churche of Rome at this daye alto­gether stayeth her selfe. She was ig­noraunt of that Monarchie and all that stately court. Therfore from that auncient and Apostolique Church of Rome wee neuer departed, neither will we euer depart. We ack [...]ow­ledge moreouer all that are at Rome, who at this day doe worshipp Christ, and kéepe themselues from all Popish pollution, to be our beloued brethren, of which sort we doubt not but Rome hath a great many. Finally wée doe not acknowledge that vpstart church of Rome to be y e true church of Christ, whiche doeth acknowledge and wor­shipp the Pope as Christ his vicar in earth, and is obedient to his lawes. Wherefore, wee cannot be scismati­ques, who leauing y e Church of Rome, haue not departed from y e true church of God.

For the holy catholique churche cleaueth vnto her onely shéepeheard The vpstarte churche of Rome is not the Churche. Christ, beléeueth his word, and liueth holily: But you shall finde all thinges quite cōtrarie in the church of Rome, so as it cannot come within the com­passe neither of the outward and visi­ble, neither of the inward and inuisi­ble church of God. The godly beare with many thinges in the church, that is to say, in the members of the church and in the ministers (as I shewed of late when I entreated against scisma­tiques) but in that vppstart church of Rome thou shalt not finde small and tollerable faultes either of doctrine or of life, or of errours: all these faultes in her are heynous, desperate and ab­hominable. What manner of chari­tie should it bee therefore that could hope for better of these most vntow­ard and lamentable thinges? Hypo­crites and euill men are accompted to be parcell of the outward and visi­ble church of God, and are suffered in the same: but these Romanistes, are neither euill men nor hypocrites, but the verie worste and the most cruell enimies of Christ his trueth, openlye blaspheming the Gospel, and persecu­ting those that beléeue in Christ. And therefore they neither haue the out­ward nor yet the inward markes of y e Church. [Page 852] The Spirite of the Lord resteth vp­pon The Church of [...]ome [...]th not be inward [...]rkes of [...] church [...]f God. those that tremble at the woord of God: these men fret and fume if a­ny man vnfeignedly reuerence the woord of God.

True faith attributeth onelye vn­to Christe all the meanes whereby it commeth vnto euerlasting life: these men doe persecute the faithfull, bee­cause they attribute vnto Christe Ie­sus alone, all the meanes whereby they atteine vnto euerlastinge life, and will not parte stakes in the mea­nes of saluation with Popish fancies. In steede of charitie they exercise crueltie against their brethren, and against their neighbours. What shall a man saye of them who abuse the publique goodes of the Churche, and spende them according to their owne priuate lustes? For that whi­che of old time the faithfull haue of charitie giuen to the vse of the church, and for the sustentation of the poore, that doe these men waste, liuing most lecherouflie and filthilie. Whiche thing the electe Apostles of the Lord [...]. Pet. 2. [...] in the [...]stle of [...]. Peter and Thaddeus did fore-tell the Church of GOD of, concerning them.

And as touchinge the outwarde markes of the Churche, what shall I The Church of [...]ome [...] not [...] out­ [...]arde [...]rkes of [...] church [...]f God. saye? These men saye that the Cano­nicall Scripture hath her authoritie in the Churche of Rome, and that the same woorde is reade bothe in their Churches and in their Scholes, and that the Sacramentes haue their force, and are effectuall amoungest them. But I can shewe the contra­rie. First of all they will make sub­iecte the interpretation of the holy and sacred scriptures vnto their Sea, and the righte of iudgement in all cases they giue vnto their idol the Pope of Rome. For that canon euery man knoweth: Whatsoeuer hee decreeth, what soeuer hee establisheth, is of all men to bee obserued for euer inuio­lably. And againe, The whole Churche thoroughout the vniuer­sall worlde, knoweth that the holye Churche of Rome, hath authoritie to giue iudgement of all thinges, nei­ther is it lawefull for anye to giue iudgement of her iudgements. Ther­fore shee also iudgeth the Scriptures and expoundeth them, and turneth and windeth them whiche waye shee listeth.

I will not nowe remember howe by manifest woordes the Standard-bearers of that Sen doe write, that the canonicall Scripture taketh her authoritie of the Churche, abusinge this sentence of the auncient father Sainct Augustine, I would not haue beleeued the Gospell, if the authori­tie of the holy Churche had not mo­ued mee, &c. This will I affirme, whiche cannot but bee manifest vnto all men, that the Romishe Church or the rulers of the same Churche, doe take awaye the naturall sense and true meaning of the holy Scriptures, and haue sett downe a straunge sense in stéede of it, whiche sense to the ende it maye the better bee liked of men, they call the sense of the holye mother the Churche, whiche sense also they vrge with so great wickednesse, as if you oppose against if the natiue sense, you shall receiue for your la­bour, the reprochefull name of an he­retique.

In fewe wordes, except you bring out the whole Scripture wrested af­ter their minde and gaine, that is to saye, tempered with their diuellishe decrées as with poyson, it will bee saide that you haue not broughte out the holye Scriptures, but that [Page 853] that you haue taught heresie. By ex­amples the matter wil be made the plainer. The Scripture teacheth that Iesus Christe is the onely head of the Church: but vnlesse you also ioyne the Pope to be the head of the Church mi­litant in earth, you wilbe called an heretique. The Scripture teacheth that Iesus Christe is the onely inter­cessour or mediatour, Priest and one­ly sacrifice propitiatorie of the faith­full: but vnlesse you ioyne herevnto that Christ is in déed the mediatour of Redemption, but that the sainctes to­gether with Christe are y e mediatours of intercession, and that the priests do daily offer an vnbloudie sacrifice, so as the Sainctes maye bee acknowled­ged to be intercessours together with Christ in heauen, and that the priestes in earth do daily offer in their masse a sacrifice for the quicke, and for the dead, you will else be called an here­tique. The Scripture teacheth that Iesus Christe is the righteousnesse of the faithfull, which righteousnesse we receiue by faith: but vnlesse you will part stakes betwéene this righteous­nesse of Christ, and woorkes or mens merits, you wilbe called an heretique. The Scripture teacheth that Christe ascended into heauen, and hath esta­blished a Vicegerent power, to witt, the holy Ghost, and that also he wil not come againe into y e world bodily, but onely at the daye of Iudgement: but vnlesse you do acknowledge the same Christ to be also corporally present in the bread of the Sacrament, and doest also worship him there, thou wilt else be called an heretique. Christe our Lord said at his last supper, reaching the cup to his disciples, Drincke you all of this: but and if thou wilt con­tend that both the kindes of the sacra­ment ought to be giuen to al the faith­full, thou wilt be called an heretique. God said in his lawe: Thou shalt not make an Image, thou shalt not wor­ship it thou shalt not serue it: But vn­lesse thou vnderstād by an Image the Idols of the Gentiles, as of Saturne or Mercurie, but not of the true God, or any sainct, thou wilt be called an here­tique. Many m [...]e thinges of this sort I could bring forth, if I spake to them that were ignorant. What authori­tie therfore or what place shall we say the word of God had in that sea? Who séeth not that these filthie beastes doe tread vnderfoote as a captiue the most holy word of God, that they establishe and reestablishe lawes of God accor­ding to their owne giantlike bould­nesse? It is therefore as cleare as any thing may be cleare, that the Romish Church is destitute of the holy word of God. I haue shewed plainely in the first Sermon of this Decade that it is not enough to boast out the woords of the holy Scripture vnlesse therewith­all the naturall sense be reteined vn­corrupted. The Church of Rome hath corrupted the sense and meaning of y t holy Scriptures, and thrust vppon the simple people opinions contrarie to y t scriptures: and therfore the Church of Rome is not y t true Church of Christ. The sacramēt of baptisme ministred by Popish priestes, albeit we doe not reiterate, for that they baptised in the name of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holy Ghoste (as in the first Sermon of this Decade I haue she­wed) yet the breaking of bread or di­stribution of the Lords supper, they so defiled and also corrupted the same w t doctrines contrarie to the sound faith, and turned the same into such a filthy merchaundize, as no man that is of a sound iudgement can with a safe con­science, and without corruption of his [Page 854] religion communicate with them. Of the most filthie life, and wicked man­ners of the priestes of the Romishe Church, I will at this time saye no­thing. For alreadie it appeareth, I doubt not, to them that are not wilful­ly blinde, that that sea of Rome hath not the outward markes of the true Church of God, ioyned with the pure word of God, and sound preaching of the Gospell. It wanteth (I say) a hea­uenly ministerie, and lawefull mini­sters of the Church, and also the whol­some vse of the Lords Supper: and therefore it is not the true Churche of God from whiche no man may depart without béeing guiltie of scisme.

By this meanes some man wil say, Christ shal haue no Church left him in The Lord [...]eserueth to himselfe a Church thoughe the gouernoures of [...]t erre. the earth. For they that be the gouer­nours of the Church, if they erre and corrupt and forsake the word of God, what hope (I pray you) remayneth of the Church? Or where the markes of the Churche appeare not, where (I pray you) is the Church? I aunswere, that almightie God in such calamities of the Church, in the which the gouer­nours fall away from the word & true worship of God, and doe imbrace and bring in newe lawes, and newe ordi­nances into the Churche, the true out­ward markes of the Church being for a time either darckened or worne out of vse, doth yet notw tstanding reserue vnto himselfe a Churche in the earth, whiche Church also he furnisheth and repaireth with true teachers, whome he sendeth into the same, albeit they be not acknowledged for true ministers and teachers of Gods Church, by those who will séeme to be the true and the ordinarie gouernours of the Church: but are rather cōdemned as seditious disturbers of the Churche and execra­ble heretiques. By examples taken out of the Scriptures, the matter will be made more manifest. In the time of Achas king of Iuda (Vrias the high 4. Reg. 16. 2. Par. 28. priest wincking at it, and the princes of the land and priestes not resisting,) the king shutt vpp the temple of the Lord, and toke awaye the holy altar: whiche thing the Scripture expressely witnesseth, and therefore both the mi­nisterie of the word, and the lawefull or ordinarie ministration of the Sa­craments ceassed: but yet notwithstā ­ding there was a holy Churche in the kingdome of Iuda: in the which (as I may saye) extraordinarilie no man doubteth the prophete Esaie with cer­teine other did preach. Vnder Manas­ses 4. Reg. 21. &. 22. 2. Par. 33. &. 34. the nephue of king Achas, true doctrine and administration of the sa­craments was banished, except onely circumcision: and that falling awaye continued vntill the Churche was re­fourmed by that most Godly king Io­sias: and yet in the meane season pro­phets were sent & God had his Church in Iuda, albeit the most part of the people with their gouernours did both followe and defende the wickednesse and defection of Manasses. In y e king­dome of Israel king Ieroboam thrust 3. Reg. 12. 2. Par. [...]1. out of their offices the teachers and preachers of the lawe of the Lord and of the sounde trueth, and in stéede of them gaue vnto the people prophane, and vnlearned priestes and rulers. And moreouer built newe temples, yea, & those were cathedrall churches, and sett vpp newe idols or calues, a newe religion, new altars, and newe feastes, and by this meanes abroga­ted the true religion of GOD, to that end y t there might no outward marks at all of the Church of God appeare in Israel, and yet there is no doubt but God had a notable Church in Israel, for the preseruation and repairing [Page 855] whereof from time to time God sent his Prophets, albeit they were not ac­knowledged to be the true Prophets of God at the hands of the false church and of the false prophets. Vnder Ie­roboam the second of that name, A­mos the Prophete a shéepeheard or Amos. 2. neateherd of Tecoa, taught and prea­ched y e true word of God: but he heard at the hāds of Amasias the high priest of the kingdome, Get thee quicklie hence and goe into the land of Iuda, Amos. 7. and prophecie or preach there: But prophecie no more at Bethel, for it is the kings chappel, and it is the kings court. Furthermore, when Achab passed all the kings before him in wic­kednesse, and added moreouer to the vngodlines and falling away of Iero­boam y abhominable religion of Baal, and had filled all the kingdome of Is­rael with superstitions, idolatries, en­chauntments, and sacrileges, yea and moreouer persecuted the pure word of God in his prophets most cruely, there was yet founde in Israel a most fa­mous church of God. Helias that great and most excellent prophet of God, be­cause of that horrible falling awaye from God and loathsomnesse of that most miserable people, in whom there appeared no one token of the true Church of God, flying into the wilder­nesse hid himselfe in cornērs, and bée­ing asked of the Lord, what hee did there, he aunsweared: I haue beene verie iealous for the Lord God of ho­stes, 3. Reg. 19. for that the childrē of Israel haue forsaken thy couenaunt, cast downe thine altars and slaine thy Prophets with the sword, and I onely am lefte, & they seeke my life to take it away. But streight wayes hee is sent backe into the land of Israel from whence he was fled, and heard moreouer these words: I haue left vnto my selfe seuen Rom. 11. thousand mē in Israel, who haue nei­ther bowed their knees to Baal, nei­ther kissed him. Behold this mightie prophet thought that only he himselfe had béene left of all the number of the faithful in Israel: but he heard y e God had reserued seuen thousand holy mē, who had not bowed their knées, that is to say, had neuer serued Baal so much as with outward reuerēce. But who knoweth not that the prophete vnder­stood by the number of seuen an excée­ding great number of y e true seruants of God: who vndoubtedly were circū ­cised, not into the couenaunt of Baal, but into the couenaunt of the eternall God? The same men lacked not faith, and therefore they were not without doctrine, though the same were not so common, neither séemed vnto the Baa­lits to be either ordinary or catholique. But vndoubtedly they wanted y e vse of the sacrifices: for seeing they were not lawfully offered, they would not be partakers of those y t were vnlaw­ful: but in the meane season they were not destitute of the things which were signified by the outward signes or sa­craments, being partakers throughe faith of all the gifts of God.

After the selfe same sort since the Though the Ro­mish churche be no [...] the church yet God hathe a Church in Earth. bishop of Rome after y e maner of king Ieroboam, hauing forsaken the sound preaching of the Gospell, and hauing corrupted the first and simple institu­tion of the Lords supper, & depraued and wrested to his owne profite other commaundements of God, and placed himselfe in y e throne or temple of God, Dan. 9. 2. Thess. 2. or in the church of God, bragging that he is a God in earth, surely the church of God oppressed w t grieuous tyrānie, could very hardly hetherto bee discer­ned by outward marks. For in stéed of the sincere preaching of the Gospell, a certeine kinde of doctrine mixed & cor­rupted [Page 856] w t mens decrées was set forth, and in stéed of y e Lords supper, Popish masse was celebrated: & in stéede of o­ther ordinances of god came in a high heap of foolish and superstitious Cere­monies, whervnto a great number of men yelding, made themselues subiect to the sea of Rome. In y e meane space notw tstanding the church of God was not vtterly extinguished throughout al the world, neither the holy ministe­rie of the word of God & the true wor­ship of God vtterly decayed amongest all men. For there were found spred abrode in euery place not a few men, who neither alowed the Pope and his conspirators, nether his corruption in matters of the church. But they wor­shipped the lord Christ, whom they ac­knowledged to be the onely authour of saluation, and therfore they kept them selues frée from Popish filthines. And god also sent almost in euery age since the beginning of Popedome men that were graue, godly, and learned, who greuously accused y e Popes kingdome and tyrannie, (euen as the Prophets did of old time in the dayes of Ierobo­am the idolatrous corruption) cōstant­ly requiring y e reformation of y e church from Popish corruptions and also tea­ching the true doctrine of saluation, & the true vse of the sacramentes. And wheras a pure reformation by reason of Antichristes tyrannie could not bée obteined, there was notwithstanding found a continual studie of puritie, & a godly desire of the lawful vse of the sa­craments: euen as I said there was in the elect members of the true church of God, in the dayes of Ieroboā, Achab, Manasses, & in the time of the captiui­tie of Babylon. But euen as in those times the true prophets of God were not acknowleged for true prophets of the priests of Baal, but were cōdemned for scismatiques & heretiques: euē so in certeine ages past, y e bishops of Rome with their conspiratours, did excōmu­nicate & persecute godly and learned men, who preached the word of God, & called for the reformation of y e church, & many of them did they put to death with fire and sword: which thing our Lord and maister himselfe, with the prophets and Apostles, did foreshewe should come to passe. Moreouer God could vndoubtedly reserue to himselfe a mightie church euen vnder the Pa­pisme: euen as we doubte not but hee hath done a very gret vnder Mahome­tanisme: for who will thinke y t no mē ­bers of the church of God are remay­ning in all Asia and Africa? Could not our merciful god with his mightie power in y e last calamitie and ruine of gods church, reserue againe (as some­time he did) 7000. mē of whom neuer a one had worshipped the beast or re­ceiued his mark? What hath béen don in Turkie, or what at this day is don, let them declare y t can do it best & most rightly. What hath béene done amon­gest vs in these last ages, no man can denie. Through the great goodnesse of God we sée it is come to passe, y t euen as circumcision, the signe of gods coue­naunt of old, was giuē vnto the people of god euen in y e middest of the falling from god, so also at this day in y e grea­test darcknesse of Antichrist, most holy baptisme was giuen to the Christiās to be as a seale of the forgiuenesse of sinnes & inheritance of the children of God. Surely the purenes of doctrine was prophaned w t infinite most grosse traditions by y e Popes sworne frends, yet in the meane time it was not alto­gether abolished. For y t I repeat not a­gaine any thing of y t which I haue said of godly and learned men sent of God crying for reformation of the Church, [Page 857] and greatly profiting with all the chil­dren of God, was it not with a certein vniuersall consent receiued for most certeine and vndoubted, that in the decalogue or tenne commandements, there was set downe a short and most absolute summe of all the commaun­dements of God? and that in y e Lords prayer was taughte vs a most ample forme of prayer vnto God? And that in the Apostles créed was conteyned a most perfect rule of faith, or of y which was to be beléeued? Surelie the cu­stome was to recite the créede almost vnto euery one that was departinge out of this world, and to those that lay euen at the last gasp, as a most perfect rule of that faith whiche bringeth sal­uation. Neither do we doubt that the mercifull God and father of mercies, (who vouchsafed to saue the théefe vp­pon the crosse euen at the giuing vp of his life) had mercie vppon those that were oppressed with the tyrannie of Antichrist, and through his vnmeasu­rable grace touched the hearts of men both liuing and readie to die, & taught them by his holy spirite, and that they cōfessing one God the father & maker of all things, and one Iesus Christ the sonne of God redéemer of the world, to haue suffered and risen againe, and one holy Ghoste, and finallie the holie catholique Church, that he hath sancti­fyed them, forgiuing them all their sinnes, and hath translated the soules of such faithfull men into life euerla­sting (according as they beléeued) into which place also wee beléeue our flesh (being raised againe) shalbe caried in the end of the world. They haue here therfore their answere also who aske: whether all oure elders who died bee­fore these last times wherein the Gos­pell is reuealed be damned? Let ther­fore those that bee aliue rather looke, least for their contempt of the word of God, and cont [...]ntions raised against the word of God, they come to worse end thā their forefathers came. Ther­fore thoughe we acknowledge not the Popish Church to be the true Church, yet it followeth not thereof that there neither is or was any Church of God in the earth. For we say that is y e true Church of GOD, which beléeueth in Christe, and forsaketh not his word, which Church also we haue plentiful­ly enough described. We know more­ouer that wée our selues which at this daye beléeue in Christe, are the true Church of Christ our Lord. For wee cleane by faith to oure onely head Christe, and to all the members of the catholique church, so as we are not de­stitute of the true markes of the true Church of God.

But we read not (say they) that vn­der the bishops, priestes, and kings of the Church of the Iewes, either the prophets (that is to saye) the guides of the faithfull, or else the faithful them­selues, did depart away from the high priest, from the king, or from their v­niuersall Church, and ordeyned vnto themselues new particular sacrifices as you at this day doe. For you depar­ting from the bishopp of Rome, from kinges and gouernours, and from the vniuersal Church, do congregate vnto your selues a Church farre vnlike the vniuersall Church, both in preaching and ministring of the Sacraments? Wherevnto I aunswere, that the old fathers before the comming of oure maister Christe, for a certeine prescri­bed cause did not séeke places to offer new sacrifices in, the temple being a­bused and defiled with idolatrie. For it was vnlawfull to offer sacrifice w t ­out the bounds of the temple. As is to be séene in the 3. of Leuit. and the 12. of [Page 858] Deut. Neither was there any other cause why y the people being kept in bondage by y e space of lxx. yeres in the captiuitie of Babylō, offered no sacri­fices: yet most certaine it is notw tstan­ding, y both the prophets of God, & the holy & true worshippers of God, sepa­rated themselues both frō the worship and sacrifices which were vsed, being contrarie to the word of God. Surely we read in all the sermons of the pro­phets, that both those sacrifices and al­so that Churche are condemned. For whiche cause they thēselues also were condemned of the highe priest and o­ther priestes of Baal, as most abhomi­nable heretiques and scismatiques: e­uen as now a dayes also we are thrust through with the dartes of your cur­ses, for that we will not communicate with the Popishe church and her holy seruice, and doe reiecte their holy ser­uice itselfe. To this may be added y t the sacrifices of the lawe beeing nowe fulfilled and abrogated by the lord, the Apostles with manifest defection, de­parted not only from the high priests and church of Hierusalem, but more­ouer gathered vnto Christe a newe church by the preaching of the Gospel, and badge of the sacraments: whiche church in the Actes of the Apostles we haue described: & according to whose patterne all churches ought of righte to bee refourmed, euen as many as would be called Apostolique churches. What haue wee therefore offended Aposto­lique churches. now adayes refourming churches af­ter the likenesse of the Apostolique church, whiche churches were of old prophaned by that sea of Rome, and the members therof? We read that y e church of God before the comming of Christin the flesh, was oftentimes de­filed with filthie pollutions of corrupt men, and that the same was purged againe and renued after the likenesse of the old church, according to y e word of God. And why should not we take the same course in our age in the very same cause?

There remaine moreouer prophe­cies of our sauiour Christe, and of the Departure from the Romishe Church is cōmaun­ded. holye Apostles and Prophets, liuely painting out this greuous oppression of the church of Christ vnder the furie of Antichristes tyrannie in this oure last age: there remaine most weighty commaundements, commaunding to flie from Antichriste, from idolatrie & false prophets. For the Lord sayeth in S. Matthewes Gospel: There shal arise false Christes & false Prophets, Matth. 24. and shal shew great signes and won­ders, so that if it were possible they should deceiue the verie electe. Bee­hold I haue told you before. Where­fore if they shal say vnto you: Behold he is in the desart, Go not forth: Be­hold he is in the secret places, beleeue it not. And againe, Beware of false Prophets, which come to you in shee­pes Matth. 9. clothing, but inwardly they are rauening wolues. Also, Can the blind Luke. 6. lead the blind? shal they not both fall into the ditch? S. Peter also sayeth very grauely: Saue your selues from this froward generation. And also in his second and third chapiters of his Actes. 2. second epistle he entreates very larg­ly of this matter. And also S. Paule agréeing in all thinges with the holy Gospel and with S. Peter, and pain­ting forth Antichrist, and those last ti­mes of Antichrist, & corrupt men, not lightes, but firebrandes of the church, commaundeth the sainctes to departe from them, and togather themselues together vnto Christe, and his sincere trueth. If any man aske for the places he shal find them 2. Thes. 2. 1. Tim. 4. 2. Tim. 3. and 4. The same Apostle in [Page 859] another place euen the Apostle Iohn doth also say, Flie from idolatrie. And 1. Cor. 10. 1. Iohn. 5. 2. Cor. 6. in the 6. cap. of the 2. epist. to the Cor. by expresse words, and most manifest opposition he sheweth, That there can be no agreement betweene Christe & Belial, light and darckenesse, and be­tweene idols and the temple of God. And therefore he addeth by and by af­ter: Wherfore come out from among them, and separate your selues (sayeth the Lord) and touche none vncleane thinge, and I will receiue you. To this apperteyneth that whiche the blessed Apostle Iohn in his reuelation shewed him by the lord Christ, séeing the wor­kes of Babylon, heareth also therew t a voice cōming frō heauen, & cōmanding after this manner: Go out of her my people, that ye be not partakers of her sinns, & that ye receiue not of her pla­gues. The same Apostle very often threateneth euerlasting destructiō to those y worship y e beast: but life & glory to those that forsake and flée from the beast, so as they cleaue only to the on­ly sauiour of the world Iesus Christ. Therefore that departure of oures from the sea or church of Rome, is not onely lawfull, but also necessarie as y t which is commaunded vs of the Lord himselfe, and by his holy Apostles, vn­to whome vnlesse we [...] obey, wee can­not be saued.

Otherwise we are not ignoraunt, that fallings away are altogether ab­hominable The kinds of falling away. and to be blamed, amongst the which notwithstanding except we distinguishe, it will not plainly ap­peare, what wee either allowe or dis­proue, either else what wee followe or flée from. There is a defection of apo­stacie, in the which thorough hatred of faith or religion, Atheistes or godlesse men of méere vngodlines & contempt of God with their wicked ringleaders Lucian and Iulian the Apostata, fall away from the scunde and catholique faith, and finally from the fellowshipp of the faithfull and moreouer do blas­pheme & rayle vpon the Christian ve­ritie, and either laugh to scorne or persecute the very Church of God. There is also an heretical defection, that is to saye; wherein with Valentine, Marci­on, Arrius, Manicheus, Artemones, & other such monsters, certeine proude, arrogant, & malapert wicked persons, either refusing the verie Scripture, or wresting the same, despise and treade it vnder their féete, or else do denie, o­uerthrowe and resist certeine articles of faith, and the sound and auncient o­pinions of the churche of God, and af­firme the contrarie, and so frame to themselues heretical churches, and de­part from the true, auncient, and ca­tholique church. There is moreouer a scismaticall defection, such as was the Donatists, who separated themselues from the true church of God, vnder the pretēce of obteyning a more absolute kind of holinesse. Wherof I haue spo­kē verie largly but a little before. And the aboue remembred two kinds of defection, are altogether abhominable & wicked, euen as also the third kind can by no meanes be defended. But none of all these kinds can be imputed vnto vs nowe a dayes, departing from the churche of Rome. For y departure is voyd of all crime, whiche is made, not from y e true, but from the false church: not from the people of God, but from y e persecuters of gods people: not from the articles of faith, and sounde opini­ons of the churche: but from errours which obscure the articles of faith, and from the wicked traditions, and cor­ruptions of men: whiche moreouer is made not throughe any lightnesse, but of necessitie: not for inuocation, but for [Page 860] true religions sake, that leauinge the fellowshipp of darckenesse, we maye bée gathered together againe with Christ the true light and all his mem­bers. And in this sort now a dayes haue wee forsaken that sea of Rome, flowing with false doctrine, idolatrie, and the bloud of innocent martyrs: & haue embraced the doctrine of the Go­spel and of the Apostles, and therefore Christ himselfe the head of the church, which is the fellowshipp of all sainctes beléeuing in Christ. And this hetherto haue I spoken by digression, I nowe returne to the treatise of the catho­lique church, that I may make an end of those thinges whiche remaine to be spoken. And to that end that greater light and force maye be added to those thinges which I haue hetherto spoken of the churche, I will nowe bring out certeine parables out of the holy scrip­tures, whereby those thinges are as it were painted out before our eyes. And so shal it be easie for euerie man to put a difference betwéene the inward and the outward churche, and to knowe what either apperteyneth properly to euery one, or else what is not proper. First of all the church is set forth vnto vs vnder the shape and fashion of a The Church is the house of God. house. A house is builded to this ende, that men maye dwell in it: and it is builded by workemen, of matter of all sorts, of wood, of stones, and morter, the foundation beeing first layde: vppon which are set walls which are ioyned together with a corner stone: last of all is added or placed alofte the roofe, without whiche the whole building, by little and little rotting, woulde fall downe & decay. I said that the churche is the house of God, the chiefe maister builder whereof is God himselfe, who in the figure therof, that is to say, in y e tabernacle made by Moses, and tem­ple builded by Solomon, did deliuer both vnto Moses and Dauid, the fashi­on of the temple, according to whiche patterne they should build it. For god from the beginning kept the Angels that they should not fall, but repaired man being fallen into sinne, & death, euen streighte wayes after the begin­ning of the world, sanctifying a church vnto himselfe, whiche hee also seuered out, cōpassing it about with his word. And this fashion of the church it is al­together néedful y t we kéepe, & that we receiue not any other fashiō, either of Emperor or Pope, or deliuered by a­ny other mā. The true master builder of this house of God, saith in y e Gospel: Vpō this rock I wil build my church. Matth. 16. For the same sonne of God is he, that maketh vs worthie of his kingdome, he giueth vs faith, by whiche wee are made true members of the churche of God. But albeit the Lord himselfe bée the onely and principall builder of his church, yet he refuseth not the labours of men in the building, yea rather hee ioyneth men with him in building of the church, whome also he vouchsafeth to call maister builders. For Paule sayeth: As a skilfull maister builder I haue laid the foūdation. And againe, 1. Cor. 3. Who is Paule, and who is Apollos, but the ministers by whom ye belee­ued, & as the Lord gaue to euery mā. I haue planted, Apollos watered, but God gaue the increase. So then nei­ther is hee that planteth any thinge, neither hee that watereth, but God that giueth the increase. Againe, We together are Gods labourers: ye are Gods husbandrie & Gods building. Wée will make the matter plaine by an example.

What time God would raise vp a house vnto himselfe amonge the Gen­tiles, Actes. 10. first of all hee endued with [Page 861] his grace Cornelius the gouernour of the Italian bande placed by Cęsar. or the capiteine and Centurion by & by after sending the Apostle Peter, he prepared and made readie that house for himselfe. For Peter teacheth and baptiseth, Cornelius with his house­hold hearkeneth, beleeueth, is bapti­sed, and becommeth the house of god, the true church, which church the Lord dwelles in by his spirite. For euen as a house is dwelt in by men, so GOD dwelleth in the church. As Paul wit­nesseth saying: The temple of God is 1. Cor. 3. holy whiche yee are. Againe, Knowe you not that your body is the temple 1. Cor. 6. of the holie Ghoste which is in you, &c. The foundation of this house is Christ. For God sayeth by Esaie: Be­hold I put or lay in Sion (that is to Esai. 28. saye in the Churche) a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a sure foundation. Hee that beleeueth shal not make hast. Which prophecie the Lord expoūding in S. Matthewes Gospel, and applying it to himselfe as the foundation of the church, saith vn­to Peter confessing Iesus to bee the true sonne of the liuing God, the Mes­sias that was looked-for, And vppon Matth. 16. this rocke I will build my church, & the gates of hell shall not ouercome it. There is moreouer to be added herevnto the exposition of S. Peter y e Apostle, who reciting the verye same words of the prophete Esaie, and allu­ding to that saying of Dauid, The Psal. 118. stone whiche the builders refused, is the head of the corner, sayth exprefly, that Christe is that liuing stone, refu­sed of men but chosen of God, a sure 1. Pet. 2. Acte [...]. 4. foundation, vppon whome whosoe­uer stayeth, shall not be confounded. And also Paul the Apostle agreeth w t Peter, for hee sayeth: And the rocke was Christ. And againe, An other 1. Cor. 10. 1. Cor. 3. foundation can no man lay than that which is layd, which is Iesus Christ. Ephe. [...]. Therfore wheras he in another place nameth the selfe same foundation, the foundation of the prophets and Apo­stles, it is not so to be taken as if the Apostles and prophets were the foū ­dation of the church, but y t they layed Iesus Christ for the foundation of the Church, & builded the whole building vppon this foundation, yea, euen thē ­selues also. For mortal men cannot be the obiect of faith, and foundation of y e church, wherevppon the faithfull may stay. Dauid crieth: The way of God is vncorrupt: the word of the Lord is Psal. 18 tried in the fier: he is ashield to al that trust in him. For who is God besides the Lord? And who is mightie (or a rocke) saue our God? And Ieremie saith, Thus saith the Lord, cursed bee I [...]rem. 17. the man that trusteth in man, & ma­keth flesh his arme, and withdraweth his heart from the Lord. Blessed bee the man that trusteth in the Lord, & whose hope the Lord is. So the wri­tings of the prophets and Apostles w t one consent shewe vs the rocke, y t is to say, the foundation of the church to be Christ, & that it is he onely and alone.

Greatly do they erre therfore, who­soeuer they be, that do attribute to the Peter or the Bish­op of Rome is not the foundati­on of the Church. bishop of Rome this diuine praise, po­wer and prerogatiue which is due on­ly to the sonne of God. And if so be it that they obiecte that many interpre­tours, both Gréeke & Latine, haue vn­derstoode by the rocke, Peter himselfe, we refuse mans authoritie, and do af­firme & bring forth heauenly autho­ritie. Christ said not, I will build my church vpon thee, but vppon a rocke, & Matth. 16. that selfe same rocke that thou hast cō ­fessed. Yea, & Peter taketh his name of Petra, which signifieth a rocke, euen as a Christian of Christ. And Peter also [Page 862] himselfe by y e rocke vnderstood Christ. Herevnto maketh the authoritie of Paule, saying: The rock was Christ. [...]. Cor. 10. And, Other foundation can no man laye, than that whiche is laid, whiche [...]. Cor. 3. is Iesus Christ. For Dauid before say­ed: Who is God besides the Lord, or who is a rocke saue our God? These testimonies I repeate not vnaduised­ly: for all those that are not beside their witts, wil confesse there is more credite to be giuen to these most ma­nifest testimonies, witnessing Christ onely to be the rocke, and placing him for the foundation of the Church, than vnto those that teach both Peter & the bishop of Rome together with Christ to bee rockes and foundations of the Churche. I will vse no sharper speach at this time against them, for asmuch as it is most manifest vnto all men what maner of men they be, most vn­worthie to bee reckoned with Peter, but most worthie to be counted amon­gest Symoniackes. Peter foresawe what manner of men they would bée, and therefore least any man should be deceiued by them, he painted them out in their colours in the 2. Chapiter of his 2. Epistle. But leauing them wee will returne to the exposition of the parable we had in hand.

The matter of the house, as the walls & other parts, are faithfull men Who bee Gods House. builded vppon the foundation Christ. Which thing those famous and prin­cipall workemen of this building Pe­ter and Paule witnesse and explaine in these woordes. Peter sayeth: To Christ ye come as vnto a liuing stone disalowed of men, but chosen of God [...]. Pet. 2. and precious. And ye as liuely stones bee made a spirituall house, and holie priesthood to offer vp spiritual sacri­fices acceptable to GOD by Iesus Christ. And Paule saith: Now there­fore Ephe. 2. ye are no more straungers & for­reyners: but citizens with the saincts, & of the household of God. And are built vpon the foundation of the A­postles & Prophets, Iesus Christ him­selfe being the chiefe corner stone. In whome all the building coupled to­gether groweth vnto an holy temple in the Lord. In whō ye are also built together to be the habitation of God by the spirite. By the authoritie ther­fore of the Apostles, wee learne that Christ the corner stoane. Christ is the corner stone in the house of God, who least the walls should fall downe coupleth them together and vp houldeth the whole building. He is al­so the roofe of the church, that is to say, the defender and ruler, vnder whose defence the church liueth safe, happie, and blessed. Herevnto apperteyneth the consideration of the tabernacle of Moses, and of the temple of Solomon: The Ta­bernacle & Temple, figures of the Church. for either of them is called the house of God. The tabernacle was distingui­shed into The holiest of all, the holie place, and the court: and albeit these seuerall partes be named, yet is it cal­led one house of y e Lord, because there is but only one vniuersal church, whi­che neuerthelesse hath, as it were, her parts. The holiest of all is a figure of the triūphant church in heauen, where are our fellow seruauntes & brethren, the Patriarches, Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, and all the blessed spirites. There doeth Christ our Lord appeare alwayes in the sight of god, who is our arcke wherein is conteined the trea­sures of the church, which is the fulfil­ling of the law, the certeintie of the co­uenaunt, & our propitiation. Thence haue we our Oracles. In this part of the temple all thinges are sumptuous gold and precious stones. For in hea­uen perfecte ioy is atteyned. In y e tem­ple are formes of Angels, palmes and [Page 863] floures, for because in the life to come the elect shalbe as the Angels of God. Here they y doe ouercome are gréene Apoc. 2. for euermore. To him that ouercom­meth, saith the Lord, wil I giue to eate of the tree of life, which is in the mid­dest of the Paradise of God. Here all thinges shine: for in Christ and in the life to come wee shalbe made bright. The holie place representeth vnto vs the militant & inward church, sancti­fied with the bloud of Christe, whiche hath not a shew of godlines onely, but godlines it selfe. For by faith they cleaue fast vnto God, and with mutu­all charitie they are knitt together a­mongest themselues, they serue god in spirite, hearing gods word, and being partakers of the sacraments. In the holy place therefore Solomon placed 10. candlestickes, 10. tables, and tenne cauldrons. For in the church y saincts are daily lightened, nourished & pur­ged, through repentance. Finallie the Court receiued the whole assemblie of the people. For the Churche is the as­semblie of all those that professe fayth, hauing also hypocrites mingled with them. Betwene the holy place and the Court or porch, are two pillers in So­lomons temple dedicated to the poste­ritie of Dauid. For it is Christ that beareth vp the church, by whom y t way is open into the church. Through the benefite & power of Christ, the church hath obteined, that if shee continue in Christ, she should also be the piller and ground of the truth. But besids the ta­bernacle and temple of God, there is no place but in the Churche wherein God receiueth the seruice done vnto him. God is onely fauourable in the church of his sainctes. Let the Iewes, Turkes, and Sarracens therefore do workes which in outward shewe are neuer so excellent, yet without Christ & his fellowship no man pleaseth god. Againe, the church of god is compared The Church is Gods Vine. Esa. 5. by Esaie to a most excellent vine, who saieth by plaine words: The vineyard of the Lord of hostes, is the house of Israel, & the men of Iuda are his plea­sant plant. And also in the Gospel our lord in the parable of the vine, plainly expoundeth that mē are the branches of this vine. Yea, and in Iohn he saith: Iohn. 15. I am that true vine, & my father is an husbandman. Euery branch that bea­reth not fruite in me he taketh away: and euerie one that beareth fruite, he purgeth it, that it may bring foorthe more fruite. As the braunche cannot beare fruite of it selfe except it abide in the vine, no more can ye except ye abide in me. I am the vine you are the braunches, he that abideth in me & I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruite, for without me ye can doe no­thing. If a man bide not in me, hee is cast forth as a braunch & withereth, and men gather them & cast them in­to the fire, & they burne. There is one church therfore, for it is one vine. Out of her come branches partly fruitfull, and partly vnfruitfull. For both the good or godly, and true worshippers of God, and euil men or hypocrites, are counted to be in the church. But hy­pocrits in their time are cutt off, and throwne into euerlasting fire. That y e good remaine in the vine and are not cutt off, but bring forth fruite, that are they indebted for to Christ the founda­tion of the church, and also the head & preseruer of the same: who by his spi­ritual & liuely iuice makes them fruit­ful in good works. Herein most euidēt­ly appeareth the knitting together of the head and the members, Christ and the faithful: whereof we spake at first, and of the which the Lord addeth in y e gospel, If ye abide in me, & my words [Page 864] abide in you, aske what you will and it shalbe done to you.

Moreouer, this church of the faith­ful is called the kingdome of God. For The Church is [...]he king­dome of God. the sonne of God himself Christ Iesus is the king of the church, that is to say of all the faithfull: who by his spirite and word gouerneth the churche, and shée againe willingly submitteth her­selfe to his gouernement. Neither are there found many kingdomes in the world: because there is one onely king of glorie Christ. Of this king & king­dome I haue entreated in the 7. ser­mon of my fourth Decade. Nowe we The Church is [...]hadowed but by mans bo­die. haue also said oftentimes y t the church is likened to mans body. In the body the head is the chiefe, whiche is neuer absent from the body. And being stri­ken off, leaueth a dead body voide of sense. And albeit this haue verie ma­ny members, yet is there a most plea­saunt agréement of them all amongst themselues. Euerie one agréeth & con­senteth together amongst themselues, they are soarie one with another, and help ech one another. The same thing likewise do al faithful people perform one towards another, that one mem­ber doth to another member. They are vnited to their head Christe by faith, the head it selfe is ioyned to the members, thorough grace and the spi­rite. Christ is neuer separated from y e church: neither hath she life elsewhere but from Christ: who although he bée absent in bodie from the militant church, yet is he continually present in spirite, in operation, and in gouerne­mēt: so as he néedeth no vicar in earth, since he gouerneth alone, & continueth for euer the onely head, the only king, the only priest, & sauiour of his church. For the Lord sayth in Ezechiel: I wil raise vp ouer my sheepe a sheepherd, Ezech. 34. who shal feede them, to witt, my ser­uaunt Dauid: he shal feede them and he shalbe their sheepeheard. And I the Lord wilbe their God, & my ser­uaunt Dauid shalbe their prince a­mong them. I the Lord haue spoken it. This last thing he added, least any should doubt of the faith and certeinty of those things which are spoken. God is the eternall trueth, and he hath spo­ken it: therefore that whiche hee hath spoken cannot be but most true. But what hath he spoken? That there shal­bee and is one Pastor and Prince of y e Church. Behold that he said one is not without signification. But who is that one? He expoundeth that & sayth, My seruaunt Dauid, to witt, Christe Iesus (that braunch of Dauids poste­ritie) whom the authoritie of the Gos­pell calleth euery where the sonne of Dauid. He shalbe a shéepheard not in name and title onely, but in déed. For he shall féede his shéepe, and therefore shalbe in the middest of them. For in y e Gospel he sayth expressely: Where­soeuer Matth. 18. two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the middest of them. And againe, Behold I am with you alwayes euen to the Matth. 28. end of the world. Now, if he be pre­sent The Church of God hath no Vicar. with his church, she hath no néede of a vicar. For a vicar supplieth the place of him that is absent. Whereso­euer therefore Christe his vicar is ac­knowledged, there is no Christe, and therefore there reigneth Antichriste. This wil be made as yet much more cleare and sure, if wee weigh what it meaneth that Christe is said to be the head of the churche. The head is the life, saluation and light, or that whiche The head of the Church. giueth lighte to the Churche, the su­preme gouernour of the faithfull, who both can and will alwayes bee present to the whole Congregation of Sainctes, of all ages, and dis­persed [Page] throughout the whole world, heare her prayers & requests, & moreo­uer send her succour in all things: and briefely, who is able perfectly to go­uerne the whole church, and both pro­uide for and bring to passe al her mat­ters, and that in all things. But this priuilege, as I thinke, thou canst giue to no creature, without blasphemie and sacrilege: onely therefore Christ, perfect God and man, is & remayneth the onely head of the Church. Those The Pope is not the head of the Church. that acknowledge the Pope of Rome to be the head of the church militant, either knowe not what they doe and saye, or willingly and wittingly doe blaspheme the Sonne of God, whome they will not haue to reigne ouer his Church alone. But let vs nowe heare the testimonies of S. Paule the Apo­stle of this matter. God, sayeth hee, hath raised vp Christ from the dead, Ephe. 1. and sett him at his right hand in the heauenly places. Farre aboue all prin­cipalities and powers, and might and domination, and euerie name that is named not in this world onely, but also in that that is to come. And hath made all thinges subiecte vnder his feete, & hath appointed him ouer all things, to be head to the church: whi­che is his bodie euen the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all things. Behold Christe is the head, for he ru­leth all things in heauen and in earth, hee gouerneth all thinges, hee hath all thinges subiecte vnto himselfe, and maketh the Churche his body, mini­string vnto her those thinges whereof she hath néed, and fulfilling all her de­sires. Againe, the same Apostle sayth: Christ is the head of the Church, and Ephe. 5. the same is the sauiour of the bodie. It is the part of the head to preserue and gouerne the body: But that no man performes but onely Christ, hee remayneth therfore the onely head of his Church: speciallie since the church is the spirituall bodie of Christe, and therefore cannot haue a carnall head, without you will make of the Church a Poetical monster. For Christ is the head of the Church, not béecause hée is man, but béecause he is God and man. But and if the defendours of the Ro­mishe idol and champions of the mo­narchie of Rome, by the head doe vn­derstand the Prince or gouernour in earth, as Saule in the Scripture is called the head ouer Israel, and so doe vnderstand the chiefe bishop ruling in the chiefe sea, let them againe heare the Scripture it selfe confuting their silthie errour, and saying: And there Luke. 2 [...]. arose also a strife amonge the Apo­stles which of thē should seeme to be the greatest. But Iesus said vnto them: The kinges of the Gentiles reigne o­uer them, and they that beare rule o­uer them are called Gratious Lords. But ye shal not be so, but let the grea­test amonge you bee as the least, and the chiefest as hee that serueth. For who is greater, he that sitteth at table or he that serueth? Is not hee that sit­teth at table? And I am amonge you as he that ministreth.

That Primacie therfore of y e church of Rome is of men, it is not of the do­ctrine or institution of Christe, yea ra­ther quite contrarie it is & repugnant vnto the institution, doctrine, and ex­ample of Christ: who will not haue the Apostles or apostolique men to reigne like vnto the Princes of this world. Hée instituted ministers of the church, who should serue the Churche. She sitteth at the table, the ministers sett that food before her which they receiue of the Lord, and rightly diuide the woord of the Lord. Did not Christe him selfe refuse a Crowne vppon [Page 866] earth, and did not hee that is Lord of all, minister? doth not he him selfe disallowe, that any minister shoulde séeke any prerogatiue, no, not in res­pect of eldership? He that is greatest among you (saith he) let him be as the yonger. He therefore commaundeth an equalitie amongst them all. And therefore S. Ierome iudgeth rightly, Hierom in his com­mentaries vpon Ti­tus, and in his epistle to Eua­grius. saying, that by the custome of man, and not by the authoritie of God, som one of the elders shuld be placed ouer the rest, and called a Byshop, wheras of olde time, an elder or minister and a Byshop, were of equall honour, po­wer, and dignitie. And it is to be ob­serued, that S. Ierome speaketh not of the Romish Monarchie, but of eue­rie bishop placed in euerie citie aboue the rest of the ministers. Whiche thing I bring not out, to that end we shoulde stay vppon the authoritie of man, but to that ende I might shewe that euen by the witnesse of man it may be proued, that that maioritie, as they call it, hath not the original from the Sonne of GOD, and from Gods worde, but out of mans braine: and that therefore both Christe remaineth the onely head of his Churche, and the bishop of Rome is nothing lesse, than the head of the Church militant. And ther withall we cleaue most stedfastly to the sacred and holie Gospell, and to the vndoubted doctrine of the Apo­stles, which doctrine taketh away all pride of Supremacie, and commen­deth vnto vs a faithfull ministerie, and the equall authoritie and hum­blenesse of the ministers: The Apo­stle againe witnessing and saying, Let a man so thinke of vs, as of the ministers of Christe, and disposers of the secretes of God.

Herevnto belongeth almoste the whole tenth chapter of Iohn, wherein The Church is the sheepe foulde of Christ. the Lorde named him selfe the true, and also the onely shephearde of the vniuersall Church. The only shepe­folde of this shephearde, is the catho­lique Churche, gathered together by the word, out of the Iewes and Gen­tiles. And shéepe of this folde, are all the faithfull people in the world, hea­ring, and giuing them selues ouer, wholy to be gouerned by this chiefe shepheard Christe: who albeit he also communicate this name of Pastour or shephearde, vnto the ministers ap­pointed to the ministerie of the chur­che, yet notwitstanding, he reteyneth vnto him selfe the charge of the chiefe shephearde, and also the chiefe power and dignitie. Men that are Pastours of churches are all ministers, and are all equall: Christe our Lord is the v­niuersall pastour, and chiefe and Lord of Pastours. The more worthy dili­gence and trust is in the Pastors, the more worthy it maketh them. There­fore, when the Lorde saide vnto Pe­ter, Feede my sheepe: he committed Iohn. 21. not vnto Peter any Empire, eyther ouer the world or ouer the church, but a ministerie to the behalfe of his re­déemed. Teach, saith he, and gouerne with my word my sheepe, my sheepe I say, whome I haue redeemed with my bloude. For Paule saith, Take Actes. 20. heede vnto your selues, and to the whole flocke, whereof the holy ghost hath made you ouerseers, to feed the church of God, which hee hath pur­chased with his owne bloud. The bi­shop of Rome therefore is deceiued, who by the Lordes words spoken vn­to Peter, thinketh that full power is giuen vnto him ouer all in the church. Let the Apostle Peter him selfe be heard, talking with his fellow [...]lders, and as it were opening those wordes of the Lorde spoken vnto him, The [Page 867] elders that are among you, sayth he, I beseeche which am also an elder, and 1. Pet. 5. a witnesse of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glorie that shall be reuealed. Feede the flocke of God, which dependeth vpon you, ca­ring for it not by constraint, but wil­lingly: not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mynde. Not as though ye were Lordes ouer Gods heritage, but that ye may be ensamples to the flocke.

Peter speaketh not of any Empire and Lordship, yea, by expresse words The office of a pastor is not a Lordly dignitie. he forbiddes Lordly dignitie. For e­uen as he is appointed of the Lorde a minister and an elder, not a Prince and a Pope: so also he appointed no Princes in the Churche, but mini­sters and Elders, who with the word of Christe should féede Christes flock, & that willingly and lawfully, al wic­ked deuises at once set apart. Here­to belongeth the whole 34. chapter of Ezechiel, whiche a little before we al­ledged. But had not the heart béene hardened, and the eyes blinded of the byshop of Rome and his, they shoulde long agoe haue séene, that they coulde in no parte nor by no meanes haue béene numbered amongest the shepe­heardes of the Churche, and disciples of Peter. They woulde at least haue marked that sentence of their owne Gregorie, whiche sentence he reci­teth vnto Maurice the Emperour, al­most in these words.

I affirme boldly, that who so euer hee bee that calleth him selfe the v­niuersall Prieste, is a forerunner of Antichriste. And anon after, But for as muche as the trueth it selfe sayes, Euerie one that exalteth him selfe, shall bee brought lowe, there­by I knowe, that euerie puffing vppe is so muche the sooner broken, how muche the greater it is swollen. These are his sayings.

Last of all, the estate of Christ and the Churche, is shadowed out by the The Church is the spouse of Christ. Iohn. 3. similitude of marriage, betwéene the husbande and the wife. For Christ is called the husbande of the Church: and the Churche is called the spouse of Christe. Sainte Iohn sayth to his disciples, Ye your selues are my Iohn. 3. witnesses that I sayde, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him. Hee that hath the bride, is the bride­grome: but the friende of the bride­grome, which standeth and heareth him, reioyceth greatly, bycause of the bridegromes voyce. This my ioye therefore is fulfilled. Hee must in­crease, but I must decrease. And in the Prophetes, this Allegorie is very Ezech. 16. common.

In a certeine place is feigned a damsell despised and polluted to lye in her filthinesse, and a certeine noble man commeth by, who plucking her out of the myre, and making her cleane from her filthinesse, and also sumptuously apparelling her, chose her vnto his wife. And albeit this Allegorie declareth that heauenly be­nefite whiche GOD shewed vnto his people being in bondage in E­gypt, by the wonderfull deliuerance and adopting them into his peculiar people: who notwithstanding, séeth not that all mankynde from his first originall, is defiled with sinne and wickednesse, and sticketh fast in the myre of hell? who knoweth not that the sonne of GOD came downe from heauen, and washed all mankynde in his bloude, and hauing purged her, hath ioyned to him selfe a glorious Churche, hauing neyther spot nor wrinckle, nor any suche thing? Surely by marriage is made a mu­tuall participation in common be­tweene [Page 868] those that are contracted of all their goods, and as it were a certeine knitting together into one body, not to be dissolued. Therefore when Christ tooke vpon him our flesh, both Ephe. 5. he became oures in all thinges, and we also are members of the same bo­dy, of his fleshe, and of his bones. In vs there is infirmitie, sinne, and death: the same thinges hath our hus­band also taken vnto himselfe, that he might make them hurtlesse vnto vs. In Christe our husbande is iustificati­on, sanctification, and life, the same thinges dothe he communicate vnto vs his spouse, that in him we might be iust and holy, and might liue thro­ugh him.

Of that lawfull ioyning together of the Lord and the Church, are borne The Church or Mother begetteth Children. lawfull children vnto God. Where­vpon the Churche is called a mother, and a frée womā, that is to say, a ma­trone and a mistresse. For the A­postle Paule sayth, Ierusalem which is aboue is free: which is the mother Gala. 4. of vs all. For euen as through the ioyning of man and woman together by propagation of séede, are borne children: so Christe hath coupled the Churche vnto him selfe, wherein he hath left the séede of his worde. By the word, our mother the Churche be­getteth children (whereof before I ad­monished you when I spake of the o­riginall of the Churche) that is to say, whiles she reteyning the séede of the worde, by the preaching of the worde, doth fashion and nourishe vs in her wombe, and after bringeth vs foorth into lighte, whome afterwardes she [...]. Cor. 3. Ephe. 4. nourisheth with mylke, and bringeth vp with stronger meate, vntill wée growe vp into a perfect man. But euen as without a husbande, with­out true fayth plighted, and without séede, there is no other: euen so the Church without Christ, without true faith and the séede of Gods worde, is not that our mother, that is a frée wo­man, and our mistresse. We haue by these things by the way learned, why the Church of God is called a mother. The same notwithstanding is also called a virgine. For of this holie mo­ther the Church, the Lorde before all The Churche a a virgine. things requireth faith and integritie. For the Apostle Paule saith, I haue coupled you to one man, to present 2. Cor. 11. you a chaste virgine vnto Christe. Therefore it is the part of y e spouse to bring vnto her husband for her dow­rie her virginitie, and to kéepe the same vndefiled. But what manner of virginitie is that? sincere faith in Christe, whiche wholy or with all her mynde cleaueth for euer vnto one: whiche commeth to passe when we giue eare only to our spouse, and loue none but him alone, to be short, when we perseuere in the simplicitie of the Gospell.

For it followeth in the wordes of the Apostle, But I feare lest it come to passe, that euen as the serpent de­ceiued Eue with his subtiltie, so your mindes should be corrupt from the simplicitie that is in Christe. That simplicitie acknowledgeth Christe to be the meanes of saluation, the reco­uerie of life and all heauenly trea­sures: without whom there is no sal­uation nor no good thing.

But who wil call her a chaste ma­trone, who gyueth eare to bawdes, and setteth her hearte also vppon the loue of othērs, neyther contenteth her selfe with her husbande onely? will not all men cry out that she is a naughtipack, and an adultresse, lying with others, and bringing foorth chil­dren Adulterie and For­nication. of straunge séede? And in the ho­ly [Page 867] [...] [Page 868] [...] [Page 869] Scriptures spiritual adulterie and fornication is muche spoken of. All the sermons of the Prophetes are ful of suche Allegories. They call those men or Churches adulterers, whore­mongers, and fornicatours, which re­ceiue straunge seede, that is to say, do­ctrine differing from the word of god. For suche as they, going a whoreing from God, cleaue not vnto God only, they loue not alone him with all their hart, they do not worship, serue, & call vpon him only, yea rather, they choose vnto them selues others, whome they may worship and call vpon, eyther instead of God, or together with God. Herevnto perteyneth a good parte of the fift chapter of Ieremie, and all the second chapter of Osée. Amon­gest other thinges the Lorde sayth, I will not haue compassion vpon her children, bycause they are children of fornications, for their mother hath played the harlot, for she hath sayde, I will go after my louers. &c. Since these thinges are thus brethren, there The Church of Rome is not the holy mo­ther chur­che. is no cause why any man shuld reue­rence the Churche of Rome, decking her selfe with the title and beautie of the holie mother the church. For she is not the holie mother churche, she is not an vncorrupted matrone and vir­gine. For where is the husband, who is the onely husbande of this chaste matrone? where is the faith and in­tegritie kept with her husband? hath she not defiled her selfe with straunge séede? hath not she receiued & taught a newe and straunge doctrine from the word of God? and by that means, begetteth many childrē, not to Christ, but to antichrist? Saint Iohn beauti­fying this churche with her apt title, calleth her Great Babylō, the mother of whoredomes and abhominations of the earth: and a woman drunken Apoc. 17. with the bloude of the Saintes, and with the bloud of the martyrs of Ie­su Christe. Our holie mother y e church is an vndefiled virgine, hearing only the voyce or doctrine of her only wel­beloued husband, placing all the mea­nes of life and saluatiō in him alone, and depending onely vpon him in all things. With many other Allegories doth the Scripture paint out the my­sterie of Christe and the Church: but thereof it sufficeth to haue spokē thus muche. The Lord Iesu, the true and onely shepheard of his Church, bring hoame againe louingly the wande­ring shéepe into his fould, and be­ing gathered together, in his Churche, preserue thē for euer. Amen.

Of the ministerie, and the ministers of Gods worde, wherefore, and for what ende they are instituted of God. That the orders giuen by Christ vnto the church, in times past were equall. Whence and howe the prero­gatiue of ministers sprang, and of the supremacie of the Bi­shop of Rome.
¶ The third Sermon.

[Page 870] THE expositiō tou­ching the Churche of God shal be tru­lyer vnderstoode, (brethrē) by those things whiche re­mayne to be spokē out of the worde of the Lorde, concerning the ministe­rie, and ministers of the Church. For I sayde, the Church of God is builded and preserued by the worde of God, and that through ministers appoin­ted for that purpose by the Lorde, so that nowe it followeth, to speake of the ministers of the Churche, and of their ministerie, that is, of that order, wherwith God gouerneth his church.

And truely the Ecclesiasticall mi­nisterie is extended, both to stirre vp, and also to mainteine publique pray­ers, and the administration of the sa­craments, and especially it is occupi­ed in preaching of the worde of God. Of the two former, I will speake in place and time conuenient. Of the ministerie of the worde, I will en­treate at this present. In considera­tion whereof, first it is expedient to viewe, wherefore God in instructing men, vseth the ayde or ministerie of men, and what men perfect or worke in the ministerie it selfe, and what God. He verily for his excéeding good­nesse and mercy toward vs, coueteth Where­ [...]re God [...] the [...] [...]f men in [...] [...]is Chur­ [...]e. to poure him self wholy into vs (whi­ch I thinke good to repeate often, that it may be the déeper rooted in oure hearts, and that we also may bethink our selues what we owe vnto God) that we may bothe be strengthened and blessed in him, and may perfectly vnderstand his will to vswarde, and finally our duetie, whereby we be bound vnto him. As he therefore fur­thereth our saluation verie diligent­ly in all thinges, so least there shoulde be any thing wanting to true doc­trine, he him selfe commeth foorth to instruct men. But such is our weak­nesse and corruptiō through sinn, we can not abide the méeting of his eter­nall & wonderful maiestie. Which is apparant by muche communication of God had with our fathers, but es­pecially at his meting with the whole Churche of Israel in mount Sina.

For when he came downe on the mount, not without glorie and hea­uenly maiestie, and vttered with his owne mouth, a briefe summe of his whole religion, and of all the lawes, (which summe we call the decalogue or tenne commaundements) the peo­ple being astonnyed with his diuine maiestie, said vnto Moses, Talk thou with vs, and we will heare: but let Exod. 19. and. 20. not God talke with vs least we dye. And God receiuing this offer, sayde, Deut. 5. I haue heard the voice of the wordes of this people, which they haue spo­ken vnto thee: they haue well sayde all that they haue spoken. Oh that there were such a heart in them, that they would feare me. &c. In so much that this maner of teaching by men, whiche men them selues haue chosen for them selues, God will haue to be perpetuall, and neuer to be broken: so as when he sent his sonne into the world, he cloathed him with flesh, that he might after that manner speake vnto vs by him.

God in déede might by the secrete By the mi­nisterie of the word, God wor­keth saluation in his Church. illumination of his spirite, without mans ministerie (as his power is ty­ed to no creature) regenerate the whole world, and gouerne the church it selfe: but as he despiseth not his creatures, nor destroyeth the worke of his owne handes, and doth all thin­ges in order: euen so from the firste [Page 871] beginning he foorthwith spake to the worlde by patriarches, then by Pro­phetes, afterwarde by Apostles, ney­ther at this day ceaseth he, to giue vn­to the worlde doctours and pastours, So that it becōmeth vs, not to tempt God, that is, not to looke for a secrete inspiration with the heretiques En­thusiastae, but to acknowledge a iust order, and that God him selfe spea­keth vnto vs by men, of whome he woulde haue vs to learne religion. The Eunuch of Candace, Quéene of Aethiopia, did reade the holy Scrip­tures, and the Lord could haue taught Actes. 8 him by secrete inspiration the myste­rie of faith, but he giueth him Philip to be a teacher and an interpreter.

Likewise, Paule the doctour of the Gentiles, taken vppe into the thirde Gala. 1. heauen, and instructed by Christ him selfe, not by men, of all the principles of our religion, is neuerthelesse refer­red ouer vnto a man called Ananias. The Angel of God is sent to Corne­lius capteine of the Italian band be­ing Actes. 10. at Caesarea, which might haue in­structed him in all pointes of true re­ligion, but he willeth him to call for Peter the Apostle, He (sayth the An­gel) will tell thee what thou must do. Actes. 9. For this cause ministers are called Sauiours: they are sayde to conuert men: their worde is called, not the word of man, but the worde of God: he whiche despiseth them, séemeth to despise God him selfe. It is also sayd, that they them selues doe binde and loose, and reteine and forgiue sinnes. For Abdias the Prophete sayth, that Sauiours shal ascend into the mount Sion, whiche many interprete of the Apostles, Paule pleading before king Agrippa, and rehearsing the wordes Actes. 26. of God whic [...] came vnto him in a vi­sion, sayth, [...] send thee vnto the Gen­tiles to open their eyes, that they may bee turned from darkenesse to light. &c. And Gabriel the Archan­gel sayd before that speaking of Iohn, Hee shall go before the Lorde with Luke. 1. the spirite and power of Elias, to turne the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdome of the iust men. Moreouer, the Apostle to the Thessal, We thanke 1. Thess. 2. God (sayth he) bycause when ye had receiued of vs the worde of the prea­ching of God, ye receiued it not as the word of men, but as it is in deede the word of God, which worketh al­so in you that beleeue. Againe, He therefore that despiseth these things, 1. Thess. 4. despiseth not man, but God, who hath euen giuen you his holy spirite. For the Lorde sayth in the Gospell. Luke. 10. He that heareth you heareth me, and he that despiseth you, despiseth mee. And againe, What so euer ye shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in hea­uen: Matth. 16. and what so euer ye shall binde on earth, shall be bound in heauen. And againe, Whose sinnes so euer ye remit, they are remitted vnto thē, Iohn. 20. and whose sinnes so euer you doe re­teine they are reteined.

But some wresting these places of the holy scripture against the natural Let euerie thinge be giuen to him that it be­longeth: I meane both to God & th [...] minister. sense, do giue the ministers an equall power in a manner with Christ, and that which only perteineth vnto him they communicate also vnto them. But they say, that by such meanes the ministerie must be set out, lest it wax vile and of no estimation among pro­phane men. Othersome againe so speake of the inwarde drawing of the spirite, that they séeme as it were to make superfluous, or to take cleane away the outward ministerie, and to attribute nothing at all vnto it. Therefore the ministerie must be li­mited [Page 872] with his boundes, leaste it be drawne hither and thither, with the affections and lustes of men, and either too much or too little be attribu­ted vnto it. Let the ministerie in déed be beautified, and kept in authoritie, but let it be done without the disho­nouring of God. Neyther in déede be­commeth it vs, vnder the pretence of the ministerie, to attribute that to mans labour, which is only Gods of­fice, on whome all men ought to de­pend, and vnto whome, as the onely welspring and giuer of all goodnesse, they ought to haue respect. Therfore, the faithfull ministers of the Lorde Iesus ought only to haue regard here­vnto, that they may kéepe the glorie and authoritie of Christ vnblemished, and his priesthoode sound vnto him selfe in euerie point. For the Lorde Iesus him selfe sitting at the righte hande of the father, in the true taber­ [...]acle, which God pight and not man, remaineth a priest, yea, the onely high priest of his church for euer, executing as yet all the dueties of a priest in the Church. For he as the onely teacher and maister in the Churche, teacheth his disciples, that is, the Churche or congregation of the faithful: induing them with the holy ghoste, regenera­ting and drawing them, sanctifying and making them frée from their sin­nes. Which thing the scripture in euerie place plainely teacheth. This [...]nto the [...] of [...] minis­ [...]rie [...] the [...] of [...] Cor. [...]. glory, this power, he hath giuen vnto none, neyther doth any minister, vn­les he be blinded with diuelish pryde, take that vnto him selfe, as though he did worke those workes that are pro­per vnto Christe, eyther for Christe, or in Christes stead, or together with Christ. The Apostles being Christ his most faithful ministers and most cho­sen instruments of God, did not giue the holy ghoste, did not drawe mens harts, did not inwardly anoynt mens mindes, did not regenerate soules, they them selues did not deliuer from sinne, death, the diuell, and hell. For all these things be the works of God, whiche he hath not communicated to any. Wherfore the most holy Baptist in plaine wordes, denied that he was Christ, he denied that he him selfe bap­tised with the holy Ghoste, I (saithe he) baptise with water, but hee baptiseth with the holy Ghost. I am Iohn. 1. the voyce of a cryer in the wildernes, prepare the way of the Lorde. And Paule pleading his cause before A­grippa, wisheth of God, that king A­grippa were such a one as Paule him Actes. 26. selfe was, except his bonds. But such a wishe had not néeded, if he him selfe could drawe, sanctifie, and absolue. There are infinite other of this kinde to be séene in the scriptures.

Yet neuerthelesse, the ministerie The min­nisterie is not ap­pointed in vaine. of y e church is not néedles. The kings counsellers, and officers, haue not e­quall power with the king, neither are they kinges with the king, or for the king, but for all that their seruice is not in vaine. Therefore that thing which Christ the sonne of God, who is the greatest, the best, and the chiefe high priest of his Church, worketh in his catholique church inwardly and in their mindes, as the onely searcher of of the hearts, the very same outward­ly he declareth and testifieth by his ministers, whome the Scripture for that cause calleth witnesses, embassa­dours, or messingers. You, sayth the Lord to his Apostles, shall beare wit­nesse, Iohn. 15. Actes. 1. bycause ye haue beene with me frō the beginning. And Paul saith, I 1. Tim. 1. am ordeined a precher & an apostle, & a teacher of the gentiles. Therfore the same apostle in another place cal­leth [Page 873] the same Gospell, both a testimo­nie and preaching of our Lord Iesus Christe. And Ihon the Apostle affir­meth, that he was banished into the Isle of Pathmos, For the worde of Apoc. 1. God, and for the witnessing of Iesus Christe. And therefore when mini­sters beare witnesse of the Sonne of God, and out of his word promise life euerlasting, their worde is not called mans word, but the word of God, and they are saide to saue, and to release from sinn. For they are the true mes­singers and harroldes of the king, who is the deliuerer, who hath sent them to publishe remission of sinnes: wherevpon also they attribute all the meanes of life saluation, and deliue­rie, to the onely deliuerer Christe. Paule in an other place, calleth mini­sters Fellowe labourers with God: and afterward againe, Disopsers of the secrets of God. For the saluation 1. Cor. 3. 4. whiche the sonne of God hath onely wrought, and whiche he also onely gi­ueth, the ministers preache or dispose, and so they are fellowe labourers. The same Apostle out of the doctrine of the Gospell, which resembleth the teacher in the Church, to one that so­weth Matth. 13. séede, compareth the ministers to gardeners, and planters of trées, to whom he committeth the outward manuring, reseruing the inwarde working to Christe our Lord, saying: Who is Paule then? and who is A­pollos? but ministers by whome ye 1. Cor. 3. beleeued, and as the Lorde gaue to e­uerie man? I haue planted, Apollos watered, but god gaue the increase. So then, neyther is he that planteth any thing, neyther he that watereth, but God that giueth the increase. With whiche testimonie of the Scripture, Augustine being instructed, learned so to speake and write of the ministe­rie of the Church, as nothing shoulde be diminished from the glorie of God, which inwardly moueth and teacheth vs, and yet in the meane time, the of­fice of the ministerie should not be ta­ken away, or despised as vnprofita­ble. For in his Epistle Ad Circenses, which in order is accounted the 130. speaking of the secrete drawing of God, and the outwarde ministerie of men, These are not (sayth he) oure workes, but Gods, I would not at al attribute these thinges vnto mans working, no, not if when wee were with you, so greate a conuersion of the multitude, through our speaking and exhortations should happen. That thing hee worketh and brin­geth to passe, who by his ministers outwardly warneth by tokens or signes of things, but by the things them selues, he inwardly teacheth by him selfe. Thus farre he. But least it might séem to any man, that he spake too briefly and sparingly, and not worthily enoughe of the ministerie of the Church, euen he him selfe imme­diately addeth, and sayth, Neyther therfore ought we to be more flowe to come vnto you, bycause whatsoe­uer is done prayse woorthy among you, commeth not of vs, but of him which alone doth wonderfull thin­ges. For we ought more carefully to runne to behold the workes of God, than our owne workes. Bycause euen we our selues, if we haue any good­nesse in vs, we are his worke and not mans. Therefore the Apostle said, Neither is he that plāteth any thing, nor he that watereth, but God that giueth the increase.

The same writer speaking of the verie same thing, in his 26. treatise vpon Iohn, Al the men of that king­dome (sayth he) shall be suche as are [Page 874] taught of God, they shall not heare by men: and though they heare by men, yet that which they vnderstand is inwardly giuen, it shineth inward­ly, it is inwardly reuealed. What doe men in preaching outwardly? what do I, nowe when I speake? make you to heare a noyse of wordes with your eares: But vnlesse he reueale it, which it within, what say I? or what speake I? The outward workman is the plā ­ter of the tree, and the inwarde is the creatour. Hee that planteth, and hee that watereth, worketh outwardly: that doe we. But neyther is he that planteth any thing, nor he that wa­tereth, but God that giueth the in­crease. This is the meaning of, They shall be all taught of God. Thus far Augustine.

Wherfore when in another place S. Paule sayth, Ye are the Epistle of Christe, ministred by vs, written not [...]. Cor. 3. with ynke, but with the spirit of the liuing God, not in stonie tables, but in fleshie tables of the heart, we must diligently put a difference betwéene the worke of the spirit, and the work of man or of the minister. The mi­nister doth not take on him the honor of God, and the worke of the spirite, but his owne worke, that is to say, the ministerie. Paule preacheth, and wri­teth with ynke, but the spirite of God moueth the heart, and with his grace or annoynting, he writeth in the very heart: so he worketh together with GOD, Paule working his proper woorke, and the spirite working his worke. The Apostles are prea­chers and ministers of the Gospell, not of the letter, but of the spirite: not that they giue the holie Ghoste, but bycause they are preachers of the Gospell, that is, of that whiche giueth the spirite of Christ, yea, which poureth it into the beléeuers: but they are not preachers of the letter of the lawe, which doth not giue grace, and remission of sinnes, but worketh wrath, and bringeth sinne to light. Touching the keyes and the power of the keyes, there will be elsewhere a more fit place to speake. And more­ouer, it séemeth that here is a méete place, for those things which I haue disputed of, in the first sermon of this Decade, touching the power and mi­nisterie of the Church.

Againe, whereas the Lorde vseth in teaching his Church, mans helpe, and vs as labourers together, in fini­shing the saluation of mankinde, he sheweth most euidently howe great­ly he loueth vs, and howe muche he estéemeth of vs, who hath layde vp so greate a treasure in earthen vessels, and euen in vs our selues, worketh what so euer is most excellent, and o­uercommeth all the highe excellencie of the world. Whereby we learne againe to attribute all the glorie vnto Christ, Paul againe teaching vs and saying, We preache not our selues, but Iesus Christe the Lorde, and our 2. Cor. 4. selues your seruaunts for Iesus sake. For it is God that commaunded the light to shine out of darknesse, who hath shined in our hearts, for to giue the light of knowledge of the glorie of God in the face of Iesus Christe. But we haue this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellencie of the po­wer, may bee of God, and not of vs. Wee are afflicted on euery side, yet are we not in distresse, &c.

Moreouer, all the members of the Ecclesiasticall body, are wonderfully glued together by the Ecclesiasticall ministerie. For this chiefly helpeth to make concorde, and continue vni­tie, bicause we want mutuall instruc­tion, [Page 875] and vnto euerie Churche is one peculiar pastour appointed as a go­uernour, as it were some faythfull housholder, gouerning, and kéeping in order his whole familie. True­ly it can not be denyed, that in time past that moste exquisite order of the tabernacle, and temple, and the tribe of Leuie consecrated to the priesthoode, were to this ende ordey­ned of God: whiche as soone as that vngodly king Ieroboam throughe wicked presumption forsooke, hee rent the kingdome in péeces, and at the length vtterly ouerthrewe both his owne house and the whole king­dome. S. Paule also speaking of the endes of the holy ministerie institu­ted The ende of the mi­nisterie. of God, doth not forget the vnitie of the Ecclesiasticall body: where­vnto also he ioyneth other notable good things. If any man desire his wordes, they are these, He instituted Ephe. 4. ministers, for the gathering together of the Saintes, for the woorke of the ministerie, and for the edification of the body of Christe, till we all meete together in the vnitie of faithe: and knowledge of the sonne of god vnto a perfect man, and vnto the measure of the age, of the fulnesse of Christe: that we henceforth be no more chil­dren, wauering and carried about with euery winde of doctrine, by the deceite of men, and with erafti­nesse, whereby they lay in waite to deceiue. But let vs followe the truth in loue, and in all things grow vp into him, which is the heade, that is Christe. &c.

These endes of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie are manifest in the prea­ching of the worde of God. GOD hathe instituted a ministerie in the Church, that all the members may be brought into the vnitie of the bodye, and that they maye be subiect and cleaue to Christe their heade, that thereby we may growe to be of full age, and become perfect men, that we be not alwayes children, and that we lye not open to the deceites and bewitchings of all heretiques, but be­ing ioyned together in true faith and charitie, let vs holde fast the pure and simple truth of Christe, and seruing Christe vnfeignedly in this worlde, we may after death reigne with him in heauen.

Out of these things let vs also de­riue this, that the Ecclesiasticall mi­nisterie, thoughe it be executed by men, yet is it not of man, that is to The be­ginning of the minis­terie, and the wor­thinesse thereof. say, inuented by man. For the begin­ning thereof is from heauen, and the authour or institutour thereof is God him selfe, and therefore the wor­thinesse of it doth greatly excell.

The first preacher in paradise was God him selfe, yea, the sonne of God him selfe, who by the ministerie of the holy ghoste alwayes spake to the Fa­thers, euen as afterwardes, being in­carnate, he was giuen of the father to be a maister and teacher to the whole worlde. He preached vnto our parentes, Adam and Eue, remis­sion of sinnes, and repentance. He ordeyued and reuealed a sacrifice insteade of a sacrament, wherein might be represented & ratified vnto them y price of the redemptiō promised by y e séed in time couenient to be paide, &c. There succéeded in y e ministerie, Adā with his sonnes & nephues, Seth, E­nos, Enoch, No [...], Sem, Abrahā, with their sonnes and nephues, euen vnto Moses, in whose time while he gouer­ned the Church: and after him, there are giuen Prophetes and Priestes, euen vnto the time of Iohn Baptist, and Iesus the promised séed, I meane [Page 876] Christe, our king and highe Prieste. He in likewise sent into the worlde his disciples, that is to saye, the Apo­stles, who ordeyned for their succes­sours, Byshops and Doctours. Of whiche thing I haue spoken more largely in an other place. God him selfe therefore is hearde in the voyce or doctrine of his ministers. So that we are commaunded to giue eare to the ministers, preaching the Gospell, as to the verie Angels of God, yea, as to the Lord him selfe. For this cause Paule prayseth the Galathians, say­ing, Gala. 4. Ye despised not, neyther abhor­red my triall which was in the flesh, but receiued me as an angel of God, yea, as Christe Iesus.

Wherevpon S. Augustine also in his third treatise vpon Iohn, Let vs heare (sayth he) the Gospell, as if the How mi­ [...]isters are to be [...]earde. Lord were present, and let vs not say, Oh happie are they who could heare him: bycause there were many of them which saw him, and yet consen­ted to kill him, and many among vs who haue not seene, and yet beleued. For that also whiche sounded preci­ous out of the mouth of the Lorde, is both written for our sakes, and kept for vs, and is also read for our sakes, and for our posterities sake shall bee read vnto the end of the world. The Lord is aboue, yea, and the Lord whi­che is the trueth, is here also. For the body of the Lord wherewith he rose, may be in one place, but his trueth is spread abroade euery where. Let vs therefore heare the Lord, and that al­so which he shal giue vs of his words. Thus much he. The Lord our highe prieste speaketh vnto vs, euen at this day, by the ministers preaching his word. And we haue all things what so euer the Lorde spake by the patri­arches, prophets, and apostles, set out in the scriptures, which the ministers of the churche doe reade, and declare Rom. 15. Heb. 3. before vs. Who therefore hereafter can despise the ministerie, and the faithfull ministers of Christe, especi­ally since our Lord and sauiour tooke vppon him the ministerie, and was made the Apostle and minister of the churche of the Iewes. What and if those first ministers were such, as no age, in any doctrine of religion, in ho­linesse and excellencie, had their fel­lowes, muche lesse their betters? At this day, in so muche as they are the last times, wherein scoffers and Epi­cures haue their full range, the mini­sterie of Gods word is of no value. But if you runne ouer and weigh all the ages, euen vnto the beginning of the world, you shall finde that the wi­sest, iustest, and best men in the whole world had nothing in more reuerence than the word of God, & the prophets, and the holy apostles of God.

But before we procéede any fur­ther That the ministerie of the worde of God re­maineth in the Church. Iere. 31. in other thinges belonging to this matter, we wil make answere to some, which euē vnder the pretence of the holy scriptures, endeuour to per­uert the ministerie of the word. For they alledge this text of Ieremie, No man shall teach his neighbour, for al shall know me. As we denie not that Ieremie hath so written, so we say, by that kinde of speache, and figuratiue saying, that he ment nothing else, thā that the knowledge of God, and hea­uenly things should be very common in the whole world. Which Ioel also foretolde woulde come to passe, and which Peter alledgeth in the Actes, 2. chapter. In the meane while, those two Prophets, as also all other verie often, doe make mention of the teachers of the Churche, whome the Lorde shoulde sende vnto his [Page 877] people: which they woulde not haue done, if they had vnderstoode, that all preachers shoulde be cleane taken a­way. Whereas other obiect, that al haue the office of teaching commit­ted How all may teach alike vnto them, to wit, parents to teach their children, and euery one to admonish his neighbour: therefore that there is no neede of the ministe­rie of the worde of God in the church, it is sophisticall. For all of vs can and ought priuately, to teache and ad­monishe our children and our neigh­bours: but therfore the publique mi­nisterie of the word of God is not su­perfluous.

For the same God whiche com­maunded parents, and vs all, that they shoulde instruct their children Deut. 6. in godlinesse, and that euery one of vs also shoulde teache, and admonish our neighbours, hath giuen publique ministers vnto the Churche. It is their office to teache openly or publi­quely in the Churche, neyther is this permitted to whome so euer will, but onely to them that be lawfully ordey­ned: least happily if other teache, they should not goe forward in the righte pathe. For then it were lawefull for euery one, being inspired with the spirit of God, at what time and place so euer both soberly to gainesay, and to affirme the trueth. Therefore the publique ministerie of the worde remaineth neuerthelesse, and that perpetually in the Church.

Thus much haue we spoken in ge­nerall, of the ministerie and the mini­sters of the worde of God. Nowe that which remaineth of this matter, we will discusse by their kyndes and partes, and first we will shewe what orders, or what offices, the Lord hath instituted from y e beginning, or whō he hath put in authoritie in the holie ministerie of the churche: then what manner men, and after what sorte it is méete for vs to ordeine ministers. Last of all, what maner of office it is that they haue that are ordeined in the church. And that we be not trouble­some vnto you, beginning a long dis­course from the Patriarches, we will beginne at our Lord Christ him selfe, What or­ders the Lord hath instituted in the Church. of whom Paul the Apostle speaking, Hee that descended (sayth he) is euen the same whiche ascended vp farre a­boue all heauens, to fulfill all things. And he gaue some Apostls and some Prophets, and some Euangelists, and some Pastours and Doctours, to the gathering together of the Saintes in­to the work of ministration, into the edifying of the body of Christ. And so foorth, as is read in the 4. chapter to the Ephesians. Therfore our Lord ordeined Apostles, Prophetes, Euan­gelistes, Pastours and Doctours, by whose labour he ment to builde, pre­serue, and gouerne the Church.

Let vs nowe sée, what the scrip­ture teacheth vs of them. Apostle is Apostles. a newe name giuen of the Lorde him selfe, to those twelue, whiche he chose peculiarly, and ordeined teachers and maisters to (all) nations. For thus we reade in the 6. of Luke. The Lord cal­led his disciples, and of them he chose Luke. 6. twelue, whome also hee called Apo­stles. For Apostle signifieth one that is sent, a messinger, embassadour, or oratour.

For in the Gospell after Sainte Iohn, we read, The Apostle (or mes­singer) Iohn. 13. is not greater than he that sent him. And truely, there is verie often mention made of sending, in the Pro­phets & in the olde Testament: from whence it séemeth the Lord borrowed that name.

[Page 878] We reade of no certeine boundes appoynted to the Apostles. For the Lorde saith in the Gospell, Goe ye into the whole worlde, and preache Mark. 16. the Gospell to all creatures. These are the maister builders of the firste Churche of God, from whome among auncient writers, they tooke the name of Apostolique Churches, those I meane, which the Apostles first foun­ded: as was the Church at Antioch, Ephesus, Corinthe, and many other, mentioned in the Acts of the apostles.

The name of a Minister and Pro­phete is excéeding large. Whereof is Prophets. spoken in an other place. Prophetes in this place are they, which excell in singular reuelation, and by whome the Lorde foretelleth, thinges that shall come to the Churche: suche a one as we reade Agabus was, which both foretold to S. Paule, the famine whiche was to come, and his bonds. Acte. 11. 21.

Wise and godly men, indued with a singular gifte of interpreting the scripture, in times past were called Prophetes: as it maye appeare by the wordes of the Apostle. 1. Cor. 14. chapter. An Euangelist is a prea­cher of the Gospell of Iesus Christe, Euange­listes. sente with Apostolique authoritie. Such we reade were Philip and Ti­mothie. &c. Pastours watche ouer Pastours. the Lordes flocke, hauing care of the Lordes people, féeding the Churche with the worde of trueth, and kéeping the woolues from the shéepefouldes. The chiefe of these is that good shepe­hearde Christe, which sayth vnto Pe­ter, Iohn. 10. and. 21. Feede my sheepe. Whereby he also ioyneth him selfe to shepeheards. Doctours or Teachers haue their names of teaching. Neyther do I Doctours or Tea­chers. sée what they differ from shepheards, but that they did onely teache, and in the meane while were not burthened with the care that belongeth to the Pastour: of whiche sort, in a manner are the interpreters of scriptures and gouernours of Christian schooles.

There are also found other names of the ouerséers of the Churche in the scriptures. The Apostle Paule saith vnto the shepeheards gathered toge­ther Bishops. Actes. 20. in the counsel at Miletum, Take heede therefore vnto your selues and to all the flocke, ouer the whiche the holy ghost hath made you ouerseers, to feede the Church of God. But by­shops are called Superintendents, séers, kéepers, watchmē, & rulers. The people of Athens called them whome they sēt to their tributarie cities, sub­iecte vnto them, diligently to sée and marke what they did in euerie citie, [...], & [...], that is to say, spyes and watchmen. The Apostles called byshops, watchmen, and kée­pers of the Lords flocke, and the stew­ardes of Christe, or disposers of the secretes of God in the Churche. And Presbyter, an Elder, hath his name Elders. of age and auncient yeares. In times past, the care of the common wealth was committed vnto the elders, as to those that were exercised with mani­folde experience, & long vse of things. For gouernours of cities are bothe called Seniors and Senatours. And as common weales haue their Sena­tours: so hath the church her elders, as it appeareth in the Actes. 14. 15. 20. & 21. chap. It séemeth that the ordeining of elders, came into the church, out of the synagogue. For thus we reade in the booke of Numbers, Gather vnto Nume. 11. me (saith he) three score and ten men of the elders of Israel, whome thou knowest to bee the elders of the peo­ple, and officers ouer them, and I wil take of the spirit which is vpon thee and put vppon them, and they shall [Page 879] beare the burthen of the people, with thee, least thou bee constrained to beare it alone. Wherefore the elders in the churche of Christe, are eyther byshoppes, or otherwise prudent and learned men, added to byshops, that they maye the more easily beare the burthen layd vpon them, and that the churche of God may the better and more conueniently be gouerned.

For Paule sayth, The elders that rule well, let them be counted woor­thy of double honour, most specially 1. Tim. 6. they which labour in the worde, and doctrine. There were therefore cer­teine other, in the Ecclesiasticall func­tion, who albeit they did not teach by and by, as did the byshops, yet were they present with them that taught in all all businesses. Perhaps they are called of the same Apostle else­where, 1. Cor. 12. Gouernours, that is is to say, whiche are set in authoritie concer­ning discipline, and other affaires of the churche.

And bycause we are come thus farre in this present treatise, we will also declare other names of offices in the churche. There is muche speache in the scriptures of Deacons, and a­monge Deacons. Ecclesiasticall writers, of Priestes. In the primitiue Churche the care of the poore was committed to Deacons: as it is plainely gathe­red out of the sixt chapter of the Actes of the Apostles. There are also lawes to be séene, which are prescribed vnto them by the Apostle, in the firste to Timothie the thirde chapter. The office of Deacons was separated frō the function of Pastours: and there­fore we do not reckon them in the or­der of Pastours. The auncient fa­thers referred them to the ministerie, but not to the Priesthoode.

We reade also, that women not Women Deacons. wedded, but widowes ministred in the primitiue churche. And among other Phebe of the churche of Cenc [...]ea Rom. 16. highly praysed of the Apostle, is verie famous. But he forbiddeth women 1. Cor. 14. to teach in the church, and to take vp­on them publique offices. How ther­fore, 1. Tim. 2. or in what thing did women mi­nister in the churche? vndoubtedly, they ministred vnto the poore in du­ties apperteyning to women. They ministred vnto the sicke, and with Martha Christs hostesse, they did with great care and diligence chearish the members of Christe: For what other offices could they haue?

Moreouer, the name of Priest sée­meth Priestes to be brought into the churche, out of the synagogue. For otherwise ye shall not finde in the newe Testa­ment, the ministers of the worde of GOD, and of churches to be called priestes, but after that sorte, that all Christians are called priestes by the 1. Pet. 2. Apostle Peter. But it appeareth that the ministers of the new Testament for a certeine likenesse whiche they haue with the ministers of the olde Testament, of ecclesiasticall writers are called Priestes. For as they did their seruice in the tabernacle: so these also, after their manner, and their fa­shion, minister to the churche of God. For otherwise the Latine word is de­riued of holy things: and signifieth a minister of holy things, a man, I say, dedicated and consecrated vnto God to do holy things. And holy things are not only sacrifices, but what things so euer come vnder the name of religi­on, from whiche we dee not exclude the lawes them selues, and holy doc­trine.

In the old testament we read that 2. Sam. 8. [Page 880] Dauids sonnes were called priestes, not that they were ministers of holy things, (for it was not lawfull for thē whiche came of the tribe of Iuda to serue in the tabernacle: but onely to the Leuites) but bicause, they liuing vnder the gouernement and disci­pline of priestes, did learne good sci­ences and holy diuinitie.

Here it séemeth it must not be dis­sembled, that those names which we There is an inter­changing betweene those names. haue intreated of, are in the Scrip­tures one vsed for an other. For Peter the Apostle of Christ our Lord calleth him selfe an Elder. And in the Actes of the Apostles, he calleth the Apostleship, a Byshopricke. For Saint Paule also calling the Elders together at Miletum, and talking with them, he calleth them Byshops.

And in his Epistle vnto Titus, he commaundeth to ordeine Elders, towne by towne, whome immediate­ly after he calleth Byshoppes. And that they also are called both Doctors and Pastours, there is none so grosse headed to denie.

Now by all these things we think it is manifest to all men, what orders What mā ner of or­der remayneth in the chur­che. the Lord him selfe ordeined from the beginning, and whome he hath con­secrated to the holie ministerie of the Church, to gouerne his owne church. He layd the foundation of the churche at the beginning, by Apostles, Euan­gelistes, and Prophetes: he enlarged and mainteyned the same, by Pa­stours and Doctours. To these El­ders and Deacons were helpers: The Deacons, in séeing to the poore, and the Elders in doctrine, in disci­pline, and in gouerning, and sustey­ning other weightier affaires of the Churche. Neuerthelesse, it appeareth that the order of the Apostles, Euan­gelistes and Prophets, was ordeined at the beginning by the Lorde vnto his Churche, for a time, according to the matter, persons, and places. For many ages since, and immediatly af­ter, the foundation of Christes king­dome in earth, the Apostles, Euange­listes and Prophets ceased, and there came, in their place, Byshops, Pa­stours, Doctours, and Elders, which order hath continued most stedfastly in the Church: that nowe we can not doubt, that the order of the Churche is perfect, and the gouernement abso­lute, if at this day also there remaine in the Church of God, byshops or pa­stours, doctours also, or Elders. Yet we deny not, that after the death of the Apostles, there were oftentimes Apostles raysed vp of GOD, whiche might preache the Gospell to barba­rous and vngodly nations. We con­fesse also, that God euen at this day is able to rayse vp Apostles, Euange­listes, and Prophetes, whose labour he may vse to worke the saluation of mankinde. For we acknowledge, that holy and faithfull men, whiche first preach the truth of the Gospell to any vnbeléeuing people, may be cal­led Apostles, and Euangelistes. We acknowledge y men inspired with sin­gular grace of the spirit, which foresée & foreshew things to come, and be ex­cellent interpreters of the scriptures, or Diuines illuminated, may be cal­led Prophetes, as we haue shewed elsewhere more at large. But in the order of byshops and elders, from the Equali [...]ic betweene Bishops & Elders. beginning, there was singular humi­litie, charitie, and concord, no conten­tion or strife for prerogatiue, or titles or dignitie. For all acknowledged themselues to be the ministers of one maister, coequall in all thinges, tou­ching [Page 881] office or charge. He made them vnequall, not in office, but in giftes, by the excellencie of giftes. Yet they that had obteyned the excellenter gifts, did not despise the meaner sort, neither did they enuie them for their giftes. S. Paule sayth, Let a man so 1. Cor. 4. esteeme of vs as the ministers of Christe, and disposers of the secretes of God.

The same Paule in more than one place, caleth the preaching of y e gospel, y e ministerie. For that tooke déepe root in the auncient byshops hearts, which the Lorde when his disciples striued for dignitie, and (as they say) for the maioritie, that is, which of them shuld be the greatest, setting a childe in the middest of them, sayde, Verily, verily, I say vnto you, except ye turne, and [...]atth. 18. become as little children, ye shal not enter into the kingdome of heauen. Truly the martyr of God Saint Cy­prian, standing in the counsel of the byshops at Carthage, wisely sayde: Neither hath any of vs, appointed him selfe to be a byshop of byshops, or by tyrannous feare compelled his fellowes in office to necessitie of o­beying: since euery byshop hath ac­cording to the licence and libertie of his power, his owne free choyce, as if hee might not bee iudged of an other, since neyther he him selfe can iudge an other: but let vs all looke for the iudgement of our Lord Iesus Christ, who only and alone hath po­wer, both to preferre vs in the go­uernement of his Church, and to giue sentence of our doing. Thus farre he.

At that time therefore byshoppes contended not for I knowe not what primacie or patrimonie of Peter, but that one mighte excell the other in purenesse of doctrine, and holinesse of life, and mutually to helpe one an o­ther. And then vndoubtedly the affaires of the Church went forward prosperously, in so muche, that though the most puisant princes of the world, should haue persecuted the Church of Christe with fire and sworde, yet ne­uerthelesse, against all the assaultes of the diuell and the worlde, she had stoode vnmoueable, hauing wonne the victorie, and had daily béene more inlarged & also renoumed. Oh happy had we béene, if this order of Pastors had not béene chaunged, but that that auncient simplicitie of ministers, that fayth, humilitie, and diligence, had re­mained vncorrupted!

But in processe of time all things When the preroga­tiue of Bishops be ganne and in what sort. of ancient soundnesse, humilitie, and simplicitie vanished awaye, whiles somethings are turned vpside down, somethinges eyther of their owne ac­corde were out of vse, or else are ta­ken away by deceite, somethings are added too. Verily not many ages after the death of the Apostles, there was séene a farre other Hierarchie (or gouernement) of the Churche, than was from the beginning, althoughe those beginninges séeme to be more tollerable, than at this day all of this same order are. Sainte Hierome saythe: In times past churches were gouerned, with the common counsel and aduise of the elders, afterward it was decreed, that one of the elders be­ing chosen, should bee set ouer the o­ther, vnto whome the whole care of the church should perteine, and that the seedes of scismes should bee taken away. Thus much he. In euery citie & countrie therefore, he that was most excellent, was placed aboue the rest. His office was to be superintendent, and to haue the ouersight of the mini­sters, and the whole flocke. He had not [Page 882] (as wee vnderstoode euen nowe out of Cyprians words) dominion ouer his fellowes in office or other elders: but as the Consul in the Senate house was placed to demaunde and gather together the voyces of y e Senatours, and to defende the lawes & priuileges, and to be carefull least there should a­rise factions amonge the Senatours: euen so no other was the office of a bi­shop in the church: in all other thinges hee was but equall with the other mi­nisters. But had not the arrogancie of the ministers, and ambition of bi­shops in the times that followed fur­ther increased, we would not speake a word against them. And S. Hierome affirmeth, that That preferrment of bishops, sprange not by Gods ordi­naunce, but by the ordinance of man. These thinges haue wee remembred, sayeth he, to the end we might shewe that amonge the old fathers, bishops and ministers were all one: but by li­tle and little, that the plantes of dis­sentions might be pluckt vpp, all the care was committed vnto one. Ther­fore as ministers knowe that they by the custome of the church, are subiect to him whiche is set ouer them: so let bishops know, that rather by custom, than by the truth of the Lords dispo­sition, they are greater than the other ministers, and that they ought to go­uerne the churches together in com­mon, following the example of Mo­ses, who when it was in his power a­lone to gouerne the people of Israel, chose out threescore and tenne other, with whom he might iudge the peo­ple. Thus he writeth in his commen­tarie vppon the 3. cap. of the Epist. of Paul vnto Titus.

But the auncient fathers kept not themselues within these boundes. The [...] and [...]eroga­tiue of Bishops increased. There were also ordeyned Patriar­ches at Antioche, Alexandria, Con­stantinople and Rome. There are ap­pointed Archbishops or Metropolita­nes, that is to [...]aye, such as haue go­uernement ouer the bishops, through­out prouinces. And to bishops of ci­ties or inferiour bishops, there are ad­ded such as were called Chorepisco­pi, (or bishops of the multitude) that is to saye, at such time as the countrie or region was larger, than that the care and ouersighte of y e bishop placed ouer the citie would suffice. For these were added as vicars and suffraganes, who might execute the office of the bishop throughout that part of the countrie. But we know that y e functions of suf­fraganes or vicars generall, in these last times, are of a farre other maner in bishops courtes and diocesses. And also vnder deacons, were placed sub­deacons: and when wealth increased, there were archdeacons also created, that is to saye, ouerseers of all the goo­des of the church. They as yet were not mingled with the order of mini­sters or bishops, and of those y t taught, but they remained as stewards or fa­ctours of the goods of the church. As neither the monkes at the beginning executed the office of a priest or mini­ster in the church. For they were counted as laye-men, not as clearkes, and were vnder the charge of the pastors. But these vnfortunate birdes neuer left soaring, vntill in these last times, they haue clymed into the topp of the temple, and haue set themselues vp­pon bishops and pastours heads. For monkes haue béene and are both Po­pes, archbishops, & bishops, and what are they not? It is rehearsed out of the Registre of Gregorie, that hee (who neuerthelesse was verie fauourable to the monkes) himselfe would put him out of the cleargie, who beeing [Page 883] a monke, would take the degrée of an abbat, for asmuche as the one dignitie would hinder the other.

Clearkes (who are the Lords inhe­ritaunce, or whose lot the Lord is) in times past suche were called as were Clearkes. studentes or professours of diuinitie, that is to say, the very séed of pastours of the churche, and such as were euen as it were consecrated to succéed in the ministerie of the church: that is, suche as liued vnder gouernment, and were trained vp by the doctours and elders, in the studie of the liberall sciences, & holy scriptures. This institution is auncient, not new, neither inuēted by man. For in time past amonge the old people of the Iewes, they were called Nazarites. And that the most excellent churches haue cōtinually had famous scholes, euen from the time of y e Apo­stles, Eusebius doth often witnes. But vnto those students, the affaires of the church somwhat increasing, it séemeth that the charge of opening & shutting the temple, or church, was committed, and to prepare al things in the church, and further to read openly before the people, such places of scripture, as the bishop appointed them. Wherevppon perhaps the names of dorekepers, and readers sprang, which are at this day reckoned amōgst ecclesiastical orders. But they which were more familiarly present w t the bishops, & accompanied them, & were estemed as those who af­ter the decease of y e bishops might suc­céed in their places were called Acolu­thi, as if you would say, folowers. For it is a gréeke word. And as in time for y e most part all things become worse, euen so these things y e further off from their first institution, y e more filthilie were they wrested. In som things you shal sée nothing left but y e bare name: some things vtterly lost, some things are turned altogether to another vse. And here for witnes I alledg Isidorꝰ, Rabanus, Innocentius, Durandus, and other writers of this kind. They make 2. sorts of ecclesiastical persons, one of dignitie, another of order. Of dignitie, as Pope, patriarche, primate, archbi­shop, archpriest, archdeacon, & prouost. Of order, as the minister or priest, the deacon &c. But some account 6. orders other some 8. All with one accord doe reckō, dorekéepers, or porters, readers or singers, exorcists, acoluthes, subdeacous, deacōs, elders, or priests. Those againe they diuide into greater & les­ser orders. Among the greater orders, are the priest or elder, the deacon & the subdeacon. The rest are called y e lesser orders. Of which orders there remay­neth nothing in a maner beside y bare name. The office of dore-kéepers is turned ouer to the sextens, which they cal Holy water clearks. There are no readers: for that auncient reading is worne out of vse. The Psalmistes or singers, doe vnderstand nothing lesse than that they rehearse or singe. Tou­ching the exorcists, this they say. Iose­phus writeth y t king Solomon found out the maner of exorcisme, y t is, of con­iuring, wherby vncleane spirits were driuen out of a mā that was possessed by Eleazar the exorcist, so y t they durst no more come againe. To this office they that are named exorcistes are called. Of whom it is read in the Gospel, If I thrugh Beelzebub cast out diuels, by whom do your children, (to witt Matth. 12 your exorcists or coniurers) cast them out? Thus much they say: which I re­hearse to this end, that it may appeare to all men, y t these men are the very same, of whom y e Apostle foretold that 2. Tim. 4 it should come to passe, that they shall not suffer wholesome doctrine, but shalbe turned vnto fables. For who [Page 884] knoweth not, that it is most fabulous, which is reported of Solomon? Who knoweth not that the Apostles of the Lord, were not exorcists, neither vsed at any time any manner of inchant­ments or coniurations? For with a word they cast out vncleane spirits, y t is by calling vppon and by y e power of the name of Christ. Those gifts ceased long agoe in y e church of God. Those sonnes of Scęua the priest in the Actes [...]ctes. 19. of y e Apostles were said to be exorcists, whom the euil spirite, though they cal­led on the names of Iesus and Paule, ranne vpon, and tare the clothes from their backs, and so, by Gods appoint­mēt, made knowne vnto all men, how much y e eternal God is delighted with exorcistes. And yet these fellowes thrust them vpon vs as yet. Touching the Acoluthes or followers, thus they write: heare I pray you howe trimly they reason. The Acoluthes, say they, are waxe-bearers, because they carrie waxe candles. For when the Gospell must bee read, or masse is to bee said, waxe candles are lighted, to signifie the ioy of the minde. Who hearing these thinges, will say that these men do [...] vnlearnedly handle no mysteries? Subdeacons and deacons, are no lon­ger prouiders for the poore, but being made ministers of superstition, they attende on the Popishe masse. The deacons office is to singe the Gospell: the subdeacons, to singe the epistle. In fewe woordes I cannot expresse, what foolish men do fondly chatter co­cerning these masters. Ouer these they haue set an archdeacon, which is a name of dignitie, and preeminence. Sacrificers, who are also called prie­stes, are diuerslye distinguished. For there are regular priestes, and secular [...]pishe [...]egular [...]riestes. priestes. By regular priestes they vn­derstand monkes: whereas they are nothinglesse, than those they are said to be. Truly they resemble those that of [...]ld were called monkes in no point of their doings. A greate part of them are a rule and lawe vnto them selues. Of these men some are doctours ap­pointed to the office of preaching, but yet rather occupied in saying of their houres, and in singing and saying of masses. And these men sowe supersti­tion, and most obstinately defend it, & most bitterly do persecute true reli­gion. Another sort and y e greatest part of these monkish priestes, doe nothing else but singe in the church, and mum­ble masse, and that for a very slender price. But you may sooner number y e Popishe Secular priestes. sandes of the coast of Libya, than the whole rable of these, But they are vn­profitable both vnto God, and to the church, & also euen to themselues, men vtterly vnlearned, and slow bellies, & yet in the meane season sworne eni­mies to the truth of y e Gospel. Among the secular priestes, the chiefe are ca­nons, whiche for the most part are idle persōs, giuen ouer to voluptuousnes, gluttons, and in very déed secular, that is to saye, worldly. They thinke they haue gailie discharged their duetie, if they make an end of the houres, which they call canonical, and be present ga­zers on at y e masse, and if they honour and beautifie with their presence, gods seruice as they cal it. They séeme to be more streit, and not to be secular priests▪ who say masse both for y e quick and for y e dead. There are reckoned al­so in y e number of secular priestes, pa­rish priests, whom they call Plebani, that is priests appointed for y e people, who only represent some shadowe of y e old institution, in this, y t they preache and administer the Sacramentes: whiche neuerthelesse you cannot al­lowe, beecause they minister them [Page 885] after Popish traditions and not after the doctrine of the Apostles. And ma­ny other thinges they doe by reason of their office, which godlines by al mea­nes doth dissallowe. There are added vnto these hirelings, helpers or vicars. There are also ioyned vnto these Sa­cellani, whome they call chaplaines, of whom there is an excéeding number. These euen as the monkish priests, do account the chiefe partes of their due­tie to be saying ouer their houres, but especially in massing, as for doctrine they attribute nothing to it. For of this companie, you shall finde some, who neuer in all their life made one sermon. For the charge of preaching they committ onely to their parishe priestes, and their vicars, they serue those Gods, to whome their altar or their chapell is consecrated, &c.

By all whiche thinges, euen vnto blinde men it plainly appeareth, how shamefully the first institution of mi­nisters or pastours, is corrupted and turned vpside downe. They set ouer the priestes, archpriestes. I haue vsed Archeprie­stes. that word in my preface or epistle, in the beginning of the first Decade: and I heare that some brethren are offen­ded at it, as thoughe there stucke some péece of Popish leuen still about vs, or as though wee thought to bring in a­gaine some vnworthie dignitie into the churche. But I would not haue those brethren to feare. With vs there are no Popish archpriests: nei­ther vnderstood I any Popish dignitie by that word, but the office of ouersée­inge, whiche others call visiting. For they haue the charge of all degrées in our countrie, in admonishing and cor­recting: they haue no prelacie or supe­rioritie, they reape no rewards there­by, &c.

But wee returne to our purpose. They deriue priestes or sacrificers, from the seuentie disciples, whome it Kindes [...] Bishops. is read in y e Gospel that the Lord did choose: The order of bishops, from Pe­ter himselfe, and the residue of the A­postles. And immediatly they diuide the order of bishops into thrée partes, namelye, patriarches, archbishoppes and bishops. They account the patri­archs the fathers of princes or highest fathers. And them also they call Pri­mates.

And Primates, say they, haue autho­ritie ouer thrée archbishops, as a king also hath authoritie ouer thrée dukes. Here I thincke, Cardinals haue their place, in whom the church of Rome is turned as a gate vpon y e hindges. For in the Decretals of Gregorie, De officio Archip. it is thus read: Cardi­nals haue their name, a Cardine, that is, of the hindg of a gate: for as by the hindg, the gate is ruled, so by Cardi­nals, the vniuersall churche is gouer­ned. Archbishops are, as it were, the princes of bishops: they are also syr­named Metropolitanes, because they haue their gouernment in the chiefest cities. In verie déed Metropolis, with the Gréekes, is as it were a mother ci­tie, from whence Colonies are deduc­ted, that is, people are sent out to inha­bite some newe place. Wherevpon he is called the Metropolitane byshoppe, who gouerneth some one Prouince, and hath other byshops vnder him. And these are called both byshops, chiefe priestes, and presuls. But if you compare all these thinges, with that whiche I sayde before of the byshops and gouernours of the primitiue churche, you will say, there is very greate difference betwéene them. But that The Pop [...] or chiefe [...] Bishop. whiche they write touching the Pope or chiefe byshop, is farre from the wri­tings of the Apostles and Euāgelists, [Page 886] and from the first ordeyning of mini­sters, made by our sauiour Christ. All those bishops, saye they, our most holy Lord the Pope doth excell in dignitie and power: who is called Pope, that is, the father of fathers: he is also cal­led vniuersall, because hee is chiefe of the vniuersall churche: and hee is also called Apostolicall, and the chiefe bi­shop, because he supplieth the roome of the chiefe of the Apostles. For he is Melchizedec [...] whose priesthood other are not to be compared vnto: because he is the head of all bishoppes, from whom they descend as members from the head: and of whose power they all do receiue, whome he calleth to be par­takers of his care and burden, but not to bee partakers of the fulnesse of po­wer. They therfore define the Pope, to be the supreme head of the churche in earth, and the onely vniuersall shéepeheard of the whole world, who cannot erre, nether ought to be iudged of any man. For, they saye, he is the iudge of all men, hauing absolute po­wer. For thus sayeth Innocent the 9. Pope, in his thirde Quest. Neither of the Emperour, neither of all the Clergie, neither of kinges, nor of the people, ought the iudge to be iudged. Vppon whiche place he that wrote the glosse writeth thus: A general coūsell cannot iudge the Pope, As appeareth in the Extrauagants in the title of E­lection. cap. Significasti. Therfore if the whole world should pronounce sentence in anye matter against the Pope, it seemeth that wee must stand to the Popes iudgement. Herevnto perteine those common grounds of y e clawbacke flattering laweyers of the Popes Court, very plausible and au­thenticall: That all the lawes of the Pope, are to be receiued of all men as if they proceeded frō the very mouth of Peter. That the authoritie of the Pope is greater than the authoritie of the Saincts. That the Pope is all, and aboue all. That God and the Pope haue one consistorie. Which thing al­so Hostien. affirmeth In C. Quanto de Transl. prael. That the Pope cannot bee brought into order by any man, tho­ughe hee bee accounted an heretique. That he hath supreme power, neither hath he any fellowe. That he hath all lawes within his breast, That there is a general counsell, where the Pope is. That hee hath all lawes in his breast. That he hath both swordes, whereby he maye rightly bee called an Empe­rour, yea, that hee is aboue the Empe­rour. That hee onely can depose the Emperour, and pronounce the sen­tence of the Emperour to be of no ef­fect. That he onely may spare whom Reade Anton. de Rosellis in his treatise of the power of the Pope and the Empe­rour. he will, and maye also take awaye the right of one man and giue it to ano­ther. And finallie may take away pri­uileges. To bee short, they saye, hee is Lord of Lords, and hath the right of the king of kinges ouer his subiectes, yea, and also hath fulnes of power o­uer the temporall thinges in earth. Yea and also the whole world is the Popes diocesse, wherein he is the Or­dinarie of all men: and it standeth vp­pon the necessitie of saluation, that e­uerie man be subiect to the bishop of Rome. Herevnto for conclusion, I will add the words of the Glosser, who sayeth In Ca. Quanto de Transl. Episcopi. Tit. 7. The Pope (sayeth he) is said to haue a heauenly power: and therfore he altereth the verie nature of things, by applying the things that are of the substance of one thing, vnto another. And of nothing hee can make some­thing: and that sentence which is of no force, hee can make to bee of force. Because in those thinges with him [Page 887] what he willeth his will is in steed of reason. Neither is there any may saye vnto him, why doest thou so? For hee can dispense aboue the lawe, & of vn­righteousnes make righteousnes, cor­recting and chaunging lawes. For hee hath the fulnes of power. Thus farre he. But who heareth these thigs w tout horror both of bodie & mind? Who vn­der stādeth Dan. 7. 8. not that y e saying of Daniel is fulfilled: He shal think that he may change times & lawes? Who vnder­standeth not y t y saying of Paul is ful­filled, who sayth: I know this, that af­ter Actes. 20. my departing shal greuous wolues enter in among you, not spareing the flock: also of your owne selues shal mē arise, speaking peruers things, to draw away disciples after them. For frō bi­shops, & from them y e aduance bishops, came forth this man of sinne, who pla­ceth himselfe in y e throne of the lambe, and challengeth those thinges to him selfe, whiche are proper onely to the lambe: of which sort are the supreme gouernement, priesthood, lordship, and full power in the churche. Wherof I haue spoken inough in the former ser­mons. Whom doeth it now not moue to thinke that that saying of Paule is fulfilled: The aduersarie or enimie of 2. Thess. 2. Christ shalbe reuealed, & shalbe ex­alted aboue all that is called God, or that is worshipped: so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God. But y e Popes Whether it be pro­fitable and necessarie that some one should haue pre­eminence ouer the Bishops? chāpions dispute y t it is for the profite & saluation, yea necessary for y e church to haue some one bishop, to haue pree­minēce ouer y e other both indignitie & power. But let thē dispute & set forth this their idol as they please: they which will simplie confesse the truth, must néeds fréely acknowledge that y e Pope is antichriste. For that whiche these men babble of the supremacie of the [...] is flatly [...] to the doctrine of the Gospel, and of the Apo­stles. For what more euident thinge can be alledged against their disputa­tions, than that whiche the Lord said to his disciples, when they striued for souercigntie? The kinges of the Gen­tiles Luke. 22. reigne ouer them, and they that beare rule ouer them, are called Gra­tious Lords. But ye shall not bee so, but let the greatest among you, be as the least: & the chiefest, as he that ser­ueth. For who is greater, hee that sit­teth at table or he that serueth? is not hee that sitteth at table? And I am a­monge you as he that serueth. This place I alledged and discussed briefly also in my former Sermon. This sim­ple and plaine trueth shall continue inuincible against al the disputations of these A birde that defi­leth all things she toucheth. 2. Cor. 1. 1. Peter. 5. Harpyes. The most holy A­postles of our Lord Christ, will not be Lords ouer any mā vnder pretence of religiō, yea S. Peter in plaine words forbiddeth lordship ouer Gods here­tage, & cōmaundeth bishops to be exā ­ples to the flock. Wheras they obiect y Christ said to Peter: thou art Peter, & vpon this rock I will build my chur­che: & I wil giue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen. &c. And, Feede my sheepe, And therevpon that S. Peter was appointed ouer all the Peter chief of the A­postles. Apostles, and in them ouer all priests, ministers and bishops, the chiefe and prince, yea and the monarche of the whole world, it maketh nothing at all to establishe their dominion or Lord­ship. Wée willingly graunt, that S. Peter is the chiefe of the Apostles, & wée also our selues doe willingly call S. Peter, the prince of the Apostles, but in that sense that we call Moses, Dauid, Helias, or Esaie, the chiefe or Princes of y e prophets, that is to say, such as haue obteyned farre more ex­cellent giftes than the rest. But that [Page 888] Peter was the chiefe or prince after that sort, that these men wil haue him, we denie, and denie againe most con­stantly. And therewithall wee defend S. Peter, and cleare him from those spotts, wherewithall these men striue to defile him euen being dead. He had not remayned faithfull towardes his maister, if he had taken to himself rule or dominion. In all places wee read that Peter was equall with the other disciples, but in no place in the scrip­ture, that he was their master. And S. Paule in the beginning of his epistle to the Galathians, sheweth in many woordes, that he in Apostleship is no­thing inferiour to Peter. Neither when hee came to Hierusalem, came he to that end he might kisse his féete, or to professe subiection, but that by their méeting and friendly conference together, euery one throughout all churches might vnderstand there was perfecte consent in opinions betwéene Peter and Paul, and that as touching Apostleshipp their authoritie was e­qual. In the same place Paule calleth Iames, Peter, and Iohn, pillers. He doeth not attribute that prerogatiue to Peter alone, whiche notwithstan­ding he had rightly done, if hee had re­ceiued supremacie atthe hands of the Lord as these men doe affirme. How commeth it that Peter doeth nothing of his owne head, but referreth ecclesi­astical matters to y e rest of y e disciples, as to his fellowes in authoritie? whi­che thinge we may sée in the Actes. In another place he calleth himselfe a fel­lowe elder, not the prince of priestes. When he was sent by the Apostles w t Iohn into Samaria, he requireth not a­nother to be sent, least his supremacie shuld séeme to be diminished, but wil­lingly obeyeth. But if we shuld graūt that Peter was chiefe of the Apostles after y e sort, as these men do affirme: would it thervpon follow that y e pope is the prince of y e whole church, yea, of the whole world? For as y e pope is not Peter: so the 12. or 11. apostles are not y e whole world. Moreouer Peter could not giue that he had not: he had not an empire ouer y e whole world, therefore he gaue it not. But Constantine gaue it to Syluester, say they. But if we ne­uer Of the do­nation of Constan­tine. so perfectly agréed that y e donation of Constantine were true, & not feig­ned or forged (which yet the best lear­ned mē do affirme) yet would not Syl­uester himself haue receiued an impe­rie or dominion though it had bin of­fered him. For the voice of y e high and heauēly prince Christ had béen of more authoritie w t him: (The kinges of the nations beare rule ouer thē, but it shal not be so with you) thā y e foolish affec­tion of an earthly emperor. Shal wee beléeue y e Peter would haue receiued secular power w t imperial gouernmēt if the emperor Nero had profered it him? No, in no wise. For this word of the Lord toke déep roote in his inward bowels, But it shall not bee so with you. Before he had receiued the holye ghost, wādring in blindnes w t the rest of y e multitude of Iewes, he imagined y t the kingdom of Christ in earth shuld be an earthly kingdome. But after he receiued the holy ghost, he vnderstood y t the throne of Christe the chiefe king & emperor, was not on the earth, but si­tuated in heauē. He knew that Christ our Lord fled into the wildernes, whē the people thoght to make him a king. He knewe y e Helisęus, by most whole­some counsel refused y e reward of Naa­mā 4. Reg. 5. y e prince. And y e Giesi his seruant, to his euerlasting reproche, and ouer­throwe of his owne health, required it afterward at his hād. S. Peter would not take vppon him the charge of the poore, least he should thereby with lesse [Page 889] diligence attende vppon prayer and preaching of the word of God, whiche thing the Actes of the Apostles do wit­nesse: who therefore thincketh it like­lye, that hee casting aside the office of Apostleship, would haue receiued the Empire euen of the whole world? Hée denieth that one man can both happi­ly execute the charge of the ministerie of the word, and also minister vnto the necessitie of the poore. But what Pope wil they giue vnto vs, that hath the spirite more fully than Peter had? Which can performe that which Pe­ter could not? Whiche cannot onely now both serue at tables, but also can gouerne the whole world? Therefore they are trifles, which they rehearse to vs touching the donation of Constā ­tine. Constantine was more sounde than that he would frame such a dona­tion, which he knew was repugnant to y e doctrine of Christ. Syluester was more vppright than to receiue that, which he knewe could not be receiued without the vtter ouerthrowe of the ministerie of the word. But if Con­stantine gaue that altogether which he is said to haue giuen, & that Syluester did not refuse his donation, both of them offended. Because both delt a­gainst the word of God.

I sawe what of late yeares, Au­gustine Steuchus, a man otherwise Augustine Steuchus of the do­nation of Constan­tine. well learned & of much reading, hath written touching Constantines dona­tion against Laurentius Valla: but he bringeth no sound arguments, though hee wonderfully rage and put all the force of his eloquence in vre, and final­ly, doe buisily heape together from all places, whatsoeuer by anye manner meanes maye seeme to further this cause. And truely that booke séemeth better worthie to be troden vnder foot, than to bee occupied in good menns hands. For that I make no wordes, that he calleth that ecclesiastical king­dome of Rome oftentimes, eternall: whereas the kingdome of Christ and the sainctes is onely eternall, doeth hée not most manifestly place y e Pope in the seate of Christe our Lord? For af­ter he had recited the testimonie of one Pope Nicholas, hee forthwith addeth: Thou hearest that the highe bishop, of Constantine, is called God, & coū ­ted for God. This verilie was done when hee adorned him with that fa­mous edicte, hee worshipped him as God, as the successour of Christe and Peter. As much as he could hee gaue diuine honours vnto him, hee wor­shipped him as the liuelie Image of Christ. Thus farre he in the 67. secti­on of his booke.

Neither hath he written that whi­che is vnlike vnto this, 28. section. For hee remembring certeine imaginati­ons of his owne, conceiued of y e Pope, he feigneth, I cannot tell what fruite would come thereof, if it were made knowne among the furthest Indians, that all the kingdomes of the world are gouerned by the Popes becke, that kings worship him, as being a thinge very well knowen to them that he is the successour of Christe, and therefore that they receiue him, not so muche a mortall man, as God himselfe in him, who hath substituted him in his roome in earth, and therefore wee oughte to absteine from reprochfull words, if he sinne in any thinge, as a man, because in him they worshipp the Sonne of God.

These wicked reioycinges, & these flattering, or rather sacrilegious voy­ces, would Peter haue suffered, think you? who lifted vpp Cornelius, when hee fell downe before him and would haue worshipped him, and said: Arise, Actes. 10. [Page 890] I my selfe also am a man. We read al­so that the Angel himselfe said vnto Iohn whiche fell downe and would haue worshipped at the Angels féete, See thou doe it not, for I am thy fel­low seruaunt, and of thy brethren the Apoc. 2 [...]. Prophets. It is also written of He­rodes Actes. 12. Agrippa, because he repressed not the flattering voyces of the peo­ple, whiche cryed when he had ended his oration, It is the voice of a God & not of a man, that therefore hee was stricken of the Angel of God, and hee rotted away, being eaten of wormes. Therefore we, since wee knowe that Christ himselfe the sonne of God, doth reigne as yet in the churche, as to whome onely all glorie and power is giuen, and hath not substituted any man on the earth, in whom he wilbée worshipped and serued, wee worship and serue Christe Iesus the sonne of God o [...]ely, and vtterly abhore the Pope as antichriste, and a dounghill God, or if you wil a God of the iakes­house, together with his sacrilegious clawbackes and blasphemous flat­terers.

The Lord in verie déed said to S. Peter, Thou art Peter: and vppon this rocke I will build my Church, & Thou arte Peter. &c. I wil giue thee the keyes of the king­dome of heauen, &c. But what make these sayinges to establish the monar­chie, prerogatiue, and dignitie of the Pope? Peter is commended of the Lord for the constancie of his faith: wher vpon also he receiued his name, béeing called Peter, A, petra, that is of the rocke, wherein hee settled him­selfe by a true faith. Christ is that rock wherevnto Peter stayed. He heareth that this shalbe the perpetuall foun­dation of the churche, that all shalbe receiued into the fellowshippe of the church, who with a true faith confesse with Peter, that Iesus Christ is the verie sonne of God, and rest vppon him as the onely rocke, and saluation. Moreouer, the keyes of the kingdome of God are promised vnto Peter: but when they are deliuered, they are not giuē to Peter alone, but to all y e Apo­stles. For The keyes, are not (as these men imagine) a certein dominiō & iu­risdiction, but the ministerie of ope­ning and shutting the kingdome of heauen, to lett into the church, and to shutt out, whiche is wrought by the preaching of the Gospell: as it shall a­non be said more aboundantly. After the same manner when Christ said to Peter Feed my sheep, he did not giue vnto Peter the monarchie of y e whole world, and dominion ouer all crea­tures, but committed vnto him a pa­storall cure. Of whiche thing I haue spoken in my last sermon: as also else where both often and largely against the supremacie of y e bishop of Rome. Vnto the auncient writers of the church which they obiecte vnto vs, te­stifying, I knowe not what of the su­premacie of Peter, we wil aunswere in one word, that we care not so much what the old writers thought herein, as what Christe the sonne of God in­stituted, and what y e Apostles (whose authoritie doth farre excell the iudge­ment of the old writers) practised, and what they haue left both in their wri­ting & examples for vs to iudge and sollowe. Whereof I haue also spoken in the 2. Sermon of this Decade.

Wée haue almost gone further than wee determined: therefore that we may draw to an end, we haue spo­ken of the order or office, whiche the Lord instituted in his church, & whom hee hath placed ouer it, by whose la­bour he will establishe, gouerne, fur­ther, and preserue his church. Those [Page 891] things whiche remaine to bee spoken, we will put off vntill to morrow. For they are longer than at this time can be finished, but more worthie & more excellent, than that they ought to be restreined into fewe words. &c.

¶ Of calling vnto the ministerie of the word of God. What manner of men, & after what fashion ministers of the word must be or­deined in the church. Of the keyes of the Church. What the office of them is that be ordeined. Of the man­ner of teaching the Church, and of the ho­ly life of the Pastours.
¶ The fourth Sermon.

IN this present ser­mon, by Gods assi­staunce, wée wil as briefly and plainly as we can, set forth vnto you (dearely beloued) what ma­ner of men ministers should bee, and after what sort at this day, it behoueth vs to ordeine ministers, not speaking againe of y e office, but of persons méet for the office. For neither do I thinke it necessarie or profitable, to shewe at large, that that order or function in­stituted by Christ in the church, suffi­ceth, euen at this daye, to gather, go­uerne and preserue the church of god on earth, yea, without these orders which in these last ages newe inuen­tion hath instituted. For that doeth y e thing it selfe witnes, and the absolute perfection of the primitiue churche a­ [...]oucheth it. But that it may be plain­ly vnderstood of all men, whome it be­houes the church at this day to ordeine ministers, we wil speake a litle more amplie of the calling of the ministers of the church.

Calling, is no other thing, than a lawful appointing of a méet minister. Of the calling vnto the mini­s [...]ie, and the kinde of calling The same also may bee called, both or­dination, and election, thoughe one woord bee more large in signification than the other. Election goeth before by nature. For whom we choose, those wee call. Ordination comprehendeth either of them. But there are numbe­red almost of all men, foure kinds of calling. The two former are lawefull, the two latter, are vnlawfull. And the first kinde is whereby ministers are called, neither of mē, nor by man, but by God. As it is read, that Esaie the prophet, and the Apostle Paule were called. This kinde for the most part is confirmed with signes or miracles, and is called a heauenly and secrete calling. The second kind of calling is made of God in déede, but by the ordi­nation of men. After which sort it is read that S. Matthew, Luke, and Ti­mothie were created ministers of the church. This kinde is ordinarie, pub­lique, vsed of men, and at this day cō ­mon, wherein in déed God calleth, be­stowing necessary gifts vppon his mi­nisters, & appointing lawes to those y do elect: & they following those lawes, do ordinarily elect him, whom they by signes coniecture to bee first called of God. I meane by signes, giftes neces­sarie for ministers.

Now the third kind of calling, which Calling by fauou [...] and gyft [...] of the vnlawfull callinges is the first, [Page 892] commeth in déede from men; but not from God: when as for fauour, and rewards, some vnworthie person is ordeined. And here is sinne cōmitted as well of those that are ordeined, as of those that beare rule in the ordina­tion. Of those that are ordeined, when they desire to be placed in the ministe­rie, for whiche, either they doe not vn­derstand, or they wil not vnderstand, that they be very vnfit, being destitute of necessarie gifts. Or else, when they are sufficiently furnished with know­ledge of the scriptures & other things, yet they take not the right path to this function, that is to saye, when they re­specte not the glorie of God, but their owne gaine. For there is required of them that are to be ordeined, a testimonie of their owne conscience, and a se­crete calling, to wit, whereby we are well knowen to our selues to be mo­ued to take vppon vs this office, not through ambitiō, not for couetousnes, not for desire to féede the bellie, nor of any other lewd affection, but through the sincere feare, and loue of God, and of a desire to edifie the churche of God. Of whiche thing verie eloquently and holily hath S. Paul writtē in 1. Thes. 2. Beside this, the testimonie of other, of sound learninge and skilfulnes in things, is also required. For all of vs please our selues, and estéeme our sel­ues to be worthie, to whom y e gouern­ment of the church may be cōmitted, wheras we fowlie deceiue our selues. And they that haue the authoritie of ordination, doe offend, when as in or­deyning of ministers, they regard not what GOD by lawes [...]ett downe, hath willed herein to be done, & what the state and safetie of the churche re­quireth, but what is for the commo­ditie of him that is to be ordeined. Of­tentimes therefore, vnworthie per­sons are ordeined. Or such as are vn­learned, and not very sound. Or else such as are sufficiētly learned, but not of good conuersation. Or such as are simple & are good Christians, but vnfit and vnskilful pastours. And vnto this they are allured, thorough fauour or bri [...]es. Wherefore they prouoke the most heauie wrath of allmightie God vppon themselues, and make them selues partakers of all those sinnes, wherof they are the authors, in y t they doe not vprightly execute the charge which is cōmitted vnto them. Our el­ders Symonie. called this sinne Symonie, an of­fence punishable with no lesse punish­ment than shamefull reproch & death euerlasting. Anth [...]mius the Empe­rour writing to Armasius, amonge o­ther thinges saith: Let no man make merchaundise of the degree of priest­hood, by the greatnesse of price. But let euerie man bee esteemed after his defe [...]tes, not according to that he is a­ble to giue. Let that prophane thirst of couetousnes ceasse to beare rule in the church, and let that horrible fault be banished farre off from holy con­gregations. After this manner in our time let the bishop be chosen, beeing chaste and lowlie, so as in what place soeuer hee come, hee maye purge all thinges, with the vprightnesse of his owne life: let a bishop bee ordeined not with price, but with prayers. He ought to be so farre frō desire of pro­motion that he must be sought for by compulsion: and beeing desired, hee ought to shunne it: and if hee be intreated, hee ought to slie away▪ let this onely be his furtherance, that he is importune by excuses to auoide from it. For truely he is vnworthie of the ministerie that is not ordeined a­gainst his will. Thus much he, who if he shuld at this day come to Rome, he [Page 893] would thinke without doubt he were come into a straunge world, yea into the mart of Simon, not of Peter, but both of Magus the Samaritane, and Gresi the Israelite. The fourth kinde of calling is that, whereby any man thrusteth himselfe into the ministe­rie, of his owne priuate affection, be­ing neither ordeined of God, neither yet by man.

Of these kinde of men the Lord sayth in Ieremie, I haue not sent them and yet they ranne. Cyprian wri­ting Iere. 23. vnto Antonianus, calleth such scismatiques, who vsurpe vnto them the office of a bishop, no man giuing it them. And this kinde of calling is vnproperlie called a calling. Where­fore it is euident that in the churche, A callinge necessarie in the Church. there must néedes bee a calling, and that publique and lawfull, aswell for many other causes, as especially for these, that the ordinaunce of God bée not neglected, and that the discipline of the church be reteyned, and that all men in the churche maye knowe who are preferred to the ecclesiasticall mi­nisterie. Albeit therefore Paule the Apostle, and doctour of the Gentiles in the beginning were not sent of mē, neither by men, but of God onely, yet the same Paule, at the commaunde­ment of the holy Ghoste, is separated by the church of Antioch, together w t Barnabas, to y e ministerie of the Gen­tiles. Actes. 13. After the same manner many o­ther were sent, or called of god, whom neuerthelesse it behoued to be ordey­ned also by men. For Paul in another place, sayeth: And no man taketh this Heb. 5. honour vnto himselfe, but hee that is called of God, as was Aaron. And a­gaine, How shal they heare without Rom. 10. a preacher, And how shall they prea­che except they be sent? &c. As cōcer­ning that second kinde of calling whi­che is common, and at this day recei­ued in the church, and yet appointed by the Lord, there are thrée thinges to be considered. First, who they be that cal, that is, who haue right and autho­ritie to call, or to ordeine ministers. Secondly who, or what maner of men are to be ordeined. Lastlie after what manner they that be called, are to bee ordeyned.

And first of all that the Lord hath giuen to his church, power and autho­ritie to elect and ordeine fit ministers, Who may chose mi­nisters in the church wee haue declared before, in the secōd sermon of this Decade, by the exam­ple of y e auncient churches in y e world, Hierusalem and Antioch: of whiche two, the church of Hierusalem did not only ordeine 7. deacons, but also Mat­thias the Apostle: & the church of An­tioche separated into the ministerie y e famous Apostles of Christ Paule and Barnabas. Whervnto apperteineth that the churches of the Gentiles, bée­ing Actes. 14. instructed of Paule & Barnabas, ordeined them elders or gouernours of their churches by election had by voyces. The chiefest in this election were y e pastours thēselues. For Peter gouerning the action, Matthias was created Apostle by the Church. This forme or order the auncient churche diligently obserued many yeres. For Cyprian Epist. lib. 1. Epist. 4. The com­mon people (sayeth he) hath especial­ly power, either to choose worthie priestes, or to refuse them that be vn­worthie, Which thing also we see to descend from the authoritie of God, that the priest bee chosen in the pre­sence of the common people, before all mens eyes, and bee allowed wor­thie and meete by publique iudge­ment and wittnesse. As in Num. the Lord commaunded Moses and said, Take Aaron thy brother, and Nume. 20. [Page 894] Eleazar his sonne, and bring them vp into the mount, before all the con­gregation. God commaundeth the priest to bee ordeined before the whole congregation. That is, hee tea­cheth & sheweth, that the ordeinīg of priests ought not to bee done, with­out the knowledge of the people, be­ing present, that in their presence, ei­ther the vices of the euill might bee discouered, or the deserts of the good commended, and that, that is a iust and lawefull ordeyning, whiche shalbe examined by the election and iudgement of all. Thus farre hée. This custome and māner indured to y e time of S. Augustine. For it is to be séen in his 110. epist. which witnesseth that y e people giuing a shoute, Augu­stine ordeyned Eradius for his succes­sour. In these latter times because y e people made often tumults in the e­lections of pastours, y e ordination was committed to chosen men of the pa­stours, magistrats, and people. These thrée kinds of men propounded or na­med notable mē, out of whom he whi­che was thought the best was chosen. There is somewhat of this In Iustinia­ni Imperat. Nouel. Constitut. 123. They which thinke that all power of ordey­ning That Bish­ops alone haue not power to make mi­nisters. ministers, is in the bishops, dio­cesans, or archbishops hands, doe vse these places of the scripture. For this cause I left thee in Creta (sayeth Paul to Titus) that thou shuldest ordeine elders in euery citie. And againe, Lay Time. 1. hands soudeinly on no man. But we saye that the Apostles did not exercise 1. Tim. 5. tyrannie in y e churches, and that they themselues alone, did not execute all things about election or ordination, o­ther men in the church being excluded. For y e Apostles of Christ ordeined bi­shops or elders in the churche, but not without communicating their coun­sel with the churches, yea, and not w t ­out hauing the consent, and approba­tion of y e people. Which may appeare by the election or ordination of Mat­thias, whiche wee haue nowe once or twice recited. Truely the Lord in the Law said to Moses: Thou shalt ap­point thee Iudges. But in another Deut. 16. place he saith: Thou shalt seeke out a­mong all the people, whom thou ma­yest Exod. 18. make rulers. And againe, Moses vnto y e same people, Bring you men of wisedome & vnderstanding, & I will Deut. 1. make thē rulers ouer you, &c. There­fore as Moses doth nothing of his own will in the election of the magistrate, though it were said to him, Thou shalt appoint thee Iudges, but doth althin­ges communicating his counsel with the people: So vndoubtedly Titus, though it were said vnto him, Ordeine elders in euerie citie, yet he vnderstood that hereby nothing was permitted to him which he might do priuately as he thought good, not hauing y e aduise and consent of the churches. Wherefore they sinne not at all, that shaking off y e yoke & tyrānie of the bishops of Rome, for good and reasonable causes, doe re­couer that auncient right graunted by Christ to y e churches. Neither makes it any great matter, whether discrete men chosen of the church, or the whole church it selfe do ordeine fit ministers, & that either by voices, either by lotts, or after some certeine necessarie and holy māner. For in these things godly men will not moue contention, so y t all things be done holily and in order. But I wil not here rip vp the craftes, deceipts, practises and greuous warrs taken in hand for this right of ordei­ning, w t sheading of much bloud, spoy­lings & lamētable burnings of coun­tries. The histories of the Acts of Hē ­rie the 4. and 5. and also of the affaires [Page 895] of the Frederiches, doe most euidently witnes, how impudētly & abhomina­bly the Popes of Rome, with their sworne friendes the bishops haue be­haued themselues. Peraduenture I shall haue occasion to speake of this matter elsewhere more at large. Now we will declare what maner of What manner o [...] men are to be ordey­ned Mini­sters. mē it behoueth to ordeine ministers, truely not whose luste, but the most choicest, men of sound religion, furni­shed with all kinde of sciences, exerci­sed in the scriptures, cunning in the mysterie of faith and religion, strong and constant, earnest, painefull, dili­gent, faithfull, watchfull, modest, of a holy and approued conuersation, least thorough their corruption of life, and skant good name and fame, the whole ministerie béecome vile, and that whi­ch with wholsome doctrine they build vpp, their wicked life doe pull downe againe. Wée will rehearse the rule of the Apostle, fully comprehending all thinges perteyning to this matter. Thou shalt ordein elders, or bishops, sayeth he, if any be blamelesse, the hus­bād Tit. [...]. of one wife, hauing faithful chil­dren, which are not slandered of riot, neither are disobedient. For if a man cannot rule his owne house, how shal 1. Tim. 3. he care for the church of God? For a bishop must be blamelesse as the ste­ward of God: (for it is required in the disposers that a man be foūd faithful) not froward, not angrie, no striker, 1. Cor. 4. but gentle, not giuen to wine, not co­uetous, not giuen to filthie lucre, but harborous, one that loueth goodnes, watchfull, sober, righteous, godly, tē ­perate, modest, apt to teach, holding fast the faithful word, which is accor­ding to doctrine, that he may be able both to exhort in wholsom doctrine, and to improue them that say against it, & to stop their mouthes. No young scholer, least hee being puffed vp, fall into the condemnation of the diuell. Hee must also haue a good reporte of them that are without, least he fall in­to the rebuke & snare of the diuel. All these are the wordes of y e Apostle, reci­ted out of the 1. Epist. to Timothie, & in his epist. to Titus. Wherfore exacte Censure & examina­tion. iudgment, and great diligence shalbe very néedful in this case, to discusse al the points of doctrine & life. I say there shalbe néedful of a streight trial of life, & perfect examination of learning: for this is not a matter of smal weight, y e whole safetie of the churche hangeth herevpon. If any vnworthy & vnlear­ned be ordeined, y e whole churche for y e most part is neglected, lead astray, and ouerthrowne. But we do not meane a childlike and scholerlike examinatiō, but a graue & streicte examination of knowledge in the scripture, & the true interpretation thereof, of y e charge of a pastour, of y e mysteries of sound faith and of other such like points. And that the elders in times past, were very di­ligent in these things, it may appeare by that which Aelius Lampridiꝰ, in y e life of Alex. Seuerus rehearseth, that it was y e maner among the Christiās, to offer the names of their bishops to the whole church, afore they were re­ceiued, if happily any among y e people would shew a reasō y t he were vnwor­thie of such an office. Wherevpon Iu­stinian the Emperor, Const. 123. Ifin What manner of examina­tion the olde Bi­shops vsed. y e time of ordination (saith hee) any ac­cuser stand vp & say, he is vnworthie to be ordeined, let all things be deffer­red, & let examination & iudgment first be had. And here I wil at this present recite y e deerée of the 4. counsel of Car­thage The fourth Counsel of Carthage. vpon this matter, which is after this sort. Whē a bishop is to be ordei­ned, let him be first examined whether he be by nature wise, if hee be able to [Page 896] teach, if he be temperat in behauiour, if chast in life, if he bee sober, if care­ful about his owne busines, if lowlie, if curteous, if merciful, if learned, if in structed in y e law of the lord, if warie & carefull in the sense & meaning of the scriptures, if exercised in the opinions of the church: & aboue all things if hee teach y e grounds of faith w t substanti­al words (or perhaps of lesse moment) that is to say, confirming y t the father, and the sonne, & the holy ghost, are one God, & auouching y e whole godhead of the Trinitie to be coessentiall, & con­substantiall, & coeternall, and coomni­potent, if he acknowledge euerie per­son by himselfe in the Trinitie, to bee perfect God, & the whole thrée persons, one God, if he beléeue the incarnatiō of god, not wrought in the father, nei­ther in the holy ghost, but in the sonne only: so that he who was the sonne in god the father, y same should be made the sonne of mā in the manhoode of his mother, very God of the father, & very man of his mother, hauing flesh in the womb of his mother, & hauing in him a humane & reasonable soule together of either nature, that is to saye, God & mā, one person, one sonne, one Christ, one Lord, creatour of all things, and y e author, Lord & gouernour of all crea­tures, with the father & the holy ghost: who suffered a true suffering of his fleshe, died with the true death of his body, rose again with the true taking againe of his fleshe, & a true taking a­gaine of his soul, wherin he shal come to iudge the quicke and the dead. Hée must also be asked if hée beléeue one, & the selfe same author and Lord of the new and old testament, that is to say, of the law, the prophets, & Apostles, if the diuel became euil not by creation, but by choice. He must also be asked if he beléeue the resurrection of this flesh which we beare, and none other, if hée beléeue the iudgement to come, & that euerie one shal receiue according to y t they haue done in the flesh, either pu­nishmentes, or rewards: if he forbid not marriage, if he condemne not Bi­gamie or secōd mariage, if he cōdemne not the eating of flesh, if hee haue fel­lowshipp with penitent persons that are reconciled, if he beléeue y t all sinns in baptisme are forgiuen, as wel ori­ginal sinne wherein we are borne, as also those which wée cōmit willingly: if he beleue that none which are w tout the catholique church can be saued. &c. When he shalbe examined vppon all these points, and foūd fully instructed, thē let him be ordeined a bishop, with the consent of the cleargie and laitie, & by the assemblie of the bishops of the whole prouince, and especiallie of the Metropolitane. This counsel is said to be celebrated in the yeare of the Lord 400.

But I doe not rehearse these thinges to that ende, as if I stayed my selfe vpon the decrées of counsells and men, or as if I thought all things whiche perteine to true saluation and perfection, were not conteined in the holy scriptures, but to admonish oure aduersaries, that their manners & do­ings at this day, do not only not agrée with the examples and doctrines of y e Apostles, but not so much as with the decrées of the ancient writers, if hap­pily they may enter into themselues, and leauing the diuerse doctrine of men, they maye receiue the most aun­cient tradition, and the most infallible doctrine of the holy Apostles.

I come now to the declaration of y e How they that are called are to be or­deined. last point, y t is to say, after what man­ner they y be called are to be ordeined. The apostles in their ordinations, ex­horted y e church to fasting and prayer: [Page 897] and they that were called, they placed and set in the sight of the churche, and laying their hands vppon the heades of them that were ordeined, they com­mitted the churches vnto them. Of y e laying on of hands I haue spoken else­where. It was a signification of the charge committed vnto them. Nei­ther is it read that amonge the old fa­thers Actes. 13. Actes. 1. 1. Tim. 4. 2. Tim. 1. there was any other consecra­ting of pastours. As also all other thin­ges were simple and not sumptuous in the primitiue and Apostolique church. In the ages following cere­monies increased, but yet so, that at the beginning to some they séemed not altogether to haue excéeded measure. But to me y e séemeth to be ouer much, whiche at mans pleasure is added to Gods institution. And, I pray you, what néede is there to patche mennes fancies and customes vnto the in­stitutions of the Apostles? Why doeth not the laying on of handes suf­fice thée, since it sufficed the blessed A­postles, who were farre holier than thou, and more skilfull in heauenly matters? There was afterward ad­ded oyle, there was also added the boo­ke of the Gospels. For after this ma­ner the 4. counsell of Carthage decre­eth. When a bishop is ordeined, let two bishops place, and hold ouer his head and shoulders the booke of the Gospels, and one powring vpon him the blessing, let all the other bishops that are present touche his head with their hands. They of later time haue added heere vnto a pall. But at this A pall. daye there is no ende of ceremonies, nay rather of follies. If any man doe diligently compare their ceremo­nies, with the attyre of Aaron and the Iewishe priestes, hee will sweare the whole Aaronisme is brought againe by them into the church, yea, that this is more sumptuous and burdensome, yea and that contrarie to the doctrine of the Gospell. That at this time I af­firme not their cōsecration, to be both infamous, and fully stuffed with ex­cesse, pride, and offence, and by y e mea­nes to bée intollerable. There is ano­ther thing to be noted, whiche is, that albeit amonge the old fathers, conse­cration increased by the multiplying of ceremonies, yet was it fréely besto­wed, neither was there any thinge ei­ther in it, or in the whole Churche of Christ set to sale. But at this day how déere palls are sould, by that Romish Chanaanite, and with how great costs consecrations are made, it is a shame euen to speake. Gregorie in the coun­sell at Rome celebrated in the time of Mauricius and Theodosius, amonge other things thus decréeth: Following The pall was in old time frelie giuen. (sayeth hee) the auncient rule of the fathers, I ordeine that there bee no­thing at any time taken of ordinati­ons neither for the giuing of the pall, nor for the deliuerie of the Bulls. For seeing that in ordeyning of a bishop the high bishop layeth his hād vpon him, and the minister readeth the les­son of the Gospel, & the Notarie wri­teth the epistle of his confirmation: As it becōmeth not the bishop to sell the hand he layeth on: so neither the minister nor the notarie ought in the ordination, either the one to sell his voice, or the other his penne. But if a­ny man shall presume to take any gaine thereby, hee shalbe sure before the iudgement seate of Almightie God to vndergo the sharpe sentence due to so horrible an offence. Yet forthw t he addeth. But if he that is or­deined, not required, but of his owne freewill, only for fauours sake, wil of­fer any thing, we graunt he may. I haue hetherto declared what manner [Page 898] of men, and after whatsort bishops or Why we [...] not [...]ders at [...]he hands [...]f popishe [...]shops. pastours muste be ordeined in the church of God. And albeit out of those things it may easily be gathered, why at this day we suffer not oure selues to be ordeined of those who are called and séeme to them selues to be the on­ly lawfull ordinaries, that is to saye, such as in the Romish church, by con­tinuall succession descend from the Apostles, I will yet, if I can, declare the cause somewhat more plainely. Of the continuall succession of By­shops or pastours, and of the churche, I haue spoken elsewhere, so that it were superfluous here to repeate and rip vp the same againe. I haue also proued, that oure churches are the true churches of God, though they a­grée not with the late vpstart churche of Rome. And it is euident, that true churches haue power to ordeine pa­stours, whether it be done by the voi­ces of the whole church, or by the law full iudgement of suche as are chosen by the church. Wherevpon it conse­quently followeth that they are law­fully ordeined, whiche our, or rather which the churches of Christe doe or­deine. And there are weightie cau­ses, why the holy churches of God doe refuse to haue their ministers ordey­ned of Popishe ordinaries. For S. Paule sayth: Though we, or an an­gel from heauen, shall preach any o­ther Gal. 1. Gospell vnto you, than that which wee haue preached vnto you, let him be accursed. But these men preache an other Gospell beside that which Paule preached: whiche thing we will haue to be vnderstood as tou­ching the sense (wherin there is more daunger) and not as touching the wordes. And therefore from heauen these mē are stricken with this cursse or excommunication. But who can abide to be ordeined of them, that be stricken with a cursse or excommuni­cate? Moreouer, the chiefe thing in the ordination is the doctrine of the Gospel. Séeing that to this end, espe­cially, ministers of the church are or­deined, that they preach the pure gos­pell of Christe vnfeignedly vnto the people, and without mingling of mans traditions. But this very thing they doe not only most streightly for­bid them that are ordeined, but also they compell them to abiure by a cer­teine kinde of othe whiche they offer vnto them. For they are bounde by that wicked othe, not vnto Christ, but to the Pope against Christe. For a­mong other things, thus they whiche are elected bishops, take their othe. I. N. elected bishop of N. from this time foorth, will be faithful and obe­dient The othe of Bishops to blessed Peter, and to the ho­ly Apostolique church of Rome, and to our Lord N. the Pope, and to his successours entring canonically. The counsel which they shal commit vn­to me, by them selues, or messingers, or by their letters, to their hinde­rance, I will not willingly disclose to any man. I will be a helper vnto thē, to reteine and defend against al men, the Popedome of Rome, and the roy­alties of S. Peter. I will doe my inde­uour, to keepe, defend, increase, and inlarge the rightes, honours, priuile­ges, and authoritie of the churche of Rome, of our Lorde the Pope, and of his foresaide successours. Neither wil I be in counsel, practise, or treatie, wherein shall be imagined againste our Lorde the Pope him selfe, or the same church of Rome, any sinister or preiudiciall matter to their persons, right, honour, state, or power. And if I shall vnderstand such thinges to be imagined or procured by any, I will [Page 899] hinder the same as muche as lyeth in me, and with as much speede as con­ueniently I maye, I will signifie the same to oure sayde Lorde, or to some other, by whom it may come to his knowledge. The rules of the holy fathers, the decrees, ordinaunces, sen­tēces, dispositions, reseruations, pro­uisions, and commaundements Apo­stolical, I wil obserue with my whole might, and cause them to bee obser­ued of other. Heretiques, Scismati­ques, and rebels against our lord the Pope. I will persecute, and to my abi­litie fight against. Since these men are sworne thus after this manner, who I praye you that is a faithfull lo­uer of Iesus Christ, of his churche, of true faith, yea, and adde therevnto of the common wealth, can abide to be ordeined by such? There is no talke in their othe of y e gospel, neither of our Lord Iesu Christe him selfe. There is no mention of the holy scriptures: but of the rules and ordinaunces of the fathers there is most diligent mē ­tion. Peter is named, but not that Apostle of Christe, saying, Siluer and golde haue I none, but an other, I knowe not who, hauing kingly digni­tie. In déede the Apostolique churche is named, but by and by, by interpre­tation they adde, what manner of churche they would haue vnderstood, and call it the Papaltie. This Papal­tie, not the churche of God, I say the Papaltie, and the honours, priuile­ges, and rightes of the Popedome, a­gainst all men, beholde, they promise they will defend this against al men. For they acknowledge the Pope to be their Lord, against whom they wil haue nothing to be imagined, yea, if they may knowe that other do deuise any thing against the pope, and pope­dome, they promise discouerie there­of, and faithfull helpe. But I thinke not that any man can binde him selfe more streightly to one. Neyther is it vnknowne, that those whome they call Heretiques, are not enimies to the Christian faith, nor teachers of o­pinions contrarie to the Scriptures, but rebelles to the Pope: they are, I say, they who as they neglect the de­crées and lawes of the Pope, and preache the Scriptures onely, so they giue all the glorie vnto Christe, as to the onely heade, and high priest of the Church, and therefore they teach that the Pope is neither the heade, ney­ther the highe priest of the Churche. But who louing true godlinesse, can bind him selfe with such an oth? Who will renounce and forsake the friend­ship of Christe, and humble him selfe to become the bondslaue, and foote­stoole of the Pope of Rome? To be short, who will desire to be ordeyned a minister of Christ and of his church, at the handes of those that haue done after this manner? Here may be added that in the consistorie of Rome, all thinges as touching holie orders, are most corrupt, in so much, as scarse any small tokens of Christes institu­tion do appeare. I will not rehearse at this present, that there are many newe constitutions of men, ioyned vnto them, that in a manner there re­maineth no voyce of the Churche in the ordination of pastours, that there is no choice made of such as the chur­che deputeth there aboutes. For the right of presentation, collation, and confirmation, being dispersed among many, with some is become euen an heritage, so as both dawes and halfe fooles may be made ministers or by­shoppes: and neyther can I let this thing passe, that with them is lost that true examination, and sharpe pasto­rall [Page 900] discipline. In déede there re­mayneth examination, but altoge­ther childish, in the which lightly they that are ordeined, are asked that whi­che scholers in common scholes are wont to be demaunded, whether one can reade well, construe well, sing, and be cunning in their numbers? They can not denie this thing, ney­ther also this, that Priestes are ordei­ned more to reade, to sing, and saye masse, than to gouerne the Churche with the worde of God. Whereby the more regarde is had of the voice, that it be apt for singing, than of skil­fulnes or experience in the holie scri­ptures.

But they thinke the matter is cunningly handled, if some skilfull lawyer be preferred to the office of a Pastour. For it séemeth for the most parte to be more profitable to pleade cunningly in the courte, for the in­crease & maintenaunce of riches, than to preach well in the Churche for the winning of soules. What? do not we sée men sent from the lawe, and out of the courtes of Kings and Princes to possesse Churches, fitter for any thing else, than to gouerne the Churches of GOD? for ecclesiastical offices are begunne to be counted as Princes Donatiues: wherevpon they are al­so called Benefices.

The Byshops of Rome them sel­ues, haue bestowed Priesthoodes vp­on their cookes, rauenous souldiers, barbars, and muletors: and this was farre more honestly, than when they bestowed them vppon bawdes. A greate many of Priestes thrust them selues into the holy ministerie, by vi­olence and symonie, which office ne­uerthelesse, he neyther coulde nor would execute well. And they that are receiued by an honester title, are receiued through commendation and fauour.

Herein auayleth much, either affi­nitie or kinred, and consanguinitie. In all these, there is a greater regard had of the bellie, than of the ministe­rie: they prouide better for those whi­che are accounted Priestes, and are no Priestes, than for the Churche of God, and saluation of soules. But by this meanes, all things go to wracke in the Churche, and the flocke of God is oppressed with the weight and ru­ine of the shepeheards.

Herevnto perteyneth the plurali­tie (as they call it) of benefices. Some Pluralitie of Benefi­ces. one, either souldier or curtisan often­times rakes to him selfe, the Pope of­fering it to him, halfe a dozen benefi­ces or moe, of whiche benefices they take no further care, but to receiue the gaine. For he neuer teacheth, nay, he is verie sildome at his flocke, vn­lesse it be when he sheareth them. In the meane time the Lordes flocke is neglected, and perisheth. For the vi­cars Vnlerned ministers and many benefices the spoyle of the Churche. which are set ouer the flocke by them, for the most part are vnlearned and hirelings. He that is content with least wages, is placed ouer the flocke, what manner of one so euer he be. And he séemes to haue learning enough if he can read, sing, say masse, heare confessions, annoynt, and reade the Gospell out of the booke vpon the Sunday. That whiche remayneth moreouer to be done, séemeth to them to be small matters. I am ashamed and sorie to rehearse, what a censure for reformation of manners remay­neth in the Church. The thing it selfe cryeth, and experiēce witnesseth, that vnworthy persons are not shut out from this holy ministerie. For with­out difference al are admitted, and as yet whoremongers, drunkards, dice­players, [Page 901] and men defiled, yea, ouer­whelmed with diuers haynous cri­mes, are suffered in the ministerie. But least they should séeme to do no­thing herein, the bishop asketh at gi­uing of orders, Who are worthy of honour? and his Chauncellour or the Archdeacon foorthwith answereth the bishoppe, who before that time neuer sawe or heard, what manner of men they are of whome he beareth wit­nesse, They are worthy. Moreouer, they vse so many, and such kyndes of ceremonies in their consecration, that he that is studious of the truth of the Gospell, can not receiue them with a safe conscience. These causes, and other not vnlike, make vs that we can somuch lesse abide to be ordeined of the ordinaries or bishops of the Ro­mish church.

The last point remaineth, whiche I purposed to declare in the begin­ning What the office is of those that are ordei­ned in the Church. of this treatise, what is the of­fice of the ministers that are ordeined in the church. I can shew you in one worde, to gouerne the church of God, or to féede the flocke of Christe. For Paule the Apostle speaking vnto the Actes. 20. pastours of Asia, sayth: Take heede vnto your selues, and to all the flocke ouer the which the holie Ghost hath made you ouerseers, to rule (or feede) the churche of God, which hee hath purchased with his owne bloud. And the pastours do gouerne the church of God with God his worde, or with wholesome doctrine, and with holie example of life. For S. Paule sayth againe vnto Timothie, Be thou vnto 2. Tim. 4. thē that beleue an ensample in word, in conuersation, in loue, in spirite, in faith, and in purenesse. He writeth also the same vnto Tit. 2. chap. But for so much as the Papistes doe forge farre other thinges of the office or function of bishops, and doe confirme the same, as they also doe their other trifles, by y e authoritie or power of the keyes, as I sayde when I intreated of the power of the church, I wil ther­fore first of all speake somewhat (and that as muche as I shall thinke to be sufficient for this matter) as touching the keyes.

A keye is an instrument very well knowne to all men, wherwith gates, Of the keyes of the church doores, and chestes, are eyther shut or opened. It is transferred from bodi­ly things vnto spirituall thinges, and it is called the key of knowledge, and of the kingdome of heauen. For the Lorde sayth in the Gospell of Luke, Woe vnto you interpreters of the Luke 11. lawe: for ye haue taken awaye the keye of knowledge, ye enter not in your selues, and them that came in ye forbad. The same sentence S. Matth. bringeth foorth after this sort. Woe vnto you Scribes and Phariseis hy­pocrites, Matth. 23. bicause ye shut vp the king­dome of heauen before men: for ye your selues goe not in, neyther suffer ye them that wold enter to come in. Beholde that which Luke calleth, to Take away the keye of knowledge, that Matthewe expoundeth, To shut heauen. The key therefore of know­ledge is the instruction it selfe as con­cerning a blessed life, by what means we are made partakers thereof. He taketh away the keye, which instruc­teth not the people of true blessednes, or else is a hinderance, that other can not instruct them. Therfore the keys of the kingdome of heauen, are no­thing else, but the ministerie of prea­ching the Gospell, or worde of God, committed by god vnto his ministers, to that ende that euery one may be taught which way leadeth vnto hea­uen, and which way carrieth downe [Page 902] vnto hell. These keyes the Lord pro­mised to Peter, & in him to all y e other apostles, when he said, I wil giue thee the keys of the kingdome of heauen. Matth. 16. And whatso euer thou shalt bind in earth, shalbe bound in heauē, & whatso euer thou shalt loose on earth, shalbe loosed in heauen. Let vs inquire therefore, when the keyes were deli­uered to Peter and to the rest. And the agréeable consent of all men is, that they were giuen in the daye of the resurrection. But it is euident the same day, the ministerie or func­tion of preaching the Gospell, was committed to the Apostles: whereby it followeth, that the keyes are no­thing else, but the ministerie of prea­ching y e gospel amōgst al nations. For this thing is declared vnto the world, that saluation purchased by Christ, is communicated to them that beléeue, and that hell is open for the vnbelée­uers. But nowe let vs heare the te­stimonies of the holy Euangelistes. Iohn y e Apostle and Euangelist saith. The Lord came vnto his disciples, & [...]ohn. 20. sayde, Peace bee vnto you, As my father hath sent me, so sende I you. And when he had sayd that, he brea­thed on them, and sayde vnto them, Receiue the holy Ghoste, Whosoe­uers sinnes ye remit, they are remit­ted vnto them, and whosoeuers sinns ye reteine, they are reteined. These sayings agrée with the words, where­by he promised the keyes, for there he sayde▪ Whatsoeuer ye shall binde in earth, shal be bound in heauen. Here he sayth, Whosoeuers sinnes ye re­teine, they are reteined. There he saide, And whatsoeuer ye shall loose in earth, shall bee loosed in heauen. Here he sayth, Whosoeuers sinnes ye remit, they are remitted vnto them. Wherefore to binde, is, to reteine sinnes, to loose, is, to remit sinnes. You will say, howe do men remitte sinnes, since it is written, that onely God forgiueth sinnes? Let other te­stimonies therefore of the other Euā ­gelistes be adioyned, expressing that the same historie was done in the day of his resurrection. Luke sayth, Then Luke. 24. the Lorde opened their vnderstand­ing, that they might vnderstande the scriptures, and sayd vnto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behoued Christe to suffer, and to rise againe from the deade the thirde day, And that repentaunce and remission of sinnes shuld be preached in his name among all nations. And Marke saith, Mark. 16. He appeared vnto them, as they sate together, and reproued them of their vnbeliefe, and hardnesse of heart, and he saide vnto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to eue­rie creature, He that shal beleeue and be baptised shall be saued, but he that will not beleeue, shall be damned. Therfore God only forgiueth sinnes, to them that beléeue in the name of Christe, that is to say, through the merites and propitiation of Christe: but that sinnes are forgiuen, the mi­nisters doe assuredly declare by the preaching of the Gospell, and by that preaching, do binde and loose, remitte and reteine sinnes. The matter will be made playner by an example or two. S. Peter speaking vnto the ci­tizens of Ierusalem, Repent ye, saith he, and let euery one of you be bap­tised, Actes. 2. in the name of Iesus Christ, for the remission of sinnes, and ye shall receiue the gifte of the holy Ghoste. And so S. Peter vsed the keyes com­mitted vnto him after this manner: Howe th [...] Apostles did binde and loo [...]e. he looseth in earth, and remitteth sin­nes vnto men, that is, promising to them that beléeue assured remission [Page 903] of sinnes, through Christe. Whiche message God hath confirmed, giuing remission of sinnes vnto the fayth­full, as they beléeued. Moreouer, the kéeper of the prisonat Philippos, be­ing amazed, saith to Silas and Paul, Act. 16. S [...]s, what must I doe to be saued? The Apostles answered, Beleeue on the Lord Iesus, and thou shalt be sa­ued, and thy whole houshold. The Apostles loosed him that was bounde, and forgaue him his sinnes, by the keyes, that is, by the preaching of the Gospell: which Gospell since he belée­ued in earth, the Lorde iudged him to be loosed in heauen. These things are taken out of the Acts of the Apostles. In the same Acts we reade examples of the contrarie in this manner. The Iewes being filled with indignation, Actes. 13. spake against those thinges, whiche were spoken of Paule, and rayled. But Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and sayde, It was necessarie that the word of God should first haue bene spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and thinke your selues vn­worthy of euerlasting life, loe, wee turne to the Gentiles.

Againe, when the same Paule at Corinthe had preached Christe to Actes. 18. the Iewes, and they resisted and reuiled, The Apostle shooke his rayment, and sayde, Your bloude be vppon your owne heades: I am cleane: from hencefoorth I will goe vnto the Gentiles. And so he did [...]nd the vnbeléeuers, And God confirmed the preaching of Paule: bycause it procéeded from God him selfe. And vnlesse you put the proper and true keye into the locke, you shall neuer o­pen it.

The true and right keye, is the pure worde of God: the counterfet and théeuishe key, is a doctrine and tradition of man, estraunged from the worde of God. I thinke I haue sufficiently proued by euident testi­monies of the scripture, that the keys giuen to the Apostles and Pastours of the Churche, and so to the Churche it selfe, are nothing else, than the mi­nisterie of teaching the Church. For by the doctrine of the Gospell, as it were with certeine keyes, the gate of the kingdome of heauen is opened, when a sure and readie meane and waye is shewed, to come to atteine vnto the participation of Christe, and the ioyes of euerlasting life by true fayth.

To the testimonie of God, mans recorde agréeth. For Sainte Iohn Chrysostome vpon Matthewe, chap­ter. 23. The keye (saythe he) is the word of the knowledge of the scrip­tures, by whiche the gate of truthe is opened to men. And the key-bea­rers are the Priests, to whom is com­mitted the worde of teaching and in­terpreting the scriptures. Other te­stimonies of olde interpreters of the Scriptures, differing nothing from these of oures, for that I am desirous to be briefe, I do not bring.

Since these thinges are thus (bre­thren) and are deliuered vnto vs in the expresse Scriptures, we will not therefore greatly passe, what the Pa­pistes babble, touching the power of the keyes, and what offices, dignities, preferments, and I knowe not what other thing, and what authoritie of Priestes, they deriue from thence. We haue learned, not out of the wordes or opinions of men, but out of the manifest worde of GOD, that the keys are the ministerie of the preaching of the worde of GOD, and [Page 904] that the keyes are giuen to the Apo­stles, and to their successours, that is to say, the office of preaching re­mission of sinnes, repentaunce, and life euerlasting is cōmitted to them. Wherevpon we nowe conclude this, that the chiefe office of a Pastour of Whence doctrine [...]s to bee [...]. the church, is, to vse those very keyes whiche the Lorde hath deliuered to his Apostles, and no other: that is, to preache the onely and pureworde of GOD, and not to fetche any doc­trine from any other place, than out of the verie worde of GOD. For there is a perpetuall and inuiolable lawe at this day also layde vpon our Pastours, which we reade was layd vpon the most auncient gouernours of the Churche, the Lorde him selfe witnessing in Malachie, and saying: My couenaunt was with Leuie of life and peace, and I gaue him feare, and [...]. 2. he feared me, and was afrayde before my name. The lawe of truth was in his mouth, and there was no ini­quitie found in his lippes, he walked with me in peace, and equitie, and turned many from their iniquitie. For the Priestes lippes shoulde pre­serue knowledge, and they shoulde seeke the lawe at his mouth: for hee is the messinger of the Lorde of hoastes. Ezech. 3.

Againe, the Lord sayth to Ezechi­el, Thou shalt heare the word at my mouth, and giue them warning from me. In Ieremie the Lorde sayth: [...]ere. 23. The Prophete that hath a dreame, let him tell a dreame, and hee that hath my woorde, let him speake my woorde faythfully. He expressely puts a difference betwéene heauenly things and earthly thinges, betwéene those thinges whiche are of the word of GOD, and those that are feig­ned and chosen by man, whiche hée willeth to let passe as vncerteine thinges, and as dreames. For he im­mediately addeth, Is not my worde as fire, sayth the Lorde, and like a hammer that breaketh the harde stone?

And againe, Heare not the wor­des of the Prophetes that preache vnto you and deceiue you: truly they teache you vanitie, for they speake the meaning of their owne hearte, and not out of the mouth of the lord. Therefore all the true Prophetes of GOD, haue this continually in their mouth, Thus sayth the Lorde, The mouth of the Lorde hath spo­ken it. And therefore they deliue­red vnto the people, nothing contra­rie vnto the worde of GOD. The olde people had also the Scripture. And the Prophetes were nothing else, but interpreters of the Lawe, applying the same to the place, time, matters, and persons.

Also oure Lorde Iesus Christe sayth oftentimes, that his doctrine is not his owne, but the fathers. Whiche thing, if you vnderstande literally and according to his words, I knowe not whether any thing can be spoken more absurde. There­fore the Lorde meaneth that his doc­trine is not of man, but of GOD. Doth not he sende vs continually to the writinges of the Lawe and the Prophetes, and confirmeth his owne sayinges by them? But Christe is the onely teacher of religion, and maister of lyfe appoynted vnto the vniuersall Churche by GOD the father.

To this Churche he himselfe also sending teachers, and shewing them what they shoulde deliuer, fayth: [Page 905] Teach them to obserue those thinges which I haue commaunded you. Al­so, Matth. 28. Goe into the whole worlde and preache the Gospell to all creatures. Mark. 16. But the Apostle Paule witnesseth, that the Gospel was promised by the Rom. [...]. Prophetes of God in the holy Scrip­tures. And this doctrine receiued of Christe, the Apostles deliuered to the nations, adding nothing vnto it, ta­king nothing from it: and there with­all also they expounding the auncient writings of the Prophetes: yet ney­ther in this matter trusting any thing to their owne wit, nor being ruled by their owne iudgement. For the Apo­stle Peter saith, As euery man hath receiued the gift, euen so minister the 1 [...]et. 4. same one to an other, as good stew­ardes of the manifold graces of God. If any man speak, let him talke as the words of God. Tertullian also in his booke intituled, De Praescript. haeret. (which I haue also elswhere rehear­sed) expresly saith: It is not lawful for vs in any thing to rest vpō our owne fancie or iudgemēt, neither yet to be negligent markers, what any other man bringeth foorth of his owne braine. We haue the Apostles of the Lord for authours: for not they them selues, did choose any thing whiche they might establish after their own fancie, and the doctrine whiche they receiued of Christe, they faythfully deliuered to the nations. And there­fore if euen an Angel from heauen should preach any otherwise, he shal be accurssed at our hands. Thus farre he. We haue moreouer shewed in our sermons of faith and of the chur­che, that faith dependeth vpon the on­ly worde of God, and that it wholy stayeth vpon the onely word of God: & also that the churches of god are buil­ded and preserued by the worde of God, and not by mans doctrine: all whiche séeme to apperteine to this matter. Neyther is it le [...]t to the by­shops of the church of Christe, as the The Bish­ops are not per­mitted t [...] make new lawes. Popish pastors do falsely boast, to or­deine new lawes, and to broach new opinions. For the doctrine whiche was deliuered to the apostls of Christ is simply to be receiued of the church, and simply and purely to be deliue­red of the pastours to the church, whi­che is the congregation of such as be­léeue the word of Christe. And who knoweth not that it is sayde by the Prophete, All men are lyars, God on­ly is true? And the church is the pil­ler and ground of truth, bycause as it stayeth vpon the truth of the Scrip­tures, euen so it publisheth none o­ther doctrine than is deliuered in the scriptures, neither receiueth it being published. And who is he that will challenge to him selfe the glorie due vnto God onely? God is the onely lawegiuer to all mankinde, especial­ly in those thinges which perteine to religion, and a blessed life. For Esaie sayth: The Lorde is our iudge, the Esai. 33. Lord is our lawegiuer, the Lorde is our king, and he him selfe shal be our Sauiour. And S. Iames also saythe: There is one lawgiuer which is able Iames. 4. to saue, and to destroy.

God challengeth this thing as pro­per to him selfe, to rule those that are his, with the lawes of his word, ouer whome he only hath authoritie of life and death. Moreouer, those lawes can not be godly, whiche presume to prescribe and teache fayth and the seruice of God after their owne fan­cie. The doctrine concerning fayth, and the worship of God, vnlesse it be heauenly, is nothing lesse, than that which it is sayd to be. God only tea­cheth vs what is true fayth, and what [Page 906] worship he delighteth in. And there­fore in Matthewe, the sonne of God pronounceth out of Esaie, In vayne doe they worship me, teaching for doctrines the commaundementes of Matth. 15. men. Ioyne herevnto also, that from the newe constitutions of men, there springeth alwayes vp a wonderfull neglecting, yea, and contempt of the word of God, and of heauenly lawes. For through our owne traditions, as the Lorde also sayth in the Gospell, we goe astraye, and despise the com­maundements of God.

Nowe since it is manifest, from whence the Pastour or doctour must fetche his doctrine, to wit, from no o­ther place, than out of the Scripture of the old and new Testament, which is the infallible, and vndoubted word of God, and that therefore this doc­trine is certeine and immutable: There remaineth nowe also some­thing to be spoken of the manner of teaching, which the teacher or pastor of the Churche ought to followe. And here I will onely briefly touche the shorte summe or effect of matters. The scope [...] drifte wherevnto the pastors in the churche should [...]yme. Afore all other thinges therefore, it is required of Pastours that continual­ly they account that to be spoken vn­to them, whiche the Apostle comman­ded to be often tolde to Archippus. Take heede to the ministerie that Coloss. 4. thou haste receiued in the Lord, that thou fulfill it.

And moreouer, [...] they neuer turne away their eies from that liue­ly picture of a good and euill shepe­hearde, whiche Ezechiel that famous Prophete setteth out after this man­ner. Thus sayth the Lorde God, woe be vnto the shepeheardes of Is­rael Ezech. 34. that feede them selues: shoulde not the shepeheards feede the flocks? ye eate the fat: ye cloath you with the wooll: ye kill them that are fed, but ye feed not the shepe: the weak haue ye not strengthened, the sicke haue ye not healed, neither haue ye bound vp the broken, nor brought againe that whiche was driuen away, ney­ther haue ye sought that whiche was lost: but with crueltie and with ri­gour haue ye ruled them. And a­gaine, I will feede my sheepe sayth the Lord God, I will seeke that whi­che was lost, and bring againe that whiche was driuen away, and will binde vp that which was broken, and will strengthen the weake, but I will destroy the fat and the strong, and I will feede them with iudgement. Hereby we gather, that it is the due­tie of a good Pastour or shepeheard, to féde, and not to deuour the flocke, to minister, not to exercise dominion, to séeke the safetie of his shéepe, not his priuate gaine: and also to séeke out againe the lost shéepe, that is to say, to bring again such as can not abide the truth, and wander in the darkenesse of errous, home to the church and vn­to the light of the trueth: and to re­store and bring back againe the shéep that is driuen or chased away, to wit, such as are separated from the felow­ship of the Saintes or godly, for some priuate affections sake: to heale or binde vp such as are broken: For he meaneth the wounds of sinnes, whi­che Iere. [...]. 30. Ieremie also commaundeth to heale: and to be short, to strengthen the weake and féeble shéep, and not al­together to treade them vnder foote: and to bridle such shéepe as be strong, that is to say, men flourishing in ver­tues, Esai. 42. 8. Mat. 12. 19. least they be proude, and puffed vp with the giftes of God, and so fall away. But let him thinke that these thinges can not be perfourmed, but through sounde and continuall tea­ching [Page 907] deriued oute of GOD his worde.

The manner of teaching exten­deth it selfe to publique and priuate Of the manner of teachinge the Chur­che. doctrines. By publique doctrine the Pastour eyther catechiseth, that is to say, instructeth them that be young­lings in religion, or other whiche are grounded therein. To the young­lings or ignoraunt sorte he openeth the principles of true religion. For Catechesis, or the fourme of Catechi­sing, comprehendeth the groundes or principles of fayth and Christian doc­trine, to wit, the chiefe pointes of the couenaunt, the tenne commaunde­ments, the Articles of fayth or Apo­stles Créede, the Lordes prayer, and a briefe exposition of the Sacra­mentes.

The auncient churches had Cate­chisers appoynted properly to this charge. And the Lorde commen­deth vnto vs bothe in the olde Te­stament and in the newe, with great earnestnesse, the charge of the youth, commaunding vs to instruct them, both betimes, and also diligently in true religion.

Moreouer, he setteth out great re­wardes, and grieuous punishments The bene­fite of Ca­techisinge. in that behalfe. Assuredly no profite or fruite is to bee looked for in the Churche of those hearers, that are not perfectly instructed in the principles of religion by Catechising: for they knowe not of what thing the Pastor in the Churche speaketh, when they heare the couenaunt, the commaun­dement, the lawe, grace, fayth, pray­er, and the sacraments to be named. Therefore if in any thing, then in this ought greatest diligence to be vsed.

The doctrine whiche appertey­neth The interpretatiō of the scrip­ture. to the perfecter sorte, is spe­cially occupyed in the exposition of holy Scripture. It may appeare out of the writings of the old bishops, that it was the custome in that hap­pie and most holie primitiue churche, to expounde vnto the Churches, not certeine parcels of the Canonicall bookes, neyther some chosen places out of them, but the whole bookes as well of the newe Testament as the olde. And in so doing, there came no small fruite vnto the Churches. As at this day also we sée by experi­ence, that Churches can not be bet­ter instructed, nor more vehemently stirred vppe, than with the wordes of GOD him selfe, and with the fayth­full interpretation of the bookes of the Gospell, the lawe, the Prophetes and Apostles. Where, by the way, we giue warning, that the interpre­tation of the Scriptures, is not a li­bertie to feine what one lust, and to wrest the Scriptures which way one will, but a carefull comparing of the Scriptures, and a speciall gyfte of the holie Ghoste.

For Sainte Peter sayth, No pro­phecie 2. Pet. 1. in the Scripture, is of anye priuate interpretation. Wherefore no man hath power to interprete the Scriptures after his owne fantasie. Neyther is that the best exposition which hath most fauourers, as if that were the best interpretation, whiche hath the consent of the greater multi­tude. For Arianisme and Tur­cisme woulde, by manye degrées, excell Christianisme. That expo­sition is best, whiche is not repug­naunt to fayth and loue, neyther is wrested to defend and spread abroad the glory and couetousnesse of men. But I haue spoken of interpretati­on [Page 908] of the scriptures in the second ser­mon of the firste Decade.

But vnlesse the Scripture be apt­ly applied, respect being had of place, Applicatiō of scrip­ture. time, matter, and persons of euerie Churche, and to this ende (whiche I also taught in the thirde Sermon of this Decade) that the Churche maye be edifyed, not that the teacher in the Churche may séeme better learned or more eloquent, his exposition of the Canonicall bookes of the Scripture shall be fruitlesse, to the people. The Lorde commendeth vnto vs the wise steward, and sayth, Who is a faythfull and wise stewarde, whome Luke. 12. his Lorde hath made ruler ouer his housholde to giue them their porti­on of meate in due season? And as followeth in the twelfth of Luke.

Saint Paule also writing to Ti­mothie the Byshoppe, sayth, Stu­die 2. Tim. 2. to shewe thy selfe approued vn­to God, a woorkeman not to be a­shamed, rightly diuiding the worde of trueth. Meate is vnprofitable, vnlesse it be diuided and cutte into partes. But heere the housholder knoweth what portions he shoulde gyue to euerie one in his familie, not hauing regarde what delighteth eue­rie one, but what is most profitable for euerie one.

The same Apostle teaching that all the actions of a preacher in the Churche ought to be directed to edifi­cation, sayth, He that prophecieth speaketh vnto men, to edifying, and to exhortation, and to comforte. Therefore to the teaching of the per­fecter sorte, perteyneth not onely the exposition of the holie Scripture, but also a playne demonstration and ma­nifest as may be of y e principles and groundes of Christianitie, and chief­lye an euident doctrine of repen­taunce and remission of sinnes in the name of Christe: and also a sharpe rebuking to be vsed in due time, or a graue, but yet a wise, reprouing of their faultes.

For the Lorde speaking to his A­postles, sayth: Ye are the salte of the earth, if the salte become vnsauorie, Matth. 5. wherewith shall it be salted? Here­vnto also perteyneth the confuting of errours, and repressing of here­sies, and the defence of sounde doc­trine.

Paule sayth: That the mouthes of vayne talkers, and seducers of Titus. 1. myndes must be stopped, and sharp­ly rebuked. Neyther is it enough simply to teache true religion, vnlesse the teacher in the Churche by often teaching, constantly vrge, defende, and maynteine the same. Herevn­to chieflye belong these wordes of Paule, I charge (or adiure) thee therefore before GOD, and before 2. Tim. 4. the Lorde Iesus Christe, which shall iudge the quicke and deade, at his ap­pearing and in his kingdome, preach the woorde, be instant in season and out of season, improue, rebuke, ex­horte with long suffering, and doc­trine. For the time will come, when they will not suffer wholesome doc­trine, but hauing their eares ytching, shall after their owne lustes, get them an heape of teachers, and shall turne their eares from the trueth, and shall bee giuen vnto fables. But watche thou in all thinges, suffer ad­uersitie, doe the woorke of an E [...]an­geliste, make thy ministerie fully knowne.

Therefore there néede verie often exhortations, that what the church by oftē & plaine teaching vnderstandeth, [Page 909] eyther to be followed or to be anoy­ded, the same she may, being stirred vp & cōpelled by a feruent exhortatiō, eyther constantly followe or refuse. And here it shalbe néedfull for a prea­cher to vse long sufferaunce, leaste foorthwith he cast away all hope, if he sée not by and by, such happie successe as he wisheth for: and that some mightie and impudent aduersaries, obsti­nately striue againste him. For Paule sayth, The seruauntes of the Lorde must not striue, but be gentle 1. Tim. 2, vnto all men, apt to teache, suffering euill with meekenesse, instructing them that are contrarie minded, if God at any time will giue them re­pentaunce to the knowledge of the trueth, and that they may come vnto them selues againe out of the snares of the diuell, which are taken captiue of him at his will. There néedeth moreouer, milde and quickening comforte. For many are troubled, being tried with diuers temptations, whome vnlesse you faythfully com­forte, they are ouercome of Sathan. These and suche other like, doe per­teine to the teaching of the perfecter sorte.

Here I may also make mention of the care of the poore. For this espe­cially Care of the poore. perteineth to a minister, and to their publique preaching, whereby, he maye continually prouoke the ri­cher sorte to mercie, that they may be ready to distribute. The apostle Paul hath left vs notable examples of this matter, almost in all his Epistles, but specially in the sixtenth chapter to the Romanes, and in the first to the Co­rinthians, and also in the eight and ninth chapter of the latter Epistle to the Corinthians.

Sainte Peter, Iames, and Iohn, commended verie diligently to saint Paule the care of the poore, as Paule him selfe rehearseth in the seconde chapter to the Galathians. And al­beit Peter in some place refuse the office of distribution, yet herein he is altogether carefull, that godly and faythfull disposers may be appoyn­ted for the poore. Therefore the Actes. 6. care of the poore perteyneth chiefly to the Pastours, that they be not neg­lected, but tenderly cherished as the members of Christ.

The priuate kynde of teaching Priuate kinde of teaching. differeth nothing in the thing it selfe from that publique kynde, but it is called priuate in respect of the lear­ners. For some one commeth to the Pastour, after the manner of Ni­codemus, and desireth verie famili­arly to be instructed of him in things properly concerning him selfe. Be­sides that, this shepehearde goeth pri­uately, and instructeth those, whome by euident tokens he hath learned by priuate conference may be more ea­sily wonne vnto Christe, than by pub­lique preachings.

Moreouer, he priuately admoni­sheth and taketh heede in time, leaste they that are more vnaduised be déepelyer plunged in euill. Hether­to perteyneth the visitation both of sicke persons, and prisoners, none of whome a faythfull Pastour neglec­teth, but visiteth them so muche the more diligently, as he perceyueth thē more grieuously tempted. For a good Pastour is alwayes watchfull ouer the whole flocke of Christe, for whome sathan layeth snares, raunge­ing aboute, séeking whome he maye deuoure.

Him the Pastoure resisteth by prayer, admonitions, teaching and exhortations. If so be that euerie church had such a pastour, which wold [Page 910] not easily forsake the flocke, howe great fruite (I pray you) shoulde we hope for? Wherefore not without cause are we commanded, incessant­ly Prayer for faithfull Pastours. and earnestly to praye vnto God, that he woulde giue faythfull, wise, godly and diligent Pastours vnto his Churche.

Thus haue I hitherto spoken of the doctrine of byshops in the church What things are ioyned to teachinge. of God. And vnlesse a byshop teach after this manner, and do those thin­ges, which are ioyned to teaching, he is vnworthy eyther of the name of a Byshop, Pastour, or Doctour, howe so euer he pretend an Apostolique ti­tle. For certeine thinges are ioyned to the doctrine of the Churche, which also are required of a preacher of the Gospell, and belong to his office, as are these, to gather together an holie assembly, wherein he may preache, conceiue prayer, and minister the sa­craments. But of these things shall be spoken in their place.

Nowe there resteth to be conside­red, howe byshops may gouerne the Of the holy and vn­blameable life of Bishops. Churche of Christe, with holy exam­ple of their life. The Lorde in the Gospell sayth to his Apostles. Ye are the light of the world, A citie that is set on an highe hill, can not be hid, Matth. 5. neither doe men light a candle and put it vnder a bushell, but on a can­dlesticke, and it giueth light vnto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they maye [...]ee your good woorkes, and glorifie your father whiche is in heauen. Wherefore Pastours, not onely in doctrine but in holie life, do giue light vnto the Churche: whiche beholding their life agréeable to their doctrine, is her selfe also moued to practise in­nocencie of life. For y e exāple of a good man much preuaileth to y e furthering of y e loue of vertues. And cōtrariwise y e Scripture witnesseth, that the cor­rupt example of the sonnes of Helie, the chiefe rulers in religion, was ve­rie 1. Sam. 3. analyeable to corrupt the people. For the Scripture sayth. And the sinne of the children of Helie was to abhominable before the face of the Lorde, so that the people beganne to abhorre the sacrifices of the Lorde. For men séeing the corrupt life of the ministers of y e church, begin somwhat to dout of the whole doctrine, crying, If y e pastor thought those things true, whiche he teacheth vnto vs, he him selfe would not liue so dissolutely. Therefore such teachers, are sayde to ouerthrowe that with their naughtie life, whiche they haue builded with wholesome doctrine. Wherefore Paul requireth a byshop or pastor of the people, which shuld be blamelesse, that is to say, whiche can not rightly and worthily be reprehended of the [...]aythfull. For otherwise, by howe muche euerie Bishop shall be more sincere and vpright, by so much more shall he be subiect to slaunders and reproches of the wicked, the Lord him selfe foretelling the same in the Gos­pell. If they haue called (saythe he) the Lorde of the house Beelzebub, Matth. 10. how much more shall they call them of his housholde? And, If they haue Iohn. 25. persecuted me, they will also perse­cute you.

And againe, Blessed are ye when men shall reuile you, and persecute Matth. 5. you, and lying, shall say all manner of euill saying againste you for my sake. Reioyce and be glad, for great is your rewarde in heauen. Therfore, a pastor ought verie carefully and as muche as in him is, to take héede, that both at home and abroad, he liue a life worthy of him selfe and his calling.

[Page 911] Let him liue chastely, as well be­ing single, as married. Let tempe­raunce, sobernesse, thriftinesse or good husbandry, hospitalitie, and other ver­tues which I haue before rehersed out of the Apostle, flourish in a bishop.

Let him gouerne his owne houshold wisely, and godlily instruct thē, and so bridle them, that he giue not occa­sion of offence to the Church, through riotousnesse or other misdéedes. For so also the Apostle Paule hath com­maunded, (who frameing againe the exercises of a byshop) sayeth, Till I come, giue attendaunce to reading, to exhortation and doctrine. He 1. Tim. 4. requireth of Timothie a diligent rea­ding, that is to say, a continuall stu­die, whereby he may more perfectly exhort and teach. But Paule requi­reth of him that hath bene brought vp in the knowledge of the Scriptures from a childe, as elswhere he writeth, a continuall studie of the Scriptures. Howe great diligence then doth the Apostle require of them, who as they haue not obtained so plentifull gifts of the spirit, as Timothie had, so they are not exercised in the Scriptures from their infancie? Let a sorte of them therefore be ashamed of their vnskilfulnesse: let them be ashamed of leasure not bestowed in studie, and of their trauelsome idlenesse. For as manye reade not any thing at all, but continually liue idlely, and as it were rot away in idlenesse: so a number of innumerable others are busied in those thinges, which no­thing become Byshoppes. There­fore the Apostle saythe: No man which goeth a warrefare, intangleth 2. Tim. 2. him selfe with the affaires of this life, that hee may please him, which hath chosen him to be a souldier. Here were a fitte place to speake of sti­pendes due vnto Pastours: but we will deferre it to an other place. But if Byshoppes come abroade a­mong the people, at any time for bu­sinesse sake, and be present in assem­blies of honest men, with no lesse care ought they to indeuoure, leaste ey­ther by déede or worde, or by appa­rell, or companie kéeping, or finally in the whole course of their life, they giue any iust occasion of offence to the Churche.

Let there appeare in Pastoures, in all places and at all times holy vp­rightnesse, méete ripenesse of iudge­ment, honest behauiour, wisedome, modestie, humanitie, humilitie, and authoritie worthy of Gods mini­sters. But let the contrarie vices and wicked misdéedes be farre from them.

In these fewe wordes I thinke are conteyned those thinges, whiche other haue handled at large, intrea­ting of the discipline and behauiour of the Clergie. For all ages vnder­stoode, that a dissolute and loose life was euill in all degrées and kyndes of men: but in the ministers of the Churche worsse, and moste intolle­rable.

For what can a minister of the Churche doe in the Churche, whose authoritie is altogether lost? Autho­ritie therfore is requisite in Pastors. Of the want hereof manye doe com­playne, and séeing it vnder foote, goe about to reare it vppe agayne with I can not tell what kynde of proppes of titles and ceremonies.

But authoritie is not gotten with Authoritie of pastours suche light and vayne thinges. It is rather obteyned by the Grace of God, through the loue of trueth and vprightnesse of life: if happily God touche mens heartes: so as they vn­derstande [Page 912] that GOD worketh his worke in the Churche, by his mini­sters, as by his instruments, if they perceiue that ministers do the worke of the Lorde with feruentnesse of spi­rite, and not coldly, not fearing any thing in a good cause, no, not the wic­ked and mightie men of this world, but doe resist them: and yet that they doe nothing of hatred or malice, but doe all thinges of a fatherly affection, with a good courage, constancie, and wisedome. Wherevnto if there be ioyned, not an hypocriticall, but a ho­ly and vpright life in déede, together with honest, modest, and comely be­hauiour, all wise men shall perceyue, that there is sufficient authoritie thereby proued to a godly minister. I woulde not yet the Donatistes or Anabaptistes shoulde hereby clayme any kynde of defence or protection, were it neuer so small.

They contende that the ministe­rie of the worde and Sacramentes, For the scarse good life of minis­ [...]rs good doctrine must not be reiec­ted. executed by a minister whose lyfe is vncleane, becommeth thereby of no value. But albeit a holie life be re­quisit in a minister, yet their ministe­rie becōmeth not of no value through the ministers vnhonest life, so his doc­trine be sounde and perfect. For the Lorde in the Gospell commaun­deth to heare them that teache in Mo­ses chaire, but he forbiddeth to follow Matth. 22. their doinges, for they teache good thinges, but doe them not. Of this matter I haue spoken in the seconde Sermon of this Decade.

Nazianzen very properly sayth, The printe of a seale is all one, whe­ther it be grauen in yron or in golde. And it is one and the same Gospell, it is one and the selfe same heauenly treasure sent of the father, whether it be brought by a good messinger or a bad. But in the meane space, the vnhonest lyfe of the ministers of the church ought not to be winked at, but to be chastened, and suche as are past cure, ought to be put out of the mini­sterie, least through their continuall offence they make the holie mini­sterie infamous.

But many will say, Why handle you these thinges in publique prea­ching? These thinges were to be tolde the ministers priuately. I an­swere that the verie lawes whiche properly perteyned to the Priestes, were in times past communicated to the magistrates and gouernours of the people, and read before the peo­ple them selues.

Moreouer, it is manifest that Christe our Lorde handled those thin­ges in publique Sermons, whiche properly perteyned to the Doctours and Pastours of the people. Here­vnto may be added that Saint Paule speaking of Elders or Ministers, saythe: Them that sinne, rebuke o­penly, 1. Tim. 5. that the rest also may feare. The holie Scripture with greate di­ligence describing good and fayth­full shepeheardes and teachers, with no lesse faythfulnesse and diligence doth painte out the false teachers and Hyrelings false shepheards or wolues, to the end all men may knowe them, and take héede of them. These thinges are euery where to be séene in the wri­tings of the Prophetes and Apostles. Yet singular places, if any man wold knowe, are to be séene Deut. 13. and and 18. Isaic. 56. Iere. 23. Ezech. 34 Dan. 11. Math. 7. and 23. The Epi­stles of Paule in describing and con­futing of them are very plentifull. And Sainte Peter in ouerthrowing of suche men, spendeth a greate part of his latter Epistle.

[Page 913] The testimonies and examples of the same Prophetes and Apostles do shew, that godly ministers & faithfull Pastours shalbe vexed with al kynds of afflictions & persecutions. Yet the very same neuerthelesse doe witnesse euidently, that the ministerie shal ne­uer be vtterly oppressed, but that the ministers shall continually haue the victorie, yea, euen when they are slayne. For the Lorde alwayes gi­ueth ministers vnto his Church, who though they be tried as golde is in the fire, yet they ouercome throughe him which hath ouercome the world, and the Prince of the worlde. The last times shall be verie wicked, as we reade the times of Noe and Loth were: but as then also in that vtter­most corruption those two most excel­lent men with a fewe other singular men in all godlinesse, and true wor­shippers of God are read to haue flo­rished, and done their duetie: euen so vnto the verie ende of the worlde, the ministerie of the worde shall also indure, and worthy doctours and pa­stours shall flourish, striuing against, and persecuting all vngodlinesse and loosenesse of life. Let the enimies of the truth ceasse to hope for the ouer­throwe of the ministerie, and mini­sters of the worde of God. I will, sayth the Lord in the Gospell, be with you alwayes, euen vnto the ende of the world. He can not lye who hath 2. Thes. 2. spoken this. He shall consume An­tichriste, sayth the Apostle, with the spirite of his mouth, and shall abo­lishe him with the brightnesse of his comming vnto iudgement. There shall be therefore ministers in the Churche and preachers, yea, in des­pite of the gates of hell, rage they ne­uer so horribly, euen vnto the ende of the world.

These thinges hetherto haue I comprehended as briefly as I coulde, touching the ministerie of the worde, and the ministers of the Churches of Christe. But it is not in our power to frame or giue suche Pastours. By the grace and goodnesse of God, good Pastours are giuen, and the wicked are taken away.

Let vs all therefore call vppon God, praying him to giue vs fayth­full and godly ministers, whereby his name may be alwayes sancti­fied, and the Church of God may be happily gouer­ned, to the saluati­on of all those y e beléeue.

Of the fourme and manner howe to pray to GOD, that is, Of the calling on the name of the Lorde, where also the Lordes pray­er is expounded, and also sing­ing, thanksgiuing, and the force of prayer is en­treated.
The fift Sermon.

[Page 914] AFter the ministe­rie of the woord of God in the churche of Christ handled, mee thincketh I haue conuenient place to entreate of the prayer of the faithfull, where­vnto godly ministers neuer leaue to stirre vp the church.

The word prayer is verie largely taken amonge writers, and in daily vse: What [...]yer is. At this present we vse it after y e same maner y Dauid the Prophete vsed it, saying: Heare my prayer, O God, and let my crie come vnto thee. For prayer is an humble and earnest The defi­ [...]ition of [...]ayer and [...]hat be [...] partes [...]ereof. laying forth of a faithfull mind, wher­by we either aske good things at gods handes, or els giue him thanckes, for those things which we haue receiued. And of prayer chieflye there are two parts, inuocation or asking, & thanks giuing. By petition we lay open vnto God the requestes and desires of dure heart, beséeching him to giue vs good thinges, and that he will turne from vs euill thinges, as may be to his glo­rie and good pleasure, and according to our necessitie. In inuocation or petition we comprehend obsecration, whiche is a more vehement prayer, & also intercession, wherby we cōmend other mens matters to the Lord. For we offer prayers to y e Lord our God, not onely for our selues, but also for our brethren, and for their manifold necessities, for them that are distres­sed with perils, for those that ve sicke, for them whiche suffer persecution, or are in a manner oppressed with other calamities and afflictions. Neither do we exclude beséechinges, whereby we earnestly desire euils to be turned away from our selues or frō others. There are also complaints, whereby the Saincts in their prayers do holily expostulate with God.

Thanckesgiuing comprehendeth both dunne praises, and also celebra­teth with a ioyfull spirite God his no­ble power, and the benefites receiued at his hand. Herevnto is referred a great part of the psalmes, wherof part perteine to inuocation or calling vp­pon God, and some ferue to teache or instruct, & some to declare or expound, whereof at this present there is no place to speake. Paule the blessed A­postle of Christ acknowledging these parts of prayer, writing to the Colos. Col. 4. sayeth: Continue in prayer, & watch in the same with thankesgiuing. And to the Philippians: Let your reque­stes Philip. 4. be shewed vnto God, in prayer & supplication with giuing of thankes. And againe vnto Timothie: I exhort therfore (sayth Paule) that first of all 1. Tim. 2. prayers, supplicatiōs, intercessions, & giuing of thanks be made for al men.

Kinds of prayers are these. There Kindes of prayers. is a priuate prayer of euerie faithfull man, & there is also a publique prayer of the whole church. Priuate prayer is made vnto God by euerie faithfull man, in what place soeuer, either in the house or without dores, in the clo­set of his heart, & temple of his owne bodie. For S. Peter went vp into the Actes. 9. vppermost part of the house, and pra­yed. S. Pans sayeth: I will therefore that the me pray euery where, lifting [...]. Tim. 2. vp pure hands. And Christ our Lord himselfe verie often departed euen out of the temple into the mount to pray. And in the Gospel hee sayeth: When thou prayest, enter into thy Matth. 6. chamber, and when thou hast shutt thy dore, pray to thy father whiche is in secrete.

Publique prayer is that which is vsed of y e church; whiche is made vnto [Page 915] God in the holy assemblie, according to the accustomed order of euerie churche. Nowe the pastours duetie is as Paule also admonisheth in the 1. Tim. 2. and wée in the last Sermon before this haue rehearsed, to gather together, instruct and preserue the as­semblies, in whiche, supplications or common prayers are made. And they are greatly to bee blamed, who are more negligent in this behalfe, than becommeth them, neither are they in déede to be suffered, which séeldome or neuer teach diligently, and are cold in stirring vpp a desire in men to pray. Men by nature are slow and slacke in the studie of religion: and therefore we haue néede of a sharpe spurre. And the charge and office of stirring vpp, and prouoking, is committed to the pastours of churches. The prophets somewhere crie: Blowe out the trum­pet in Sion, assemble a congregation. For in a holy congregation thrée thin­ges are chiefly vsed, the teaching of the Of holie assemblies Gospel, faithfull prayers, and religi­ous celebration or administration of y e Sacraments. And sometimes there is a collection made, for the reléeuing of the poore and of the church. The ho­lie Scripture wittnesseth that these thinges are not instituted at the will and pleasure of man, but by the autho­ritie of God, yea, and immediatly af­ter the first beginning of thinges, and that they were also vsed of y e most holy worshippers of God. Of those most auncient patriarchs both which were first before the floud, and which follo­wed immediatly after, there is no doubt, since the scripture plainly wit­nesseth of Iacob himselfe the nephue of Abraham, that he exected an altar Gene. 35. in Bethel, whervnto he assembled his whole household, though it were excée­ding great, and there offered sacrifice vnto God. In Moses time by the law, in most euident commaundements, he instituted holy assemblies. Yea in the 10. commaundements, he diligent­ly Exod. 20. cōmaundeth to sanctifie the sabboth day: which also comprehēdeth holy as­semblies. The holy prophets of God do euerie where praise and commend the ecclesiasticall assemblies of Gods people. Neither did Christ our Lord disallow them whē he came in y e flesh. For as in the most notable assemblies and feastes hee taught with great dili­gence, euen so he gathered and assem­bled together, both the people and also his disciples, whome he specially com­maunded that they should not depart from Hierusalem, but waite for y e pro­mise Luke. 24. of the father: which thing when they were gathered together into an Actes. 2. assemblie and in prayer, we read in y e Actes to haue béene performed. There also the assemblie of the faithful is cō ­mended to vs, as appeareth both in y e 11. and 14. cap. of the 1. epist. of Paul to the Corin. Those supplications which the same Paule commaundeth to bée made for all them that are set in au­thoritie, are made chiefly in holy assē ­blies. Truely Plinie an heathē author writing to Traianus the Emperour, doth make verie manifest mention of holy assemblies. Holie assemblies had of old time verie excellent promises, as we may sée in the prayer of Solo­mon, whiche is described vnto you in 1. Reg. [...]. the first booke of the Kinges the 8. cap. And at this day y e church of Christ hath promises nothing inferiour to them, Christ our Lord, saying: I say vnto Matth. 18▪ you, that if two of you shall agree in earth as touching any thing that they shall aske, it shalbe done for them of my father whiche is in heauen. For where two or three are gathered to­gether in my name, there am I in the [Page 916] middest of them. Behold, y e Lord him selfe is in the middst of the assemblies of saincts. And where y e Lord is, there is both plentie and the treasure of all good things. And therefore experience it selfe which we haue of matters tea­cheth, that the supplications of the church are effectuall. For the Lord heareth the prayers of the church, and deliuereth from euil, those whose safe­tie the church commendeth vnto him. We haue oftentimes had experience, y t they which were in extreme daun­ger haue found verie present helpe, e­uen at the same instant wherein the congregation hath offered their pray­ers to the Lord.

Moreouer the example moueth ve­rie many, otherwise hard hearted and barbarous. For they sée y e deuout god­lines of the holy congregation, and the feruencie of the faithful in assemblies, & are thereby moued, so that entring into themselues, they acknowledge y t they are miserable, & desire to be par­takers of this fellowship, according to the saying of S. Paul. If therfore whē the whole church is come together in [...]. Cor. 14. one, and all speake straunge tongues, there come in they that are vnlearned or they whiche beleeue not, will they not say that ye are out of your witts? But if all prophecie, and there come in one which beleueth not, or one vn­learned, he is rebuked of all men, & is iudged of all. And so are the [...]ecrets of his heart made manifest, and so he wil fall downe on his face, and worship God, and say plainely that God is in you in deede. With what confidence therefore, and howe shamefully dare some set light by holy assemblies, and not onely set light by them, but also scorne at them, as if they were assem­bled together without any profite at all? Dauid in his banishment maketh complaint of nothing so much, as that hee was compelled to wander in the wildernesse, and was shutt out from holy assemblies. For hee promiseth the Lord, hee wil enter into his holie congregation if euer he be restored a­gaine. Verily when the Lord sayeth in the Gospell, Hee which is of God, heareth Gods word, it followeth, that they whiche loue the congregation wherin the word of God is preached, haue the naturall mark of the sonnes of God.

But because many doe not onelye We must pray. loathe holy assemblies, but also saye that prayers are altogether superflu­ous, vaine, and vnprofitable, Before we procéed any further, we will shew that the godly must pray, and that the prayers of the faithfull are both effec­tuall, profitable, and necessarie. They say all thinges are done by the proui­dence of God, and therefore prayers are vnprofitable. For that which God hath fore-knowen, that verily will hée bring to passe after the manner of his fore knowledge, neither can it be hin­dered by prayers. But these men a­buse the prouidence of God, for that cut of it they gather that thing, which the holy Scriptures do not teach them to gather. For in Deut. in expresse woords Moses hath left written, The Lord had determined to destroy you, Deut. 9. therefore, I made intercession vnto the Lord, and I found fauour. Ionas Ion. 3. 4. threatneth so certeine destruction vn­to the Niniuites from the Lord, that he euen foretold the number of dayes. But when the men of Niniue belée­ued the Lord, and repented, the Lord beecame fauourable to them againe, neither did hée destroye them when they repented.

Moreouer Esaie had spoken to Eze­chias out of y e mouth of y e Lord, Thou Esai. 3 [...]. [Page 917] shalt die, and not liue. But when the king powred foorth his prayers, e­uen from the bottome of his ha [...]t vn­to the Lord, God chaunged his sen­tence that he had pronounced. For the Lord himselfe sayeth in Ieremie: I will speake soudeinly against a na­tion or a kingdome for to plucke it vp, and to roote it out, and to destroy Iere. 18. it: But if this nation against whome I haue pronounced, turne from their wickednesse, I will repent of the pla­gue that I thought to bring vppon them, &c.

Wherefore, the prayers of the faithfull are effectuall, stayinge the wrathfull iudgementes of God, yea, and taking them cleane away. For wheras they obiect againe, That pra­yer is a declaration of thinges, which Obiection wée require of the Lord, and that God fore-knoweth all thinges, therefore that those thinges are vnprofitably and supers [...]uouslie declared vnto him, which he alreadie knoweth, and so for that cause that prayer is vnprofita­ble: it is confuted of Christ our Lord himselfe, who when hee had plainely said, Your heauenly father knoweth what thinges ye haue neede of before ye aske of him, Yet neuerthelesse ad­ding Matth. 6. a fourme of prayer hée teacheth vs to praye. In an other place hee commaundeth vs and stirreth vs vpp to pray often, Watch, and pray, sayth hée, least you enter into temptation. And Paule sayeth, Reioyce alwayes, pray cōtinually. In euery place there are many preceptes of this kinde. 2. Thes. 5.

Neither doe we declare our mat­ters to him, as to one that knoweth them not, but wée vtter them to him that vnderstandeth the desires of our heart, and do humble our selues at the féete of his maiestie. Wée aske that of him, whiche wée knowe wée want, but yet of him certeinely to be recei­ued, who is the author of all goodnesse. For wée beleeue his sure and infalli­ble promises: In y meane time pra­yers are not super [...]uons, for that the Lord would assuredly giue that whi­che wée asked.

The Lord promised the deliuerie Ierem. 2 [...] of his people, whereof the godly doub­ted nothing at all, yet with vncessant supplications they prayed vnto the Lord, crying: Deliuer vs O Lord our God: neither did they thincke they la­boured in vaine. To the Anabap­tistes Anabap­tistes. pretending absolute purenesse, and therefore being pure, neither can nor ought to pray, Forgiue vs oure debtes, since there remaine no debtes, the most holy Euangelist and Apostle Iohn aunswereth, and saith: If we say 1. Iohn. [...] we haue no sinne, we deceiue our s [...]l­ues, and the trueth is not in vs. If wee acknowledge our sinnes, he is faithful and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes, and to cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnes. If we say that we haue not sinned, we make him a lier, and his woord is not in vs. For as long as wee liue in this world, there remaine remnaunts of sinne, to bee washed away euery mo­ment by the grace of Christ.

Moreouer, where as they obiect, It is written, Wee knowe that GOD doth not heare sinners, But wee are Iohn. 9. all sinners, therefore God d [...]eth heare none of vs, and so mens prayers are found to be vnprofitable. Wée aun­swere, that of sinners some are altoge­ther vngodly and despisers of GOD, those God heareth not. There are a­gaine repentaunt men, and such as feare God, whiche neuerthelesse are sinners, and rightly so called, because of the remnaunts of sinne: those God heareth. Whiche might he shewed by the examples of Dauid, Manasses, Pe­ter, [Page 918] the théefe erucified with Christe, & many other which were both sinners, and when they pray [...]d were heard.

Therefore we say that the prayers of the faithfull are not onely profita­ble Prayers [...] neces­sarie. and effectuall, but also necessarie vnto men. For wée are men, defiled with sinne, destitute and void of all goodnesse, Euerie good giuing and e­uery perfecte gift is from aboue, and [...]ames. 1. commeth downe from the father of lightes, He commaundeth vs to pray, and offereth to them that pray verie large promises. Wherefore oure fa­thers were both verie often exercised, and verie [...]eruent in prayer, by their example teaching vs that prayers are necessarie. The Scripture also dili­gently and at large rehearseth howe great thinges by their prayers in ve­rie weightie affaires and daungers, yea, in matters most necessarie, they obteined of our most true and most bountifull Lord and God. The Apo­stles pray for the holy Ghost, faith, and the increase of faith, and they receiue their requests, not spareingly, but li­berally, beeing made partakers of all manner graces of Christ. In the Go­spel the Publican prayeth in the tem­ple, and sayeth, God bee mercifull to mee a sinner: and he foorthwith found [...]ake. 18. the Lord mercifull vnto him. What and howe great thinges Helias by his prayers obteined of the Lord, the holy historie recordeth. And the blessed Apostle Iames applieth his example vnto vs also, that wée also in faith should call vppon God. Whiche I re­hearse least any man should thincke that that perteineth nothing vnto vs. Againe, how much the faithfull pray­ers of Moses, Dauid, Iosaphat, Eze­chias, and other valiaunt men pre­uailed in warres, in famines, in sicke­nesses, and in other excéeding great dangers, it were long to recite. These examples proue that prayer is both alwayes necessarie vnto men, and verie effectuall. For wée plainely sée that God is moued with the prayers of his faithfull. For hée is good and God is moued with prayers. mercifull, he loueth vs, he toke flesh, that he might be touched with féeling of our infirmities, least we should bée dismayed at him: hée is true and faith­full, perfourming those thinges faith­fully which he promiseth. What? doth he not fréely, liberally, and bountiful­ly call all men vnto him, offering him­selfe wholie to them that call vppon him in faith? But in that they which pray do not alwaies receiue that whi­che Why they that praye doe not alwayes re­ceiue that they aske. they aske, it doeth not proue that prayer is altogether vnprofitable: for it is oftētimes profitable for him that prayeth, not to receiue his requestes. There are moreouer many causes, for the whiche God either putteth off the things that are asked, or doeth not graunt them. There is a kind of men which pray, of whome we read writ­ten: He that stoppeth his [...]are at the Prou. 21. crie of the poore, shal crie himselfe, & not be heard. Againe, Though ye make many prayers, yet will I heare Isai. 1. nothing at all, seeing your handes are full of bloud. So againe in Solomon Wisedome cryeth, testifying that she Prou. 1. will not heare them that call on her, because they would not first heare her giuing them warning in time. All these things in a māner are gathered from y e person of them that pray: from the thing it selfe which they pray for, that whiche followeth is deriued. S. Iames sayeth: Yee aske and receiue not, because ye aske amisse, euen to Iames. 4. consume it vpon your lustes. For the Matth. 20. Lord also aunswering two euen of his chosen disciples which required the highest roomes in the kingdome of [Page 919] Christ, saith: Ye knowe not what ye aske. Furthermore, holy men when they aske holy and necessarie things, or at the least not vniust or euil, whi­che neuerthelesse they receiue not of the Lord, they forthwith thincke that God is a God of iudgement and iu­stice, and therefore that hee will not immediatly deliuer out of afflictions: yet desire they deliuerance with con­tinuall prayers. Whome the Lord lo­ueth he chasteneth, whome he chaste­neth, he doeth not to this end, to de­stroy [...]rou 3. Hebr. 12. them, but that they should not be condēned with the wicked world. For it is lawefull in such distresses to pray with Dauid, Rebuke me not in thine anger, O Lord, neither chasten Psal. 38. me in thy displeasure, And with Iere­mie, Lord [...]orrecte me in iudgement, not in furie. And with Abacuch, Whē thou art angrie remēber thy mercie. The godly doubt nothing of y e power & goodnes of God to men ward. That which God will, and which is profita­ble for the children of God, god can do. Innumerable examples of this thing, the old & new testament doth affoard vs. Wherefore when we are not deli­uered, when we obteine not our desi­res, it is most sure that God wil haue it so, and that it is profitable for vs it should so be. By this meanes he hea­reth our prayers when he heareth vs. For our prayers tend to this end one­ly, that it might go wel with vs. God since he is onely wise, knoweth what can profite and what can hurt vs, and doth not giue vs y we aske, yet by not giuing, he in verie déed graūteth that whiche is good for vs. Therefore the lawful prayer of y e faithful is alwaies effectual, and euermore obteineth his purpose, the Lord gaunting to his that which he knoweth to be good.

Furthermore, the Lord deferreth to Why God [...]eferreth [...]o giue that which [...]e mean­eth to giue [...] perfourme that whiche is asked, yea and at somtime séemeth altogether to neglecte our prayers: but hee doeth that by prolonging to trie his: that he may make their faith y e more feruent, and his giftes also more acceptable, whiche are so much the more ioyfully receiued, by how much they are looked for by an ardent desire. In this temp­tation let that saying of the prophete comfort vs. Can a woman forgett her Isai. 49. child, & not haue compassion on the sonne of her owne wombe? Though they shuld forget, yet wil not I forget thee. For y e church had said, God hath forsaken me, & my Lord hath forgot­ten me. Let vs now cōsider what ma­ner Who is to be called vppon of them that pray. of prayer that shuld be, which he y calleth on God vseth. That question cannot bee better resolued, than by weighing the chiefest circumstances. First therefore let vs consider, who must bee called vppon of them that pray. None verily but y e one and on­ly God. For thrée things are required of him whiche is prayed vnto. First, that he heare y e prayers of all the men in the whole world, that he pierce and exactly know their hearts, yea that he know more rightly and better all the desires of men than men themselues can vtter them. Secondly that he be present euerie where, & haue power ouer all thinges in heauen, in earth, and in hell, whiche hath in his power all the wayes, and all the meanes to helpe. Thirdly that his will be excée­ding good, and readie prepared, that that which he can, he may also be wil­ling to do. But these properties are found in God onely. For God onely searcheth the reines and the harts: he onely séeth and heareth all thinges: he onely knoweth more perfectly those things which are within and without man, than man himselfe: he onely is [Page 920] present in all places: hee onely is Al­mightie: he onely is wise: the will of God onely imbraceth man with most perfect goodnes, & is alwayes readie, & onely procureth faithfully that which is profitable for man: therefore ought God only to bée called vpon. But who can attribute these properties, were it to y e most chosen soules in heauen w t ­out blasphemie and sacrilege? There­fore the soules in heauen liuing with God are not to be called vpon. Especi­ally since y e scripture in plaine words testifieth, y e Abraham & Iacob know vs not, and commaundeth vs to cal on [...]sai. 63. God, and forbiddeth to communicate those thinges which are Gods to crea­tures. And that we say nothing else, to whom I pray you, of all the saincts or angels in heauen can we say without blushing, O our father whiche art in heauen, & that which followeth in the Lords prayer? Let vs therfore call v­pon God onely that heauenly father, whome alone all the sainctes, or godly men as many as haue bin in y e church, haue called vppon. But since no mor­tal man, how good soeuer hee séeme to [...]y whom God the Father is called vpō. be, is worthie to come forth into the sight of y e eternall and most holy God: whiche thinge all men with one voice confesse, many in déed and diuerse pa­trones, intercessours, and aduocates, are chosen and receiued of them that pray, by whose intercessiō either they themselues might be brought to God, or their prayers presented vnto God. Wherfore some haue chosen to them­selues angels, other apostles, other y e most holy, & among all other women, that blessed virgin y e mother of Christ: other some haue chosen other, as they haue put confidence in this man or y e man: but they haue forged these thin­ges vnto themselues out of the imagi­nation of their owne hart, & haue not learned them at the mouth of y e Lord. The scripture y only rule of truth set­teth forth to vs one mediatour, inter­cessour, patrone, & aduocate, by whom we m [...]y come vnto God, & by whome we may present our prayers vnto the Lord. All y e prayers of all men are vn­pleasant and abhominable, which are not made by Christ Iesus. Neither doeth true faith suffer vs to forge and imagine another aduocate for Christ, or some other with Christ in the sight of God, nor our selues alone without our aduocate Christ to rushe into the presence of God y e father. Here true Christiās are separated from Iewes, from Turkes, yea and Papistes also. For they despising the sonne of God, call vpon the father only, without the mediation of Christ Iesus. But the voice of God by the Gospel and his A­postles pronounceth against them. In the Gospel we read y e Lord said: The father hath committed all iudgement Iohn. 5. vnto the sonne, beecause that all men shuld honour the sonne, euen as they honor the father. He that honoureth not the sonne, the same honoreth not the father, which hath sent him. And againe, I am the way, & the trueth, & the life. No man cōmeth to the father, Iohn. 14. but by me. And Iohn the Apostle and Euāgelist saith, Who soeuer denieth the sonne, the same hath not the fa­ther. 1. Iohn. 2. But these men doe not acknow­ledge Christ to be y e only intercessour, but teach y e saincts in his stéed or with him ought to bee called vppon as pa­trones before God. But y e same Iohn shewing an aduocate vnto Christiās, did not appoint him selfe, did not lay before vs sainctes in stéed of Christ, or them with Christ, But, saieth he, wee haue an aduocate with GOD the fa­ther Iesus Christ the righteous. Nei­ther doeth Paule shewe vs any other [Page 921] in 1. Tim. 2. cap. and Heb. 7. cap. To y e Ephesi. By Christ (sayth he) wee haue Ephe. 3. bouldnesse & entraunce with confi­dēce by faith in him. Christ is suffici­ent for them that beléeue, as in whom alone the father hath stoared vpp all good things, commaunding vs to aske those thinges in him, and by him tho­rough prayer. These thinges are suf­ficient for minds not desirous of con­tention. They that wil, let them serch further in the third Sermon of the fourth Decade.

I haue told you who is to be pray­ed vnto, or called vppon of the godly What thinges prouoke man to call vppon God. worshipers of God, and by whome: to witt, God alone, by the onely sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ. Let vs now sée what should stirre vp man to call vppon God: surely the spirite of our God principally. For prayer is rightly counted amonge the giftes of grace. For neither could we earnestly nor hartily call vpon our God, vnlesse we be stirred vpp and prouoked ther­vnto by the spirite of God. For albeit the commaundement of God will vs to pray, & present necessitie and daun­ger driue vs, and the example of other allure vs to pray, yet all these thinges would doe nothing, vnlesse the spirite inforce our minds vnto his will, and guide and kéepe vs in prayer. There­fore though there be many causes con­curring, whiche moue men to prayer: yet the chiefe original of prayer is the holy Ghost, to whose motion and go­uernement in the entraunce of all prayers, whosoeuer pray with any fruite, do begge with an holy preface. To this perteine these words of y e ho­ly Apostle: The spirite also (saith hée) helpeth our infirmities. For we know Rom. 8. not what to pray as we ought: but the spirite it selfe maketh requests for vs, with sighes which cannot be expres­sed. But he which searcheth the harts, knoweth what is the meaning of the spirite, for he maketh requests for the saincts according to the will of God. In déede the spirite of God is said to make intercession, not that he in very déed prayeth, & groaneth, but because he stirreth vp our mindes to pray and to sighe, and bringeth to passe, that ac­cording to the pleasure of GOD wée should make intercession or pray for the Sainctes, that is to saye for oure selues. But let vs consider with what abilities hée must be furnished, which With wha [...] abilities [...]he must b [...] furnished which cō meth to pray vnto God. cōmeth of purpose to pray vnto God. First it is necessarie that hée lay aside all opinion of his owne worthinesse and righteousnesse, that hee acknow­ledge himselfe to bee a sinner, and to stand in néed of all good thinges: and so let him yéeld himselfe vnto y e méere mercie of God, desiring of the same to be filled with all things that are good. For that great prophete of God Da­niel saieth: Wee doe not present our Dan. 9. prayers before thee, in our own righ­teousnes, but in thy manifold mer­cies. Also you read the like prayers of­fered vnto God Psal. 79. For the peo­ple of the Lord crie: Helpe vs O Lord of our saluation, for the glorie of thy name, deliuer vs, and be mercifull vn­to our sinnes, for thy names sake. Re­member not our sinnes of old, make hast and let thy mercie deliuer vs. In the new Testament the Phariseie in Luke, trusting in his owne righteous­nesse, Luke. 18. is put by, and cast off from the Lord, but the Publican fréely confes­sing his sinnes, and crauing mercie of God, is heard and iustified. For vn­lesse we acknowledge our nakednes, weakenes, and pouertie, who, I pray you, wil pray vnto God? For not they that bestrong, but they that bee sicke haue neede of the Physician. [Page 922] And the Lorde in the Gospell sayth, Aske and ye shal receiue, knocke and it shalbe opened vnto you, seeke and ye shall finde. Hee therfore that is commaunded to aske that he may re­ceiue, hath not as yet that he asketh: he that knocketh, by knocking signi­fieth that he standeth without doores: and he whiche séeketh, hathe lost that which yet he séeketh for. We there­fore being shut out from the ioyes of Paradise, by prayer do séeke and aske for that whiche we haue lost and haue not. Therefore where as Dauid and Ezechias and other saintes of God in prayer do alledge their owne righte­ousnes, for which they séeme worthi­ly to require to be heard, truely they regarde not their owne worthinesse, but rather the trueth of God. He hath promised that he will heare them that worship him, therfore the Godly say: Beholde wee are thy worshippers, therefore it is méete thou shouldest not neglect vs, but deliuer vs. In the meane while in other places they speake in suche sort of their righteous­nesse, that we cannot doubt, that in their prayers they made mention of their righteousnesse, with a certeine measure and limitation. Enter not in­to iudgement with thy seruant (sayth Dauid) for in thy sight shal no man liuing be iustified. &c.

Furthermore, and that whiche is the chiefe of all, it is needefull that Faith is [...] that [...]. they which pray, must haue a true & feruent faith. Let the doctrine of faith therefore in the matter of pray­er, shewe vs lighte as the morning starr, and with an assured hope to ob­tein of God the thing which is asked, let him that prayeth make his petiti­on. Let him aske in faith, sayth saint Iames, nothing wauering: for he that [...]mes. 1. wauereth is like a waue of the Sea, tost of the winde, and carried with vio­lence. Neither let that man think, that he shal receiue any thing of the Lord.

And Paule also sayth, Howe shall they call vppon him, on whome they haue not beleeued? I haue spoken of faith in the fourth sermon of the firste Decade. But to the ende that faith may increase in iust measure, & flou­rish and continue stable, we must la­bour in the promises and examples from euery place gathered together. We will recite a fewe. In the booke of Psalmes we read, Offer vnto God Psal. 50. thanksgiuing, and pay thy vowes vn­to the most highest. And, Cal vpon me in the day of trouble, and I will deli­uer thee, and thou shalt glorifie mee. Againe, The Lord is nigh vnto al that Psal. 145. call vpon him, vnto all such as cal vp­on him in trueth (or faithfully.) He wil fulfil the desire of them that feare him: he will also heare their crie, and will saue them. Againe in Esaie, the Esa. 65. Lord saith, And it shal come to passe that before they call, I will answere them, and while they are but yet thin­king how to speake, I wil heare them. In Matth. the Lord sayth, Aske and it shalbe giuen you, seeke and ye shall finde, knock and it shalbe opened vn­you. For whosouer asketh receiueth, & whosoeuer seeketh findeth, & to him that knocketh it shalbe opened, &c. In the same Gospell the Lord sayth, And Matth. 21. al thinges whatsoeuer ye shall aske in prayer, beleeuing, ye shall receiue. In the 11. of Marke the same sentence is Mark. 11. thus alledged. Whatsoeuer, saith he, ye desire when ye pray, beleeue that ye shall haue it, and it shalbe done vnto you. Againe, in the gospel according to Saint Iohn the Lord saith, What­soeuer Iohn. 14. ye shall aske in my name, that wil I do. Againe, Verily, verily, I say vnto you, Whatsoeuer ye shall aske Iohn. 16. [Page 923] the father in my name, hee wil giue it you. Aske and ye shall receiue. Da­uid frameth an argument of the ex­ample of the Fathers, and saith, Our Fathers hoped in thee, they trusted in Psal. 22. thee, and thou diddest deliuer them, they called vpon thee, and they were helped, they did put their trust in the, and were not confounded. For there­vpō he gathereth that he also shal not be forsaken of the Lord. In the hysto­rie of the Gospell are verie many ex­amples to be séene which excéeding­ly confirme & establish the faith of the Godly. But since faith is not a vaine imagination, but an effectual power Let the life of him that pray­eth be an­swearable to his faith. working by the holy Ghost all kinde of good woorkes (thoughe they nei­ther trust vnto these, neither thinke in consideration of them to be heard) yet neuerthelesse suche sinners as are faithfull doe not impudently and without repentaunce trust to their owne wittes, dealing onely in wor­des with the Lorde, but they ioyne a holy life with prayers. For So­lomon sayth, Hee that turneth his Prou. 2 [...]. eare from hearing the Lawe, his prayer shal bee abhominable. And the Lorde saith in Esaie, Though ye make many prayers, yet will I heare Isaie. 1 nothing at all, seeing your handes are full of bloud. Of suche impenitent persons we vnderstande that in the Gospell, God heareth not sinners. But that more is, the Saintes shal obteine nothinge if they continue Iohn. 9. prayer for suche. For Ieremie praying earnestly for his people, o­therwise being obstinately wicked, heareth, Thou shalt not not pray for this people, thou shalte neither giue Iere. 7. 11. thankes nor bidde prayer for them, make thou no intercession for them, for, in no wise will I heare thee. Seest thou not what they doe in the cities of Iuda? The children gather stickes, the Fathers kindle the fire, the women kneade the doughe to make cakes for the Que [...]ne of hea­uen. They powre out drinke offe­ringes vnto straunge Gods, to pro­uoke mee vnto wrath. After the same manner, sayeth the Lorde in Eze­chiel, If I send a pestilence into this Lande, and if Noe, Iob, and Daniel Ezech. 14. were therein, (or in the middest of it,) as truely as I liue, sayth the Lord God, they shal deliuer neither sonne nor daughter, but saue their owne soules in their righteousnesse.

Wherefore it followeth, that the supplications of vnrepentant men, & impudently perseuearing in their sinnes, thoughe they crie without ceassing, Helpe vs O God our Sa­uiour, Deliuer vs O Lorde, We bee­seeche thee to heare vs, are altoge­ther fruitelesse. For they desire to be preserued that they might take their further pleasure, and committe wic­kednesse. And though God giue vs fréely those thinges whiche we aske, yet it is necessarie that an affection or desire to liue wel do accompany so great benefits receiued at the hands of God. For here we ought most di­ligently to take héede, that we thinke not we shalbe heard for our vertues sake, but for the méere mercy of God in Christe Iesu.

Moreouer whosoeuer desireth to Our mind [...] must bee [...]fted vp [...]o heauen­ly thinges. haue his praiers to be acceptable vn­to God, let him lift vp his mind from earthly things vnto heauenly things Touching that thing y e blessed Mar­tyr of Christ Cyprian eloquently and holily intreating, sayth: When wee stand occupied in prayer, wee must with our whole hart watch and be di­ligent in prayer. Let all worldly and fleshly thoughtes departe, neither let [Page 924] the mind thinke vpon any thing else, at that time, than only that whiche it praieth. Let thy breast be shut against the aduersarie, and let it be open to God only, neither let it suffer the eni­mie of god to enter into it in the time of prayer. For he oftentimes stealeth vpon vs and entereth in, and subtily deceiuing vs turneth away our pray­ers from God▪ that we may haue one thing in our hart, & another thing in our mouthe: but not the sound of the voice, but the minde and sense ought to pray vnto God with an vnfeigned affection. Thus farre hée.

But that the minde of him y e pray­eth may bee lifted vp from earthly thinges vnto heauenly thinges, y is chiefly the worke of the spirit, of true fayth, the stedfastnes of hope, and the feruent loue of god: if also we haue in remembrance the dreadfull maiestie of God, before whose eyes we stande praying. Him al the creatures in hea­uen & in earth do worship & reuerēce: thousand thousandes of Angels serue him. Let vs thinke with our selues how profitable and necessarie things we aske of God: without whiche we can not be happie. Let vs moreouer remoue frō vs al those things whiche either deteine and kéepe vs in this world, or pull vs backe vnto earthly things, of which sort are these, slouth­fulnes, couetousnes, & surfetting, and to be shorte, al other sinnes like vnto these. And contrariwise let vs applie our selues to watchfulnes, sobernes, gentlenesse, & liberalitie. Surely the Scripture, almost euery where, ioy­neth vnto prayer, fasting and mercy.

For these vertues make vs more chearfull and readie to pray throughe faith.

Daniel sayth, I turned my face vnto the Lord God, and sought him D [...]niel. 9. by praier & supplicatiō, with fasting, sackcloath, and ashes. Neither vnlike to this doe Ionas and Ioel teache. Yea in the Gospel and writinges of the Apostles, we euery where heare, Watche, be feruent in prayer, bee so­ber. For the bellie being full, either no prayers at all, or else fat and vn­weildie prayers are made. Whereof we reade that saint Augustine said, Wilt thou haue thy prayer flie vppe vnto God, make it two winges, Fas­ting, and Almes deedes. For in the Actes of the Apostles the Angel of the Lord saith to Cornelius the Cen­turion, Thyprayers, and thine almes deeds are had in remembraunce in the Actes. 10 sight of God.

And surely God requireth of vs feruent prayer: but it can not choose Let prayer proceede from loue. but be colde, whiche is not inflamed with charitie. Therfore they that be cruell, and vnwilling to forgiue their brethren their trespasses, and do still retein hatred toward their brethren, cannot pray before God, who sayth, And when ye stand praying, forgiue if ye haue ought against any man, that Mark. 11. your Father also whiche is in heauen may forgiue you your trespasses. And again, If ye forgiue men their trespas­ses, Matth. 6. your heauenly father shal also for­giue you. But if ye forgiue not men their trespasses, no more shal your Heauenly Father forgiue you your trespasses.

And in another place he sayeth, Matth. 5. Therefore if thou bring thy gyft vn­the Altar, and there remembrest that thy brother hathe ought against thee, leaue there thy gyfte before the Al­tar, and goe thy waye, first be recon­ciled to thy brother, and then come & offer thy gyft. For otherwise all thy gyftes shall not bee acceptable vnto God.

[Page 925] Let vs therefore willingly forgiue, & let vs loue & do good vnto oure neigh­bors, so our prayers shal pearce y e hea­uens. Agreable vnto this is y we pray We muste not praye with the mouthe [...]nely but with the [...]a [...]t. not only with the mouth or voice, but with the mind and inward affection of the hart, and with the spirite and feruencie. There was no voice heard of Moses, neither of Anna the mother of Samuel, when they prayed, but most earnestly in spirite they cried vnto God, who also hearde: and l [...]dd him safely with all the people of Is­rael through the redde Sea out of the moste bloudie handes of the Egypti­ans, & her which afore was barren he made fruitefull. And contrariwise, we read that the Lord in the Gospel, out of Esay alledged these wordes a­gainst the Phariseis. This people, draweth nighe vnto mee with their Matth. 15 mouth, and honoureth me with their lippes, howbeit their hart is farre frō me, but in vaine do they worship me, teaching doctrines preceptes of men. Therefore aptly saide Paule, I will pray with the spirite, and wil pray 1. Cor. 14. with the vnderstanding also, where he calleth the liuely breath and voice of man, Spirite. By these heauen­ly testimonies, their prayers are con­demned, who with a marueilous rou­ling and swiftnesse of the tounge, in a shorte space babble many wordes, and those maimed and curtayled, vt­tering wordes without sense. For their minde in the meane while is o­therwise occupied. No other desire is there felt of them, vnlesse happilie this séeme a desire, in that they pant and blowe, hasting to make an ende of praying. Among whiche kinde of men Monkes and priestes are chiefe, who pray for money & for their hire: that is, sell a thing of naught for a great price vnto the madde people: not that prayers are vaine of them selues, but because being vsed after that maner, they become vaine. Of these men the Lorde pronounceth in the Gospel, Woe be vnto you Scribes and Phariseis, Hypocrites, for ye de­uoure Matth. 23. widowes houses, and that vnder a pretence of long prayer, therefore ye shal receiue the greater damnation. I know what these Sophisters do here bring foorth and alledge for the de­fence of prayers said for rewarde or stipend: but in fewe wordes I giue them this knotte to loose. These men that pray in this sorte, either haue fayth and charitie, or else they haue not: if they haue, they pray without rewarde, for charities sake: if they haue not, their prayers ar of no effect, and therefore with a false shewe they deceiue the ignorant people, paying their money for lawfull prayers, whereas they requite them with vn­lawful: and if they were lawful, yet were they neither to be sold or boght.

This is also required of him that prayeth, that he desire not things vn­worthie for God to graunt, nor re­quire We must require nothing that [...]s vnwor­ [...]hy for God to graunt & cōtrary to his lawes. those things that are contrarie to the lawes of God. For S. Iohn the Apostle saith, If we aske any thing according to his wil, he heareth vs: therefore when we aske thinges vn­worthie for God to graūt, he heareth vs not. Moreouer alwayes and in all 1. Iohn. 53. our prayers, our wil and our desires ought to be obedient to God and his wil. Therefore let no man go aboute wickedly to tye God to certein circū ­stāces: let no man prescribe vnto God at what time, in what place, or after what manner hee shall bring to passe any thing, that he wil doe. God who is only wise knoweth whē it is time to helpe. He is also both faithfull and omnipotent, and able in déede to doe [Page 926] greater thinges, than either we can aske or vnderstand. Which thing we also read that Paule hath said. Ther­fore not without cause is that moste honest widowe Iudith verie angrie with Osias the Priest, because he ap­pointed Iudith. 8. a sette number of dayes vnto God, which being ended he should de­liuer, or otherwise they wold giue vp the citie. For Iudith saith What ma­ner of sentence is this, whereunto O­sias hath consented, to deliuer the Ci­tie vnto the Assyrians, if within fiue dayes there come not succour for vs? And who are ye that tempt the Lord? This is not a sentence like to obteine mercie, but rather to prouoke wrath & kindle displeasure. You haue set the mercie of God a time, & haue appoin­ted him a day after your own phanta­sie. But for asmuch as the Lord is pati­ent, let vs so much the rather repent & craue pardon at his handes by pow­ring out of teares. Therfore Dauid is read to haue spoken most godly being in extreme daunger, If I shal finde fa­uour in the eyes of the Lorde, hee will [...]. Samu. 15 bring me againe: but if he say to me, I haue no lust to thee, behold here am I, let him doe with me, what seemeth good in his eyes.

And nowe also long continuance is verie néedefull in prayers. Aske We muste continue [...]n prayer. saith the Lord in the Gospell, and it shalbe giuen you: seeke & ye shal find: knock, & it shal be opened vnto you. And by this heaping together of wor­des, he often remembreth vs of conti­nuance in prayer. Aske, saith he, ear­nestly & constantly, as they do whiche require things whereof they stand in néede: Seeke, as they are wonte that search for thinges that are hidden and pretious: Knocke, as they are wont, who with earnest desire couet to come in to their friend. For all these sayinges doe not onely signifie a de­sire, but also a continual studie, to ob­teine thinges required. In the Gos­pell according to saint Luke the Lord put foorth a parable tending to this ende, that we ought alwayes to pray and neuer to be weried. For Paul al­so saith, Reioyce alway, pray continu­ally, 1. Thess. 5. in all thinges giue thankes. Yet let no man think that by these words of the Lord, and the Apostle, the er­rour of y e heretiques Psallini or Eu­chitae is confirmed. They did no­thing else but pray. The Lord com­maundeth to pray alwayes, that is to say as often as wee conueniently may, at al times and in all places, to be of an vpright hart toward God in al things, which should always waite for good thinges at Gods hande, and giue him thanks for benefites recei­ued: whiche should also continually aske fauour of him. Suche an ende­uoure is commended vnto vs in An­na the daughter of Phanuel, of whom Luke maketh mention: That she de­parted Luke. 1. not from the temple, but night and day serued the Lord with fastings and prayers: not that she did nothing else, hauing no regarde to her bodie, nor did at any time eate, drinke, or sléepe, but because that was her con­tinuall and chiefest businesse. For at this day, speaking after the same ma­ner, we say that the husbandman doth labour without ceassing, and the stu­dent reade night and day: when as yet all men vnderstand, that by this kinde of spéech is signified a continu­al, and an excéeding great diligence in worke and reading. The woman of Syrophoenissa in Matth. Chapter 15. sheweth vnto vs a notable example of vnwearied continuance in prayer or inuocation. But if so be GOD séem to neglect vs, or to defer our re­quests [Page 927] longer then is méete, let vs al­wayes remember what the Prophet hath said, Yet a litle while and he that Ab [...]c 2. Heb. 10. shal come will come and wil not tarie, and the iust shal liue by faith; &c.

Here it shalbe verie easie to shew the time of prayer, whereof inquirie is made, to wit, When we ought to pray. We ought therefore priuately When we must pray. to pray alwayes. For continually while wee liue there is diuerse and manifolde matter offered vnto vs to pray. Pray therefore as oft as y e spi­rite moueth thée, & as often as necessi­tie it selfe, or mater prouoketh thée to pray. Yet let nothing here be of con­straint: let all things procéede from a willing & frée spirite. But publique prayers are [...]estrained to time. For ther are sette & foreappointed hours to pray, set houres are those certeine times receiued of y e Churche, wherin in the morning or euening y e whole congregation assembleth together to heare the word of God, to praye, and to receiue the Sacramentes. That the auncient Churches whiche were in times past did not méete together in an holy assemblie, all at one time, and the selfe same houres, Socrates in his Historie beareth witnesse. And in this diuersitie there is no daunger.

Let it be left to the discretion of the Churches to come together vnto the seruice of God when it shal séeme moste necessarie, comely, méete, and profitable vnto them selues. More­ouer foreappointed houres of pray­er, are those whiche are set or fore­warned for a certeine time by the Church for presente necessities sake. In daungerous times and in weigh­tie affaires the holie Apostles ap­pointed prayers and fastinges. Which thing also at this day is law­full without superstition, and with iust moderation. And that this is a moste auncient ordinaunce, it appea­reth out of these woordes of the Prophete Ioel. Blowe, the trum­pet Ioel. 2. in Sion, sanctifie a fast, call a so­lemne assemblie, gather the people to­gether, &c. Doeth not the Apostle commaunde man and wife priuate­ly 1. Cor. 7. to separate themselues for a time, and to absteine from their lawfull de­lightes, that prayer in necessitie may be the more feruent? And nowe also it will not be hard to iudge of y e place Of the place of prayer. of praier. For as at al times priuatly, so also in all places, I haue saide in y e beginning of this sermon, y holy men may pray. For the true prayer of holy men is not tyed to any place, nei­ther is it iudged better in one place, than in another. For the goodnesse or worthines of the prayer is not estée­med by the place, but by the minde of him that prayeth. For the Lorde in the Gospel sayth, The houre will come, and now is, when the true wor­shippers Iohn. 4. shall worship the father in spirite and in trueth, &c. But they are in no wise to be passed ouer, in To praye [...] in the chamber. this place, who are persuaded that the godly may pray in no other place, but at home in their chamber. To the confirmation wherof, they wrest these words of our sauiour. But thou Matth. 6. when thou prayest, enter into thy chamber, and when thou haste shut thy doore, pray to thy Father which is in secrete, and thy Father which see­eth in secrete shal rewarde thee open­ly. But these wordes haue an An­tithesis or contrarie sentence to that whiche goeth afore. For there went before, And when thou prayest thou shalt not be as the Hypocrites are, for they loue to stand praying in the Sy­nagogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seene of men. [Page 928] Againste this immediately he oppo­seth, But thou whē thou prayest enter into thy chāber. And as in reprouing y e abuse of prayer, hee did not proper­ly condemne the place, but rather spake figuratiuely after this man­ner: The Phariseis with their pray­ers whiche they make in the stréetes do hunt after praise and commenda­tion of the people. So on the contra­rie parte making mention of a cham­ber, he meant not that the place, of it selfe, maketh the prayer either bet­ter or worse: but hee taught by a fi­guratiue spéeche, that wee ought to pray with an vpright minde, and moste frée from hunting after the praise of men. For he that prayeth with a minde not troubled with af­fections, hauing regarde only vnto God, he prayeth in his chamber, whe­ther he pray in the Churche or in the streete. For otherwise the Lord pray­ed with his Disciples in the temple, in the citie, in the fielde, and where­soeuer occasion was offered. Also it followeth, And the Father which seeth thee in secrete, shal reward thee openly, that is to say, The Father, who alloweth the minde that is not proud, but humble and frée from am­bition, will rewarde thée openly. But publique prayers are vsed in the Churche, or assemblie of Saintes: which if any man despise, saying that prayer ought not to be tyed to any place, I can not thinke him woor­thie the name of a Christian, since he shamefully abuseth Christian liber­tie. Finally, of assemblies I haue spoken before, we will peraduen­ture speake more in the last Sermon of this Decade.

Here commeth also to be hande­led The ges­ture of thē that pray. y e gesture of those that pray, But let all riot, all pride, all immoderate trimming of the bodie, be farr frō thē y shal come into the Church of Christ to pray. He should séeme filthily to haue scorned the Godly magistrate, whosoeuer he were, that in comming to craue pardon for his fault, would lay aside his mourning wéedes, and putting on white apparell, proudely appeare before the assembly of graue and godly Senatours. Suche a one might be iudged worthie, not onely to be denied of his request, but also to be cast into prison. And who wil de­nie that they more shamefully mock God, who comming into the Churche to aske pardon, being oppressed with the burthen of their sinnes, and yet in that place to be so farre off from being humble, that they rather ap­peare before the presence of God and his Saintes hauing their bodies so attyred, as they thereby bothe pro­uoke y e wrath of God a new against them, and doe grieuously offende the most godly y are in y e church. Wher­fore Paul at large teacheth that mo­destie, comely, and humble beha­uiour is to be vsed in the church. The place is to be séene in the 11. cha. of the first Epistle to y e Cor. That which re­maineth of this matter the blessed martyr of Christ Cyprian, cōprehen­deth in these wordes. Let the wordes & prayers of such as pray, be orderly gouerned, keeping modestie & sham­fastnesse. Let vs thinke we stande in the sight of God. God his eyes must be delighted, bothe in the gesture of our bodie, and manner of our wordes: for as it is the part of an impudēt per­son to vse clamorous shoutes in pray­ing, so cōtrariwise it besemes a sham­fast persō to pray with modest pray­ers. Some foolishly imagine y pray­er is made either better or worse, by y e gesture of our bodies. Therfore let [Page 929] them heare S. August. lib. 2. ad Sim­plicianum Quaest. 4. saying, It skilleth not after what sort our bodies be pla­ced▪ so that the minde beeing presente with God, doe bring her purpose to passe. For we both pray standing, as it is written, The Publicane stoode a farre off: and knéeling, as we reade in the Actes of the Apostles: and sit­ting, as did Dauid and Helias. And vnlesse we might pray lying, it shuld not haue bin writen in the Psalmes, Euerie night wash I my bedde. For when any man seeketh to pray, he placeth the members of his bodie af­ter such a maner as it shal séeme most meete to him for the time to stirre vp his deuotion.

But when prayer is not sought, but an appetite or desire to pray is offered, when any thing commeth on the soudeine into our minde, where­by wee are deuoutly moued to pray with sighes that can not be vttered, after what manner soeuer it findeth a man, doubtlesse prayer is not to be deferred, vntill we haue sought in what place we may sitt, or where we may stande or knéele downe. Tertul­lian, making mention of the behaui­our of the Christians of his time whē they prayed, in his Apologie against the Gentiles saith: We Christians are al of vs euermore praying for al men, looking vppe into heauen, with our handes spread abroade, because we are harmlesse: we are bare headed, because wee are not ashamed: to bee shorte, wee neede none to put vs in remem­braunce, because wee pray from the harte.

Where notwithstanding we must chefely haue in our remembrance the doctrine of our Sauiour in the Gos­pell saying, When thou prayest, thou shalt not bee as the hypocrites are: for they loue to pray standing in the Sy­nagogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seene of men, verily I say vnto you they haue their reward. For aboue all thinges we must beware that we neither pray priuately nor publiquely to this end, neither yet fashion the gesture of our bodie, to get the vaine prayse of the people, that we may séeme to be re­nowmed and accounted holie before men. It sufficeth that wee please GOD, and be allowed by his iudge­ment.

In the discourse of prayer, no man will say, that it is the smallest thing to knowe what you ought to What we must aske or pray for of God. pray, what thing you should aske of God, or for whome you should pray. Here are to be considered the per­sons and thinges: persons are either publique or priuate. Publique per­sons, are Bishops, Teachers, Magi­strates and all set in authoritie. For these men, the writinges of the Pro­phetes, Euangelistes, and Apostles giue commandement to pray. Paule more than once requireth intercessi­ons to be made by the Churche vnto the Lorde for him, that he might be deliuered from disordered & froward men, and that he might fréely preach the Gospell as it becamme him to preache it. The same Paule com­maundeth vs to pray for al those that Ephe. 6. 2. Thess. 3. 1. Tim. 2. be set in authoritie, that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all god­linesse and honestie.

Priuate persons are, our parents, wife, children, kinsfolk, allies, neigh­bours, citizens, friends, enimies, sick persons, captiues, such as ar afflicted, & to be short, all that are nigh about vs, whose helth and safetie, nature and Christian charitie willeth by prayers to commend vnto God, and [Page 930] whereof there are also testimonies and examples in the Scripture. But the thinges we shoulde pray for, are those good things that are to be desi­red, wherof some are heauenly, spiri­tuall, or eternall: and other earth­ly, corporall, or temporall. Moreouer some thinges verilie are common, o­thersome againe are priuate: those things that are common pertaine to the whole church & common wealth, neither belonge they to a fewe, as do priuate things. And spirituall things are chiefly reckoned to be these, faith, hope, charitie, perseuerāce, and that whole companie of all manner ver­tues, the profite and safetie of the Church, forgiuenesse of sinnes, and life euerlasting. Among the whiche not vnfitly are reckoned the giftes of vnderstandinge the liberall Scien­ces, well ordered Scholes, faithfull teachers, godlie Magistrates, & vp­right lawes. Corporall things are, a peaceable common wealth, strong and valiant armies for warre, helth, strength, and comlinesse of bodie, a­bundance or sufficient wealth, the safe prosperitie of wife and children, the protection & defence of fréendes and Citizens, peace, a good name, and otherthings which are of this kinde.

But no man is ignorant that we ought to haue a greater care of spiri­tuall things, than corporall thinges, and principally to desire heauenlie things. And in corporall things, there is also a choyce to be vsed, that the profit of the common wealth be pre­ferred before our own priuate gain. For the common wealth continuing in safetie, the Citizens may also be safe. And so long as scholes and Vni­uersities, or places of learning, be mainteyned, there is hope that the common wealth shall neuer be desti­tute of wise & vpright gouernours.

There are also in temporall goods, some better than other some: those thinges that are beste therefore, the Saincts or godly men doe chiefely re­quire of the Lord, and neuerthelesse those whiche are of lesse value they vnderstand to come from him, and therefore they aske them also of the Lorde. They that are but meanely It is law­ful to aske corporall goodes of the Lorde. exercised in the Scriptures, affirme that it is not lawful in prayer to aske corporall goods of the Lord. But they are cōfuted by many examples of the Scripture. For not onely the Patri­arches and Prophets, but also the A­postles of Christe asked temporall goods of the Lord, as defence against their enimies, a good reporte, and o­ther things necessary for the bodie. Which thing we shall lerne anon by the fourme of prayer, which the lord him selfe hath taught vs, diligently shewing vs what we should aske.

This also commeth in question, in what toung prayer must be made? They that affirme, that priuatly and In what tongue we must pray. publiquely wee muste praye in La­tine, séeme in my iudgement to be out of their wits, vnlesse they speake of suche as are skilfull in the Latine tounge. For since wee must pray, not onely with mouth and voice, but also with hart & minde, how I pray you shall he praye with hearte and minde, who vseth a language he vn­derstandeth not? Indéede he vttereth godlie wordes, but he knoweth not what he sayeth. For it cōmeth all to one reckoning, to pray neuer a whit or not at all, and to babble out words which are not vnderstoode.

Let euery nation therefore pray in that language which it vnderstan­deth best, and moste familiarly. And no lesse madnesse is it in publique [Page 931] assemblies to vse a straunge lan­guage: which thinge also hath béen the roote of the greatest euilles in the church. Whatsoeuer the priests that were ordained of God, and the Pro­phetes which were sente from him, spake or rehearsed to the people of olde time in the church, they did not speake or recite them in the Chalde­an, Indian, or Persian, but in the He­brue tongue, that is, in their vulgar and mother tongue.

They wrote also bookes in their vulgar tongue. Christ our Lorde to­gether with his Apostles vsed the vulgar tongue. He furnished the A­postles with the gift of tongues, that they might speake to euery nation. And for so much as in that age the Gréeke tongue of all other was most plentifull and common, the Apostles wrote not in the Hebrue tongue, but in the vulgar Gréeke tongue. True­ly it behoueth that those things that are done in the publique church for the holie assemblies sake, shoulde be vnderstoode of all men. For other­wise in vaine shoulde so many men be assembled together. Whereby it is cléerer than the day light, that they that haue brought in straunge ton­gues into the church of God, haue troubled all thinges, haue quenched the feruentnesse of mennes mindes, yea, and haue banished out of the church, both prayer it selfe, and the vse of prayer, and all the fruite and profite that shoulde come of thinges done in the church. And truely the Romane and Latine Prince hath brought this Latine abhomination into the church of God. He crieth out that it is wickedly done, if Germa­nie, England, Fraunce, Polande, and Hungarie, do vse both in prayer and all other kinde of seruice in y e church, not the Romane or Latine tongue, but Dutch or Germane spéech, En­glish, French, Polonish, or the Hun­garian language.

S. Paule once handling this con­trouersie, saith in plaine wordes: If I pray in a straunge tongue, my spi­rite or voyce prayeth, but my vnder­standing is without fruite. What is it 1. Cor. 14 then? I will pray with the spirite, but I will praye with the vnderstanding also. I will sing with the spirite, but I will singe with the vnderstandinge also. Else when thou blessest with the spirite, howe shall he that occupi­eth the roome of the vnlearned, saye Amen, at thy giuing of thankes, see­ing he knoweth not what thou say­est? Thou verily giuest thankes well, but the other is not edified. I thanke my God I speake languages more thā you all, yet had I rather in the church to speake fiue wordes with mine vn­derstanding, that I might also instruct others, than ten thousande wordes in a straunge tongue. And truely this verie place doth Iustinian the Empe­rour cite In Nouell. Const. 123. where he straightly commaundeth Bishops & Ministers not secreatly, but with a lowde voice which might be heard of the people, to recite the holy oblati­on and prayers vsed in holy baptis­me, to the intente that thereby the mindes of the hearers might be stir­red vp, with greater deuotion to set forth the prayses of God.

Moreouer it is euident that Grego­rie him selfe who is called the great, spake to his Citizens in the Citie of Rome in their countrie language: which thinge he him selfe witnesseth in y e preface of his Commentarie vp­on Ezechiel, to Marianus the bishop.

Of the Gréeke bishops, no man is ignoraunt, that they had their whole [Page 932] seruice in their Churches, in their owne natiue language, & haue lefte their writinges vnto vs in the same tongue. We might therfore worthi­ly be iudged mad & voide of vnder­standing, if we also in the admini­stration of diuine seruice in y e church vse not our owne language, since so many and so excellēt examples, both of most famous churches, & of moste singular Bishops and gouernours of the church haue gone before vs, that I speake not againe of the moste ex­presse and manifest doctrine of S. Paule the Apostle.

This place now requireth that I speake somewhat of singinge in the Of Sing­ [...]ge in [...] church church, and of canonical houres. But let no man thinke that prayers sung with mās voice are more acceptable vnto God, than if they were plainly spokē or vttered. For God is neither allured with the swéetenesse of mans voyce, neither is he offended though prayers be vttered in a hoarse or base sounde. Prayer is commended for faith and godlinesse of minde, & not for any outward shewe. Those out­warde thinges are rather vsed as meanes to stirre vs vp, albéeit euen they also take little effect, vnlesse the spirite of God doe inflame our harts. Neither can any man deny but that the custome of singing is very aun­cient. For the holy scripture witnes­seth that the Leuites in the auncient church longe before the comming of [...]. Paral. 29 Christ did singe, yea, and that they did singe at the commaundement of God. And againe, I thinke no man can deny, that the same cunning kind of musicke brought into the church of God by Dauid, was both accounted among the ceremonies, and that the same was abolished together with the temple and the ceremonies. We reade not of our Lord Iesus Christ, who is the true Messias, and full per­fection of the law, that he soung in a­ny place, either in y e temple or with­out the temple, or that any where he taught his disciples to singe, or com­maunded them to ordaine singing in the Churches. For that which is read in Matthew and Marke, ( [...], Matth. 26 Mark. 14. which may be englished, And when they had soung an Hymne or psalme, they went out into the mount of Oliues,) is such a kinde of saying, as doeth not necessarily force vs to vnderstand that the Lord sang with his disciples. For a Hymne, which is the praise due vnto God, may be hū ­bly vttered without quauering of y e voice. Truely the olde translation in both places, as well in Matthew, as in Marke, constantly interpreteth it, Et hymno dicto exierunt in montem Oli­uarum, that is to say, When they had saide an Hymne, they wente out into the mounte of Oliues. Erasmus in Matthew hath trauslated it, Et cum hymnum cecinissent, whē they had sung an Hymne: but translating Marke, he saith, Et cum hymnum dixissent, whē they had said an hymne: but in either place is red [...]. And [...] sig­nifieth to prayse, or to set forth ones prayse, which both by singing, & also without singinge hath béen accusto­med to be done. And albéeit we nei­ther reade that the lord himself com­maūded singing to his Apostles, nei­ther that they ordained singing in y e Church, neither yet do reade in the Actes of the Apostles that they them selues did singe in holy assemblies, yet Paule did not rebuke the church at Corinth, which began to singe ei­ther Paul rebu­ked not them that sounge. of her owne accorde, or by a cer­teine imitation of the olde Church, [Page 933] because he sawe their māner of sing­ing differed much from the olde. He therefore suffered singing of Psal­mes, but in the meane time he pre­ferred before it prophecie or the of­fice of preaching: and he also requi­red of them that did sing, bothe a me­sure to be kept, and also that it should be done with vnderstanding, without which doutlesse bothe prayer & sing­ing is not only vnprofitable, but al­so hurtfull. I wil pray with the spirit, (saith the Apostle) and will pray with 1. Cor. 14. the vnderstanding also: I will singe with the spirit, and will sing with the vnderstanding also. Neither doe I knowe, that in any place else the A­postle maketh mention of singing in holie assemblyes, vnlesse we liste to applie that hether which Paule hath left written in the 3. to the Colossi­ans, though that may séeme to be a priuate institution. For that whiche he hath left written in his Epistle to the Ephesians in these words: Be not drunken with wine, wherein is ex­cesse, Ephe. 5. but be fulfilled with the spirite, speaking vnto your selues in psalmes, and Hymnes, and spirituall songes, singing and making melodie to the Lord in your harts: Giuing thankes alwayes for all thinges vnto God e­uen the Father, in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ, What manner of saying it is, it is easily iudged by the occasion and order of the words. For he speaketh nothing of the publique singing accustomed to be vsed in the Church, but of the priuate manner of singing. For he had respect vnto rio­tous banquets, where, for the moste parte were vsed to be sung of such as were wel tippled, songs which were not verie honest. Be ye not therefore drunke with wine, saith the Apostle, lest ye sing songes that are scarse ho­nest, but rather if ye list to sing, sing Psalmes and spirituall songes.

Wherevnto this also may be ad­ded, that euen in those kinds of songs he requireth rather the songe of the hart, than the warbling of the voice, so far off is it that he at any time al­loweth vncomely shrikings, either publique or priuate: albeit the sense and meaning shalbe more simple and plaine, if we vnderstand, In corde, which signifieth in the hart, to be spo­ken in that place in sted of, ioyfully or from the hart. Wherfore no man can or ought to disallowe moderate and godly singing of Psalmes, whe­there it be publiquely vsed in holie assemblies, or at home in priuat hou­ses. And truely you shall finde many testimonies in the ecclesiasticall hi­storie written by Eusebius and So­zomenus, The man­ner of the a [...]ncient singi [...]g in the Chur­che. declaring that the Esterne Churches euen immediatly after the time of the Apostles did vse to singe Psalmes and Hymnes vnto Christe our Lorde. Ye shall also finde this, that by certaine decrées of counsels it was ordeyned, that no other thinge should either be read or soūg in holie assemblies, but onely the canonicall Scripture. For euen betimes there began neither a meane to be kept in the Churche, neither the canonicall scripture only to be vsed, for that cer­taine men intermedled their owne songes.

Yet héere (déerly beloued) I thought good to put you in mind of two excel­lent What mā [...] of singing was in old time vsed. things concerning this matter. The first of them is, that the singing of the ancient Church was a far other kinde of singing, than that which at this day is vsed. For Erasmus Roter. doeth rightly iudge, that the singing vsed in the ancient churches was no other than a distincte and measured [Page 934] pronoūtiation, such as at this day in some places is vsed in pronoūcing of y e psalmes, the gospel, and the Lordes prayer. Truly Plinie the Lieftenant in Asia, by diligēt search or examina­tiō of matters found out, y t y e christi­ans at certaine appointed times met together before day, & soūg a Psalme together amonge them selues vnto Christe their God. The place of Pli­nie is to be séene in the 10. book of his Epistles to Traianus the Emperour. Also Rabanus Maurus, lib. insti. Cler. 2 cap. 48. saith. The primitiue church did so sing, that with a little altering of the voyce, it made him that sange to be heard the further, so that the singing was more like lowd reading than song. These things he borrowed out of the 33. chap. of S. Austines 10. book of confessions, who in that place plainly confesseth, that he doth sinne, when he is more delighted with the swéetnes of the voices, than with the sense of the words, and therefor desi­reth that all the melodious tunes of swéet songs, wherewith the psalter of Dauid is replenished, might be re­moued from his eares, and the hea­ring of the Church. For it séemed to be more safe, which he remēbred he had often heard con­cerning Athanasius Bishop of Alex­andria, who with so little strayning of the voice, made the Reader of the Psalme to vtter it, that he rather sée­med to read than to sing. The last of the things I said I would put you in mind of, is, that singing, howsoe­uer Song was alwaies fre but not [...]niuersal­ly vsed. it be an auncient institution, ne­uerthelesse was neuer vniuersal, & of necessiti thrust vpō y e churches, but it was frée, neither was it always vsed in all churches. Whereunto may be added that which Sozomenus witnes­seth, that those Churches whiche did sing, vsed not the very same kindes of prayers, or Psalmes, or readings, or the very same time. Socrates also in the 5. book of his historie cha. 22. saith. To be short, in all Countries euery where, you shall not finde two chur­ches which in all points agrée toge­ther in prayer. And that it was long yer the Westerne Churches recei­ued melodie or the custome of sing­ing, it appéereth euen by the testimo­nie of Augustine, who in his 9. booke of Confess. Chap. 7. rehearseth that Ambrose béeing oppressed with the snares & persecutions of Iustina the Arian Empresse, ordained that hym­nes and psalmes should be soung, ac­cording to the custome of the Easte partes, since whiche time the cus­tome of singing hath béene reteined and also receiued of other partes of the worlde. Neuerthelesse before the Westerne churches receiued the or­der of singing, they were estemed of all them of the East to be true Chur­ches, neither came it into any mans braine, that therefore they were he­reticall and schismaticall Churches, or not rightlie gouerned, because they were destitute of song or melo­die. No man gathered, The Easterne Churches sing, the Wes­terne doe not so: therefore they are no churches. If this vprightnes and Agrement in singing in the Church. libertie had remained safe and vnal­tered, that is to saye, If according to that auncient vse of singing, nothing had béene soung but canonicall scrip­tures, if it had bene stil in the libertie of the churches, to sing or not to sing, truely at this day there should be no controuersie in the Churche, aboute singing in the church. For those chur­ches whiche should vse singing after the ancient maner practised in sing­ing would sing the word of God, and [Page 935] the prayses of God onely, neither would they think y t in this point they surpassed other Churches, neither would they condemne those Chur­ches that sang not at all: where as also these would not despise them that vsed soberly and godlily to sing.

For if godly men perseuere in the studie of godlinesse, and in daylie prayers, though they sing not, yet re­maine they neuerthelesse the sonnes of GOD. Neither yet doth all sing­ing, and in euery place edifie: neither are all Churches fitt to singe. Doeth not Rabanus saye, in the same place that I euen nowe cited? For fleshly minded mennes sake, & not for such as are guided by the spirite, the cus­tome of singing is instituted in the Church, that they that are not moued by wordes, may bee allured with the sweetnesse of the melody, &c.

But the singing about which there is controuersie at this day, is not that auncient singing, but that more is, both in matter and tune, for the most parte, it is cleane contrarie to the olde. The common sort call it Gre­gories singing, doubtlesse not of that great Gregorie, who séemeth not to haue béene very fréendlie to singing, Gregories singing. as it appeareth by his constitution, whiche is read in the Registre, in the fifte parte thereof, Cap. 44.

Wee shall therefore séeme to iudge more truely, if we referre it to Gregorie the fifte, which is said to haue béene enthronized aboute the yéere of our Lorde 995. and more­ouer to haue vsed the healpe of, I knowe not who, one Robertus Car­notensis. Yet there are some whiche ascribe it to Vitalianus, some to Ge­lasius. It yrc [...]eth mee to rehearse what Durandus hath patcht together of this matter, in his Rat. Diuin. lib. 5. For I little weigh it.

There are manie thinges in this kinde of singing to be discommen­ded. what thinges are to [...]e discō ­mended in the vse of singing in the church For first of all many things, yea the most are soung contrarie to true godlines, neither are all thinges that are sounge taken out of the holie Scriptures, but out of I knowe not what kinde of Legendes, and out of the traditions of men. And those things whiche are soung out of the Scriptures are, for the moste parte, so wrested and corrupted, that there remaineth no parte of the heauenly sense or meaning. Creatures and deade men are called vpon. More­ouer, this kinde of singinge is com­maunded, and they singe not of their owne accorde or good will, but vpon constrainte: yea they singe for mo­ney, and to th'end that they may get an Ecclesiasticall benefice, as they terme it. Onely Clearkes, hyred for that purpose, doe nowe a dayes singe: not the whole Churche of Christe, as in time paste hath béene accustomed. Neither is there any ende or measure in their singinge. They singe day and night. And to this foolishe and vngodly kinde of singinge, as to a heauenlie or meri­torious worke, there is more attri­buted than true faith doeth allowe. A man maye well say that it is that much babbling, which the Lorde in Matthewe forbiddeth and condem­neth as an Heathenish superstition. They singe moreouer in a straunge tongue, which fewe doe vnderstand, and therefore without any profite at all to the church.

There is hearde a longe sounde, quauered and streyned to and fro, backewarde and forewarde, where­of [Page 936] a man can not vnderstand one worde. Often times the Sing­ers striue amonge themselues for the excellencie of voyces, whereby it commeth to passe that the whole Churche ringeth with an hoarse kinde of yellinge, and through the strife that riseth about their voy­ces, the hearers little vnderstande what is sounge. I say nothing at this present of their musicke which they call Figuratiue, and of their musicall instrumentes, all whiche are conteined in a manner in their Organes, as they terme them. I saye nothinge of their Diriges, or prayers for the deade. Of which I haue also intreated in an other place.

But these, and such other like, so occupied the whole time of di­uine seruice in the Churche, that verie little or none was lefte for true prayers, and for the holie and heauenlie preaching of the worde of God. Therefore for moste iuste causes, they that beléeue the Gospell, doe neither vse such sing­ing, neither suffer it in the Church of God. And they séeme to deale verie deuoutly, and in like man­ner moste wisely, whiche bestowe the beste parte of the time, or euen the verie whole time of ecclestasti­call assemblies in feruent and qui­ete prayers, and in the wholesome preachinge of the worde of God, omitting that singinge: especial­ly since it is a harde thinge, so to li­mitte or restraine singinge, which otherwise is tollerable, leaste at some time it excéede and go beyond the appointed boundes.

Furthermore, that our aunci­ent Of canoni­call hou­ [...]es. predecessours had certeine and appointed houres, wherein they prayed bothe priuately in their houses, and publiquely in assem­blies, all the holie Scripture wit­nesseth in many places.

Dauid more than once in his Psalmes sayeth, that he will goe vnto the Lord in the Morning and Eueninge. Daniel prayed vnto Dan. 6. the Lorde at thrée seuerall houres or times of the day. Againe, Da­uid saith, Seuen times in a day doe I praise thee. But by seuen times he vnderstandeth many times.

For so else-where we reade written, I will smite you for your sinnes seuen times. And a­gaine, Leuit. 26. Pro. 24. The iust man falleth seuen times, and riseth vp againe. And also, If thy brother sinne seuen times Luke. 17. in a daye, and turne seuen times in a day vnto thee, &c.

Seuen times therefore in di­uerse places, as also in this of Da­uid, is put for many times. And Christe our Lorde, hath tyed the priuate prayers of the faithfull, (as wee haue also tolde you be­fore) neither to place, nor yete to time: he hath not taken away publique prayers. For he is the Lord, not of confusion but of or­der. But his Disciples when they were in the land of Iurie, did them selues also obserue the accu­stomed houres of praying whiche that nation kept, at libertie, not of necessitie, and specially for the as­semblies sake. For Peter & Iohn Actes. 3. goe vp into the temple at the ninth houre of prayer. In the day of pen­tecost, all the Saincts with one ac­corde Actes. 2. were gathered together & re­ceiued the holy Ghost at the thirde houre of the day. And it is also read [Page 937] that Peter priuately went vpp into the vpper parte of the house, aboute the sixt houre.

The Temple béeing destroyed, and the Iewes scattered abroade, the Churches gathered out of the Gen­tiles did not obserue like hou­res of gatheringes together, or of assemblies, but at their owne liber­tie, as to euery church it séemed most méete and conuenient.

Of which diuersitie truely, the Ec­clesiasticall historie also makethe Trip. li. 9. Cap. 39. mention, yet for the most part there were houres in the morning and e­uening vsed for assemblies. S. Hie­rome (in his Epitaph vppon Paula) expounding not the rite or order of the vniuersall church, what it should doe in holie assemblies, but what the companyes of solitarie virgins are woont to doe of their owne accorde, sayeth:

In the morning, at three, sixe, and nine of the clocke, at euening, at mid­night, they did sing the Psalter by order. Onely vpon the Sunday they went vnto the Church neere vnto the whiche they dwelt, &c.

So it perteineth to priuate in­stitution, which of the same sorte is read writen to Laeta, touching the in­stitution of her daughter, and to De­metriades, De custodienda virginitate.

And truely the greater or more famous, & solemne Churches (whi­che at this daye they call Cathe­drall, to witt, of Cathedra a Chay­re, or of the order of Prophetes teaching or professing there, as some time the Churche of Antioche, Co­rinth, Alexandria, and suche like sée­med to haue béene) at certeine hou­eres, to witt, in the morning, at noone, yea, at Euening also assem­bled to expound or discusse the holie canonicall Scriptures.

The foundations of that obser­uation séeme to bee layed in the Churche of the Corinthians. Of whiche the Apostle aboundauntlie witnesseth 1. Corint. 14. Chapter.

Eusebius in the fifte Booke of his ecclesiastical historie, and 9. Chapter, making mention of an ecclesiasticall Schoole at Alexandria, sayeth: From a long time the doctrine and exercise of the holie Scriptures flou­rished among them: which custome also continueth euen to our time, whiche we haue hearde also to be in­stituted by menne mightie in Elo­quence, and in the studie of the holie Scriptures, to witt, after the exam­ple of the Corinthian Church.

Some markes of this moste wholesome rite or custome, appea­red sometime in the Occidentall or Weste Church, as it is to be gathe­red out of the writinges of Sainct Ambrose and Augustine.

But truely in these very times, and in the times immediatly follow­ing, when all nations in a manner were together by the eares with perpetuall warres, and when the Romane Empire in reuengement of the bloud of Christe, of his holie A­postles and Martyres, according to the Prophecie of Daniel, and Sainct Iohn the Apostle and Euangeliste, was torne in peeces, & made a pray for all people: The Gothes or Ger­manes rushing vppon them on this side, the Hunnes and other barba­rous Souldiours on the other side assaulting Rome sharply, the best Scholes were spoyled, goodly Libra­ries were burned, honest & good stu­dies perished, whervpon were giuen vnto y e churches Doctors or teachers [Page 938] most vnlike vnto y e auncient doctours and teachers, who were not furnished with that abilitie, that they could deale in the holy Scriptures with such dex­teritie and fruitefulnesse, as their pre­decessours. In this disorder & downe­fall, least nothing should remaine of y e canonicall scriptures vntouched, it is euident that there rose vp men not al­together negligent of the canonicall doctrine, who diuided the whole cano­nicall scripture, after such a sort into parts, and for the whole course of the yeare, that they might once in a yeare read ouer the whole Bible, and the Psalter oftner, yea, euen euery seue­night. They vsed the psalmes in stéed of prayers, to whiche as times increa­sed, many other prayers also were ioyned. And least the verie reading of the scripturs should séeme to want al exposition, the readinges, lectures, or homilies of the fathers were therevn­to added at the length: not that y e prie­stes should read them secretely to thē ­selues (as at this day in a maner they are woont to do:) or that they should w t a post-hast reading mumble them vp in stéede of mattins, but that they should throughly handle them in the open church, as an exercise before the people, to the edification of the church. That I maye not nowe rehearse that this rite was not receiued of all men, so farre off is it from beeing streictly commaunded. Of whiche thing there remain some tokens or proofes In Di­stinct. 15. Sancta Rom. Furthermore, of reading the canonicall Scriptures, those houres wherin they were read, séemed to be named Canonical: as al­so Canons are so called of studying and reading the Canonicall Scrip­tures. But at what time this was done, and who were the doers thereof, it is not certeinely knowen. Some doe attribute some parte hereof to Hierome, other some to Damasus, and some to Pelagius the second of that name, othersome also to Gelasius and Gregorie.

And because homilies and lectures not a few are said to be Bedaes, and o­ther doctours of later time, finally, for that many other thinges are read in those hourely prayers, whiche sauour neuer a whit of antiquitie: truly as it is an institution patched vpp diuerse­ly and at sundrie times, so is it farre more new than the papists thincke or take it to bée. Neither are there some wanting which affirme, that at the re­quest of Carolus Magnus, Paulus Diaconus, or monke of Cassina, and monke Isuarde, ordeined and deliue­red to the Churche selected or chosen lessons, those especially which cōcerne the Saincts, and are accustomed to be read in these houres. But howsoeuer the matter standeth, most certeine it is, that those houres at this day com­maunded, and called Canonicall, are the inuention of man, and not of God, and ragged and rotten reliques or shadowes of the old Law. Wherevn­to, beside, that there are many fables, toyes, & follies annexed, it cannot be denied. Truly at this day there appe­reth such a mingle mangle or hotch­potch, that it séemeth vtterly vnwor­thy, either to bee vsed or suffered any longer in the church of Christ, vnlesse wée had rather that care were taken for the bellies of some, than for the good state and well-fare of the whole Church. Of whiche thus much thus farre.

It remaineth in the last place to discusse howe wee must praye, what How we must pray. words, or what fourme of prayer wée must vse. Truely there are many fourmes of prayer, but none better [Page 939] than that whiche our Lord, the onely beloued sonne of God the father hath deliuered. Neither is there a more certeine forme, as comprehending in fewe words all in all. In this summa­rie hee hath prescribed, what is wor­thie of him, what is acceptable to him, what is necessarie for vs, and to bee short, what hee is willing to graunt. Wherevppon S. Cyprian expoun­ding the Lords prayer, amonge other thinges sayeth: Hee that made vs to liue, the same hath taught vs also to pray euen of the same his bountiful­nesse, whereby hee hath vouchsafed both to giue and to bestowe all other thinges whatsoeuer, that when wee speake with the father in that prayer and supplicaton whiche the sonne hath taught vs, wee may bee the more easlie or readily heard, and may tru­ly and spiritually worshipp him. For what prayer can bee more spirituall, than that whiche is giuen vnto vs of Christe, from whome also the holy Ghoste is sent vnto vs? What prayer before the father more true, than that of the sonne, proceeding out of his mouth, who is trueth it selfe? So that to pray otherwise thā he hath taught, is not onely ignoraunce, but also of­fence: since hee him selfe hath sett downe, and saide: Yee cast aside the commaundement of God to stablish your owne tradition. Therefore (dearely beloued brethrene) let vs pray, as God our maister hath taught vs. It is a friendly and familiar pray­er to call vppon God in such manner as hee hath taught vs: and when that the prayer of Christ commeth to his eares, let the father acknowledge the woordes of his sonne, when wee pray. Hee that dwelleth within the heart, let him also bee in the tongue. And since wee haue him oure aduo­cate with the father for oure sinnes, when wee beeing sinners aske par­don for oure offences, let vs vtter the woordes of our Aduocate. For since hee sayeth, Whatsoeuer ye shall aske the father in my name, hee will giue it you, howe much more effectually doe wee obteine that, which wee aske in the name of Christ, if wee aske it in his prayer? Thus farre hée.

From hence ariseth a question, Whether wée be so tyed to the words Whether we be tyed to the wordes of the Lords prayer. of the Lords prayer, that wee maye not pray in other woordes at all? I aunswere, That the Lord would not so tye vs to his woordes, sett downe and conceiued, as though it were not lawefull to vse other woords, or ano­ther fourme: but he set foorth vnto vs certeine vniuersall thinges, vnto the whiche wée might referre all our pra­yers. For Augustine also to Proba De orando Deo, Of praying vnto god, sheweth that there is nothing in any place in the holy Scriptures prayed for, which is not comprehended in the Lords prayer. For, sayeth hee, if you runue ouer & through all the words of all holie prayers, you shall finde nothinge, whiche this prayer of the Lord doeth not comprehend & con­teine. To which woordes hee addeth immediatly: So that it is free to vse such and such woordes in praying, howbeit to say the same thinges: but to speake other thinges it is not free. Most warelie therefore and wisely do they, who referre all their prayers vnto the Lords prayer, vnto the whi­che they attribute the chiefe and prin­cipall place, and kéeping it continu­ally in their minde, doe meditate therevppon, and exercise themselues therein.

There is wont also another que­stion to be asked, What néed there is What it needeth [...]o expresse [...] d [...]sires [...]nto God [...] wordes. [Page 940] to expresse and op [...]n oure desires in woordes vnto God, since hée alreadie knoweth all thinges? Wée tould you anon after the beginning of this Ser­mon, that our prayer is an humbling of oure selues before the maiestie of God, where vnto moreouer wee add this: Wée doe not expresse and open oure desires vnto God, as thoughe hée knewe them not, or that wée would teach him being ignoraunt, or that we would entreate and gett gods fauour with our curious, laboursome, and e­loquent prayer, but for oure owne sakes wée vse woordes, wherewith to stirre vpp our selues. And to this end all the most holy men of God are read in the Psalmes and holy histories, to haue declared their desires largly vn­to the Lord.

Wee are not, (sayeth S. Hierome) declarers, but crauers. For it is one thing to declare a thing to him that is ignoraunt, and another thinge to craue a thing of him that knoweth. In that, it is a declaratiō, in this: a due­tie. There wee faithfully declare, here wee lamentably beseech. And Sainct Augustine sayeth, Wordes are need­full for vs, wherewith wee maye bee moued, and diligently consider what wee should aske, not wherewith wee should beleeue that the Lord is ei­ther taught or entreated.

Wherefore when the Lord forbad much babbling or vaine lipplabour in Howe lip­labour or muche babbling is forbidden. prayer, he did not simplie tye the pra­yer of the faithfull, vnto a fewe and short summe of woordes, but hée for­biddeth vs after the manner of Eth­nickes to powre out many woordes without witt, reason, meaning and vnderstanding, & so finally to thincke that wée shalbe heard for oure muche babbling sake, and often repeating of prayers: as at this day they doe fals­lye thinke, which say a certeine num­ber of prayers, which they call Rosa­ries of prayers. For the Lord addeth: They thincke they shalbe heard for their much babbling sake. S. Augu­stine maketh difference betwene bab­bling much, and praying much. To babble much, sayeth he, is in praying to make many superfluous woordes in a necessarie matter. But to praye much, is, to call vnto him, whome we pray vnto, with a longe & godly stir­ring vpp of the heart. For this busi­nesse for the most part, is accompli­shed more with sighinges, than with speakings. And anon, It is not wicked and fruitlesse, when wee haue leasure, to pray the longer. For it is written of our Lord himselfe, that he spēt the whole night in prayer, and prayed a long time. Wherein what did he else, but giue vs an example? Thus farre hée. And if it be a hard matter for any man to pray long and continually, he may breake off his prayer: howbeit hee must to it againe, and oftentimes renue the same a fresh. For such short speaking in prayer, is praise-worthie. And that we may make an end of this place, let no man thinke, that in pray­ing hee declareth oure affaires vnto God, as not knowing them: Let no man thincke that hee is heard, for his setting forth, and euen for his labour­some and exact setting foorth and that oftentimes repeated, and with most earne [...]t out-cries instilled or pow­red into the eares of God: Let no man thinke that his prayer must stand vp­pon a certeine number, that is to fay, that Pater nosters must be numbered vpp to our God, as not hauing a good memorie, & to a Lord ill to be trusted, vppon corrals & beades, put together vppon a lace, seruing (as it were) to make a reckoning or accompt.

[Page 941] And béecause I haue said, which all godly men also throughout the whole world confesse, that a most perfecte platforme of praying is deliuered vn­to vs in y e Lords prayer, by our Lord Iesus Christe him selfe, it remaineth that we cite word for word that most holy fourme of praying, orderly made with most diuine words, euen by the mouth of the Lord, as Matthewe the Apostle hath lefte it recorded vnto vs, and then to expound y e same as briefly and plainely as may be, to the intent that euery one may the better vnder­stand what he prayeth, & [...]éele a more effectuall working inwardly. Of that most Heauenlye prayer, this is the fourme.

O Our father which arte in Heauen, hallowed bee thy name. Thy kingdome come. Thy will be done as well in earth, as it is in heauen. Giue vs this day our daily bread. And for­giue vs our
Or, deb­tes.
trespasses, as we forgiue
Or, our debters.
them that tre­spase against vs. And lead vs not into temptation, but deliuer vs from euill. A men.

This most holy prayer of our lord Iesus Christ our sauiour, our doctour The lords Prayer deuided. or teacher & highest priest, deliuered to y e catholique church to be a catholique fourme or rule to praye vnto God, is wont to be diuided into a litle preface, and sixe petitions, some reckon seuen. Some say that the thrée former peti­tions serue chiefely to the spreading abroad of Gods glorie, the thrée latter concerne the care of our selues, and aske those thinges that are néedefull for vs. But they séeme in manner all to conteine both. The little preface is this, O our father which art in hea­uen. By this wée call vppon GOD, and dedicating oure selues vnto him, wée committ oure selues wholie vnto his protection and mercie. And euerie word hath his highe mysteries. For our Lord would haue vs rather pray with vnderstanding than with woor­des. These therefore doe admonishe vs, and suffice to bee thought vppon: but the minde beeing instructed with the holy Ghoste, whiche I told you is néedefull before all thinges, to them that pray, and being lifted vpp to the beholding of God, and of heauenly thinges, doeth deuoutly and ardently meditate these thinges.

And truely the woord Father put­teth vs in minde of many thinges to­gether. Father. For first it teacheth vs, that all oure prayers are to bee offered to none other, than to him, which is a fa­ther, that is to say, that onely God is to bee called vppon, and not another for him, or another with him. For our God and father is one, the fulnesse and sufficiencie of all good thinges, in whome only the faithfull are acquie­ted and doe rest, and without whome they séeke nothing that is truely good. And verilie this prayer can be offered to no creature. For to whiche of the Angels or the Sainctes canst thou say without sacrilege? O our father whi­che art in heauen, &c.

[Page 942] Furthermore this word Father tea­cheth vs, through whome wee should The Lords prayer of­fered to the Father by Christ. call vppon this father, not by the me­diation or by the mouthes of sainctes, but by Iesus Christ our lord: through whome only we are made the sonnes of God, who were otherwise by birth, and by nature the children of wrath. Who (I pray you) durst come for the before the presence of the most highe and euerlasting God, and call him Fa­ther, and himselfe Sonne, vnlesse the father, in his beloued and naturall sonne, had adopted vs the sonnes of grace? Therfore when we say Father, we speake from the mouth of y e sonne, who hath taught vs so to pray, and by whome we be promoted into this dig­nitie, that it néedeth nothing at all to add the name of Christe, and to saye: Wée pray thée (O heauenly father) for Christs sake, since in the first word Father, we comprehend the whole my­sterie of the sonne of God, and our re­demption. For in somuch as hee is our father, wee are his sonnes, and that by the merite of Christ: therefore wée call vppon the father, and so call him through Christ: that I may not now repeat, that we pray so from the mouth of Christ.

Moreouer, this swéete and fauou­rable woord Father, disburtheneth vs cleane of all distrust of heart. For wée call him Father, not somuch in consi­deration of his creating of all things, as for his singular and fatherly good­will toward vs. Wherevpon, though he be Lord God, and in déede a great Lord, and an Allmightie God: yet when wée praye wée attribute none of these names vnto him, but call him fathér, because in déede he wisheth vs wel, loueth vs, taketh care and charge ouer vs, and hauing pitie vppon vs, is desirous, yea, of his owne accorde and good will toward vs, to stoare and heape vppon vs all good things what­soeuer. Hetherto appertaine the te­stimonies of the Prophets, especially that of Dauid. The Lord is full of Psal. 103. compassion and mercie, slowe to an­ger and of great kindnesse. Hee will not alway chide, neither keepe his an­ger for euer. Hee hath not dealt with vs after our sinnes, nor rewarded vs according to our iniquities. For as high as the heauen is aboue the earth, so great is his mercie toward them that feare him. As farre as the East is from the west, so farre hath hee remo­ued oure sinnes from vs. As a father hath compassion on his children, so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him. For hee knoweth whereof wee bee made, hee remem­breth that wee are but dust. A verie excellent example of this thinge is to be séene in the Gospel after S. Luke, Luke. 15. where the louing father is painted out with wonderfull affections recei­uing into fauour again that prodigall sonne & waster of his wealth. Here­vnto is added this word Our, whiche Our. putteth vs in minde of two thinges. For first it is a small matter to ac­knowledge God to be the God and fa­ther of all, or to be the God and father of others, vnlesse we also beléeue that he is our father, vnlesse wee dedicate & yéeld our selues wholy into his faith and protection, as of our father, who wisheth well vnto vs, loueth vs, hath a care ouer vs, at no time and place neglecteth vs: for vnlesse wee doe so beléeue, neither with faith, nor with the loue of GOD is oure prayer commended, and therefore not a whit acceptable vnto God. But that that best and greatest God is our God, we doe vnderstand as well by his mani­fold benefites, as also speciallie by the [Page 943] mysterie of our redemption throughe Christ. Of which thing wée haue spo­ken elsewhere.

Furthermore since he bad vs pray Our father, and not, My father, strei­ght waye vppon the verie beginning he requireth loue of vs. For his will is that we should not onely haue care of our owne saluation, but of the sal­uation of all other men. For wée are all the members of one body: where­vppon, each seuerall one prayeth not seuerally for themselues, but euerie one for the safety of all the members, and also the whole bodie. Touching that matter I spake before, when I intreated of the manner of prayeing vnto God.

There is by and by added, Which art in heauen, not that God is shut vp Which art in heauen. in heauen, as in a prison. Solomon the happiest and wisest king of all, cō ­futing that errour long agone, said: If the heauens of heauens are not able to conteine thee, howe muche lesse this 3. Reg. [...]. house? To which woordes, I thincke, that may be annexed which Stephan alledged in the Actes of the Apostles, out of Esaie, concerning the same Actes. 7. thing. Hee is therefore said to bee in heauen, because his diuine maiestie, and power, and glorie, shineth most of all in the heauens. For in y e whole course of nature, there is nothing more glorious, nothing more beauti­full, than the heauens.

Moreouer the father exhibiteth and giueth him selfe vnto vs to bee en­ioyed in the heauens. Heauen is the countrie common to vs all, where wée beléeue that GOD and oure fa­ther doeth dwel, and where we wor­shipp GOD and oure father: albe­it wee beléeue that hee is in euerie place, and alwayes present with all. For as heauen compasseth and coue­reth all thinges, and is euery where distant from the earthby euen spaces: so the presence of his maiestie also doth fayle vs in no place. Wée haue heauen euery where in our sight: wée are euery where in the sighte of God. But beside this, by mention made of heauen, wee are put in minde of oure duetie, and our wretchednesse.

It is our duetie, to be lifted vpp in our mindes by praying into heauen, and to forgett earthly thinges, and more to bee delighted with that hea­uenly father and countrie, than with this earthly prison and exile. It is our wretchednesse, that beeing bani­shed out of that countrie for oure sin­nes, and wandering in this earth, wée are subiecte to diuers calamities, and therefore béeing constreined by ne­cessitie we neuer ceasse crying vnto the father. But first of all saying, Which art in heauen, wée make a dif­ference betwéene the father whome wée call vppon, saying, Our, and our earthly father, attributing allmighti­nesse vnto him. Hée surely that is cal­led vppon and ought to heare, must know all, sée all, and heare all, yea and more too, will and bee able to doe all. Therefore to his goodwill to vs ward, which in these woords, Our fa­ther, wée haue expressed, wee do now ioyne knowledge of all thinges, and power to do althings, adding, Which art in heauen. By these wordes the faith of them that pray is stirred vpp and confirmed.

Nowe there doe followe, in order, Hallowed be thy name. sixe petitions. The first is, Hallowed be thy name. Wée haue called God our father, and our selues his sonnes. But it is the part of sonnes to honour or glorifie their father, and therefore immediatly vppon the beginning, we desire that the name of the Lord God [Page 944] and our father might be sanctified or hallowed. That truely is holy and vndefiled alwayes in it selfe: neither is it made any whitt the better or the worse by vs. Wherevppon we pray that that which is and remaineth ho­ly in it selfe, should be acknowledged of vs to bee such, and alwayes sancti­fied of vs.

A name, is the definition of any thing whatsoeuer, and names are in­uented to make a difference of one thinge from another, whereby they mighte bée knowen amonge themsel­ues. But GOD is infinite and vn­measurable: The name of God. moreouer, hee is one, therefore hée hath not a name where­by to bee defined, hee néedeth not a name whereby to be discerned from other Gods. Therefore those na­mes that are attributed vnto him in the Scriptures, are attributed for our infirmitie, to the end that by some reason and comparison, wee mighte vnderstand somethinges that are spo­ken of him that is vnmeasurable and infinite. Therefore the name of GOD in verye deede, is GOD him selfe with all his Maiestie and glorie.

To Sanctifie or Hallowe, other­whiles To sancti­fie or hal­lowe. signifieth to separate thinges from a prophane vnto an holy vse. In this place it signifieth, to magnifie, to praise, and to glorifie. Wée desire therefore that GOD himselfe, who of his owne nature is a good, holie, and for euer blessed, gentle, bounti­full, and a mercifull father, might as hée is in himselfe, bee acknowledged and magnified of all vs, that all nati­ons leauing their errour and heresies, mighte consecrate them selues in tru­eth, to this one onely father and God: that all thinges which defile the name of the Lord, of whiche sort are wic­ked deceiptes, or practises, vngodli­nesse, Epicurisme, an vncleane life, and especially corrupte and antichri­stian doctrine, may bee taken awaye, that béeing inlightened, wee mighte sanctifie or hallowe the name of the Lord.

Wherefore, in this petition we de­sire the holy ghost, the verie onely au­thour it selfe of all true sanctification. Wée pray for true faith in GOD by Christ thoroughout the whole world. Wée pray for holy thoughtes, and a pure life, wherewith wée might glo­rifie the name of the Lord: whiche is done while euerie one doeth his owne duetie, while Sathan the authour of al vncleannesse is cast out, while cor­rupt doctrine is taken awaye, and de­ceipt ceasseth, while the filthinesse of the world is banished. This petition the most excellent king and Prophete Dauid setteth forth in these wordes, GOD be mercifull vnto vs & blesse vs, shewe vs the light of his counte­naunce, and bee mercifull vnto vs, that thy way may be knowen vppon earth, thy sauing health amonge all nations. Let the people praise thee, O God, yea let all the people praise thee. And as followeth in the thrée­score and seuenth Psal. To this be­longeth the whole prayer of oure Sa­uiour described by S. Iohn in the 17. Chapiter of his Gospel.

The second petition, is, Thy Thy king­dome come. kingdome come. For y e name of God and our father cannot bee sanctified or hallowed, vnlesse hee reigne in vs. There is one kingdome of GOD, another of the diuel. Furthermore, one kingdome of God is said to bee of glorie, and another rightly of grace. The kingdome of glorie is not of [Page 945] this world but of another world.

The kingdome of Grace is the kingdome of Christe in this world, wherein Christ reigneth by the holy spirite in his faithfull ones, whiche of their owne accord submit themselues vnto him to bee gouerned, saying and doeing those thinges, which beautifie and beséeme christians. The diuell also reigneth in the children of vnbe­léefe, which yeeld themselues vnto him to be gouerned according to his vn­godlinesse and wickednesse, doeinge those thinges which are not onely de­lightfull to the flesh, but whiche turne to y e reproch of Gods maiestie: whom after this life by the iust iudgement of God, the diuel, the king of the vngod­ly catcheth vnto hell, into the king­dome of death and iudgement, there continually to burne.

Moreouer the earthly kingdome, which princes of this world gouerne, is called either the kingdome of God, or the kingdome of the diuell euen as it shall fashion & frame it selfe to one of the twaine. All these things wée do knit vpp in fewe words, because wée haue more plentifully entreated of them in another place. Wherefore we pray in this second petition, that Christe might reigne and liue in vs, and wée in him, that the kingdome of Christ might be spread abroad and in­larged, and preuaile thoroughe the whole world: that Doctours or tea­chers, and ecclesiasticall magistrates, finally, that princes also, yea and scho­les too, and whosoeuer may further the kingdome of Christe, béeing annoyn­ted and watered with his graces may flourish, ouercome and triumphe: fur­thermore, we pray that the kingdome of the diuel and antichriste maye bée broken and vanquished, least it hurte and annoye the Sainctes, that with with the kingdome of the diuell, all vngodlinesse may be dasht and troden vnder foote: to be short, that all the weapons and armour of Antichristi­anisme may be broken into shiuers and come to naught. Lastly, we pray in this second petition, that after we haue sayled out of the tempestuous gulfe of this worlde, we might be re­ceiued and gathered vnto Christ, and all the Saintes, into the euerlasting kingdome of glory. For as we desire the kingdome of God to come vnto vs, and God to reigne in vs, so we praye to come, or to be receiued into his kingdome, and to liue for euer with him most holily.

The thirde petition is, Thy will Thy will be done. be done, as wel in earth, as it is in hea­uen. God reigneth not in vs, vnlesse we be obedient vnto him: therefore after his kingdome, we desire the grace of perfect obedience. For we desire not that God do what he will. For continually Gods will is done, albeit we neuer pray for it, and tho­ugh we wrestle and striue against it with all our might. For the Prophet sayth, Our God is in heauen, he hath Psal. 113. done whatsoeuer pleased him in hea­uen and in earth. We aske therefore that what he will, the same he maye make vs both to will, and to do. For his wil is alwayes good: but our wil through the corruption of sinne, is euill. Therefore we pray him to be present with vs w t his grace, that our will may be regenerated and framed to the good wil of God, that of it own accorde it yealde it selfe to the holie Ghoste to be framed: that his grace will that, which he inspireth: that he finish in vs that which he hath wel be­gon, giue vs moreouer strength and patience herevnto: y t as well in pros­peritie as in aduersitie, wee maye ac­knowledge [Page 946] y e wil of God, least we wil any thing of our selues, and swel & be puffed vp in prosperitie, in aduersi­tie also faint and perish: but that we may apply our selues in all thinges, and through all thinges, to be gouer­ned by his will, to wit, after this ma­ner to submit our will to his will. Furthermore, if we aske any thing contrarie to his will, that he would not graunt it, but rather pardon oure foolishnesse, and weaken our will, whiche is not good for vs: to instruct and teache vs in his good will, to the end we may doubt nothing, that this is alwayes to be followed, that this is alwayes good, and that this wor­keth all thinges for our commoditie and benefite.

In this pointe, the faithfull féele a verie greate battell in them selues, As well in earth, as it is in hea­ [...]en. Paule witnessing and saying, The flesh lusteth against the spirite, and the spirit against the flesh. And these two are at mutual enimitie betwene them selues, that what thinges ye would, that ye can not do. Therefore we desire not any kinde of framing our will to Gods will, but we adde, As well in earth as it is in heauen, that is, Graunt, O father, that thy wil may be done in vs earthly men, as it is done in thy Saints, the blessed spi­rites. These doe not striue againste thy most holy will in heauen, but be­ing of one mynde they only wil that, whiche thou wilt, yea rather, in this one thing they are blessed and hap­pie, that they agrée & acquiet themsel­ues in thy will. Truely it is not the least part of felicitie or happinesse in To will that which God wil­leth is a good part of happi­nesse. earth, to will that God willeth: it is the greatest vnhappinesse not to will that whiche God willeth. And this truely by infinite examples might be declared. I will alledge only one and that common too. Some one is grie­uously sicke, and féeleth paines and torments scarce tollerable: but he in the meane time acknowledgeth that he suffereth these thinges by the com­maundement and will of God, his most good, bountifull, and iust father, who wisheth him well, and hath sent this grieuous calamitie for his salua­tion, and for his owne glory: doth not he in the middest of his torments by submitting him selfe to the will of God, féele refreshing? and that which seemed most sharpe and most bitter to man, by this voluntarie and frée submission, he maketh it delightfull and most swéete? Againe, another is sick, vexed not with a verie great disease, but this man doth not acknowledge this sicknesse to be layde vpon him by the good will of GOD, yea rather thinketh that God knoweth not the disease, that God doth not care for the disease, therefore he referreth it vnto diuers and sundrie causes, and ima­gineth and séeketh diuers meanes to heale it, and in these things he is wō ­derfully vexed and afflicted, and yet by striuing so against the will of god, he féeleth no refreshing or comfort at all. What therefore doth he else, nil­ling that whiche God willeth, than, (whiche they are wont to doe) by yll meanes auoyding euill, double the same. Wherefore the founda­tion of all happinesse, is faythfull obe­dience, whereby we fully submit our selues and what so euer else vnto vs belongeth to the good wil of God: and therefore in this greatest petition, we praye vnto the father, that he woulde gyue vs regeneration or newe­nesse of heart, true obedience, perse­uering patience, and a mynde al­wayes and in all thinges agréeing with and obeying God.

[Page 947] The fourth petition is such, Giue vs this day our daily breade. For the Bread. will of God can not be done in vs, vnlesse we be nourished and streng­thened with the bread of God. Bread among the Hebricians, signifieth all kynde of meates, and the preseruing or sustenaunce of the substaunce of man. Wherevpon we reade it sayde in the prophet, I wil breake the staffe of breade. But man consisteth of two substances, the soule and body. The soule is the spirite: the body is made of earth and other elements. There­fore it is preserued with two kinds of breade, spirituall and corporall. The spirituall meate of the soule, wherby it is preserued in life, is y e very word of God, procéeding out of the mouth of God: the Lord out of the lawe repea­ting and saying, Man liueth not by bread only, but by euery woord that Matth. 4. Deut. 8. commeth out of the mouth of God. And for bycause this onely setteth forth vnto the faithful the eternal and incarnate word of God, I meane the very son of God, we rightly acknow­lege him to be the meate of the soule, yea the meate of a whole faithful mā. For he him selfe witnesseth that he is the bread that came downe from hea­uen, of which they that eate shall not die, but haue life euerlasting. Cor­porall breade consisteth of elements, and is earthly, and comprehendeth meate, drinke, rayment, prosperous health of body, maintenaunce, to be shorte, the safetie and good estate of mās life. And this bread truly we cal Oures: not y t it is not the gift & bene­fit Oures. of God, but bicause it is appointed for vs, & perteneth to our preseruatiō & is necessary for vs: yet in y e mean se­son whē we cal it Daily, or, [...], y t is to say, for the morrow, we signi­fie Daylie. that it is y e most excellentest of all, which only can sustaine and preserue our substance, asmuch as is sufficient & as long as it is méete, & altogether after y e same maner & order which is néedful. For we said afore y t it is not our part to prescribe vnto God a ma­ner of doing or giuing. To this also perteine those words folowing, Giue vs this day: For it belōgeth only vnto Giue. god to giue: neither agréeth this peti­tion to any creature. Dauid saith, Al things wait vpō thee, that thou maist giue thē meate in due season, when thou giuest them, they gather it, whē thou openest thy hand, all things are filled with good. Againe, The eyes of al things do looke vpō thee, O Lord, & thou giuest thē meat in due seasō, thou openest thy hand, & fillest with thy blessing euery liuing creature. Now we pray, Giue vs, not Giue me, Vs. which putteth vs in mind again both of brotherly loue, and vnitie. For we ought not only to séeke our owne, but also to pray for the safetie and preser­uation of all other men. The worde, This day, appointeth vs a measure. This day. For this we say, Suffice thou vs, O Lord, daily, and euery moment, with as much as is néedful and enough for vs: which thou thy selfe only knowest best of all. For we are admonished by the waye, that we shoulde not burne with immoderate desire of transito­rie things, and that we should not la­uish them out riotously whē we haue them, loosing both our goods, and our soules. And therefore that wise man is read to haue sayde: Two thinges haue I required of thee, denie me thē Pro. 30. not before I die. Remoue farre from me vanitie and lyes, giue me neyther pouertie nor riches, onely feede me with foode conuenient for me: least peraduenture being full I should de­nie thee, and say, who is the Lord? or [Page 948] being oppressed with pouertie, fal to stealing, and forsweare the name of my God. Therfore in this fourth pe­tition, we yeald our selues wholy in­to the care and tuition of God the fa­ther, and cōmit our selues to his pro­uidence, that he which only is able to saue vs, might féede, defend, and saue vs. For vnlesse he poure his blessing vpon vs, vnlesse he giue vs strength by those thinges that are meanes perteyning to oure sustentation and maintenaunce, all thinges are of no force. We pray for the happie course of the worde of God, for the Pastors of the Churche them selues, for the mainteyners of the common weale, for the safetie of the Church and com­mon weale. We craue that the boun­tifull father would supply all wants, and giue what so euer things are ne­cessarie for the sustentation, both of the body and the soule.

Furthermore, least any shoulde thinke him selfe vnworthy of the dai­ly And for­giue vs. breade, bicause it is due to children and not to dogs, and therefore should praye the slowlier and with a more slender courage, the Lord preuenting this carefulnesse of the godly, addeth the fifte petition, which is this, And forgiue vs our debtes, as we forgiue our debters. In these words we aske forgiuenesse of our sinnes. And that we may obteine forgiuenesse of oure sinnes, it is néedefull that we confesse our selues to be sinners. For vnlesse we doe this, howe shall we pray that our sinnes shoulde be forgiuen vs? Truely, all the Saints vse this order of praying. Therefore all of them ac­knowledge thē selues to be sinners. For there remaine reliques, yea euē in the regenerate, & most holy men, which daily burst out into euill thou­ghts, euil sayings & doings, yea & of­tentimes into haynous offences. But whatsoeuer faults & sinnes oures be, first truely we confesse thē humbly to god the father, & afterward pray him to forgiue them. We call our sinnes debtes, God him selfe so teaching, bi­cause Our deb­tes. we are indebted for the punish­ment (as the price) of them vnto God. And he forgiueth our debtes, when he taketh not deserued punishmēt of vs, so iudgeing of vs, as if we were no­thing indebted vnto him.

For the allusion is made to cor­porall debtes: which if the creditour forgiue the debter, he hath no further power to cast in prison, or to punishe him which was his debter. Therfore not only the fault is forgiuē vnto vs, but the punishment also. Neither doe we make any wordes of our merites vnto the father, but we say, Remit or forgiue vs our debtes. By the worde remission, is ment a frée forgiuenesse of sinnes.

For he forgiueth vs, bycause we are not able to paye. Wherevpon we reade in the Gospel, When the deb­ters were not able to pay, he forgaue Luke. 7. them both their debtes. The like are set downe in the 18. chapter of Matth. Therfore by no merite of ours, by no satisfactiō of ours, but by the bounti­fulnesse of God, through Christe, we praye that all our sinnes may be for­giuen vs. Neyther doe the Saintes here doubt of the certeintie of forgiuenesse. For the Lorde sayth in the gos­pel, Whatsoeuer ye aske in my name, beleeuing, ye shall receiue it: they therefore that praye in faith, doubt not that their sinnes are forgiuen thē for Christes sake. For so also we con­fesse in our Créede, I beleeue the for­giuenesse of sinnes.

We adde foorthwith her [...]vnto, As As we for­giue our debters. we forgiue our debters: not that we [Page 949] shoulde thinke through our forgiue­nesse, that we deserue or obteine for­giuenesse of oure sinnes: for other­wise the reason of remission were not certeine. For he that eyther bring­eth, or doth any thing, for which thin­ges sake sinne is taken away, or he that satisfieth for sinne, to him no­thing is forgiuen, but rather recom­penced as a desart. Therefore for other causes these things séeme to be added. First for so muche as we be carefull for forgiuenesse, of which ma­ny doubt, the Lordes will is to com­fort our infirmitie, by adding this as it were a signe, whereby we might vnderstand, that so surely our sinnes are forgiuen vs of God, as we are sure we haue remitted and forgiuen other their offences, wherewith they haue offended vs. Furthermore, his will was to driue out of vs all olde grudge, hatred, and malice, and to driue into vs the studie and desire of loue and charitie, and to admonish vs of our duetie, that if as yet there did sticke in our myndes any part of olde enmities, we may know that it ought altogether to be layde aside, and cast out of our stomach, yea, and that euen nowe we must call vpon the Lorde to moue our heartes, that we may be a­ble to doe it. Surely, we doe hardly lay downe old iniuries and offences. But it is méete that we forgiue oure brethren lesser faults, which haue ob­teined pardon of verie great sinnes of our moste gratious father: vnlesse happily we list to take tryall of his fortune, who in the parable of the Gospell had him selfe proofe of the greate bountifulnesse and liberalitie of the Lorde in forgiuing him, he in the meane while being fierce and cruell towarde his brother, in exac­ting of him a verie small and trifling debt. The parable is verie well kno­wen in the 18. chapter of S. Matth.

The sixt and last petition is, And And lead [...] vs not in­to, &c. lead vs not into temptation, but deli­uer vs from euill. For sinne is neuer so forgiuen, that there remaineth not cōcupiscence in the flesh, which temp­tations stirre vpp, and lead into di­uerse kindes of sinnes. And these are of diuerse sortes. For first God temp­teth vs, when hee biddeth vs doe any thing whereby to proue vs, as when he bad Abraham to offer vp his sonne: or else when he sendeth aduersitie vp­pon vs, that with the fire of tempta­tion hée maye both fine our faith, and cleanse away the drosse of our misdée­des. These temptations of God tend to the saluation of the faithfull.

Wherefore wee doe not simplie pray, not to be tempted. For y e temp­tation of God is profitable. For that man is said to be blessed, which suffe­reth temptation, For when he is tried, Iames. 1. hee shall receiue the crowne of life. Wée pray also that we be not ledd in­to temptation. For the diuel likewise tempteth, we are tempted of y e world, and of our flesh. There are temptati­ons on our righthand and on our left, tending to this end to ouerthrow vs, to drowne vs in the bottomlesse pitt of our sinnes, and thereby to destroye vs: when that is done, we are not on­ly tempted, but wee are ledd into and also intrapped in temptation. Such a petition therefore we doe make, If it please thée, O heauenly father, to ex­ercise vs with thy wholesome temp­tations, wée beséeche thée graunt that we may be found tryed: and suffer vs not to be ledd by a diuelishe and wic­ked temptation, that leauing thée, and being made bondsiaues to our enimy, and drowned in the gulfe of wicked­nesses, we be caught & kept of him in [Page 950] euil, sinne, and in our owne destructi­on. For now wée add the contrarie clause, which also expoundeth the for­mer, which as other say, is the seuenth petition. But deliuer vs from euill, But deli­uer vs frō euill. [...], I say, from that euil, to wit, from sathan, who elswhere is called a tempter. Deliuer vs from sa­than and from all euils which he sen­deth: deliuer vs from snares, craftie practises, deceyuings, from warre, famine, captiuitie, plague, from all those things which are euill, hurtfull, and daungerous. Those things that are such, our heauenly father know­eth verie well, to whome we say here, Giue vs healthfull and good things, take away from vs those things whi­che thou knowest to be hurtfull and euill, And so briefly we conclude the Lordes prayer, adding moreouer, Amen. That confirmation and gi­uing Amen. of assent, is read to haue bene common and vsuall of olde, as it is to sée in Deut. 27. Nehem. 8. 1. Cor. 14. The same in the beginning doth ex­presse our desire. For we confesse that we desire those things heartily which we pray for. Besides that, it declareth the certeintie of our fayth. As if we shoulde say, I beléeue assuredly, that these things are graunted vnto me of God. For Amen, is as muche as if one should say, So be it. And the lord in the Gospell oftentimes, sayth: Whiche [...]s cōmon­ly transla­ [...]ed, Veri­ [...]y, Verily. A­men Amen, I say vnto you, that is, of a certeintie I tell you the trueth: Or, I vtter and pronounce vnto you the vndoubted truth. And so the faith­full after they haue offered prayers vnto God, hauing their mindes paci­fied, doe nowe ioyfully waite for the giftes of the Lorde.

Furthermore, some doe place be­fore the worde Amen, immediately after the rehearsall of these wordes, But deliuer vs from euill (for thine is For thine is the kingdome, po­wer, and glorie for euer. the kingdome, and the power, and the glorie for euer) Amen.

But Erasmus Roterod, in his An­notations vpon the new Testament, witnesseth, that those wordes are not found in any old latine copie: but are found added in al Gréeke copies, how be it not expoūded of any of the inter­preters, but of Chrysostome only and his follower Theophilacte. And that therefore they séemed vnto him to be added vnto the Lordes prayer, as some haue added these vnto the Psal­mes, Glorie bee to the father, to the sonne, &c. The same Erasmus imme­diately adioyneth, Wherefore there is no cause why Laurentius Valla should stomache the matter, that a good part of the Lordes prayer was curtayled. Their rashnesse was ra­ther to be reproued, who feared not to so heauenly a prayer to patch their owne toyes. For I maye call them toyes, in comparison of that whiche God hath taught, what so euer hath procéeded from men, especially if that which men haue added and put to, be compared with Christ the authour of prayer. Neyther did Erasmus onely doubt of this addition. For the Spa­nishe copie, which they call Codex Cō ­plutensis, hath, That it seemeth more credible, that these wordes are not a part of the Lords praier, as a member of the whole, but put in through the faulte of some certeine Writers, or Printers. In the same booke is by and by added, And albeit S. Chry­sostome in his commentaries vppon Matth. homil. 20. do expounde these words, as if they were of the text, yet it is coniectured to be more true, that euen in his time the first originals in this treatise were corrupted: where­vpon none of the Latines, no not of [Page 951] the auncient interpreters or entrea­ters thereof is read to haue made any mention of these woordes. And sure­ly this is truely said. For the most di­ligent interpreters, which haue taken in hand singularly word for word to expound the Lords prayer, as were S. Cyprian, Hierome, & Augustine, of this addition haue not spoken so much as one word. Thus much haue I spoken hetherto of the lords prayer, and of calling vppon Gods name, of whiche Solomon the wisest that euer was, most truely pronounceth, The name of the Lord is a strong Tower, [...]ro. 18. the righteous runneth vnto it and is exalted, that is, he standeth and is pre­serued in a safe, or in a high place, out of the reach of any weapon. Wée wil say somewhat (as wee haue done of this) of thankes giuing an other kinde of prayer. And thoughe the same also be comprehended in y e Lords prayer, Of thanks giuinge (for it comprehendeth all thinges be­longing to true prayer, therefore it conteineth thanksgiuing also:) yet af­ter the expoūding of that I also would intreate of this by it selfe, least by mingling of things there rise a confu­sion or disorder in our mindes. And truely the Lord requireth thankesgi­uing of vs: of whiche thinge there are extant in the holy Scriptures argu­ments not a fewe. For howe many praises, reioycings, & thanksgiuings, are read in the Psalmes, written and left both of Dauid, and of other Pro­phets? And in the lawe also the Lord instituted a peculiar kinde of oblation and sacrifice, whiche wee haue said is called the Eucharist or the sacrifice of thankesgiuing. What thing else was the supper of the Passeouer, but a thankesgiuing, for the deliueraunce out of the Aegyptian captiuitie?

Surely, oure Lord Iesus Christe, both instituting a remembraunce of all his benefits, and especially of the redemption purchased by his death, and knitting vpp all sacrifices in bre­uitie, deliuered the Eucharist or sa­cramente of thankesgiuinge to his church. As wee will declare in place conuenient, and haue partly shewed in our former sermons. Mankinde in prosperitie is all vppon lustinesse and iollitie, and séeldome times thin­keth with himselfe frō whence prospe­ritie cōmeth: so he doth not set by those spirituall mysteries and benefites so much as otherwise hee ought. But they séeme to be swine and not men, which doe not onely not set by the be­nefites of God as they ought, but doe moreouer contemne them, and tread them vnder féete. The heauie iudge­ment of God doth tarrie for them. Furthermore the sacrifice of praise & thankesgiuing is due to God onely. We owe thankes giuing o [...] ly to God For he is the onely giuer and authour of all good things, though in the meane while he vse the meanes and ministe­rie of men and other creatures. Some prince sendeth vnto thée a most royall gift, and that by a courtier not of the lowest degrée, but a most chosen man: yet to him neuerthelesse though he bée a noble man, thou giuest not thankes, but to the prince, from whome the gift came: howbeit in the meane while thou doest honestly confesse that the Courtier herein bestowed his labour for thy sake. But he had not bestowed it vnlesse his prince had so commaun­ded, and so the whole benefite at the Thankes are to be giuen to God thrughe Christ. length redoundeth vnto y e prince him selfe, euen vnto him alone. And as all our inuocation or calling vppon God is acceptable vnto GOD the father, thorough Iesus Christe oure Lord: so no thankesgiuing of ours, is accepta­ble vnto God, vnlesse it bee offered [Page 952] through Iesus Christe. For hetherto perteyneth the mysterie of the altar of incense, whereof mention is made in the ceremonies of the lawe. But the Apostle also sayth, Giue thankes Ephe. 5. alwayes for all things vnto God and the father, in the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ. And againe he saith, By Hebr. 13. him wee offer sacrifice of prayse al­wayes to God, that is, the fruite of lippes confessing his name.

But that we may be thankefull The bene­ [...]tes of God must be acknow [...]edged. for all the benefites of God, and offer continuall thankesgiuing vnto God, it is néedefull firste to acknowledge and well to weigh with oure selues the benefites of God. For these being not yet knowne or rightly weyed, our mynde is not set on fire to gyue God thankes for his benefites. And these are indéede diuers, yea they are infinit. For they are priuate & publi­que, generall and speciall, spirituall & corporal, temporal and eternall, ec­clesiasticall and politicall, singular and excellent. But who can reckon vp all their kindes and partes? God created, beautified, garnished, and made this worlde fruitfull for man. To the ministerie of this he seuerally appointeth angelicall spirites, whom hee had created ministers for him selfe. He giueth vs soules and bodies, which he furnisheth and storeth with infinite gifts and abilities, and that, which farre passeth all other benefits, he loosed man being intangled in sin, he deliuered him being a bondslaue to the diuell. For the sonne of GOD setteth vs frée into the libertie of the sonnes of God: by dying, he quicke­neth: by sheading his bloud, he pur­geth and cleanseth: he giueth vs with his spirite, whereby we may be gui­ded and preserued in this banishe­ment, vntill we be receiued into that oure euerlasting and true countrie. They that consider these thinges with a true fayth, can not choose but be rapte into the prayse and setting foorth of Gods▪ goodnesse, and into a wondering at a thing doubtlesse to be maruelled at, that the gratious and mightie God hath suche a special care of men, than whome this earth hath nothing either more wretched or mi­serable. Here the Saints of God are destitute of words. Neither haue they How the godly giue thankes vnto God. words méete enough for this so great a matter. Dauid cryeth, O Lorde our God howe woonderfull is thy name in all the worlde, for that thou hast Psal. 8. set thy glorie aboue the heauens, and as followeth in the eight Psal. And againe the same, Who am I O Lorde God? and what is the house of my father, that thou hast brought me hitherto? (or so aduaunced me?) And what can Dauid say further vn­to 2. Sam. 7. thee? for thou Lord God knowest thy seruant, and so foorth as followeth in the 2. booke of Samuel, cha. 7. The same Dauid hath set downe a moste notable forme of blessing or praising, or giuing thankes vnto God, in y e 103 Psal. whiche beginneth thus, Blesse the Lorde O my soule, and all that is within me blesse his holy name. Blesse the Lord O my soule, and for­get not all his benefites, who forgi­ueth al thy wickednesse. And so forth. But what néede any more wordes? The Lordes prayer may be a moste perfect forme of praysing God, and giuing thankes to God, for all his be­nefites, & serue in stead of many. For as the preface and all the petitions do call vnto our remembraunce, and absolutely set foorthe vnto vs Gods greatest benefites, most liberally be­stowed vpō vs, & also vpō al other: so if we consider y t it is our dutie [...]o giue [Page 953] thanks to God for euery one of these, and by and by beginne, euen at the beginning of the Lordes prayer, to weighe this chiefly with our selues, that God the father, of his vnspeake­able mercie to vs ward, hath adopted vs miserable sinners into the num­ber of sonnes, by whome he will be sanctified, and in whom he wil reigne and at the laste also translate vnto his euerlasting kingdome: that I maye speake nothing of other petiti­ons, what plentifull matter, of pray­sing God, and giuing thankes vnto him, shall be ministred? But these thinges are better and more rightly vnderstood by good, godly, and deuout exercise, than by preceptes thoughe neuer so diligent.

And the Lord doth so much estéeme this thankes giuing offered vnto him Thāks gi­uing a sa­crifice. with true humilitie of mynde and al­so faith, that he receiueth it, and coun­teth it for a most acceptable sacrifice. Of this thing there is very often mē ­tion in the olde Testament, as when it is sayde, Who so euer offereth me thankes and prayse, hee honoureth Psal. 50. me, I will not reproue thee, bycause of thy sacrifices, I will take no bul­lockes out of thy house, nor goates out of thy fouldes. Offer vnto God the sacrifice of prayse, and paye thy vowes vnto the most highest. And call vpon me in the day of trouble, I will heare thee (and deliuer thée) and thou shalt glorifie me. Againe, I wil offer vnto thee the sacrifice of than­kesgiuing, Psal. 116. and I will call vppon the name of the Lorde. And Oseas also sayth, Take these wordes with you, Ose. 24. and turne ye to the Lord, and say vn­to him, O for giue vs all our sinnes, & receiue vs gratiously (Nim recht fur gut) and then will we offer the cal­ues of our lippes vnto thee. After which maner Malachie also hath left written, I haue no pleasure in you, sayth the Lorde of hoastes, neyther Mala. 1. will I receiue an offering at youre hande. For from the rising of the Sunne vnto the going downe of the same, my name is greate among the Gentiles: and in euery place incense and a pure offering shall bee offered to my name, for my name is greate a­mong the Gentiles, sayth the Lord of hoastes,

Furthermore, this Pure offering, al y e old interpreters w t great cōsent, Irenaeus chiefly & Tertullian, doe in­terprete Eucharistia, that is to say, prayses and thankesgiuinges, and prayer procéeding from a pure heart, and a good conscience, and an vnfeig­ned fayth. Truely for no other cause haue the auncient fathers called the Euchariste or mysticall Supper of Christe, a sacrifice, than for that in it prayse and thankesgiuing is offered vnto God. For the Apostle Paule sheweth that Christe was once offe­red, and that he can not be offered of­ten or any more.

For great is the worthinesse, po­wer, Of the force or vertue of prayer. and vertue, not onely of prayse or thankesgiuing, but also of prayer wholy, I meane of inuocation also it selfe. Whereof although I haue al­ready spoken somewhat, where I de­clared that our prayers are effectual, yet do I adde these fewe words. The Saintes truely had a most ardent de­sire of praying, bycause of the won­derfull force of prayer.

For that I maye say nothing of those moste auncient fathers before and anonafter the floud, did not Abra­ham praye when he receiued the pro­mises? and as often as he chaunged his dwelling, did not he call vppon God? At his prayer king Abimelech [Page 954] is deliuered from death, and barren­nes, whiche the Lord being displeased layed vppon his house is cured. Iacob powred forth most ardent prayers vn­to God, and receiued of him inestima­ble benefits. In Exodus Moses pray­eth, not once, but often, and taketh a­way the plagues from the Aegyptiās, which the Lord by his iust iudgement had brought vppon them. At the pra­yer of Moses the Amalechites turne their backes: and when he ceassed or left off, the Israelites fledd away. A­gaine, when the fire of the Lord de­uoured the vttmost parts of the tents of Israel, they cried vnto Moses, and Moses againe cried vnto the lord, and soudeinly the fire that deuoured them was consumed. Againe, the people murmured against the Lord, and ven­geaunce is prepared, but Moses by milde & continuall prayer quencheth the wrath of God. For it is said vnto him, I haue let them goe according to thy word. Anon after when the peo­ple began a fresh to murmur against Moses and Aaron, and that the venge­aunce of God had alreadie consumed foureteene thousand & seuen hundred men, Aaron at the commaundement of Moses, burneth incense, and stan­ding betwéne the dead and those that were liuing, howbeit néere and ap­pointed to death, hee pleadeth for and obteineth pardon by prayers. Innu­merable other of this kinde are read of Moses. Iosue, Moses successour, by prayers, made the course of the sunne and moone so long to stay, vntil he had reuenged himselfe vpon his enimies. Anna, without any voyce heard, by prayer putteth from her the reproche of barrennes, and forthwith is made a fruitfull mother of verie many chil­dren. Samuel the most godly sonne of godly Anna, by prayer vanquisheth the Philistin [...]s, and soudeinely in the time of Haruest raised vpp a mightie tempest of thunder and raine. Wée doe also read things not vnlike of He­lias. Ionas in like manner prayed in the Whales bellie, and was cast on the shore safe. Iosaphat, and Ezechi­as, most religious kinges, by prayers powred foorth vnto God by faith, doe triumphe ouer their most puissaunt enimies. Nehemias asked nothing of his king, before hee had first prayed to the Lord of heauen, therefore hée ob­teined all thinges. The most vali­aunt and man-like stomacht. Iudith, by prayer ouerthrew and slue Holo­phernes, y e most proud enimie of Gods people, and the terrour of all nations. And as Daniel brought all his affai­res to passe by prayers vnto God: so Hester tooke a déede in hand that was necessarie for Gods people, and with thrée dayes fasting, and daily prayers bringeth it to an happie end. In the most blessed, and most desired birth of our Lord IESVS, companies of an­gels are heard singing praises toge­ther vnto God. What, and did not oure Lord when his life was in ex­treme daunger beetake him selfe to prayer, and by and by heard the voice of an angel comforting him?

The Apostles together with the rest of the church pray with one accord, a­bout the third houre of the day, and a­non they receiue the holy Ghost. And when the Apostles were in daungers, the church crieth suppliantly for Gods help, and presently without delay fin­deth succour. They receiue much li­bertie to speake & woorke very great signes and myracles among the peo­ple. Peter by an Angel of God, is brought out of a verie strong and fen­ced prison. What should I speake of Paule and Silas praying and pray­sing [Page 955] the Lord in prison? Is it not read that y e foundations of the prison were all shaken with an earthquake, and by that occasion the kéeper of the prison was turned vnto God? Examples of which sort truely I could bring innu­merable, but that I am persuaded that to the Godly these are sufficient. And faithfull men doe not attribute these forces, effects, or vertues to pra­yer, as to a worke of ours, but as pro­céeding from faith, and so to God him­selfe, whiche promiseth these thinges, and perfourmeth them to the faithful. For the iudgement of Paul touching these is knowen, in the 11. to the He­brues, and that all glorie is due to one God. Who vouchsafe so to illuminate all our mindes, that our prayer may al­wayes please him. Amen.

¶ Of signes, and the manner of signes, of Sacramentall signes, what a Sa­crament is, of whome, for what causes, and howe many Sacra­mentes were instituted of Christe for the Christian Churche. Of what things they do consist, how these are cōsecrated, how the signe and the thing signified in the Sacra­ments are either ioyned together or distingui­shed, & of the kind of speeches vsed in the Sacraments.
¶ The sixt Sermon.

THE treatise vppon the sacramentes re­maineth, which wée heard is ioyned to y e woord of God and prayer. But in spe­king of sacraments deliuered by Christ our king and high priest, and receiued and lawfully vsed of his holy and catholique Churche, I will by Gods grace and assistance, ob­serue this order, first to entreate of them generally, and thā particularly, or seuerally. And heere before hand I wil determine vppon the certeine sig­nification of a signe or Sacrament, wherein if I shalbe somewhat longe or tedious, I craue pardon (déerly be­loued) therefore, for I hope it shal not be altogether fruitlesse. Signum, a signe, the Latine writers call a token, a representing, a marke, and shew of A signe. some thing that hath signification. So say Tullie and Fabius. Fabius sayeth. Some call Signum [...], thoughe some terme it Indicium, other some Vestigium, a marke or token where­by a thing is vnderstood, as slaughter by bloud. S. Aurelius Augustine the famous Ecclestastical writer, Cap. 4. De magistro, sayth, We generally call all those things signes which signifie somewhat, where also we finde words to bee. Againe, Lib. 2. de doctrina Christiana, cap. 1. he saith, A signe is a thing beside the semblance, whiche it layeth before our senses, making of it selfe somethinge to come into oure mind or thought, as by seeing smoke, we beleue there is fire. The said Aur. Diuisiō of signes out of S. Au­gustine. August. doth diuide signes into signes naturall, and signes giuen. Naturall he calleth those, whiche without any wil or affection to signifie, beside thē ­selues make something else to be kno­wen, as is smoke signifying fire. For [Page 956] smoke hath not any will in it selfe to signifie. Signes giuen are those, which all liuing creatures do giue one to an other, to declare as well as they cā the affections of their mind, or any thing which they cōceiue, meane, or vnder­stand. And signes giuen hee diuideth againe by the senses. For some belong to the eyes, as the ensignes or banners of Capteines, mouing of the hands, & all the members. Some againe belong to the eares, as the trumpet and other instruments of musicke, yea & words themselues, which are chiefe & prin­cipall among men, when they intend to make their meaning knowen. Vn­to smelling hee referreth that sweete sauour of oyntment mētioned in the Iohn. 12. Gospel, whereby it pleaseth the Lord to signifie somewhat. To the tast hee referreth the supper of the Lord, For (saith he) by the tasting of the sacra­ment of his bodie and bloud, he gaue Marke 14. or made a signe of his will. He addeth also an exāple of touching, And whē the woman by touching the hemme of his vesture is made whole, that is not a signe of nothing, but signifieth Matth. 9. somewhat. In this manner hath Au­gustine entreated of the kinds & diffe­rences of signes. Other also whose opiniō doth not much differ from hi [...], Signes dis [...]inguished accordinge to their [...]imes. distinguish signes according to the or­der of times. For of signes (say they) some are of thinges present; some of thinges past; and some of thinges to come. They thincke them signes of thinges present, whiche signifie those things to be presēt which are signifi­ed: as y e Iuie garlād hāging for a signe doth giue vs to vnderstand that there is [...] to be fould, where it is hanged vp. The signes whiche our maister Christ wrought; did signifie that the Mess [...]s, and the kingdome of god pro­mised by the prophetes was come. Matth. 12. Vnder signes pa [...]t they comprise all tumbes, monuments of the dead, and those stones pitched of Iosue in the middest of Iordane, signifying to them Iosue. 4. which came after what was done in times before. The fléece did giue to Gedeon, a signe of thinges to come, y Iudg 6. is to say, a signe of the victorie whiche he should haue ouer his enimies.

But those signes being well consi­dered Of signes, some are giuen of men, other some or­deined of God. & not neglected, maye more am­plie and plainly be diuided into other signes wherof some are giuen of men, and some ordeined of God himselfe. Signes or tokens are giuen of men, whereby they shew and signifie some thing, and by the which also they kéepe some thing in memorie among men, or do as it were seale vpp that, which they would haue certeine & sure. Af­ter this maner is euery description or Signes giuen of men. picture demonstratiue called a signe. For in Ezechiel, cap. 4. Hierusalem Ezech. 4. which was portrayed in a tyle, is cal­led a signe. They also in ancient time termed the images of the dead, signes, because by those images they would renue a freshe the memorie of them, whose signes they were called, & kéepe them in remēbrance, as if they were aliue. Yea, and the holy scripture cal­leth idols signes, as it appeareth in E­saie, cap. 45. and the 2. Paralip. 33. So stones beeing sett or layed to marke out any thing, as land marks, and all tumbes or monumentes are signes. Raha [...] of Hiericho said to y e Israelits, Giue me a signe by oath, that you wil shew mercie to me, and they g [...]ue her a rope to hange out of her wi [...]owe. Behold the rope was a signe [...] faith and trueth, wherewith the [...] (as yee would say) seale themselues surely and without all dissimulation, to take diligent héede that Raha [...] should not be destroyed.

[Page 957] We Zwicers terme such signes gi­uen or receiued in confirmation of faith and trueth, Wortzeichen, bee­cause they are added to the woordes, and doe as it were seale them, and Warzeichen also, because by them we doe as it were giue wittnesse that in good faith, and without all fraude or guile we will performe that in déede, which we promised in word.

Nowe these kinde of signes are of diuers sortes. For some are mute or The diuersitie of signes giuen of man. dumbe, and perteine to the sense of the eyes, of which sort are y e standards vsed in warre, crosses, banners, fla­ming fiers, whereof mention is made Num. 2. Psal. 73. &c. Neither is any man able to reckon vp all of this sort: for euer & anon new come in as plea­seth men. Iudas gaue a signe vnto his companie, Whomesoeuer (sayeth he) I shall kisse, that same is hee, take Matth. 26. him. The ioyning of right handes, whiche pertayneth to the sense of fée­ling, is a signe of faithfulnes, helpe, and fellowshipp, yea, it is a dumbe signe, whiche signe Paule calleth the Right hand of fellowship. Hitherto Gal. 2. belong diuers mouings and gestures. Some of them are pertayning to the voice, which are conceiued by hearing, and are vttered by mans voice, or by the sound of things which haue no life. By mans voyce are vttered woords, whistling, & whatsoeuer other things are of this kinde, wherevnto watch­woords vttered by the voice, maye be added, as Schiboleth in the 12. Chap. Iudg. 2. of the Iudges.

Moreouer, voices without life are they whiche are made by trumpets, flutes, hornes, gunnes, drumbes, by ringing of bells and sounding instru­mentes, which also extend very farre and largely. Now signes are giuen of Signes giuen of God. God to this end, to teach & admonishe vs of thinges to come, or of thinges past, either that they may after a sort lay before the eyes of the beholders, & represent in a certaine likenesse the thinges themselues whereof they are signes: or else that they maye (as it were) seale the promises and woords of God with some visible ceremonie celebrated of men by Gods instituti­on: to be short, that they might ex­ercise oure faith, and gather together those whiche are scattered into one as­semblie or companie. And these are not all of one sort, but do much differ betwéene themselues. For some haue The di­uersirie o [...] Signes giuen by God. their beginning of naturall causes, and yet neuerthelesse are giuen as signes of God, to put vs in minde of things past, or to renue his promises, and to teache men thinges that haue béene done, of which kind is the raine­bowe, mentioned by Moses Gen. 9. For when the floud ceassed, that God made a newe league with Noah, and ordeined the rainebowe for a signe of his couenaunt, he made it not a new, but beeing made long afore, & appea­ring by natural causes, by a newe in­stitution he consecrated it, to the in­tent it might cause vs to call to our re­membrance the floud, and as it were renue the promise of God, that is to say, that it should neuer come to passe againe, that the earth should be drow­ned with water. Now this signe hath not any ceremonie ordeined, wherby it might bée celebrated amonge men, neither doth it gather vs together in­to the societie of any bodie or fellow­ship. But this signe is referred chiefly to God, saying: I will sett my raine­bowe in the clouds, that when I see it, I may remember the euerlasting co­uenant made betweene mee and you. Not much vnlike to this are signes & Signes & wonders. wonders, signes & say in the Sunne, [Page 958] the moone, and the starres, whiche doe forewarne men of destruction and ca­lamities Luke. 21. to come, vnlesse by repen­tance they amende: but neither haue these any ceremonie ordeined, to cele­brate the remembrance of them, or to gather vs together, &c.

Againe, there be other signes alto­gether myraculous, not naturall, Miracu­lous [...]ignes. thoughe there bée naturall thinges in them, of which sort Gedeons fléece is, and the shadowe of the Sunne going backe in the diall of king Ezechias. Esai. 38. These signes as we read them to haue béene once shewed, so by no instituti­on are they commaunded to bée fol­lowed, or for some certeine end to bée celebrated. To Ezechias they were giuen at that time, to signifie & witt­nesse the victorie which he shuld haue against his enimies, and the recoue­rie of his health. Altogether & méere­ly meruailous are those things which in the last of Marke, by oure Lord Ie­sus Christe are called signes, giftes I meane of healing, and speaking with tongues, giuen vnto & bestowed vpon men, not by any power of mā, or ver­tue of healing in him, but by the power and vertue of Christ onely. Those sig­nes declared vnto men, that that was the true and vndoubted preaching of the Gospell whereby Christe is decla­red to bee Lord of all, Lord of life and death, of Sathan, & of hell also it selfe. For nowe when through the name of Christe the dead doe rise, and diseases being driuē out go their way, by these verie signes it is proued that that is true, which is said, that Christ is Lord of all things. So the wonders which Moses & Aaron wrought in Aegypt, Exod. 4. are called in the Scripture signes. For they were witnesses both of Gods lawefull sending, & tokens of his mightie power to be executed a­gainst Aegypt, but neither had these any ceremonie, nether gathered toge­ther into any societie.

Now also we read that some signes are paradigmaticall, that is, vsed in Signes pa­ [...]adigma­tical or for exam­ple. déede of men, but not without Gods commaundement, that these also may be said to be signes from God. Those be altogether frée from myracles, and in déede not onely fetched from natu­ral things, but also from things méere common and vsual, as were y e bands, pitcher, and chaines of y e holy prophet Ieremie, whereby, beeing willed of God so to doe, hee layed before them Iere. 27. 19. 28. those thinges in a certaine euident fourme and figure, I meane, in a visi­ble signe to be séene with mens eyes, which by his preaching he prophecied should fall vppon them. The like wée maye sée in Ezech. the 17. and 24. cap. These signes paradigmaticall or for exāple, are in some things like to those exercises of Rhetorique, called Chriae Actiuę, yea rather they are certeine mixt Chriae, so termed, for that they consist partly in woords and partly in déeds. Aphthonius defineth an Actiue Chrię, To be that which declareth & plainely sheweth a thinge by action, deed, or gesture. As when Pythagoras was demaunded, how long mans life lasted? He for a while stood still, y t they might looke vppon him, but anon hée shrunke away and withdrew himselfe out of their sight, after that manner & action signifying, y e mans life is but short & momentanie. But in the scrip­ture for the most part are sett downe Chrię, cōsisting of word & déed, as whē Christ toke a little child, and set him in the middest of his disciples, and spake these words, Verilie I saye vnto you, Matth. 18. except ye shall turne and beecome as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen. But these [Page 959] actions or signes haue not the institu­tion and commaundement of God, charging vs to renue this very action by solemne celebrating the same. Ne­uertheles Sacramen­tal signes are seuered frō other signes with which the [...] haue many things common. sacramentall signes haue some affinitie with these, namely bap­tisme and the Lords supper. For they are giuen vnto vs from aboue, & are taken from naturall thinges, without any myracle, yea, they are instituted vnder the fourme of naturall and sen­sible things, and in such things as are verie common, water, bread, and wine. This they haue common with other signes giuen of God, in that they renue thinges past, and shadowe out thinges to come, and by a signe do re­present thinges signified. They differ peculiarlie from other signes, in that they haue ceremonies ioyned with y e commaundement of God, which cere­monies, hee hath commaunded his church to solemnize. And this also is peculiar to them, y t being seals of gods promises, they couple vs visiblye to God, and to all the sainctes, & they are dedicated to y e most holy mysteries of God in Christ. Of these I wil intreate more largly and diligently hereafter.

The sacramentall signes of Christ and of Christ his church, namely whi­che Sacrament Christ our Lord hath deliuered to his church, and which his church hath receiued of him, and do lawfully vse, y e same are called of Latine writers by the name of Sacraments. But y e word is not found in the whole Scripture, sauing that it is read to be vsed of In­terpretours: howbeit, the word Signe is oft in the scriptures, and that which helpeth for our purpose, is most signi­cantly set down in Gen. 17. & Rom. 4. In the meane while we do not reiecte the Latine word Sacramentū, a sacra­ment, as lightly regarding it, neither yet reiecting it do we forge or deuise a new. I likewel enough of y e word Sa­cramēt, so it be vsed lawfully. S. Au­gust. in his. 5. epist. to Marcellinꝰ saith, It were too long to dispute of the di­uersitie of signes, which whē they per­teine to holy things, are termed sacra­ments. From whēce doubtles sprange that cōmon definition or descriptiō, A Sacrament is a signe of an holy thing, which as it cannot be reiected, so there is none but séeth, that in it the nature of the thing is not fully cōprehended or expressed, neither is it separated frō those thinges whiche also are holy sig­nes. There is another definition ther­fore brought forth and vsed, which is in déed more perfect than the other, A sacrament is a visible signe of an inui­ble grace. But because this also doeth not in all poinctes expresse the nature of the thing: this definition following séemeth vnto many more allowable, which is after this manner: Sacra­ments are ceremonies, wherwith god exerciseth his people, first to stirr vp, increase, and mainteine their faith: then to the end to testifie before men his religion. This is a true and right definition. But what if you define a What a Sacrament is. sacrament somewhat more fully and largely in this manner? Sacramentes are holy actions consisting of wordes or promises of the Gospell, or of pre­scripte rites or Ceremonies, giuen for this ende to the Churche of God from heauen, to bee wittnesses and seales of the preaching of the Gospel, to exercise & trie faith, and by earth­ly and visible thinges to represent & sett before our eyes the deepe myste­ries of God, to bee short, to gather to gether a visible Church or congrega­tion, and to admonishe them of their duetie. This definition truely is farre fett, large, and many fold, a definiti­on, I say, gathered of many parts, but [Page 960] we meane to goe to it simplie & plain­ly, & to lay forth the whole matter be­fore your eyes to be séen, then wil we make manifest euery part therof, and confirme the same w t testimonies of scripture. Now y t I may fully intreat Sacrament taken for [...]orth. of the names y e are giuen to this thing, I finde that Latine writers call Sa­crament an oath or a religious bond: because it was not done (as I thinke) thoroughly and to the proofe, without certeine ceremonies. M. Varro in his second booke De lingua Latina, decla­ring what it is to contend with an oth sayth, The plaintife & the defendant, eche of them in some thinges gaged down at the place appointed for that purpose, fiue hūdred peeces of siluer, and also in other thinges a sett num­ber of ounces, so that he which reco­uered in iudgement should haue his gage againe, but hee whiche was cast should forfaite it to the treasurie. Since therefore by intermeddling of holy thinges through partaking of the sacraments, we are boūd to God and to all the saincts, as it were by obliga­tion, and that God himselfe also by y e testimonie of the sacraments, hath as it were by an oathe bound himselfe to vs, it appeareth y t the name of sacra­ment is very aptly & properly applied to our signes. We read also in La­tine writers of an oath that souldiers Souldiers eath. vsed to take. For it was not lawefull for thē to fight vnlesse they were put to their oath and sworne. They toke a solemne oath, hauing one to recite the fourme of the oathe to them woord by word, (as Vegetius saieth in his booke Deremilitari) y t they would stoutly & readily do whatsoeuer their capiteine commaunded them, and y t they would neuer forsake the field in the defence of the common weale of Rome. They had a donatiō giuen vnto ech of them as it were a pledge or earnest, they gaue vp their names to be inrolled, & were marked that they might be kno­wen frō other souldiers. Now because wee by our sacramentes, specially by baptisme, are receiued & inrolled to be Christes souldiers, and by receiuing y e sacraments doe professe and witnesse our selues to be vnder Christ our cap­taines banner, therefore not amisse, nor without reason, are the signes of Christ & his church called sacraments. In y e meane while I will not stoutly stand in contention y t the word Sacra­ment was for y e cause chiefly attribu­ted of them in auncient time to these our signes. For Eras. Rot. a mā very wel seene in the tongues, & throughly tried in old and ancient writers none better, In Cathec. sua Symb. 5. saith, They whiche speake most exquisitly cal Sacramentū, an oth or bond, cōfir­med by the authoritie of god & reue­rence of religion. But our elders vsed this word to expresse that whiche the Greekes call a mysterie, which a man may call a religious secret, because the cōmon people were excluded from meddling with them. Thus farre he. Therfore the old writers did cal those signes sacraments in stéede of myste­ries. For y e self-same signes are called of y e Gréeks, [...] mysteries, which What a mysterie is. the Latine writers for the most part interprete holy and religious secrets, holy secrets, I say, from the celebrati­on of which secrets the prophane common people were excluded & debarred. For Cęliusin Lectio. antiquis. suppo­seth y t they are called mysteries, [...] because it beho­ued thē which hid them, or which mini­stred them to kéepe them close, and to shewe them to no common person. Whervppon mysteries may be well called separated & holy secrets, knowē [Page 961] to them only which were ordeined for that purpose, & to be celebrated onelye of sainctes or holy men. Yet it maye séeme that [...] is deriued of [...], & [...], as [...] of [...] & [...], y t the Etymon thereof with the Gréeks, maye be of no more force than Testa­mentum amonge the Latines, which is a wittnesse bearing of the minde. Althoughe I am not ignoraunt what some also do reason in this case. Sa­cramentes therefore are called myste­ries, because in a darcke speach they hide other thinges which are more ho­ly. And Paule willingly vseth this word in his epistles. And why this word was attributed to y e holy signes of y e christian church, there is a plaine reason. For these thinges are onely knowen to the faithfull, and are hidd from those that are prophane and vn­holie. And surely the preaching of the Gospel it selfe is called The mysterie of the kingdome of God, to teach vs, Matth. 13. that the vncleane being shutt out, it is reuealed to the onely children of God. Ephe. 3. For our chiefe interpretour of myste­ries, sayth: Cast not your pearles be­fore swine, neither giue that which is Matth. 7. holie vnto dogges. And Paule, If our Gospell lie hidd as yet, (sayth he) it is hidd in them which are lost, in whom the God of this world hath blinded the minds of them that beleeue not, 2. Cor. 4. Furthermore many of the Gréeke doctours of the Church, haue What a Simbol is. called our sacraments [...] Sym­bola, which word is also receiued and vsed verie often of the Latines. It is deriued of [...], (that is to say) Confero, to conferr or compare toge­ther. For by comparing one thinge w t another, symbols are made apparant and rightly perceiued. Symbolum therefore signifieth a signe, which hath relation to some other thinge, as wée said of the standard, &c. And truely a­monge the Grecians in old time the vse of symbols or signes was diuers, for in their sacrifices they had their symbols, signes (I say) Allegorically meaning something, as in the sacrifi­ces of Bacchus, a siue was their sym­bole or signe, & the same they carried about when they were well tippled: thereby signifying y such as be dron­ken are blabbes, and can kéep nothing in secret. What if I can proue that o­pinions of men cōteyning somewhat of déepe vnderstanding by an allego­rie or dark speach are called symbols? For Pythagoras his symbols are wel enough knowen. So mysticall diuini­tie began to be called symbolicall bée­cause it was inwrapped in more hidd and secrete mysteries. So that is my­stical which is darkely vttered, and in maner of a riddle, hauing in it a farre contrarie meaning than by wordes it séemeth to offer. Againe, the gift and token of faith & trueth whiche by mu­tual consent passeth betwéene y e bride and the bridegrome, wherby it is not lawefull for them to shrincke or goe backe from their word, promise, or co­uenaunt, is called a symbole. Fur­thermore to souldiers also seruing vn­der one and the same banner, symbols or badges were giuen. Vnto certeine confederate cities in like maner, and ioyned together in league of friend­ship, to the end that they might go safely to the bordering cities, & to those which toke parts with them, symbols or mutuall signes were giuen, that is to say, tokens, whiche being shewed & séene, they gaue eche other gentle and curteous interteinement, as to their league-fellowes, companions and singular friends. The auncient wri­ters therfore herevppon haue applied this word symbol to our sacraments, [Page 962] bycause they represente and shewe vnto vs the excéeding great and déepe mysteries of good: they are Allegorical & Aenigmatical, hard & dark to vnderstand, bycause the Lord him selfe by y e institution of his Sacraments, hath bounde him selfe vnto vs, and we a­gaine by the partaking of them, doe binde our selues to him, and to all the Saints, testifying and openly profes­sing to fighte stoutly and valiauntly vnder the Lordes banner. Moreouer these holy symbols or signes, doe ad­monishe and put vs in mynde of bro­therly loue and concord, and that we remēber to loue thē most entirely & w t al our hart, as Gods children & our brethren, which are cōmunicants or partakers with vs of the same table, and are washed cleane by the same baptisme. Thus much concerning sa­craments, what they are, by what names they are called, and why they are so called, let it be sufficient that we haue briefly noted.

Setting aside all other thinges, it séemeth necessarie firste of all to de­clare Onelie God is the authour of Sacramēts and shewe who was the author of the sacraments, and for what cau­ses they were instituted. All men in a manner confesse that God alone is the authour of sacraments, and not men, nor yet the Church it selfe. An odde man there is among the schole­men, which teacheth the Churche this lesson, to wit, that she should remem­ber she is no Ladie or mistresse ouer the sacraments, but a seruant or mi­nister, and that she hath no more po­wer or authoritie to institute anye fourme of a sacrament, than she hath to abrogate any law of god. Aquinas also Part. 3. quaest. 46. ariculo. 2. saith, He instituteth or is the authour of a thing, which giueth it force and ver­tue: but the vertue and power of the sacraments commeth from God a­lone, therefore God alone is of po­wer to institute or make sacraments. And in déede God alone is of power to institute the true seruice and wor­ship: but sacraments belong to his seruice and worship, therefore God a­lone doth institute sacraments. If a­ny Esai. 66. one in the olde testament had offe­red sacrifice whiche God commaun­ded not, or offered it not after that manner that God willed it to be of­fered, it was not only nothing auail­able vnto him, but also his offence in so doing was rewarded with moste terrible and fearefull punishment. Who knoweth not that the sonnes of Aaron, for offering strange fire, were Leuit. 10. horribly burnt and scortcht vp with fire which fell downe from heauen? Suche sacrifices therefore displease God, as prophane or vnholy, neyther deserue they to be called lawfull sa­craments, whiche haue not God him selfe for their authour. Herevnto is added, that sacraments are testimo­nies, and as it were seales of Gods good will and fauour toward vs. And who I pray you can better, more vp­rightly, or more assuredly beare wit­nesse of Gods good will to vs-warde, than God him selfe? In no wise de­serueth that to be called or counted the seale of God, whereto he neyther set his hand, nor printed it with his owne marke, yea, it is a counterfet seale, bycause it cōmeth not frō God, and yet in the meane time beareth a shew outwardly of the name of god. In this behalfe is reade that saying of S. Augustine, whiche is in euerie mans mouth, The worde is added to the element, and there is made a sa­crament. Whereby we gather, that in the institution of sacraments, the worde of God obteyneth principall [Page 963] place, and hath most adoe. The word I say of God, not the worde of men, nor yet of the Church: Wherevpon it followeth, that the signe ought to haue his procéeding euen from God him selfe, and not from any manner of mē, be they neuer so many, be they neuer so clearklike or lerned, be they neuer so harmlesse and holy of life: of that nowe there can be no other au­thour of Sacraments than God him selfe alone.

As we doe receiue the worde of Sacramēts are to be receiued as it were at the handes of Christ. saluation and grace: so it is néedefull also that we receiue the signes of grace. Although the worde of God be preached vnto vs by men, yet we re­ceiue it not as the worde of man, but as the worde of God, according to that saying of the Apostle, When ye had receiued the worde of God whi­che ye hearde of vs, ye receyued it not as the worde of men (but as it is 1. Thess. 2. in deede) the woorde of GOD. It is behoneful for vs, to haue respect to the first authour thereof, who when he sent abroade his disciples, sayde, Goe into the whole worlde, and preache the Gospell to all creatures, Marke. 16. Matth. 28. teaching them to obserue what so e­uer I haue commaunded you, and baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holie Ghoste. He that heareth you, heareth mee, and he which despiseth Luke. 10. you, despiseth me. And therefore al­beit by the handes of men the Sacra­mentes are ministred, yet are they not receyued of the godly and re­ligious, as procéeding from men, but as it were from the hande of GOD him selfe, the first and principall au­thour of the same.

To this belongeth the question, which Christe our Lorde asked in the Gospell, saying: The Baptisme of Iohn, was it from heauen, or of men? Matth. 21. Truely Iohn, who did baptise, was a man: but in that he baptised, he baptised according to Gods institu­tion and ordinaunce: and therefore the baptisme of Iohn was from hea­uen, though the water (wherewith he baptised) flowed out of the bottome­lesse depthe into the riuer Iordan, and Iohn him selfe conuersaunt on the earth. To this also notably a­gréeth that which Paule sayth, That 1. Cor. 11. whiche I deliuered vnto you, I re­ceyued of the Lorde. Therefore although Sainte Paule were a man, yea, and a sinner too, yet that whiche he deliuered to the Churche, he did not deliuer it as from him selfe, or as any inuention of man, but as Christ had deliuered the same, so that it is not his, or mans, but Christes tradition, a diuine and heauenly tra­dition. Besides this, oure highe Prieste and euerlasting Byshoppe woorketh, euen at this daye, in his Churche, whose ministerie they exe­cute, that is, at whose commaunde­ment they baptise, and according to whose institution, they which are the stewardes or disposers of the myste­ries of GOD, minister the holie Sa­cramentes of the Lordes Supper. The institution therefore of the Sa­cramentes must be acknowledged of vs, to be the verie worke of GOD. And thus farre touching the authour of Sacramentes.

Peter Lombard in his sentences Why Sa­cramentes were instituted vnto vs in visi­ble things reckoneth vp thrée causes why Sa­cramentes were instituted, that is to say, why spirituall and heauenly thinges were deliuered and com­mitted vnto vs vnder visible signes, fourmes and ceremonies: the first of [Page 964] whiche is so colde and weake, that I am loathe to moue it to memorie. He placeth merite in that that by Gods gouernement and direction (as he affirmeth) man séeketh saluation in thinges baser and inferioure to him selfe. Vnto the whiche he ad­deth this afterward, Although not in them, yet in GOD through them he séeketh saluation: which also vnadui­sedly enoughe he hath vttered, and not sufficiently considered. The o­ther two causes, to wit, that Sacra­mentes were inuented and ordeined vnder visible signes for oure instruc­tion and exercise, séeme not altoge­ther absurde or disagréeing from rea­son.

The truest and most proper cause why Sacramentes be instituted vn­der visible signes, séemeth partly to be Gods goodnesse, and partly also mans weakenesse. For verie hard­ly doe we reache vnto the knowledge of heauenly thinges, if without any visible [...]ourme, as they bee in their owne nature pure and excellent, they be layde before oure eyes: but they are better and more easily vnder­stoode, if they be represented vnto vs vnder the figure of earthly thinges, that is to say, vnder signes familiar­ly knowne vnto vs. As therefore our bountifull and gratious Lorde did couertly and darkely, nay rather eui­dently and notably, set before vs to viewe the kingdome of GOD in pa­rables or darke speaches: euen so by signes it pleased him to lay before our eies after a sort, the very same thing, and to pointe out the same vnto vs as it were painted in a table, to re­nue it a freshe, and by liuely repre­sentation to mainteine the remem­braunce of the same among vs. This cause doth Iohn Chrysostome allowe as a chiefe and proper cause, who in his eightie and thrée Homilie vppon Matthewe, sayeth: The Lorde hath Chrysos­tōe tou­ching the cause of sacraments. deliuered vnto vs nothing that is sensible. The thinges in deede are sensible, howbeit they haue altoge­ther a spirituall vnderstanding or meaning. So Baptisme is ministred vnder a sensible element, namely wa­ter, but that which is wrought there­by, that is to say, regeneration and Iohn. 3. the newe byrth, doth spiritually en­ter into the mynde. For if thou wert a bodilesse creature, hee would haue deliuered vnto thee all these giftes, bare, naked, and bodilesse, according to thy nature: but since thou hast a resonable soule coupled and ioyned to thy body, therefore hath he deliuered vnto thee in sensible signes & substā ­ces, those things which are perceyued with a spiritual vnderstāding. Which I doe not alledge to this end, as if I woulde take the testimonie of man for my stay, but bicause I sée S. Iohn Chrysostome his speache according to the manner obserued and vsed in the Scripture. For who knoweth not that the Scripture is full of pa­rables, similitudes, allegories, and fi­guratiue speaches, whiche the holie Ghoste vseth, not for his owne, but for oure sakes? The talke whiche Christe had in the Gospell with Ni­codemus, touching heauenly regene­ration, is verie well knowne, where he by hidden and couert kynd of spea­ches, of ayre, winde, and water, &c. reasoneth, saying: If I haue told you Iohn. 3. of earthly things, and ye beleeue not, howe will you beleeue if I shall tell you of heauenly thinges. He calleth Earthly things, y t his doctrine of hea­uēly regeneration or new birth, figu­red to vs vnder earthly signes of wa­ter & the spirit, or of aire & the winde. [Page 965] And by heauenly things, he meaneth that selfe same doctrine of heauenly regeneration, nakedly deliuered to Nicodemus, without any imaginati­on, without similitude, or sēsible sig­nes. The Lorde therefore signifieth hereby, that men do more easily con­ceiue and vnderstand the doctrine of heauenly thinges, when it is shado­wed out vnder some dark and couert signe of earthly things, then when it is nakedly, & spiritually indéede deli­uered: that by comparing together of thinges not much vnlike, it may ap­peare, that the sacraments were for none other cause foūd out or institu­ted thā for demonstratiō sake, to wit, that the heauenly thinges might be­come more familiar and plaine vnto vs. In which thing we haue to mark the Analogie, which is a certeine apt­nesse, proportion, or (as Cicero ter­meth it) a conuenience or fit agréemēt of things, I say, knowne by their sig­nes, that if they be sleightly passed o­uer without this analogie, the reason of a sacrament can not be fully and perfectly vnderstoode: but this ana­logie being diligently discussed, and obserued to the full, offereth to the beholder without any labor at al the verie [...], that is to say, the hid­den and secrete meaning of a sacra­ment. We will when we come to in­treat of these things, do what we can to make them manifest by examples.

Whosoeuer therfore shal through­ly The lorde is to be praised for institu­ting sacra­mentes. weigh the institution of sacramēts he can not choose but extol with pray­ses the excéeding greate goodnesse of the Lorde, who doth not onely open vnto vs miserable men the mysteries of his kingdome, but hath a singular care of mans infirmitie, whereby he framing him selfe to oure capacitie, doth after a sort stutte and stammar with vs, whilest he hauing respect to oure dulnesse & the weakenesse of our wit, doth as it were cloath and couer heauēly mysteries with earthly sym­bols or signes, thereby most plainely and pithily opening them vnto vs, and laying them before our eyes eui­dētly to be beheld. In this same insti­tution The wis­dome of God shin­eth in th [...] [...]nstitu­tion of the Sacramēts. of the sacraments, wee haue cause to extoll and prayse the wise­dome of God: if so be we take in hand to compare great and small things to­gether. For this custome is receiued as a lawe throughout the world, that all the wisest men, when they had oc­casion to speake of high mysteries of wisedome, they did not by words on­ly, but by signes and words together commende them to their hearers, to the ende that the two most noble sen­ses in man, to wit, Hearing, and See­ing, might be both at once vehement­ly moued, and forceably prouoked to the consideration of the same. The vo­lumes of heathenish philosophers are ful of examples. What say you to the Iewes, Gods olde & auncient people, did not God him selfe shewe among them verie many such kind of exam­ples? Againe as in making leagues, or in confirming promises in earnest The man­ner of making lea­gues or couenaunts. and weightie matters, men vse sig­nes or tokens of truth to winne cre­dite to their wordes and promises: euen so the Lord doing after the ma­ner of men, hath added signes of his faithfulnes and truth to his euerlast­ing couenaunt and promises of life, the sacraments I meane, wherewith he sealeth his promises, and the verie doctrine of his Gospell. Neyther is this rare or straunge vnto him. Men sweare euen by the Lorde him selfe, when they would make other beléeue certeinely, and in no case to mistrust the truth of their promises: yea, it is [Page 966] read in the holy Scriptures, that the Lord him selfe tooke an othe & sware by his owne selfe, when hee ment Most aboundantly to shewe to the heires of the promises (as the Apostle sayth) the stablenesse of his counsel.

Moreouer, it was the accustomed manner among them of olde, as they were making their league or coue­naunt, to take a beast and to diuide him in péeces, and ech of them to passe through and betwéen the péeces so di­uided, testifying by that ceremonie, that they would yeald them selues so to be diuided, and cut in péeces, if they did not stedfastly stande to that which they promised in their league or co­uenaunt. After the same manner the Lorde making, or renuing a league Gene. 15. with Abraham, which Moses descri­beth at large in the 15. of Genesis, he commaundeth him to take an heifer, a she goate, and a ramme, each of thē thrée yeares olde, and to diuide them in the middest, and to lay euery péece one ouer against an other, which whē Abraham had done, the Lord himselfe in the likenesse of a smoaking fornace or firebrand went betwéene the sayd péeces, that thereby Abraham might knowe, that the lande of Chanaan should of a certentie be giuen to him, and to his séede to possesse, and that all things which he had promised in that league shoulde be brought to passe. Since therfore the good and true lord is alwayes like vnto him selfe, & fra­meth himselfe after the same manner, nowe to his Churche, as we sayde he did then: what wonder or straunge thing is it (I praye you) that he hath left vnto vs also at this day vnder vi­sible thinges, signes and seales of his grace, and mysteries of the kingdome of God? And hitherto haue we en­treated of the chiefe causes of Sacra­ments for the which they were insti­tuted. Touching the kinde & number The num­ber of sa­craments. of Sacraments, which hath the nexte place to that which went before, there are diuers opinions among the wri­ters, specially of later time. For a­moung the olde and auncient this question as an vndoubted and well knowne perfecte principle, drewe quickly to an end. But he which shal diligently search the Scriptures, shal finde that they of the old Testament had Sacraments after one kynd, and they of the newe Testament Sacra­ments after an other kind. The Sa­craments of the people vnder the old Testament, were circumcision and the Paschal lambe, to which were ad­ded sacrifices, whereof I haue aboun­dantly spoken in the thirde Decade and the sixt Sermon.

In like manner the Sacraments of the people vnder the newe Testa­ment, that is to say, of Christians, by the writings of the Apostles, are two in number, Baptisme, & The Supper of the Lorde. But Peter Lombard reckoneth 7. Baptisme, Penance, the supper of the Lorde, Confirmation, Extreme vnction, Orders & Matri­monie. Him followeth the whole ra­blement of interpretours, and route of scholemen. But all the auncient doctours of the Church for the moste part do reckon vp two principall sa­craments, among whome Tertullian in his first & fourth booke Contra Marcionem: and in his booke De coro­na militis, very plainly maketh men­tion but of two onely, that is to saye, Baptisme and the Eucharist or sup­per of the Lorde. And Augustine also Lib. 3. de doctr. Christiana. cap. 9. sayth, The Lorde hath not ouerbur­thened vs with signes, but the Lorde him selfe and the doctrine of the [Page 967] Apostles haue left vnto vs certeine fewe thinges in steade of many, and those most easie to be done, most re­uerend to be vnderstoode, most pure to be obserued, as is baptisme, and the celebration of the body and bloude of the Lord. And againe to Ianua­rius Epist. 118. he sayth: He hath knit and tyed together the fellowship of a newe people, with sacramentes in number verie fewe, in obseruing ve­rie easie, in signification verie excel­lent: as is baptisme consecrated in the name of the Trinitie, and the parta­king of Christs body and bloud, and whatsoeuer thing else is commended vnto vs in the canonicall scriptures, excepte those thinges wherewith the seruitude of the olde people was burdened, according to the agreeablnes of their heartes, and the time of the prophets. Which are read in the fiue books of Moses. Where, by y e way, is to be marked that he sayth not, And whatsoeuer things else are commen­ded vnto vs in the canonicall scrip­tures: but, And what so euer thing else, &c. which plainely proueth that he speaketh not of Sacramentes, but of certeine obseruations bothe vsed and receyued of the Churche, as the wordes of Augustine whiche folowe do declare. Howbeit I confesse with­out dissimulation that the same Au­gustine elsewhere maketh mention of the Sacrament of Orders: where neuerthelesse this séemeth vnto me to be also considered, that the selfe same authour giueth the name of Sacra­mentes to Annoynting, and to Pro­phecie, and to Prayer, and to certeine other of this sorte, as well as he dothe to Orders: and now and then among them he reckoneth vppe the Sacra­mentes of the Scripture, so that we may easily sée that in his workes the worde Sacrament is nowe vsed one way and sometimes an other. For he calleth these Sacraments, bicause being holie, they came from the holie Ghoste, and bycause they be holie in­stitutions of God obserued of all that be holie: but yet so, that these differ from those Sacramentes whiche are holie actions consisting of wordes and ceremonies, and whiche gather together into one fellowshippe the partakers thereof. But Rabanus Maurus also Byshoppe of Mentze a diligent reader of Augustins works, Lib. 1. de Instit. cleric. cap. 24. sayth: Baptisme and vnction, and the body and bloude are Sacramentes, whiche for this reason are called Sacraments, bycause vnder a couert of corporall thinges, the power of GOD woor­keth more secretely oure saluation signified by those Sacramentes: wherevppon also for their secrete and holie vertues, they are called Sacramentes. This Rabanus Mau­rus was famous about the yeare of the Lorde eight hundreth and thirtie, so that euen by this we may gather that the auncient Apostolique Chur­che hadde no more than two Sacra­mentes.

I make no mention here of Am­brose, although he in his bookes of sa­cramentes, numbereth not so many as the companie of scholemen doe, bycause some of those workes sette foorthe in his name are not receyued of all learned men, as of his owne doing: so I little force the authoritie of the workes of Dionysius, whiche of what price and estimation they be among learned and good men, it is not needefull to declare. But howe so euer the case standeth, the holye [Page 968] Scripture the onely and infallible rule of life, and of all thinges whiche are to be done in the Churche, com­mendeth baptisme and the Lordes Supper vnto vs, as solemne insti­tutions and Sacramentes of Christ. Those two are therefore sufficient for vs, so that we néede not be mo­ued what so euer at anye time the subtile inuention of mans busie brayne bring against, or beside these twaine. For why? GOD neuer gaue power to any to institute Sa­cramentes. In the means while, Wholsōe [...]tes of the church are [...]ot con­ [...]emned. wee doe not contemne the whole­some rites and healthfull instituti­ons of GOD, nor yet the religious obseruations of the Church of Christ. We haue declared elswhere touching Penaunce, and Ecclesiasticall Or­der. Of the residue, whiche latter writers doe authorize for Sacra▪ ­mentes, we will speake in their con­uenient place. So haue we also elsewhere, so farre foorthe as we tho­ught requisite, entreated of the like­nesse and difference of Sacramentes of the people of the olde and newe te­stament.

Nowe let vs sée in what thinges Sacramentes consiste. By the te­stimonie of the Scripture, and of all the godly men, they consiste in two thinges, to witte, in the signe, and the thing signified, in the worde and the rite, in the promise of the Gospell and in the ceremonie, in the out­warde thing and the inwarde, in the earthly thing (I saye) and the hea­uenly. And (as Irenaeus the Mar­tyr of Christe witnesseth) in the visi­ble thing and inuisible, in the sensi­ble thing and the intelligible. In his booke a­gainst [...].

For heerevnto belongeth that whiche Sainte Iohn Chrysostome vppon Matthewe sayth: [...]: CHRIST deliuereth no­thing vnto vs that is sensible, but vnder visible thinges, the outwarde thinges are sensible, but yet all spi­rituall. But hee calleth those thin­ges, [...] sensible, whiche are per­ceyued by the outwarde senses, as by séeing, hearing, tasting and tou­ching, but those thinges he calleth [...], intelligible or mentall, whiche are perceyued by the mynde, the vn­derstanding, consideration, discourse or reasoning of the mynde, not of the fleshe, but of fayth.

By the testimonie of the Scrip­tures, this thing shall bée made ma­nifest.. Sacra­ments cō ­sist of the signe and the thing signified. The Lorde sayeth to his disciples in the Gospell, Goe into the whole worlde and preache the Gospell to all creatures, and he whi­che shall beleeue and bee baptised, shall be saued. Yee shall baptise in Mark. 1. the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holie Ghoste. The same sayeth of Iohn Baptiste, Iohn baptised in the wildernesse, preaching the baptisme of repen­taunce for the remission of sinnes. So also Sainte Luke witnesseth, that Sainte Peter sayde to the Is­raelites: Repent yee and bee bap­tised euerie one of you in the name Actes. 2. of IESVS CHRISTE for the remission of sinnes, and yee shall re­ceiue the gifte of the holie Ghoste.

Therefore in baptisme, water, or sprinckling of water in the name of y e Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holie Ghost, and al that which is done of y e church is a signe, rite, ceremonie, & outwarde thing, earthly & sensible, lying opē, & made plaine to y e senses: [Page 969] but remission of sinnes, partaking of (euerlasting) life, fellowshippe with Christ and his members, and gifts of the holy ghoste, which are giuen vnto vs by y e grace of God through fayth in Christ Iesus, is the thing signified, the inward and heauenly thing, and that intelligible thing, whiche is not per­ceiued but by a faythfull mynde. Af­ter the same manner the Scripture bearing witnesse also of the Supper of the Lord, which is the other sacra­ment of the Church, sayth: The Lord Iesus when hee had taken breade, hee Matth. 26 Luke. 22. gaue thankes and brake it, and gaue it to his disciples, and sayde, take ye, eate ye, this is my body whiche is gi­uen for you. Likewise he tooke the cuppe and gaue it to them, saying, drinke ye all of this, for this is my bloud of the newe Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes, doe this in remembraunce of me. Nowe therefore all that action which is done of the Church after the example of Christ our high Prieste, I meane, breaking of bread, the distri­bution thereof, yea, and the banquet or receyuing of breade and wine, is the signe, rite, ceremonie, and the outwarde or earthly thing, and also that selfe same sensible thing which lyeth open before the senses: but the intel­ligible thing & thing signified, the in­ward and heauenly thing is the verie body of Christ giuen for vs, and his bloud shed for the remission of sinnes, and oure redemption and fellowship which we haue with Christe and all the Saintes, yea, whiche he chiefly hath with vs.

By these things it shall be easie to determine certeinely of the names Signes ex­ternal and in warde thinges. or termes nowe giuen to the sacra­mēts. For they are called external or outward signes, bicause they are cor­porall or bodily, entring outwardly into those senses, whereby they be perceyued. Contrariwise we call the thing signified, inwarde thinges, not that the thinges lye hidde included in the signes, but bycause they are per­ceiued by the inwarde faculties, or motions of the mynde, wrought in mē by the spirit of God. So also those Signes earthly & visible, thinges heauenly & inuisi­ble. signes are termed both earthly and visible, bycause they consist of thinges taken from the earth, that is to wit, of water, breade, and wine: and by­cause they are manifestly séene in these likenesses. To be short, the thin­ges signified are called heauenly, and inuisible, bycause the frute of them is heauenly, & bicause they are discerned with the eyes of the mynd, or of faith, not of the body. For otherwise y e same body and bloude of our Lorde Iesus Christ which in the supper are repre­sented to the faythfull by the fourme of breade and wine, are not of their owne proper nature heauenly, or in­uisible. For the body of our Lord, tou­ching his substaunce and nature, is consubstantiall, or of the same sub­staunce that our bodyes are of? Now the same is called heauenly, for his deliueraunce from corruption and infirmitie, or else bycause it is clarifi­ed, not by reason of the bringing to nought or laying aside of his owne nature. The same body of his owne nature, is visible, not inuisible, resi­dent in heauen: howbeit it is séene of the godly celebrating the supper, not with the eyes of the body, but with the eyes of the mynde or soule, there­fore in respect of vs it is called inui­sible, which of it selfe is not inuisible. Now the worde in the sacraments is The word and rite. called, and is indéede, a witnessing of Gods will, and a remembraunce and renuing of the benefits and promises [Page 970] of God, yea and it is the institution and commaundement of God, which sheweth the author of the sacrament, with the manner & ende of the same. For the word in baptisme, is the ve­rie same that euen now we haue re­cited. Goe ye into all the worlde &c. In the supper of the Lord this is the word of God, Iesus tooke breade &c. And the rite, custome, and manner, howe to celebrate the supper, is to be sought out of the example of the lord, going before in y e holy action, where­in we comprehend bothe prayers and those things which are recited out of the worde of Christ. For as he brake breade and diuided it, and in like ma­ner the cuppe, so likewise with holy imitation, and sacramentall rite, we follow the same in this holy action. As he gaue thankes, so also wee doe giue thankes: wee by certeine prayers in baptisme doe request the assistaunce and grace of the Lorde, we recite certeine places out of the gospell, which we know to be requi­site in the administration of baptis­me, and we are woont to doe the same also in the celebration of the Lordes supper. But it is not my intent at this presente, to speake largely and exactly of y e rites of the Sacrament, which notwithstanding we holde to bee beste, that are taken out of the holie scripture, and doe not excéede, of whiche shall be spoken in theire place.

Some in stead of the word, doe put Promise & ceremonie promise, and in stead of rite, ceremo­nie. And truely in the word ceremo­nie, I sée no daunger at all, if by ce­remonie be vnderstood the outwarde comelines and rite, which the Lorde him selfe hath commended to vs by his example, and left to be vsed in the celebration.

And in verie deede Sacramentall signes are not simple or bare signes, but ceremonies or religious actions: so also there séemeth to bee no daun­ger in the worde promise: so that by promise, wee vnderstand the prea­ching of the gospel, & the commemor­ation or remembrance of Gods pro­mises which we often vse in the pre­ching of the gospell and celebration of the sacraments, that is to say, that God doeth receiue vs into his fel­lowship, for Christe his sake, through faith, doeth wash away our sinnes, endeweth vs with diuerse graces, that Christe was giuen for our sin­nes, shed his bloud to take away the sinnes of all faithfull. For in celebra­ting of Baptisme, we vse these wor­des of the Lord, Suffer little children to come vnto mee, for vnto such be­longeth the kingdome of heauen &c. In the celebration of the banquet of Gods holie children, we vse these ho­lie wordes of our Lord: And after supper Iesus tooe bread, and after he had giuen thanks he brake it & gaue it to them saying, take ye, eate ye: this is my bodie whiche is giuen for you. This is my bloud which is shed for you for the remission of sinnes, this do in the remembrance of me &c.

For those remembrances and re­hersalls, are promisses of the Gos­pel, promising forgiuenesse of sinnes to the beléeuers, shewing that the Lords bodie is giuen for them, and his bloud shed for them, whiche faith verilie, is the onely and vndoubted meane to obteine life and saluation, Christe is the strength and substance of the Sacramentes, by whome one­lie they are effectuall, and without whome they are of no power, vertue or effecte. But if any man by promise doe vnderstand couenaunt, whereby [Page 971] the Lorde doeth singularly binde or as you would say tye him selfe to the signes, in which, or with whiche he would be present bodily, essentially, and really, therein hee saith more than hee can shewe or proue by the Scriptures. For in no place hath Christe promised to be present cor­porally, that is, with his true bodie, in the signes or with the signes: other wise I am not ignoraunt how God appeared sometimes to our fathers vnder a bodily figure, that is, in some visible forme or shape, as when he shewed him selfe to Iacob whiche was named Israel leaning on a lad­der, and to Moses in the hole of a rock as it were in a glasse. But these do not properly perteine to this pur­pose where we entreate of the corpo­rall presence of Christe, and of the sa­cramentall signes. But because ma­ny wrest these wordes of the Lord, This is my body, This is my bloud, to proue a corporall presence of the Lordes bodye in the Supper, I aun­swere that those wordes of the Lord are not roughly to be expounded ac­cording to the letter, as though bread and wine were the bodie and bloude of Christe substantially and corpo­rally, but mystically and sacramen­tally: so that the bodie and bloud of Christ, doe abide in their substance & nature, & in their place, I meane, in some certeine place of Heauen, but the bread and wine are a signe or sa­crament, a witnesse or sealing, and a liuely memorie of his bodie giuen, and his bloud shedd for vs, but of this thing in place conuenient, we wil in­treate more at large. By these thin­ges whiche we haue spoken of, it ap­peareth sufficiently, howe Sacra­ments consist of two things, the signe and the thinge signified, of the worde of God and the rite or holie Ceremo­nie.

There are some notwithstan­ding, whiche thincke there is suche force graffed of God into the words, that if they bee pronounced ouer the signes, they sanctifie, chaunge, and in a manner bring with them, or make presente the thinges signified, and plante or include them within the signes, or at the leaste ioyne them with the signes. For here-vppon are these kinde of spéeches hearde, That the water of Baptisme by the ver­tue of the wordes doeth regenerate, and that by the efficacie of the wor­des, the breade it selfe and the wine in the Supper are made the natu­rall fleshe and bloud of the Lorde.

But the Sacramentes of Christe and his Churche doe consiste of the What is vnderstood by the worde i [...] the sacra­ments. worde and the signe. But it séemeth that we must diligentlie searche out what muste be vnderstoods by The worde. I saide euen now that▪ The worde in the Sacramentes was a witnesse-bearing of Gods will and the commaundement of God it selfe, or institution of God, whiche decla­reth vnto vs the author, manner, and end of a Sacrament.

By this word (I say) and Com­maundement of GOD, by this will and institution of God, the Sacra­mentes are sanctified, not that the wordes are so pronounced of the mi­nisters, as they ar read afore to be re­cited of the Lord him selfe, or deliue­red by his Apostles▪ but because God so would, so did, and commaunded his Apostles to doe. For whatsoe­uer GOD doeth or commaundeth to doe, is sanctified by the very com­maundement or déede of God. For all thinges which hee hath done are excéeding good, therefore these things [Page 972] which he commaundeth to doe, can­not choose but be holie, because he is holie, and the onelie sanctifier.

Wherefore by the nature, will, déede, and commaundement of God, and not by the pronuntiation of any wordes are the Sacramentes sancti­fied. To which wil of GOD, that it may bee applyed vnto man and doe him good, the faithfull obedience of men is necessarily required, whiche altogether should make vs putt our trust and confidence in the mercie and power of God, who in no wise should despise or cast behinde vs the institution of God, although it séeme in outwarde appearaunce base and contemptible. This will appeare [...]. Reg. 5. more plainlie in the example of Na­aman, the captaine of the King of Sy­ria his bande▪ He heard of the Pro­phet vndoubtedly at the Lords com­maundement, that he should washe him selfe seuen times in Iordane. For so it should come to passe that he should bee cleansed from his Lepro­sye.

Héere thou doest heare the worde, the will, (I say) and commaunde­ment of God, but thou dost not heare that any wordes were rehearsed ei­ther ouer Iordane or ouer Naaman, or that any words were prescribed of the prophet to Naamā that he should repeate, wherby (forsooth) there might be any force of purifying or clensing giuen to the water. Naaman by faith obeyeth the commandement of God, and is clensed frō his leprosie, not by his owne merit, or by the benefite of the water of Iordane, but by the power of GOD and faithfull obe­dience.

Lepres also in the Gospel, and that not a fewe, are clensed by the power [...]. and will of Christ, and through faith, and not by pronouncing or spea­king of words. The Lorde indéede said, I will, be thou cleane: but if any man at this day shoulde haue recited the same wordes a hundred times ouer any Lepre, he should haue pre­uailed nothing. Whereby it is manifest, that to words there is no force giuen of working health, if they be pronounced

The Apostles indéede saide to the sick, féeble, and lame, In the name of In the nāe of the lord Iesus Christ the feeble are healed. Actes. 4. the Lorde Iesus, arise and walke, and they rose vpp and were healed, but they were not healed by the benefite of the words, but by the name, by the power (I meane) and vertue of Christe.

For Peter whiche saide vnto the lame man in Hierusalem, In the name of Iesus Christe of Nazareth, a­rise Actes. 4. and walke, saide in the middes of the counsell of Hierusalem, If wee this day bee examined of the deede done to the sick-man, by what meanes he is made whole: be it knowen vn­to you all, that in the name of Iesus Christe of Nazareth, this man stan­deth heere whole. And to the same people hee sayeth, And his name, through faith in his name, hath made this man sounde, whome yee see and knowe, and the faith which is by him hath giuen to this man health. Beside these, we read in the Actes of the A­postles, Actes. 19. that y sonnes of one Scaeua a priest, being exorcists or cōiurers, did call on the name of the Lord Iesus o­uer thē that had euil spirits, but these were so farr off from giuing place to their exorcismes and coniuringes, that they ranne on them and ouer­came them, so that they had muche a doe to escape aliue. Where it is moste apparaunt, that those Exor­cistes vsed the same forme almoste in [Page 973] their inchantmentes, whiche the A­postle vsed (for in the name of the Lord Iesus they proued to caste out the foule spirit.) But sith these were not able so to do, who cannot sèe and perceiue, that the words pronounced doe preuaile nothing at all. Neither is that any let or hinderaunce at all, that those Exorcistes were without faith. For this is a thinge very well knowen and receiued of all men, that Sacramentes are no lesse effectuall when they are ministred by wicked ministers, then when they are mini­stred by the best ministers.

But héere is obiected againste vs this saying of the Apostle, Christe The place of Paule in the. 5. to the Ephe. is expounded. gaue him selfe for the church to sanc­tifie it, cleansing it in the founteine of water by the word, or in the word. Beholde (say they) men are clean­sed by the water of Baptisme, which by the word hath the force of sanctify­ing put into it: therfore it must néeds be, that words haue force to sanctifie. But I wil confute them by an eui­dent demonstration, that the Apostle did not so meane as they suppose.

The Apostle prescribeth vnto mar­ried Christians their dutie: to the more plaine and pithyer settinge foorth whereof, he vseth the example of Christe and his Church, commen­ding that excéedinge loue whiche Christe beareth toward his Church, wherewith béeing inflamed he gaue him selfe for it, to this end to make it to him selfe a pure and glorious spouse, where, by the way, hée set­teth downe the manner of purge­ing.

For the Lord Iesus him selfe say­eth, hée hath cleansed it. For it is on­lye Christes office to purge and cleanse. Now the manner of purge­ing followeth: In the founteine of water by the worde▪ which because it is briefly spoken, hath in it some obscuritie.

He maketh mention of two thin­ges which the Lord vseth to cleanse those that bée his, The founteine of water, And, The worde. The Foun­teine of water, is Baptisme, whiche is the outwarde action and witnesse-bearing of the inwarde purifying or cleansing, wrought by the grace and spirite of GOD, as the Apostle sayeth: According to his mercie Tit. 3. hee saued vs by the founteine of re­generation, and renewing of the holie Ghoste, which hee shed vpon vs richlie throughe Iesus Christe our Sauiour. For hee addeth, in way of interpretation, And renewing of the holie Ghoste, whereof the foun­teine of water is a signe.

Moreouer, the Worde is the ve­rie preaching of the Gospell, tes­tifying that by the grace and mer­cie of (God) the Father, his one­lye Sonne was giuen vnto vs, who béeinge giuen for our sinnes, ma­keth them that beléeue in him hey­ers of eternall life: so that now these wordes of Paule to the Ephesians the 5. Chapter, doe verie well agrée with this Commaundement of the Lorde mentioned in Sainct Marke, Goe into all the whole worlde and preache the Gospell to all creatures, hee whiche shall beleeue and be bap­tised shall be saued. &c.

For by these words also the Lord shadoweth out vnto vs the manner and meanes of our saluation, that it is hee onelie whiche purgeth vs by faithe: yet in the meane while hee willeth the beléeuers to bee signed with Baptisme, and that it shoulde be preached openlye in the worlde, [Page 974] that it is he which pardoneth sinnes, yea and which freely giueth euerla­sting life. But, what doe all these thinges (I pray you) make for their purpose, who wil proue by those wor­des of Paule, that there is force and vertue in the words to sanctifie bap­tisme? These wordes of the lord spo­ken to his Apostles, do yet make our matter more manifest. Now are ye cleane, saith he, through the worde Iohn. 15. which I haue spoken vnto you. Shall we say here that through the wordes which Christ rehearsed, the disciples of Christ were made cleane? what then néeded he the nexte day to haue bene crucified & to haue died? What, to the ende that he might purchase power vnto the wordes? Therefore all boastinge in the force of wordes shal be cleane taken away. Doth not faith and godlunesse tell vs, By the worde of the Lorde, we should rather vnderstande this, which is declared by the preaching of the Lorde, that is, the death and redemption of Christ, wherby, because they beleued it they are clensed. For in an other place he saith, purifying their hearts by faith. Wherefore they erre in that, because they doe not rightly iudge of y e word or speach. For the Lorde speaketh of the word preached and beléeued, and they vnderstande him of the worde pronounced, as though béeinge pro­nounced, it had force from the Lorde to sanctifie. S. Augustine also ma­keth for vs, who in his 80. treatise v­pon Iohn, saith, From whence com­meth so great vertue and power vnto the water, that it should touch the bo­die and wash the heart, but through the woorking of the worde, not be­cause it is spoken or pronounced, but because it is beleeued? For in the word it selfe, the sounde passing away is one thing and the vertue which remaineth is an other thinge. This is the worde of faith which wee preach, saieth the Apostle, because if thou shalt confesse with thy mouth, that Iesus is the lord, and beleeue with thy heart that God hath raised him from the deade, thou shalt be saued. For with the hart, man Rom. 10. beleeueth vnto righteousnesse, and with the mouth confession is made vnto saluation. Whereupon we reade in the Actes of the Apostles, purify­ing Actes. 15. (or cleasing) their heates by faith. And S. Peter in his Epistle saith: So also Baptisme saueth vs, not the put­ting away of the filth of the flesh, but in that a good conscience maketh re­quest to God. This is the worde of faith which we preach, wherwith vn­doubtedly baptisme is also consecra­ted, that it may haue power to clense. For Christ with vs the Vine, with his father the Husbandman, hath loued his church, and gaue him selfe for it. Reade the Apostle, and marke what he addeth, saying: That he might san­ctifie it, cleansing it by the founteine of water in the worde. In vaine there­fore should cleansing be attributed to a fraile and vading element, vnlesse this were added. In the word. And so forth. For thus farre I haue reci­ted S. Augustines wordes: not that I stay my selfe vpon mans testimo­nie, or that I would haue any man to vrge the same, or that I am content to be ruled by the witnesse of man, but because in these wordes he hath gathered together some testimonies out of the scripture, bearing witnesse of the worde. Whereby we may vnderstande, that the worde of faith preached, and not the worde spoken or pronounced ought to be receiued. This worde I say doth truly clense, that is to say, the grace of Christ only [Page 975] doth purifie, to the which both the worde & faith are directed, & for y t cause he saide [...]xpresly, Not because it is spoken, but be­ [...]ause it is beleeued. Anon after he saith, The word of faith which we preach. Fur [...]hermore he saith, by y e word of faith bap [...]isme is cōsecrated y t it might haue pow­ [...]r to clense. Which what is it else thē if [...]e had said, the very substāce of faith ma­k [...]th baptisme effectual. For it followeth, For clensing in vain should be attributed to the vading & corruptible element, vn­les were added, In the word. Now if a mā [...]o consider the mysteries of the saints or The [...]ordes [...]poken do [...]ot form [...] make s [...] [...]raments [...]ff [...]ctuall. holy men in old time, he shal not finde in [...]he celebration of Circumcisiō, the feast of the Passeouer, & sacrifices, any words to haue ben spoken or pronounced, wherby thei were formed & as it were created sacramentes, & were made effectuall. To which belongeth this, that Iohn Baptist did not only baptise the common people without respect of person, but y e Lord Ie­sus himself also in the water of Iordane: no words in the mean while béeing pro­nounced, wherby he called & drew down the heauenly grace ouer or vpon the wa­ter of baptisme. Againe, whiles Christe our high bishop, did institute his supper in the gospell, he cōmaunded nothing to be spokē or pronounced, by vertue of which spéech or pronuntiation, the elementes might either be chaunged, or the things signified béeing drawen down from hea­uen should be present with, or ioyned to the signes: but what the lord hath simply done, & what his wil was we should doe, after what maner, & to what end he instituted his supper, y e Euangelists haue de­clared. We read in no place that y e Lord said, As often as ye speake or pronounce these my wordes, This is my body, this is my bloud, it shall come to passe by y e ver­tue of my words, that y e substance of the signe shalbe made void, & that in the same prick of time wherin the words are spo­ken, it sh [...]l begin to be the true bodie and the true bloud of the lord, vnder y formes or likenesses of bread & wine, or that the formes or likenesses & the truth of y signe remaining, it shal begin at once with the bread and wine to be the very body and blood of Christ. Wherfore in the pronoū ­cing or speaking of y t words of the lord in the supper, there is no power or vertue, either to cal down the things signified or to change y t things presēt. These imaginations do rather séem more to mainteine superstition than religion. As though the words pronoūced according to the forme conceiued, had power to call down out of heauē, to bring frō one place to another, to restore health, to draw to, to put from or to transforme or change. S. Au. reco­neth vp amonge superstitions vanities, those things which for remedies of disea­ses are tyed or fastened about the body, which also physick maketh no account of, whether it be in charmings or in certein signes called characters, or in hanging certeine thinges about some parte of the body. The place is to be séene Cap. 20. Li. De doct. Christ. 2. And Chrysost. béeing ve­ry angry with them that hang the writē gospel about their neck, hath these words vpon Mat. 23. cha. Wherin consisteth the force or power of the gospel? in the forme and figure of the letters, or in the vnder­standing of the meaning and sense of the same? If in the forme of letters, thou dost wel to hang it about thy neck: but if in the vnderstanding of the meaning, it is better they were laid vp in thy hart. Thus saith he. But there is the same reason of the fi­gures, and of the pronuntiatiō of the let­ters, or words of the gospel. For as the fi­gure of the letters is of power to doe no­thing: euen so is there no force or vertue either in the pronuntiation or sounde of words. Plinie an hethenish writer alled­geth many heathenish examples, wherin he declareth that words are effectual: but yet among other thinges which he brin­geth [Page 976] he hath this. It is a que [...]io ( [...] he) whether words or inchanting speeches are of any force: but euerye one that is wise is so far from beleeuing it, that e­uen man by man they vtterly denye it. The place is to be séene Lib. 28. Cap. 2.

But most worthily is the true word of God it self preferred before al these, the which by Moses. Deu 18. with great seueritie forbiddeth and condemneth all kinde of superstitions and inchant­ments. I knowe what the aduersaries wil here obiect vnto me, namelie that Whether by bles­sing the nature of thinges are chan­ged. it is a blessing or consecration, and not a superstition which they vse. Besides this, they bring many examples out of the scripture, set downe in their Cano­nicall decrées, whereby very foolishly & most vnaptlie doutlesse they go about to proue that by blessing or consecrati­on (as they say) the natures of y e things are chaunged, whervpon they also ga­ther that the breade by the wordes of blessing or consecrating, is turned into flesh. Their examples are these and of Num. 20. Exod. 7. Iohn. 2. Exod. 15. Exod. 7. this sorte, The water flowing out of y e rock, after it was smittē with Aarons rod, the riuer Nilus turned into bloud, the water at the marriage in Cana of Galile turned into wine, the bitter waters of Marath chaūged into swéet wa­ter, & Moses his rod turned into a ser­pent. But (I beséech you) what make these to y e Lords supper, wherwith they haue no māner of similitude or likenes, so that this must néeds be a very vnapt cōparison & a doltish which they make. The riuer Nilus was turned into blod, therfore the bread is turned into flesh: the water at the mariage in Cana was changed into wine, therefore y e wine in the lords supper is changed into y e blood of Christ. For while y t the water gush­ [...]d out of the rock when it was smittē, while the riuer Nilus was turned into blood, while y t water at y e mariage was chaged into wine, while the bitter wa­ters of Marath becāe swéet, while Mo­ses rod was turned into a serpēt: y e wa­ter truly, the blood, y e wine, y e swéet wa­ter & the serpēt so turned & chāged, were not vnder y forme or likenesse of [...] things which they were before, [...] were they at once y t whiche they were before, & that which thei were thē made: but y water of Nilus was very bloud, not water & bloud together, nether was there inuisible bloud vnder the visible forme of water. And so standes the case also in y e other examples, therfore they do nothing agrée with the sacramental signes, but are so farr from béeing like them, that they are altogether vnlike them. Moreouer, who can wel tell by what pronuntiation of wordes Moses made water brust out of the hard rock? turned y e riuer Nilus into bloud? chan­ged y e bitter waters into swéete? Who knoweth what forme also of wordes y e lord vsed, when he changed water into wine? Therefore very vnfitly do they apply these examples to their blessing or consecration, changing the natures of thinges, since it cannot be shewed what maner blessings y saints or holy men vsed. Likewise we reade not that Moses & Iosue pronoūced any wordes of blessing wherby they diuided y e cha­nell of the Erithean sea, & the riuer Ior­dan. Eliseus is read to haue vttered no 4. Reg. 6. words of blessing when he made y are to swim, & reached it out of the water by y e helue. In al these things the pow­er The omnipotenci [...] of God. of God did worke. But we must not imagine what we list to procede from it. For it is weakenes and not power which is repugnant to iustice, & taketh things in hande which are contrary to gods trueth. But the mighty workes of god are of such sort, that any mā may vnderstande and manifestly see, y t they are such as they are saide to be.

[Page 977] The Lorde saide, Let there be light and there was light. Suche a kinde of Gen 1. light I meane whiche was both cal­led light and according to the nature of light, gaue light: it was not cal­led, or made light, whiche was light in déede and yet gaue not lighte: as the Breade is called the bodie of Christe whi [...]he yet hathe not so muche as one iotte of the bodie of Christe.

Furthermore this word blessing in no place in the scriptures is so v­sed, as Of the worde Blessing. they woldmake vs beleue. To blesse in the Scriptures, is to thank, to praise, to salute, to bid farewel, to speake wel of any, to wish wel, to re­ioyce, highly to extoll, to giue thanks for a good turne, to increase, to en­riche, to multiplie, or to make frute­full. I could if néede were, bring ex­amples to proue eche of them. But a man shall no where reade, that to blesse, is as much as to turne the na­tures of things by the words of God, or otherwise by good wordes and prayers, after a set manner pronoū ­ced. We read (say they) in the gos­pell, that the Lord tooke bread and blessed. Yea and Paule also calleth the Bread and cupp by that name, to wit, The bread and Cupp of blessing, the bread and cup vndoutedly of con­secration, [...]. Co [...]. 10. by whiche consecration the substance of the signes is miraculou­sly chaunged. I aunswere, That the words bothe of the Gospel and of the Apostle, are wrongfully wrested to that sense, which neuer came into the mind of the Lord or his apostles. For to declare the meaning of that place in the Gospel: To blesse, is not with the gesture of the hande to make the signe of the crosse, or to lay ones mouth vnto the bread and cup, and in a lowe voice to whisper out the set syllables of the words of con­secration: but to singe praises to God, or to giue him thankes for his benefites bestowed on vs.

That whiche I haue saide I will confirme by the authoritie of the E­uangelistes and Apostles. For the Apostles and Euangelistes vse the Thankes­giuing & blessing. worde of blessing or thankesgiuing, indifferently. For where Marke hath [...], (that is to say) Bles­sing, Mathew, Luke and Paule haue [...], (that is to say) Giuing thankes, which worde Marke also v­sing a little after writeth, And when he had tooke the cup, [...], that is, When he had giuen thankes he gaue to them. To blesse there­fore is as the Apostles them selues doe interprete it, to giue thankes, since that they put the one for the o­ther. The diligent Reader may see the same also in y t place of Paule which is 1. Cor. 10, chap. which place we will fullie and wholie entreate of in that whiche followeth. Our ad­uersaries therefore haue not as yet proued out of the Scriptures, that to blesse is as muche as to chaunge the things, or that by words, pronūtiati­on, or reciting of words, the thinges them selues signified are brought to, or made present. The aunciente writers truely made mention of a mysticall blessing, but in a farr other sense than these consecrators. Of true consecration wee will speake a­non, and will confute also in ano­ther place whatsoeuer thinges they haue brought concerning blessing or consecrating of Baptisme: now wee will make an end of that whiche we began. Words of thē selues were in­stituted of god to this end, to signifie, and by signifying to beare witnesse, and to admonishe, neither haue they [Page 978] beside any hiden force to chaunge the natures of things, or to cause y e thin­ges them selues to be corporally pre­sent, neither doe we reade that holie men euer vsed them after this man­ner: therefore they sinne and de­ceiue men which otherwise vse them than they were instituted.

Aurel. August. acknowledged the very same thinge, who in his En­cheiridion For what [...]pose [...]ords are [...] of what [...] they [...]. ad Laurent, Capit. 22. saith, And verily words to this purpose are instituted, not that men should de­ceiue one another by them, but by the whiche one might make another to know his meaning: therefore to vse wordes vnto deceipt, and not to that end, wherunto they were ordeyned, is sinne. The same Aurelius Augusti­nus gathering a summe of his whole booke intituled De Magistro, asketh this question: But nowe I woulde haue thée tel me what thy opinion is of al this that I haue spokē vnto thée, whiche by and by he answereth: I haue learned beeing admonished by thy wordes, that a man is taught no other thing by words, than to learn, and that it is a verie small matter, that by speeche or talke we knowe partly what he thinketh y t speaketh: but whether the wordes whiche he spake were true, that teacheth he on­ly who admonished that hée dwelt in the harte when the other spake with the toung. Thus much he, in the last Chapter of his booke De Magistro. To this purpose perteine the words of Solomon the wise in the Booke of the Preacher, saying, The wordes of the wise are like prickes and nayles Eccle. 12. Authours of gathe­ [...]inges, he [...]leth wise men bi­case they gather the sayings of the wi [...]er [...]orte of men in theire bookes. that go through of the authors of ga­theringes, whiche are giuen of one sheepherd. Where we willingly acknowledge, that there is great force in eloquence and prayers of the iust, as the Graecians signified by that Hercules of Gallia, also Cicero verie plentifully hathe declared the same Lib. 1. De Oratore. But that whiche they doe forge and imagine of Pitho, or Suada, or Suadela the Ladie and mistresse of eloquence, that verily do we attribute to the holy ghost, which doth bothe giue grace to the speaker, and prepareth and styrreth vppe the mindes of the hearers. By these thinges it is manifest vnto all men, I thinke, that it is a newe forge­rie of man, and not a doctrine of O­racle, to say, that in the celebration of the sacraments, there is such force graffed in the wordes recited, that they turne and chaunge the thinges, or make the thinges signified to bée present, and either put on, or ioyne them with the signes. But wee will shewe hereafter that the signes are not chaunged or mingled with the thinges signified, but that bothe of them do remaine still in their own nature and propertie. It shalbe suf­ficient if wee attribute that to the wordes whiche the scripture doth at­tribute, to wit, the office of signifying & admonishing, of mouing and styr­ring vp, whiche they haue from God. For they do defile and blemishe the wordes of God, whiche decke them with straunge and falsified titles.

We acknowledge in déed that all the Howe the power of almightie God is at­tributed to the worde power of almightie God is attribu­ted to the word of God: but who séeth not that y t is spoken & ment of y e euer lasting sonne of God, wherin y t scrip­ture is called the word of God? Who is such a dorhead, that cannot rightly distinguish betwéene the euerlasting word of God, which is y sonn of God the second person in y e reuerend Tri­nitie: & the word rehearsed spoken, or pronounced by man? The euer­lasting [Page 979] word of god remaineth in his owne substance & nature a creator, & not a creature: it is not mingled: it is not graffed or incorporated into mans voice. The word whiche pro­céedeth from man, is a creature, not a creator, and remaineth still a crea­ture. For it is a sound which passeth away. Neuerthelesse it is a vertue which (stil) remaineth, if it be sincere and not adulterate, and receiued by faith. For so it preserueth, yet not of his owne proper vertue, or power, or because it is pronounced by man: but through his power or vertue whiche reuealed the word, who is true, and therefore preserueth those thinges which by his worde he promiseth to preserue, so that nowe in déede God himselfe doth preserue, who said y t by his word he wold preserue those y t be­léeue. The word therfore which God hath reuealed vnto vs by his seruāts the Prophetes, and by his chosen A­postles, is not, neither is called the word of God, as if the sounde of syl­lables, wordes, and voices, are of their owne nature the word of God, that very same I meane, which of his substance is the sonne of God: But because the reuelation of the woorde was made frō God in the holy ghoste through the word or wisdome of god. Wherefore although the original be of God, and not of man, yet the words which the prophets and Apostles vt­tered are mans wordes, neither can they do any thing else but giue signi­fication, w t the which notwithstāding I wold not haue y t due force of the ex­ternal word of God to be lifted vp a­boue that which is méete & comely, & those thinges imputed to the literall worde, which is proper to God. I ac­knowledge all those thinges whiche with a sound vnderstanding or iudg­ment are attributed to the word of God. But of this thing I haue else­where discoursed more at large. But now some wil say, If by reciting the Of true anctifica­ion or consecra­ [...]ion. wordes of God, sacramentes are not sanctified or consecrated, from whēce then haue they this, y t they be, and are called sacraments or holy signes? Is the consecration vaine & of no force? Surely vain & of no force is that cō ­secration which the papists haue feig­ned. But of consecration or true san­tification I haue spoken in the begin­ning of this chapt. which now I will set forth a litle plainer & more aboū ­dantly. The holy scriptures whē they make mention of holy thinges, they vse verie oftē this Hebrue word ** which the Gréeke interpreters com­monly haue translated by [...] the latines by Sanctifico Consecro and Initio. The vse of this word reacheth verie far. For it signifieth to sanctifie, to offer vnto god, to purifie or clense, and to iustifie, also to seuer or to put a-part and to separate, to separate (I meane) from prophane vse & to dedi­cate them to holie thinges, to call a thing by some name, to applie & to ap­point. Therfore we say y t to cōsecrate in this place, is no other thing but to sanctifie, to dedicate to god, & after a fashiō to separate, or of a thing pro­phane to make an holy thing. But who doeth this? or he which doth it, by what meanes or instrument (I pray you) doth he it? who I beséech you cō ­secrateth, or holieth? is it God? or is it man? Verily God & not man. For God instituting any thing, & testify­ing & declaring by his word, what he hath instituted & to what ende, of his owne holy iust and good will, by his own only institution (I say) without any other meane, he consecrateth the thing which he himselfe hath already [Page 980] instituted. For as he is holy, iust, and good: so whatsoeuer he cōmandeth is holy iust & good. And man vnderstan­ding by the word of God, y t God hathe instituted any thing to a holy iust & good vse, accepteth, receiueth, and vseth y t institution for holy good & iust. Therfore man doeth not by vttering certein words consecrate & make ho­ly the institution. And because he be­léeueth y t all the institutions of God are holy & good, therefore he also cele­brateth this institution of God, euen as God hathe ordeined, & giueth God thankes, depending altogether vpon God and the rule of his word. Of this manner of sanctification the Apostle speaking in another certein place sai­eth. Now the spirit speaketh euidētly [...]. Tim. 4 that in the latter times there shal rise deceiuers forbidding to marrie & cō ­manding to absteine frō meates, whi­che God hath created to be receiued with thanksegiuing of them whiche beleue & know the trueth. For euerie creature of God is good, and nothing to bee refused, if it bee receiued with thankesgiuing. For it is sanctified by the word of god & praier. Lo he saith meate is sanctified by the worde of God & prayer. But the word of God is in this place (as Paule the Apostle expoundeth it) a testimony of y e scrip­ture, & will of God, whereby we are taught y t all things which God hathe made are excéeding good, & y t they are cleane & not vnclean which God hath created for to be eaten, & for our vse. In the Actes S. Peter heareth, Arise Peter, slea, and eate, (for he sawe in a Actes. 10. vision before him al liuing creatures of the earth and the Aire) Peter aun­swered, Not so Lorde. For I haue ne­uer eaten any thing that is common or vnclean. Therfore he heard again What God hath clensed that cal thou not common.

But where (I pray you did hee make them cleane? When hee made and gaue them for the vse of man. To the word is annexed prayer, not a charming or an inchantment, but a faithfull thanks giuing. For the A­postle more then once or twise, ma­keth mention of thanks giuing, that by the generall word, that is to say, prayer, no other thinge might be vn­derstoode than the speciall worde, I meane thanks giuing. For prayer is (as a man would say) to inuocation and giuing of thankes, as the roote to the braunches. Therefore saith he, the meate is holy, because GOD who is good hathe made and ap­pointed the same for the vse of man, and also because it is receiued of man with faith and thankesgiuing. For meate is not holy and good to many men, not through any fault in y t meat which is always the good creature of God, but in thē is the fault which ac­knowledge not by faith the benefits of God, or which abuse them, & glut thē ­selues contrarie to the worde of thē Lord. Euen so standeth the case with the matter of sanctification, whiche we must also applie to y e sacraments. God of his owne good wil, and for the Howe our Sacra­ments are confecra­ted. commoditie of men ordeined sacra­ments. He chose vnto him selfe out of his good creatures, water, bread, and wine, and appointing them to some certeine ende, he laide a platfourme and commaunded vs to vse and cele­brate them: nowe therefore by the commaundement and choice of God, the water bread and wine are con­secrated, and he signeth them with his word, and declareth that he will haue them counted for sacraments, and sheweth the manner howe hee will haue them celebrated.

[Page 981] So that the consecration of Sa­craments is made through the will, institution, choyce, or commaunde­ment of God, and seale of his word. Wherfore, water, bread, & wine, vsed after a cōmon maner, or not so as they are chosen and instituted of God, the word of God is as it were slaunde­red, and they are altogether common & prophane: but being only vsed ac­cording to y e choyce or cōmandement of God holily, and the worde or signe being added, they begin to be Sacra­mentes whiche they were not afore. The same substaunce remaineth in them still which they had before. But they are instituted to another ende and vse, for they are sealed with the word and commaundement of God, and therefore are hallowed, where­vnto may also be added their holy vse, by a true faith setting forth the bene­fite of our redemption, and giuing of thanks by faithful praiers to our boū ­tiful redéemer. To this purpose we may fetche examples of ciuil gouern­mēt, wherin some things for certein newe causes adioyned, hauing their substance remaining still, are now made that whiche before they were not. For siluer or golde being not yet coyned with the Magistrates marke is nothing else but siluer and golde. But if by the commandement of the Magistrate a new forme be added by a printe, it is made money, whiche it was not before, althoughe it be the verie same substance whiche it was before. Waxe, before it be sealed, is common and vsuall waxe: but when by the kinges will and commaunde­ment that which is ingrauen in the kinges seale, is printed in the waxe, and is sette to euidences and letters patentes, by and by it is so estéemed, that who so shall deface the sealed e­uidence is attached as guiltie of trea­son.

Whereby I trust you sée plainely, that the true sanctification or conse­cration of Sacraments doeth consist in the will and institution of God, in a certaine ende and holie vse of the same, whiche are declared vnto vs in the word. Of the whiche peraduen­ture I haue spoken more at large than some may think néedfull. But the godlie Reader will pardon mée, this my tediousnesse, since my desire is to open all thinges faithfully, dili­gently, and at large.

Now that I haue defended the lawfull vse of the word, and declared the vertue of it, and opened vnto you as occasion serued, the true sanctifi­cation or consecration of Sacramen­tes, I will returne to that where I left: and because I taught that sacra­ments consist of two parts, the signe and thinge signified, it remaineth to shew that those two parts reteine their natures distinguished, not com­municating properties, by declarati­on whereof, bothe to those thinges which go before, and to those whiche followe, yea and to the whole sub­stance of the sacrament, a wonderful light without doubt shal appéere. But of communicating of the names or termes I will speake in their conue­nient place. That eche parte retei­neth The signe and the thing signified do [...] reteine there se­uerall na­tures in the sacra­ments. theire natures distinguished, without cōmunicating or mingling of properties, it is to be séne hereby, that many be partakers of the signe, and yet are barred from the thinge signified. But if the natures of the partes were vnited or naturallye knit together, it must néedes be then, that those whiche be partakers of the signes must be partakers also of the thing signified. Examples of Scrip­ture, [Page 982] as they are ready, so are they e­uident. For Simon Magus in the Actes of the Apostles receiued y signe and was baptised: but of the thing signified he had not, neither receiued so much as one iote. And Iudas Is­cariot a cruell and faythelesse tray­tour of his maister, did likewise Eate the bread of the Lord, but he did not eate bread the Lord. Otherwise he had liued happie, iust, & blessed for The wic­ked are not parta­kers of the thing sig­nified in the sacraments. euer. For he which eateth me (sai­eth the Lord himselfe) shal neuer dy: But Iudas died euerlastingly, there­fore he did not eate that foode of life.

To these euident testimonies of scripture, I will nowe adde also cer­teine of Saint Augustines pertey­ning to that purpose, who in his trea­tise vpon Iohn 26. saith. We receiue this day visible meate: but the Sa­crament is one thing, and the vertue of the sacrament is another. Howe many doe receiue of the things vpon the altar, and when they haue recei­ued it doe die? Wherevppon the A­postle sayth, He eateth and drinketh his owne damnation. Was not the morsel poyson which the Lord gaue vnto Iudas? and yet he receiued it, & after he had receiued it, the enimie entred into him: not because that was euill which he receiued, but because he being euil, did receiue y t good thing vnworthily. And immediately after he saith, The sacrament of the thing, that is, of the knitting together of the bodie and bloud of Christ, is recei­ued at the Lords table, of some vnto life, of other some to destruction: but the thing it selfe whereof it is a Sa­crament, is reteiued of all men vnto life, of none to destructiō, whosoeuer shalbe partakers thereof. And againe he sayth, He which dwelleth not in Christe, nor Christe in him, without doubt he neither eateth his flesh, nor drinketh his bloud spiritually, al­though earnally and visibly he chawe with his téeth the Sacrament of the bodie & bloud of Christ, but he doeth rather eate and drinke the Sacramēt of so great a thing to his owne dam­nation. And so forth. He hath the like words in his booke De Ciuit. Dei. 21. cap. 25. And in his booke De Doctri. Christ. 3. ca. 9. he sheweth that In the Coniunction of natures there had need to be a distinction, lest we shuld sticke too muche vpon the outwarde signe.

Now we come to the proofes of the scripture. The Apostle witnesseth in the Cor. 10. chap. that all our fathers were baptised, and did all eate of one spirituall meate, and did all drinke of one manner of spirituall drinke, but the Lord [...] in many of them had no delight. Whereas if they had eaten that spiritual meate, and dranke that spirituall drinke spiritually by faith, vndoubtedly the Lorde had deligh­ted in them. For without faith, as he himselfe saieth, it is impossible to please God: therefore with them that haue faith, GOD is well pleased. Wherefore our fathers truely were partakers of visible sacraments, but they were destitut of inuisible grace, whereby it followeth that the signe and y thing signified do reteine their natures not confounded or mingled, but distinguished and separated. Be­sides this, the wordes of the gospell The affi­nitie of the worde of God & sa­craments. haue some affinitie, or at the leasfe some likenesse with Sacramentall signes. Otherwise the wordes are preferred farre before the signes, the Apostle sayinge, that he was sente to preach, and not to baptise. But many heare with their outwarde eares the worde of the Lorde, who for all that, [Page 983] because they are voyde of faith, are also without the inwarde frute of the worde, Paule saying yet againe, For to vs was the gospell preached, as well as vnto thē, but the word which they Heb. 4. heard did not profite them, because it was not coupled with faith. For so it commeth to passe that many receiue the visible sacramentes, and yet are not partakers of the inuisible grace, whiche by faithe onely is receiued. Whervpon yet againe it followeth that the signe is not confounded with the thing signified: but bothe of them do reteine their substance and nature distinguished. What, & doth not the scripture expressely & pithily make a difference betwéene the outward mi­nisterie of man, and God the inward worker and giuer of spirituall gyfts? For Iohn Baptiste saith, I baptise you with water, But he (Christ) shall Matth. 3. Baptise you with the holy Ghoste.

Wherewith agréeth y t saying of Pe­ter, Baptisme saueth vs, not the putting Pet. 3. away of the filth of the flesh, but in that a good conscience maketh re­quest to God. To this nowe pertci­neth that euident testimonie of saint The scripture mak­eth diffe­rence bee­tweene th [...] ministerie of man & the opera­tion of the spirit. Augustine which is read 3. Quest. lib. in Leuit. Quest. 83. In these wordes: Wee must diligently consider as of­ten as he saith, I the Lord which san­ctifie him, that he speaketh of the priest: when he also spake this to Mo­ses, & thou shalt sanctifie him. Howe therefore doth both Moses and God also sanctifie? for Moses doth not san­ctifie for the Lord: but Moses doeth sanctifie in the visible sacraments by his ministerie: and the Lorde by in­uisible grace by his holy spirit, where the whole fruit of visible sacraments also is. For without this sanctificatiō of inuisible grace, what profite haue we by visible sacraments? Thus farre August. As Iohn Baptist made di­stinction betwéene his owne mini­sterie in Baptisme, and the power of Christ: euen so maketh he distinc­tion betwéen the ministerie of prea­ching, & the drawing of the spirituall teacher, I am (saith he) the voyce of a crier in the wildernes, make streight Iohn. 3. the way of the Lord. And againe, He that commeth from on high, is aboue all, he that is of the earth is earthly, & speaketh of the earth, he that cōmeth from heauen is aboue all, and what he hath sene and heard that he testifieth, &c. Saint Paule also agréeing there­vnto 1. Cor. 3. sayth, Who is Paule? What is Apollos? but ministers by whom ye beleeued, euen as the Lorde gaue to e­uerie man. I haue planted, Apollos watered but god gaue the increase. So that neither is hee that planteth any thing neither he that watereth, but God that giueth the increase. Albeit the comparison of ministers with y e signes agrée not altogether and in e­uerie part (which I told you before▪) because ministers are fellowe labou­rers with Christ, according to their office, but the signes which are w tout life are not so, vnlesse [...], we translate vnto them that whiche is the ministers, yet by other proofes I suppose it to be made plaine that the signe & thing signified do reteine their natures distinguished in the sacraments. These things doe speci­ally disproue and conuince those who The opinion of the Papistes touchinge transub­stantiatiō is cōfuted are persuaded of that papisticall trā ­substantiation of bread and wine in­to the substance of the bodie & bloud of Christe. For these men vtterly de­nie that the breade and wine béeing consecrated in the mysteries, do re­maine in their owne substances. For they contend that these substāces (of bread & wine) are annihilated & tur­ned [Page 984] into the verie bodie and bloud of the Lord, so y t after the consecration, the accidents of bread and wine doe remaine, and no part of the substance thereof at all.

For they say that the Lorde in expresse words pronounced ouer the bread & wine, This is my bodie, This is my bloud, & that the Lord can ea­sily bring to passe, by his own omni­potencie, that that which he said may be as he said. For proofe wherof, they alledge these & such like places, y t the Lord for soothe fashioned man out of y e clay of the earth, & by & by of the rib of man made woman, & also turned Lots wife into a piller of salt, & ther­fore y he, by the selfe same his power can make of bread his bodie, & of wine his bloud. And these truely are their bulworkes. But we in another place haue plentifully disputed of the mea­ning of the Lords words, This is my bodie. So that it is superfluous to make long repetition of them. I haue also tolde you y of the omnipotencie of God, we muste not gather & deter­mine whatsoeuer commeth into our braine: & also that Gods power doth nothing against trueth, neither a­gainst it selfe, and that no Godly man ought to take that in hand vnder pre­tence of the power of God, whiche is repugnant to the plaine Scriptures, and the articles of the catholique faith.

Now it is euident, and plaine, that after consecration there remaineth That bread an [...] wine re­maine in their sub­stāces afte [...] consecra­tion. in the sacrament, y e substāce of bread & wine. And herein we néed no other witnesses than our verie senses, whiche perceiue, sée, taste, and féele, no o­ther thing than bread and wine: but while clay was turned into a mans bodie, the ribb into a woman, & Lots wife into a piller of salte, they were not, as the sacrament of the supper, y t which they were before, neither did there appeare vnto the senses any iotte of the clay, of the ribbe, of Lots wife. Verie foolishly therefore and vnaptly are these examples applyed to the mysterie of the Lordes supper, wherewith they nothing agrée: whi­che thing also we touched before.

The Gospel verie diligently descri­bing the moste holy institution of the Lordes supper, and the maner there­of, maketh no mention of miraculous transubstantion: but calleth the bread and wine whiche the Lord tooke and distributed to his disciples, and which they also receiued, by the names of bread & wine, as wel after the words of consecration (as they tearme it) were spoken, as also before consecra­tion. Doeth not the Lorde in the 26. cha. of Mat. call the wine being cōse­crated not wine only, but the fruit of the vine, after a more vehement and significatiue kinde of spéeche, lest any shold be ignorant that the wine was wine in déede, and so remained? In Marke we reade this of the Cuppe: And he tooke the Cuppe, and when he had giuen thanks he gaue to them, And they dranke of it, and he saide vnto them. This is my bloud of the new Testament, &c. Loe they d [...]anke all (sayth he) of the Cuppe, before y e words of consecratiō (as they terme it) were spoken: therefore they dranke wine. Nowe if so be they an­swere that this place of the Euange­list is to be expounded by the figure Hystero [...]protero, y t is whē any thing is declared out of order preposterously, thē admitt they tropes & figures in y e celebration of the supper, which not­withstandinge they haue conten­ded [Page 985] ought simplie to bee vnderstoode without the help of tropes or figures. But Paule also the Apostle in the 1. Cor. cap. 10. calleth the bread of the Lorde beeing nowe in the verie holy vse, and (that I may so say) consecra­ted, by the name of bread. And in the 1. Cor. 11. chap. the thirde time hee calleth it bread. To this appertey­neth that the Actes of the Apostles doe testifie, how that the Churche of the Apostles do call the whole mysti­call action The breaking of breade, not The breaking of his bodie, or dis­tribution of his bloud. It is manifest therefore that the substance of bread and wine in the Sacrament of the Lordes supper doe remaine in their owne nature, and that transubstan­tiation is a sophistical imagination. This also is a sophistical and a nota­ble papisticall forgerie, in that they Whether the bread and wine for their former substance are so cal­led after consecra­tion. say that the bread and wine consecra­ted in the Supper is therefore called of the Apostles breade and wine, bée­cause they were bread and wine be­fore. For that is nowe done whiche is reade in Erod. to haue béene done in times past, where Araons rodde is saide to deuoure the Inchaunters rods, which neuerthelesse then were not roddes, but Serpentes: but now they are named roddes, because they were rods before they were so chaun­ged which now are serpents and not rods. But againe, who doth not sée this example hathe no similitude or likenesse with the breade and wine of the Lord? For the rod truely was called a rod. But in the meane while it was, and séemed plainly to be, not now a rod, but a serpént: but y e bread is called bread, neither doeth it ap­peare to be any thing else but bread: here is no forme of flesh séene, as was séene there the fourme of a serpent. Beside this the rod is saide to be tur­ned into a serpent, & is shewed for a wonder or miracle: but ye shal read in no place that the breade was tur­ned into flesh, by any miracle: but a sacramēt is instituted, which in déed looseth the name & nature of a sacra­ment when the substance of the signe beeing annihilated & made voide no­thing remaineth there, but the thing signified: for y e which they triflingly say of accidents myraculously subsis­ting without their subiect, & remay­ning in sted of the signe, is to no pur­pose. If we shuld go about to boast of our dreames for miracles, there will be nothing so absurde, & foolish which we shal not colour with our fansies, & lyes. What if this word transub­stantiatiō doth manifestly proue that this whole trifling toy, is not fetcht from the simple & plaine doctrine of the Apostles, but frō the subtile schole of quarelling sophisters?

But the Apostle Paule giueth vs in charge to beware both of Philo­sophie Coloss. 2. 1. Tim. 6. and straungenesse of wordes, though at this present we do not on­ly intreate of new wordes, but also of new matter and new doctrine con­trary in all pointes to the Apostles. For this doctrine of transubstantia­tion is cleane cōtrary both to the doc­trine of the Apostles & Euangelistes touching the true incarnation of our Lorde, and the true nature and pro­pertie of his humane body, and also the true raising vp againe of our bo­dies. For they are constrayned to forge many thinges altogether my­raculous, as of the inuisible body of Christ, & of the subtile body of Christ pearcing by his subtility through the gate, & the stone, I meane that which couered his sepulchre, or the Lordes very body béeinge altogether and at [Page 986] one time in many places, and filling all thinges, and other innumerable which are of this stampe absurde and wicked. Nowe also Ioan. Scotus a subtile doctour in his woorke Sen­tent. Distinct. 11. Lib. 4. quaest. 3. saith, That the article of Transubstantia­tion is neyther expressed in the créede of the Apostles, neyther in those crée­des of the auncient fathers: but that it was brought in and inuented of the Churche (so sayth he, meaning the Romishe Churche) vnder Innocenti­us the thirde in the Counsel of Late­ran. Whereby we gather that the doctrine of Transubstantiation is The counsell of La­ [...]eran was in the yeare of of the lorde. 1215. of late time, and newely start vp, the historie whereof we haue elsewhere more largely compyled. But by this that I haue sayde, I thinke it playnely and effectually enoughe de­clared, that the signes are not ming­led with the things signified or chaū ­ged into them, but that eache of them remaine in their seuerall natures.

But albeit eyther of the parts with­out myxture doe reteine their owne nature, yet those two agrée in one sa­crament, and being ioyned together and not diuided, do make one perfect and lawfull Sacrament. For water alone both priuately and ordinarily sprinckled is no sacrament, vnlesse it be applyed and vsed according to the institution of Christ. Purifying also or washing away of sinnes, and the ingraffing or receiuing into the lea­gue and fellowshippe of God and all Saintes, of it selfe is no Sacrament, vnlesse there be also a sprinckling of water, in the name of the blessed Trinitie.

In like maner it is no Sacrament, if we eate bread in a common assem­bly, and drinke wine of the selfe same cuppe after the common manner: neyther is it a Sacrament if through a faythfull remembraunce thou con­sider that the Lordes body was be­trayed for thée, and his bloude shedde for thée, for the which also thou giuest thankes: but so farre f [...]rth as they are all mysteries of God and our sal­uation, they are generally termed sa­cramentes, that is, secrete and spiri­tuall mysteries of GOD and oure saluation. For in a perfect and law­full Sacramente, there must néedes goe together both the holy action cor­porall or sensible, and the spirituall celebration thereof, for the whiche this sacramentall action was inuen­ted and put in practise.

But here some moue many and diuers questions touching the sacra­mentall Of the sa­cramental vnion. vnion, whether it be perso­nall, reall, or rationall. I, bycause I sée nothing of this matter doubtful­ly deliuered of the Apostles, and that the thing being playne of it selfe by such maner of sophisticatiōs is made dark, doubtful, difficult, and obscure: simply and playnely saye, that the signe and the thing signified are ioy­ned together in the Sacramentes by Gods institution: by faythfull con­templation and vse: to be shorte, in signification and likenesse of the thin­ges: but I vtterly denye that those two are naturally vnited together, so that the signe in the Sacrament be­ginneth to be that, whiche the thing signified is in his owne substaunce and nature: I denye that the thing signified is ioyned corporally with the signe, so that the signe remayneth still in his owne substaunce and na­ture, and yet neuerthelesse in the meane time hath the thing signified corporally ioyned vnto it, that there­by who so euer is partaker of the signe, shoulde be also by the signe or [Page 987] with the signe partaker of the thing it selfe.

The reason why I do so constant­ly denie that, appeareth I thinke suf­ficiently by those examples whiche I haue hetherto declared, and whiche hereafter shall be declared. Fur­thermore, It is decla­red how in Sacramēts the signes and the things signisied are ioyned to­gether. I say that the signe and the thing signified, are coupled together by Gods institution, bycause he whi­che instituted the Sacrament of bap­tisme and the Supper, instituted it not to this ende, that with water we might washe awaye the filthe of the body, as the custome is to doe by dai­ly vse of bathes, neyther that wee should take oure fill of the breade and wine, but that vnder visible signes he might commend vnto vs the myste­ries of our redemption and his grace, and to be shorte of our saluation by represēting them to renue them, and by sealing them to confirme thē. My saying is, that they are coupled toge­ther in a faythful contemplation, by­cause they which partake the Sacra­mentes religiously, doe not fasten their eyes on sensible thinges onely, but rather on thinges insensible, sig­nified, and heauenly, so that the faith­full haue in them selues both twaine coupled together, which otherwise in y e signe or with y e signe are knit toge­ther with no bonde. For corporally & sensibly they receiue the signes, but spiritually they possesse, comprehend, renue, and exercise the thinges signi­fied.

In signification and likenesse of the thinges, I say, they are coupled together, bycause the signe is a token of the thing signified: And vnlesse signes haue likenes with those things whereof they are signes, then coulde they be no signes. They haue there­fore most apt and verie neare affini­tie betwéene them selues.

For as water washeth away the filthe of the body: as breade and wine satisfieth and maketh merrie the hart of man: euen so by the grace of God, the people of God are purified: euen so the body and bloude of the Lorde which was giuen for vs, being appre­hended by fayth, doth both satisfie and make merrie the whole man, that he maye yealde him selfe wholy vnto thankesgiuing, and obedient to God­warde.

I would speake here more large­ly of the Analogie or of the signe and thing signified, but that I sée I maye doe the same hereafter in place more conuenient. But I thinke I shall not néed any more places out of the scrip­ture to open these thinges more eui­dently, since they followe of their owne accorde vppon that which we haue hitherto by testimonies of scrip­tures confirmed, and will hereafter more at large confirme.

Moreouer, in respect of the like­nesse Signes bo­rowe the names of things signified. of the signe and the thing signi­fied, the name of the one is giuen to the other, as I will proue by most e­uident testimonies of Scripture. In Genesis 17. the Lorde sayth thus to Abraham, Thou shalt keepe my co­uenaunt therefore, bothe thou and thy seede after thee in their genera­tions. This is my couenaunt whiche ye shall keepe betweene me and you. Euerie man-child among you shall be circumcised. Ye shall circumcise the fleshe of your foreskinne, and it shall be a token of the couenaunt be­tweene Circumci­sion. me and you. The mouthe of the Lorde hath spoken this. Who will gainesay the worde of GOD? The worde of GOD calleth Cir­cumcision a couenaunt, therefore the name of the thing signified, is giuen [Page 988] to the signe. For in verie déede Circumcision is not the couenaunt it selfe. For the couenaunt is the bargaine and agreement betwéene GOD and men, whiche hath cer­teine conditions and articles. Wher­fore afterwarde by interpretation, the same Circumcision is called A token of the couenaunt. And who will finde fault with this interpreta­tion of GOD? The signes there­fóre, yea, GOD béeing the inter­preter, take the names of the thinges signified.

So you may reade in the twelfth chapter of Exodus. Yee shall eate The pas­challamb. the lambe in hast, for it is the Lords Passeouer. Againe, And the bloud shall be vnto you a signe in the hou­ses wherein you are, &c. And a­gaine, This day shall be vnto you a remembraunce, &c. What can be spoken more plainely, than that the Lambe is called the Passeouer? But what is the proper meaning of the Passeouer? Let vs giue eare to the Lorde, here agayne expounding him selfe, and saying: I will pasle through the lande of Aegypte this same night, and will smite all the first borne of Aegypt, from man to beast, and when I shall see the bloude (of the Lambe) I will passe ouer you, and the plague shall not bee vppon you to destroye you. Beholde, the Passeouer, GOD him selfe so inter­preting it, is that passing ouer, where­by the Angel of GOD passing ouer the houses of the Israelites whiche were marked with the bloude of the Lambe, spared their firstborne, & slue y e first borne of y e Egyptians. If thou art ignoraunt what, and what man­ner of Lambe it was, listen againe to the Lorde instructing thée, and say­ing: In the tenth day of this moneth euerie man take vnto him a Lambe according to the housholde, and let your Lambe be without blemishe, a male of a yeare olde, which yee shall take out from among the sheepe, and from among the goates. And here the Lambe is playnely called the Passeouer. And who dothe not sée that the Lamb is not the Passeouer? yet bycause it is a signe or remem­brance of the passeouer, as the mouth of the Lorde sayth, surely it taketh the name of the Passeouer or passing by.

Againe you reade in the nintenth of Num. Thus spake the Lorde vnto Moses: Speake vnto the children Sacrifices. of Israel, that they bring thee a red cow without blemishe, And ye shall giue her vnto Eleazar the Priest, that he may bring her without the hoast, and cause her to bee slayne before his face, and to bee burnt whole, And a man that is cleane shal gather vp the ashes of the cow, and lay them with­out the hoast in a cleane place, And it shall bee kept for the multitude of the children of Israel, for a water of separation (or sprinckling.) For it is sinne. Marke againe the manner of the speaking of the Scripture. A heifer or cow is sinne, that is, a sa­crifice for sinne, as Christe is sayde to be made sinne for vs, that for (or by) Rom. 8. sinne, he might condemne sinne, whi­che is, that by the one oblation of his body, he might cleanse and purge vs from sinne. Hitherto also belong­eth that whiche the Apostle speaking of sacrifices vnto the Hebrues, sayth: But in these sacrifices there is men­tion Hebr. 10. made of sinnes euerie yeare, for it is not possible that the bloude of bulles and goates should take awaye sinnes.

As often therefore as sacrifices, as [Page 989] Heifers, Goates, Bulls, and Lambs, are called sanctifications, cleansings, or sinnes, the signes take the names of the thinges signi [...]ied. For these were certein types and figures of the Zacha. 3. Prieste whiche was to come, and of Christe, vppon whome all our sinnes are layd. For, He, truly, is the Lambe Isai. 33. of GOD whiche taketh away the sinnes of the worlde.

Nowe we are come also to the sacramentes of the newe Testament, Iohn. 1. whose signes also beare the names of the thinges signified. For Peter saythe, Actes 2. Let euerie one of you 1. Pet. 1. bee baptised in the name of Iesus Christe for the remission of sinnes. And Paule also in the Actes of the Baptisme. Actes. 22. Apostles heareth, Arise and be bap­tised, and washe away thy sinnes by calling on the name of the Lorde, Therefore truely baptisme is called a cleansing, or washing awaye of sinnes.

And Peter also elsewhere saiths, Baptisme saueth you, not that therby the filthe of the fleshe is put awaye, but in that a good cōscience maketh request vnto God. And Paule also saith, Ye are washed, ye are sanctified 1. Cor. 6. ye are iustified, in the name of the Lord Iesus, and by the spirite of our GOD.

Therefore the due and right cōpa­ring of these places betweene them selues doth manifestly proue, that to the signe of baptisme, whithe is wa­ter, is giuen the name of the thing sig­nified.

After the same manner is it to be séene in the institution of the Lordes Supper or Euchariste. The broade The sup­per of the lorde is called the body of Christe, and the wine the bloude of Christe. But since the right faythe beléeueth, that the true bodye of Christe ascended out of this world, liueth, and is nowe in heauen, and that the Lorde retur­neth no more into this worlde vntill he come in the cloudes of heauen to iudge the quicke and deade, euerie man vnderstandeth, that to the signe, to wit, breade and wine, the names of the thinges them selues, to witte, the bodye and bloude of Christe are giuen throughe the communicating of names.

Many other speaches vsed in the Scripture and in oure dayly talke Sacrames [...] ­cal and fi­guratine speaches. are not muche vnlike to the speaches vsed in the Sacrament. We reade that Christe is, and is called a Lyon, a Lambe, a Shepehearde, a Vine, a doore, a waye, a Ladder, the Day, the Lighte, the Sunne, the Water, the bread, a Spring, and a Rocke, which if at this day any shuld roughly vrge, contending that Christe is a Lambe in deede, a doore in substaunce, a natu­rall vine or suche like: who, I pray you, coulde abide him so reasoning? We woulde hisse and driue out from amonge vs suche a one as a madde man, and a peruerter of GODS oracles.

Wee reade in déede, And that rocke was Christe: In the meane time it is to bee considered, what shoulde followe. For if that rocke really and in v [...]rye déede had béene Christe, none of them that dranke of that rocke had béene reprobates. For they are acceptable vnto GOD which are partakers of Christe: But in many of them that dranke of the rocke, the Lorde had no delight. For they were stayne in the wilder­nesse: therefore they whiche dranke of the rocke which was Christe, were not made partakers of Christe.

[Page 990] Therefore the rocke was not Christe really and in verie deed. We also sée­ing The mā ­ner of speach which we daylie vse. the standards of kings, princes, and cities, we call the signes by the names of the kings, princes, and ci­ties: for we say, This is the king of Fraunce, This is the prince of Ger­manie, this is Tigure, this is Berne. So if we sée the marriage ring, or the image of any prince, we call it the fayth and trothe of wedlocke, or man and wife, yea, and we saye by the Image, This is the prince. For matrones shewing their wedding ring, say, this is my husband. When we shewe to any man the picture or image of the duke of Saxonie, we say, This is the duke of Saxonie. If any should goe on obstinately to affirme, that the signe in verie déede is the thing signified, bycause it beareth the name thereof, woulde not all men crye out that suche a one were with­out with or reason, and that he were to be abhorred by all meanes as an obstinate brawler? Those therefore that are skilfull in the things, vnder­stand that that is & hath béene Catho­lique, receiued of all men, and also sounde, which we shewed euen nowe at large, to witte, that the signes doe borrowe the names of the thinges, and not turne into the thinges (whi­che they signifie). And therefore the auncient fathers moued no strife nor The aun­cient fa­thers mo­ved no contentiōs about the sacramēts. contentions about the Sacramentes as are at this day among vs. For as they did beautifie the signes with the names of the thinges (signified) so did they acknowledge the kynde of speache: neyther did they roughly vrge the wordes, as though the verie signes were really & corporally that selfe same thing which they signified. Therefore this canon or rule is so often repeated and beaten vppon by Aulerius August. That the signes do take or borrowe the names of thin­ges signified. By the same canon or rule he maketh playne certein darke places: of which thing we will nowe set downe some testimonies. In this Epist. 23. ad Bonifacium de paruulorū baptismate. he sayth: If sacraments had not some likenes with those thin­ges whereof they are sacraments, no doubt they were no sacramentes, for of this likenesse for the most part they take the names of the thinges them selues. As also the Apostle speaking of baptisme, sayth, Wee are buried with Christe by baptisme into his death. He doth not say, We signifie the burial, but he doth flatly say, We are buried. Therefore he called the sacramēt of so great a thing, no other­wise but by the name of the selfe same thing. And in Tract. super Ioan. 63. When the vncleane person is gone, all which remaine are cleane. Such a like thing shall there be, when the world being ouercome of Christ shall passe awaye, and there shall no vn­cleane person remayne among the people of God, when the tares being separated from the wheate, the iust shall shine like the sunne in the king­dome of their father. The Lord fore­séeing this woulde come to passe, and nowe witnessing that it was signifi­ed when Iudas fell awaye, as tares separated, y e holie apostles remaining as wheat, he sayth, Now is the sonne of man glorified, as if he had sayde, Beholde what shall be, when I am glorified, where there shall be no wic­ked person, and where no good man shall perishe. For he saith not thus, Nowe is the glorifying of the sonne of man signified: but he sayth, Nowe is the sonne of man glorified: As it It is not saide, the rocke sig­nifieth Christ but the rocke is Christe is not said, The rock signified Christ: [Page 991] but, The rocke was Christe: neyther is it sayde, the good séede signifieth the childrē of the kingdome, but he saith, the good séde these are the children of the kingdome: and the tares, the children of the wicked. As the scrip­ture therefore is wont to speake, cal­ling the thinges which signifie, as the thinges that are signified: euen so spake the Lord, saying, Now is the Sonne of man glorified, after that wicked (Iudas) was separated, and his holy Apostles remayning with him, his glorification was signified, when the wicked being diuided, he shal remaine eternally with the sain­tes. The same Aurelius Agust, in his Epistle to Euodius 102. saythe, The sounde of the voyce, and the bo­dily shape of a doue, & clouen tongs like vnto fire, which came vppon e­uerie one of them, as those thinges in mount Sina, whiche were done af­ter a moste fearefull manner: and as that piller of the cloud by day, and that piller of fire by night, were or­dayned and set for some operation which they signified. Héerein we must specially take héede of this, that none be persuaded or beléeue, that the nature and substaunce of the Fa­ther, or of the Sonne, or of the ho­lie Ghoste is chaungeable, or maye be turned. Neyther let any man be moued, for that sometime the thing which signifieth, taketh the name of that thing which it signifieth. The holie Ghoste is sayde to descend and remayne vpō him in the bodily shape of a doue. For so also is the rocke Christe, bycause it signifieth Christe.

By these examples alledged oute of the Scripture, it is playne, that Their er­ror which will not haue sa­cramental speeches expoūded sacramen­tally. the signes doe borrowe the names of the thinges, and not their na­tures and substaunces. Where­vpon it is vndoubtedly true that they erre as farre as heauen is wyde, whi­che are persuaded that the sacramen­tall speaches are not to be expounded as figuratiue, and borrowed, but most properly and literally, so that by that meanes the water, bread, and wine, are not nowe signes and to­kens onely of regeneration, and of the body of Christe giuen, and of his bloude shed for vs: but regeneration it selfe, and the verie substantiall bo­dy and bloude of oure Lorde Iesus. For being of this opinion they are of­fensiue vnto the common manner, both of speaking and interpreting v­sed in all ages: they are also repug­naunt to true fayth, yea & to common sense. Whereby it commeth to passe, that by their confounding of the signe with the thing signified, they bring in a seruile weaknesse, & (that I may vse S. Aug. words) A carnall bondage. For he Li. 3. de. doct. Ch. ca. 9. intrea­ting of the Sacramentes of Christi­ans, sayth: The Lorde him selfe and the Apostles in their doctrine haue left vs fewe thinges in steade of ma­ny, and those most easie to be done, most reuerend in vnderstanding, and moste pure in obseruing, as is bap­tisme, and the celebration of the bo­dy and bloud of the Lorde. Which Sacramentes euerie man when hee receyueth, being instructed, acknow­ledgeth wherevnto they are refer­red, that wee should not worshippe them with carnall seruitude or bon­dage, but rather with spirituall free­dom or libertie. And as to folow the Carnal bō dage and seruile weaknesse. letter and to take the signes in stead of the thinges which are signified by them, is a point of seruile weaknesse: so to expound the signes vnprofita­bly, is a point of euill wandering er­ror. And yet he speaketh more plain­ly [Page 992] chapter. 5. First of all you must be­ware le [...]t you take a figuratiue spech according to the letter. For to this a­greeth that which the Apostle saith: The letter killeth, but the spirite gi­ueth life. For whē that which is figu­ratiuely spoken, is taken as though it were spoken properly, it is carnally vnderstanded. Neyther is there any thing that may more agreably be ter­med the death of the soule, then whē that wherein we excell beasts, which is vnderstanding or knowledge, is made subiect to the fleshe by follow­ing the letter. For he that followeth the letter vnderstandeth words tran­slated or borrowed as proper or naturall, neither doth he referre that which is signified by a proper worde to another signification: but if (for an example) he shall here mention of the Sabbaoth, he vnderstandeth it no otherwise but as one day of the seuē, which by continuall course come & goe. And when he heareth mention made of sacrifice, it wil not out of his heade but that this is ment of that whiche was wont to be done aboute offering of beastes and fruites of the earth. To be shorte, this is the misera­ble bondage of the soule, to take the signes for the things them selues, and not to bee able to lifte vp the eyes of the mynd aboue the bodily creature, for the obteyning of euerlasting light. Thus farre August. By these wordes of Augustine we doe gather, that they reuerēce the sacraments by spirituall libertie, which neither stick to the letter, neither worship and re­uerence the visible thinges and ele­ments, as, water, breade, and wine, in steade of the thinges signified: but being rather admonished and stirred vp by the signes, they are lifted vp in their mindes to behold the things sig­nified. How a fi­g [...]ratiue speach is to be receiued and acknowledged. The same Augustine in the same booke chapter 15. teaching when, and after what manner a trope or fi­gure is to be receiued or acknowled­ged, sayth: In figuratiue speaches this manner of rule shall be kept, that so long you viewe with diligent consi­deration what is read, vntill the in­terpretation come vnto the rule of charitie. For if it be not repugnaunt to charitie, thinke not that it is a fi­guratiue speach. And yet more plain­ly hee addeth in the 16. chapter fol­lowing. If it bee an imperatiue speache, eyther forbidding any hay­nous offence or wicked deede, or cō ­maunding any profitable or good deede, it is no figuratiue speach. But if it commaund any wicked deede, or forbid any deede of charitie, then it is figuratiue. Except ye eate the fleshe of the sonne of man, and drinke his bloude, ye haue no life in you. Hee seemeth to commaund some horri­ble offence or wicked deede: there­fore it is a figuratiue speache com­maunding vs to communicate with the passion of Christe, and comfor­tably and profitably to lay vp in our remembraunce that his fleshe was crucified and wounded for vs. The Scripture sayth, If thine enimie hun­ger, feede him: Heere no man doub­teth but hee commaundeth well do­ing, but that whiche followeth: For in so doing thou shalte heape coales of fire vppon his head, A man would thinke that a wicked and euill deede were commaunded: therefore doubt not but that it is figuratiuely spoken. And so foorth. All these thinges doe conuince their errour whiche inter­prete sacramentall speaches, as pro­per, and reiect al figures and tropes, especially in the institution of the supper. Neuerthelesse I am not ignorāt, [Page 993] what they set againste this last testi­monie The wordes of our sauior in the 6. of Iohn doe mak much for the in terpretatiō of the wordes of the supper of S. Augustin, that the words of our sauiour in the sixte of Iohn doe make nothing to the interpretation of the ministration of the sacrament, and therefore that the place of S. Au­gustine doth nothing agrée to our purpose. But it is manifest that in the same booke S. Augustine disputeth of signes and of the sacramentall spea­ches. And that is manifest also by many other places oute of S Augu­stine, that he often alledgeth these wordes of our sauiour out of the sixte of Iohn, to expounde the celebration of the supper. But why doe they no­thing perteyne to the celebration of the Supper? Doth he speake of one body in the Supper, and of an other in the 6. chap. of Iohn? shal we beleue that the Lorde had and hath two bo­dies? Our Lorde Iesus hath but one body, the whiche as it profiteth no­thing being eaten corporally, accor­ding to S. Iohn 6. chapter: euen so that body being corporally eatē, doth nothing auaile, according to S Mat. 26. chapter. But this matter we haue elsewhere handled. And of as little force is this vnsauourie obiection of theirs, which is, that the consequence is false when we argue thus: Cir­cumcision To argue from the sacramēts of the old testament to ours of the newe. is the couenant: the lambe is the Passoeuer: Sacrifices are sin­nes, and sanctifications or cleansings are sacramentall speaches mysticall and figuratiue: therefore this also, This is my body, is a mysticall and figuratiue speache. For since in Sa­cramentes there is the like rea­son, why may wee not frame argu­ments from the one to the other? And that sacraments haue the like reason, it is receyued of all them whiche ac­knowledge the trueth aright, and it shall be proued hereafter to the full. But if it be not lawfull to reason frō the sacraments of the olde testament, and by them after a certeine compa­rison to interprete ours, and by ours to make them plaine: truely then the Apostle did not well, who by a false consequent by comparison we reade to haue argued from their sacramēts vnto ours, in the 1. Cor. 10. and to the Coloss. 2. chap. But now we returne to oure purpose. That we may yet at lengthe make an ende of this place, We may vse sacra­mentall speaches. they are sacramentall and figuratiue speaches, when we reade and heare that the breade is the body of Christe, and the wine the bloud of Christ, and that they do eate and drinke the body and bloude of Christe, which eate and drinke the Sacramente of the body and bloude of the Lord, also that they are purged from their sinnes and re­generated into a newe life which are baptised in the name of Christe, and that baptisme is the washing awaye of all our sinnes. And after this man­ner speaketh the scripture, and this fourme of speache kept the olde doc­tours of the Churche, whome for so doing none that is wise dothe dis­praise, neyther can one discommend any man whiche speaketh after this manner, so that he also abide in the same sinceritie wherein it is manifest that those holy men of god did walke. For as they did willingly and simply vse those speaches, so did they not roughly & rigorously strayne the let­ter and speaches: they did interprete them in suche sorte, that none was so vnskilfull, but that he might vnder­stand that the signs were not y t thing it selfe whiche they signified, but that the signes doe take the names of the things, therfore they vsed words sig­nificatiuely, sacramentally, mystical­ly, and figuratiuely.

[Page 994] Nowe whereas some will not haue Sacramen­tall spea­ches are to be expounded. the Sacramentall speaches to be ex­pounded, as though being not expoū ­ded they were of more authoritie, ma­iestie and worthines, this draweth af­ter it a soare daunger, and giueth a most gréeuous offence, and is repug­nant to the rule of the Apostles, to sounde reason, and to the custome of them of old. For when these kinde of spéeches are set forth and vttered to the simple sort béeing not expounded, to witt, The bread is the bodie of Christe. When thou drinckest the wine of the Lord thou drinckest the verie bloud of the Lord. Bap­tisme saueth vs, &c. what other thing I pray you, is set forth, than a snare of carnall bondage, and a most daunge­rous offēce of idolatrie? Many words néede not in this matter, since experi­ence doeth aboundantly enoughe sett forthe in this place, what hath béene done, and what at this day is done.

The rule of the Apostles comman­deth the diuine oracles to be expoun­ded in the Church, and to lay forth all y e mysteries of the scripture, that they may be soundly vnderstanded, as wée may sée, 1. Corinth. 14. And reason it selfe teacheth vs, that the mind of mā is litle or nothing moued if the things themselues be not vnderstoode. What fruite therefore shall the simple sorte receiue by y e Sacraments, vnto whom the meaning of the sacramentes hath not béene opened. Better therefore did the auncient fathers, not onely in expounding all the mysteries of the kingdome of God, and especially the sacraments: but in teaching also that they ought to be expounded. Whiche although it be made plaine inough by those thinges whiche goe before, yet will I add two examples out of S. Augustine touching this matter. Hee, cap. 6. de chatechisandis rudibus, say­eth: Let the newe Christian man bée taught concerning y e sacraments, that they bée visible signes of heauenlye thinges, and that inuisible things are to be honoured in them, neither that the signe after it is blessed and sancti­fied, is so to bee taken as it is daily v­sed. It must also be tould him what that spéech signifies which he heareth: and what thing is giuen in the signe, whereof it is a representation. More­ouer vppon this occasion hée must bée taught that if he heare any thing euen in the Scriptures that soundeth car­nally, although he vnderstand it not, yet to beléeue that some spirituall thing is signified thereby, whiche be­longeth to holy manners, and to the life to come. And as followeth. The same Augustine, Lib. 4. de doctr. Chr. cap. 8. doth vtterly forbid the doctours & teachers of the church, not to thinke that they ought therefore to speake obscurely of the mysteries of the scrip­ture, because they sée that these things are deliuered somewhat intricately and darckely in the scripture: but he rather requireth light & plainnesse in them. If any man desire to heare his wordes, they are these: If we fetche examples of the manner of speaking out of the writinges of our canonicall authours and doctours which are ea­sily vnderstoode, yet wée ought not to thincke that wee should followe them also in those spéeches wherein they haue vsed a profitable and wholesome obscuritie, to exercise, and as it were to quicken the readers mindes, and to take awaye lothsomnes, and to stirre vp the studies of the willing learners, and also to make the minds of the wic­ked zealous, that they may either bée turned to godlines, or else excluded from the mysteries. For so they spake [Page 995] that those which came after them and could vnderstand and rightly expound them, might reueale a second grace vnlike to the former, but yet ensuing in the church of God. Therefore they which expounde them ought not so to speake as if they by the like authori­tie would offer themselues to bee ex­pounded: but in all their kinde of spée­ches, first let them labour chiefly and first of all to be vnderstanded, with as plaine kinde of speaking as they can, that he be very dull and slow-witted, which doeth not vnderstand, or at the least let not the fault of the hardnesse and subtiltie of the thinges which we goe about to open and declare, be in our owne spéech, whereby that which we speake should be somewhat longer in vnderstanding. Thus farre Augu­stine. And let this that I haue hither­to said of sacramentall spéeches be sufficient. The Lord be praised. Amen.

¶ That wee must reason reuerently of Sacraments, that they doe not giue grace, neither haue grace included in them. A­gaine, what the vertue and lawefull ende and vse of Sacramentes is. That they profite not without faith, that they are not superfluous to the faithful, & that they do not depend vppon the worthines or vn­worthines of the minister.
¶ The seuenth Sermon.

YEsterday (déerely beloued) I tould A briefe rehersall of such poin­ctes as he intreated vppon in his former sermon. you what a sacra­ment was, whoe was the authour of them, and for what causes sa­cramentes were instituted, of what thinges they consiste, that is to say, of the signe, and the thinge signified. I tould you also what a signe is, & what the thinge signified, and by what na­mes they are termed, howe they are consecrated, that the signe is not min­gled with the thing signified, but that both of them remaine in their owne nature and propertie of nature: that the signe is not taken away or myra­culously turned, neither that the thing signified is so ioyned with the signe, y t whosoeuer is partaker of the one, is partaker also of the other. To be short I declared howe and after what man­ner the signe and the thing signified, are coupled together to make a full perfect and lawfull sacrament, where also I intreated of sacramentall spée­ches. Now therfore it remaineth that I also cōsequently speake of y e nature, vertue, and efficacie of sacramentes, & of those thinges which are ioyned and of affinitie with them: for so the or­der which I vsed in my diuisiō requi­reth. Touching y e vertue and nature of sacramēts, that is to say, what they worke in man, writers haue disputed diuersly & plentifully. It séemeth vnto me that reuerēce must be vsed in this disputation, and that héede must be ta­ken that I do not incline either to the We must [...] vse reue­rence in disputing of sacra­mentes. right hand or to the left, that is, that I do not attribute to much vnto them to the derogating from the doctrine of y e Euangelistes & Apostles, neither that [Page 996] I should diminishe or take from them to mine owne damnation that whiche the scripture, the word of God, doth at­tribute vnto them. But we shal plen­tifully giue great praise and glorie to the ordinances of God, if we shall say that of them which the spirite of God hath set downe in the holy scriptures: to bée willing to attribute more vnto them, is not onely an errour in man, but a great fault, whiche bringeth death and horrible destruction. This is declared vnto vs in the holy scrip­ture The arke of the co­ [...]nant. by examples most worthie of re­membrance. The arcke of y e couenant giuen by Moses to y e people of Israel, was a wittnesse of Gods presence a­monge the people, and of the league & friendshipp betwene God & man. For in these words God made a league w e the people, I will make my dwelling place amonge them, & walke among them, and I will be their God & they shalbe my people. Of that ordinance & agréement, the arke it selfe was cal­led, The Lord God of hostes sittinge betweene the Cherubims, as we may sée 2. Sam. 6. and in y e booke of the Chro­nicles. It was also called, The arke of the couenant of the Lord. For when y e prophets of God did attribute these thinges to the sacrament of God, they both thought and spake plentifully & reuerently enoughe of the sacrament of God: but when the ignorant & ma­licious priests and the people corrup­ted by them did attribute far greater thinges to the arke or Sacrament of God, what (I pray you) came to passe? Giue eare first what they attributed to the arke, The elders of Israel said, To attri­bute too [...]uch to sa [...]aments. wherfore hath the Lord cast vs down this day before the Philistines? Let vs fetch the arke of the couenant of the Lord out of Silo vnto vs, that when it commeth amonge vs, it maye saue vs out of the hands of our enimies. You haue heard what they attributed to y e ark. Now giue eare what they did. So the people sent into Silo, & brought It is a greate sin not to at­tribute so much vnto the sacra­ments as the scrip­ture doth attribute. from thence the arke of the couenant of the Lord of hoastes whiche sitteth betweene the Cherubims. And it came to passe, that when the arke of the couenant of the Lord came into the hoast, all Israel showted out a mightie showt, so that the earth rang againe. And when the Philistines hard the noise of the shout, they said, what meaneth the soūd of this migh­tie showt? And they vnderstood that the arke of the Lord was come into the hoast. And the Philistines cried, woe be vnto vs, God is come into the hoast. Who shal deliuer vs out of the handes of those mightie Gods that smote the Aegyptians? But hearken now what happened, & howe God did declare that y e arke was not God, as it was called & counted of y e vnskilful in holy things, & how he punished the sin­nes of his people, because they attri­buted too much to the sacrament. It followeth therefore: And the Phili­stines fought, and Israel was smitten downe, and fledd euerie man into his tent, and there was an exceding great slaughter, for there were ouerthrown of Israel thirtie thousand footemen. Beside that also, the arke of God was taken, & the two sonns of Helie were slaine. All these thinges are read in the 1. booke of Sam. 4. ca. Againe, when the sacrament of God was vnreuerēt­ly handled of the swinish Philistines, they were smitten with a lothsome & deadly plague. They did boast y t their Gods, and the religion of the Philisti­nes had ouercome the God and the re­ligion of the Israelits, but the gods of y e Philistines fel downe & are broken in péeces, & their heathenish religion is confounded. [Page 997] What, and did not the Israelites pe­rish with a more gréeuous plague, thā before, when they lightly handled, and contrarie to the Lawe of God, Num. 4. looked into the Sacrament brought backe by the Philistines into Bethsames? For the Lord smote fif­tie thousand threescore & tenne men. 1. Sam. 6. When Moses did negligent­ly deferre the circumcising of his chil­dren, he fell into great daunger. The Sichimites for receiuing circumcision rashly are destroyed. And Simeon and Leui, For prophaning the sacra­ment are cursed of their father. Gene­sis 49. To this that agréeth which the Apostle sayth of them which celebrate the supper vnworthilie. For this cause many are weake & sicke amonge you & many sleepe. Hetherto also belon­geth the example of Oza, a man not altogether euill, whiche touched this same sacrament that was not lawfull for him to doe. Wherefore the Lord stroke him with a soudaine death, and that not priuately in the tabernacle, but in the fight of all the people. Of the whiche déede of God, Dauid also speaking in the cōgregation & church of the Israelites, saith to the Leuits: The Lord hath chosen the Leuites to beare the Arcke of the Lord (and not that kyne shall draw it in a new cart) therefore see that ye be holie that yee maye bring in the Arcke of the Lord God of Israel vnto the place which I haue prepared for it. For beecause ye did not this at the first, our lord God hath made a rent amonge vs, for that wee sought, him not as the fashion ought to be.

And it followeth immediatly, The priestes and Leuites sanctified them­selues to fetche the Arcke of the Lord God of Israel. And the children of the Num. 4. Leuites bare the Arcke of God vpon their shoulders with staues as Moses commaunded according to the word of the Lord. All these thinges are to be séene in the first of the Chronicles, Cap. 15. Whereby we gather that the Lord will none of our good meanings or intentes, & pompous celebrations in celebrating the Sacramentes: but that hee onely requireth that wee should so iudge and speake of the Sa­craments, as he iudgeth and speaketh by his word, and that we should so vse and celebrate them, as hee himselfe hath instituted and celebrated them. Therefore he sufficiently setteth forth the dignitie of sacraments, who attri­buteth that vnto them, which GOD himselfe in y e holy Scriptures vouch­safeth to giue them.

Let vs therefore first of all searche out, of what dignitie Sacramentes haue béene for the most part in oure time, that thereby we may the better vnderstand what is to be attributed, and what is not to bée attributed vn­to them. The common sort of priestes It is taughte that sacra­mentes giue grace and monkes haue taught, that the sa­cramentes of the newe lawe are not only signes of Grace, but together al­so causes of grace, that is, which haue power to giue grace. For they say that they are as instruments, pipes, & certeine conduits of Christes passion, by whiche the grace of Christe is con­ueyed and powred into vs: but that the signes of the old testament giuen to the fathers were signes onely, and not causes of grace also whiche haue force to signifie, but not to giue grace. They séeme truelye to haue suckte Augustin [...] taught not that s [...] cramentes giue grace that errour out of Sainct Augustines words wrongfully vnderstoode: for he writeth vppon the 73. Psalme thus: The sacraments of the new lawe are more wholesome & happie, than they of the old lawe, because they promise, [Page 998] these giue. But S. Augustinement to say no other thing, than that whiche in another place he speaketh after this manner: The sacrament of the old lawe did foreshew that Christ should come, but ours doe shewe that hee is come. For also against Faustus, Lib. 19. cap. 14. he calleth the Sacraments of the old lawe, Promises of things to bee perfourmed, but our sacramentes tokens of thinges that are alreadie perfourmed. Wherfore vpon the 73. Psalme he sayeth: The sacramentes of the old lawe are giuen to signifie the verie thing, but ours do witnesse that it is giuen, and signifie that it is present. I confesse that he saith more than once, that our sacramentes are more comfortable and effectuall: but hee said that by no other reason, than for that the Messias being alreadie re­uealed and giuen vnto vs in the new testament, our sacramentes are more perfecte, more lightsome, and more beautifull: for Christ hath brought all signes to an end, wherfore ours haue a more full signification, and after a sort are the more liuelie. But if Au­gustine had béene altogether of that o­pinion which these men do fauour and followe, would not godlines it selfe persuade vs to forsake the authori­tie of men, and cleane to the word of trueth?

Let vs sée therefore what may bée gathered out of the word of trueth, Of the likenes & difference of the sa­cramentes of the old and newe Testament that is, out of the canonical scriptures, touching the likenes and difference of the sacraments of the old and new te­stament. This we hould for a certein­tie out of the scriptures, that there is but one euerlasting and vnchaungea­ble God and Lord of either Churche, that there is but one faith in him tho­rough Christe of either Churche, that there is but one waye layd downe in either Church to atteine to the promi­ses of saluation: to be short, that there is but one Churche of the onely liuing God, gathered together out of either people both of the Iewes & Gentiles. I thincke there needeth no large con­firmation of these thinges out of the scripture: béecause in the 8. Decade and third Sermon, I haue handled them at the full.

Now that I haue fortified and cō ­firmed these thinges before, by the writinges of the Apostles, thus I con­clude, not of mine owne braine, but by the authoritie of God: They which alwayes haue one euerlasting, and vnchaungeable God: one waye of sal­uation set forth for all in Christ from the beginning: one faith: one church: one baptisme: the same spirituall meate and drincke: they cannot choose but haue the selfe same sacraments as touching their substance. But the Iewes and Christians haue one God, one faith, one way of saluation (which is) by Christe, to be short one church: therefore haue they also the selfe same sacraments, sauing that ours are gi­uen vnder other signes, and for that throughe the reuelation ot the Sunne of righteousnes (I meane) Christ, are made more lightsome and manifest. I saye further that the scripture wit­nesseth, that the sacraments of the old testament and ours, are of the same force, in so muche that Paule calleth them circumcised which are baptised, and them baptised which are circum­cised. And he also teacheth, That oure fathers did eate that spirituall meate which wee eate, & dranke of that spi­rituall drincke, that is, the rocke. But anon he addeth, And that rocke was Christ. The words of the Apostle are well knowen, and are read in the 1. Cor. 10. The same Apostle in the se­second [Page 999] chapiter to the Coloss. saith, In Christ ye are complete (or made per­fecte) in whome also ye are circumci­sed with circumcision made without hands, by putting off the bodie of the flesh, subiecte to sinne by the circum­cision of Christe, buried with him in baptisme, &c.

What, I praye you, can bée spo­ken more plainely? Circumcision made without handes, is the cir­cumcision of Christians, which is bap­tisme. But in y e former place of Paul to the Corinthians we must mark (as elsewhere I put you in minde) that to be baptised into Moses, is not y e same, that it is to be baptised into Christe. For to be baptised into Moses is all one, as if he had said, to be baptised by Moses or thoroughe the ministerie of Moses. For it is manifest that Mo­ses broughte the people to GOD whiche were onely committed to his charge.

In many places in Aurel. August. ye shall read the like, howsoeuer oure Augustine teac [...]eth that the Sacramēts of the Iewes and ours are al one. aduersaries doe father vppon Augu­stine, this difference betwene the sa­craments of the old lawe and ours, of their owne bringing in. For he Lib. 2. cont. literas Petil. cap. 27. sayeth, The sacraments of the Iewes were in out ward tokens diuers from ours, but in the thinges signified they were equall and all one. Also Tract. in Ioan. 26. vpon this place, He is the bread which came downe frō heauē, he saith, Man­na did fignifie this bread: the altar of God signified this bread. Those were sacramēts. In signes they are diuers, but in the thinge signified equall. The like woordes thou mayest read Lib. 19. contra Faustum Manichęum, cap. 13. 16. 17. And againe, Tract. in Ioan 45. Before the comming of oure Lord Iesus Christ, whē he came base­ly in the fleshe, there were iust and righteous men, who did so beléeue in him then that was to come, as we doe beléeue in him nowe that is come. The times were chaunged, but so was not faith. And so forth.

And anon, In diuers signes is all one faith: so in diuers signes as in di­uers words, because woords chaunge their soundes by times, and truely words are nothing bu [...] signes. For in that they signifie they are wordes, take a waye the signification from the word, and it is a vaine noyse. There­fore all woordes are significations. Did not these that ministred those signes in the old lawe, beléeue those thinges which we no we beléeue were prophecied before hand by them? No doubt they did beléeue them: but they beléeued they should come: and wee, that they are come.

Also vppon the 77. Psalme. The same meate and drincke, (sayeth hee) had they in their Sacraments which wée haue in oures, but in significati­on the same, not in likenesse. For the selfe same Christ was figured to them in the rocke, but manifested to vs in the flesh. But with them all God was not well pleased. All verilie did eate one spirituall meate, and dranke one spirituall drinke, that is, which signi­fied some spirituall thing: but in all of them God had no delight. And where­as the sacramentes were common to all, yet grace was not common to all, which is the pithe of the sacramentes. As euen now at this daye faith is re­uealed, which then was hid, the foun­teine of regeneration is common to all whiche are baptised in the name of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holy Ghoste, but the inward grace [Page 1000] whereof they are sacramentes, wher­by the members of Christe with their head are borne a new, is not common to all. Thus farr Augustine, who tea­cheth that their signes or sacraments are not vnequall or bulike, whiche haue the same faith and religion, but that all the difference that is, resteth in the diuersitie of the time, other­wise they differ not.

Nowe that I haue made an ende of the similitude and difference of the Sacramentes of the old and newe te­stament, and that by occasion of a receiued opinion, that the sacraments of the newe lawe doe conferre or giue grace of themselues: let vs also consider what manner of thinge the same is.

And first touching the word Grace, I will giue you these fewe thinges to note. Grace is the fauour and good Grace [...]hat it is. will of GOD, wherewith God the father imbraceth vs for Christes sake, purifyeth, iustifieth, and endueth vs with his good giftes, and saueth vs. For the writinges of the Apostles doe plainely call that (Grace) whereby wée are saued, and iustified, or made righteous by faith in Iesus Christ. Of this Grace it is written, I make not the Grace of God of no effecte. For if righteousnes come by the Lawe, then Christ died in vaine.

Of this Grace it is written, Christ vnto vs is beecome vnprofitable, as many as are iustified by the lawe are fallen from Grace. Of this Grace it is written, If it come of grace, then is it not of woorkes, for else grace now is no more grace. What, is not the sonne of GOD himselfe called The Grace and gift of GOD? Iohn 4. Titus 2. Cap.

Nowe to conferre Grace, what is it else, than to giue, or franckely and fréelye to bestowe some thinge on a man which he had not before. There­fore, if the Sacramentes doe giue Grace to the receyuers of them, then truely they giue those thinges whiche they signifie, to them whiche had them not, I meane Christe with all his giftes, that is to saye, they make them pleasaunt and acceptable vnto GOD, they iustifie and saue, yea, and that of them-selues, insomuche as they are said to haue receiued ver­tue to sanctifie from the passion of Christe, and not to signifie onely or to helpe, to commende or to further. Yea, and they also attribute the re­ceyuing of Grace to our worke, wher­by Sacramēts do not cō ­ferre or giue grace we receiue the Sacrament. But howe contrarie this doctrine is to the trueth of the holye Prophetes and A­postles, I will now declare.

It was an old errour amonge the Iewes, that Sacramentes did iusti­fie. Hereof commeth it that the holy Prophetes of GOD reasoning and rebuking the people of God commit­ted to their charge, yet sauouring of false opinions, cryed, That their la­bour whiche they bestowed vppon their Ceremonies and sacrifices was in vaine: And that GOD is de­lighted with faithfull obedience, with fayth I say, charitie, innocencie, and also with true godlines.

Amonge whome Ieremie sayeth, Ieremie. 7 Thus sayeth the Lord of hoastes, the GOD of Israel, Heape vpp your burnte offeringes with your sacrifi­ces, and eate the fleshe: For when I brought your fathers out of Aegypt, I spake no word vnto them of burnt offeringes and sacrifices: but this I commaunded them, saying: Hear­ken and obeye my voyce, and I will bee your GOD, and yee shall bee my people, so that yee walke in [Page 1001] all the wayes whiche I haue cōmaun­ded you, that ye may prosper. The like place is in Esaie the first Chapi­ter. The Lord hath not despised, nei­ther Esai. 1. haue his holy Prophets contem­ned all sacrifices in generall, since hée him selfe instituted them by Moses: but they sought to suppresse & beate downe that false opinion, and vaine confidence whiche they had in sacrifi­ces. It is a vaine confidence and a false opinion, (to beléeue and thincke) that sacrifices of themselues and for our workes sake, doe make vs accep­table vnto God. For faith maketh vs acceptable vnto God by the Messias. And the Lord did not institute sacra­mentes or sacrifices, that beeing offe­red they might giue grace, or iustifie vs, but to be witnesses of the grace of God, & that by them his people might be kept & drawne in due order, from idols, and heathenish worshippings, and ledd to Christ the highe priest and onely sacrifice (or oblation) for the whole world. For they were certeine scholinges or exercises, as Paule pro­ueth, saying: The law was our schole­maister vnto Christe, that wee should Galath. 3. bee iustified throughe faith: but after that faith is come, wee are no longer vnder a scholemaister. Therefore the sacrifices of the old lawe did not giue grace to them that sacrificed, neither wrought they their iustification, but were tokens and testimonies that God doth sanctifie and iustifie, by and through the sacrifice appointed before all worldes, the Messias, I mean [...], to faith in whome they did, as it were a certeine scholemaister by guiding vs, bring vs.

And truly, when the Apostles prea­ched the pure and sound doctrine of the The error in the A­postolique churche. Gospell, that By the onely grace of God in Christ the faithfull are saued, this auncient errour of their elders had taken such déep roote in the minds of the Iewes, that euen they whiche had receiued Christe, stoode neuerthe­lesse in cōtention, y Christ was not a­ble fully to sanctifie & iustifie, without the helpe of the Iewishe sacrifices. A­gainst whome the Apostles disputing with great grauitie and inumcible power of y spirite, did plainely proue, that a Christian without any obser­uations of the ceremoniall lawe, or helpe of any woorkes, euen by the only méere, and frée grace and mercie of God in Christ, is sanctified, purified, iustified and saued. Whiche vndoub­tedly is the healme (as commonly is said) and stearne of the Euangelists and Apostles doctrine, whiche who so denieth, he hath no part doubtlesse in the inheritance of Christ and his Gos­pell. Neither is it obscure or doubtful whiche euen nowe I haue set forth in these fewe wordes. For who is igno­rant of that memorable dissention be­twéene Actes. 15. the chiefe Apostles of Christe Paul and Barnabas, kindled against those which taught, Except the Chri­stians were circumcised after the ma­ner of Moses, they could in no wise be saued? Against whome Peter ma­keth this conclusion, That our hearts are purified by faith, & that wee whi­che beleeue shalbe saued by the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ.

True it is that the aduersaries That grace is giuen freely and re­ceiued by faith. would bring backe againe that which the Apostles abrogated and toke a­way: but in the meane while, this is also vndoubtedly true, that the Apo­stles with no other forceable engine more strongly battered (as it were) and beate downe flat to ground, their aduersaries bulworke, in defence of sacraments y purifie thā w t this, That we which beleeue, shalbe saued by the [Page 1002] grace of our Lorde Iesus Christe.

And whereas in euery place almost they adde, Not by the lawe, not by ce­remonies, or other rituall obseruati­ones, do wee thinke that they will admitte Sacramentes to the parta­king of suche power and vertue, sée­ing they be cōprehended vnder rites and ceremonies, and so accounted? Christian faith doeth attribute the grace of GOD, remission of sinnes, sanctification, and iustification, ful­ly and wholely to the frée mercie of God, & to the merite of Christs passi­on, yea, in suche sorte doth Christian faith attribute these spirituall bene­fites vnto it, that beside it nothing at all is admitted to take parte with it.

Therefore whereas Lombard sai­eth, That sacramentes haue receiued power to conferr or giue grace by the merite of the passion of Christe, it is of his owne foarging. For as Christ giueth not his glorie to any, either saint, or mortall man, muche lesse to a creature without life: euen so he that beléeueth to be fully iustified by the death and resurrection of y e Lord, séeketh no further grace and righte­ousnesse in any other thing, than in Christe only, vpon whom he stayeth, whome also by faith he féeleth in his hart or minde alreadie to exercise his force by the holy Ghost. For here­vnto perteyne those sayinges in the Gospel, Goe in peace thy faithe Luke. 7. hath saued thee. And also, He whiche Iohn. 4. drinketh of this water shall thirst a­gaine, but whosoeuer shall drinke of that water which I shal giue him shall neuer thirst, &c. To this perteineth the saying of Paule also, There­fore Rom. 5. being iustified by faith, we are at peace with God thorough our Lorde Iesus Christ. By whome also we had an entraunce by faith vnto this grace wherein wee stande and reioyce in hope of the glorie of God.

I am not ignorant of the craftie Their san­tasy which faine a ge­nerall and speciall taith is here con­futed. sleightes of some, who imagine there is a certeine generall & also a speciall faithe. The generall faithe they call that whereby we beléeue that we are truely iustified by the deathe and re­surrection of Christe: but that they call a speciall faith, whereby we bée­léeue that by the sacramentes and by our owne worke the gyfts of GOD are applied particularly to euery one of vs one by one.

But to what purpose was it, bée­ing in a lande where they might bee fedde with Manna, to looke backe to the potage pottes, and (vnsauourie) léekes of Egypt? What (I pray you) haue Christians to doe with the dis­tinctiōs of subtile sophisters? or how will they proue this distinction of theirs vnto vs? Verily there is but one faith, and the same is no other in the vse of the Sacraments than it is without the vse of them. Without the vse of them we beléeue that wee are sanctified by the death and resur­rection of Christ.

In baptisme and the Lordes sup­per we practise no other faithe than wherby we beléeue, that we are pur­ged from our sinnes by the grace and mercie of Christe, and that by his body giuen for vs, and his bloud shed for vs, we are redéemed from deathe, and become heirs of eternal life. Not the Sacramentes, but faithe through the holy Ghost applyeth these thinges vnto vs: whiche thing all the wri­tinges of the Apostles doe witnesse, but suche feigned gloses do obscure and darken. To be shorte, there is one GOD and Sauiour of all, one [Page 1003] Saluation, one Redemption, and purging, one faith, whereby wee re­ceiue Saluation offered vnto vs of GOD in Christe through the holie Ghoste. The same is declared, or preached vnto vs in the worde by the minister, and is represented, and sealed by the Sacramentes.

And now, who knoweth not that Paule the Apostle in all his wri­tinges onely laboureth to proue, that those that beléeue are iustified by faith, in the Lorde Iesus, and not by any workes?

Againe, who is ignoraunt that the receiuing, and celebration of sa­cramentes, are also counted among our workes? Wherevnto I will add this, that Sacramentes giue not that whiche they haue not themselues: but they haue not grace, and righte­ousnesse, and heauenly gyftes: ther­fore they doe not giue them. But Whether the grace of God be conteined [...]n the Sa­cramentes. hence springeth vppe another dispu­tation for vs to handle: whether the grace of GOD, and a certeine hea­uenly power, be put in, or included in the Sacramentes, and as it were conteined in them, so that from them it might be conueyed into the recey­uers.

The whole rable of Priestes and monkes, as well in worde as in déede haue bewrayed them selues that they thinke, That in the bare signes there is heauenly grace in­cluded, yea, and that God himselfe is comprehended in them.

For from no other founteine sprang their carefull disputati­ons concerning That the mouse ea­teth, when it eateth the Sacrament of the bodie of Christe. Pope Innocent Libro quarto, De Sacramento altaris Capite vnde cimo, sayth, Miraculously doth the substaunce of bread returne againe, not that bread which was tur­ned into flesh: But it cōmeth to passe, that in sted of it, other bread is miraculously created, which bread is eaten, &c. Behold here is a certein wittie & miraculous kinde of diuinitie. I passe ouer of purpose many other whiche are of this kinde.

And herevnto, that by crossinges, and certeine secret words, gestures, and breathings, they consecrate the water of baptisme, all which things they beautifie with the name of bles­singe. And among other thinges These are soung in the Easter holie daies at their cō ­s [...]cration of bap­tisme. they sing thus: God by the secrete mixture of his light make fruitefull this water prepared to regenerate men with-all, that beeing sanctified, and borne againe of the immaculate wombe of the heauenly founteine, it may come foorth a new creature. Let this holy & innocent creature be free from all the assaultes of the aduersa­rie. Let him not intrap it in his snare. Let it become a liuing founteine, a re­generating water, a purifying riuer, that all that are dipped in this whole­some lauer, the holy ghost working in thē, may atteine to the excellencie of perfect purificatiō. Wherfore ô thou creature of water, I blesse (or coniure) thee, by the liuing God, by the true God, by the holy god, by the god whi­ch in the beginning feparated thee by his word from the drie lande, &c. A­gaine breathing thrice on the water he forthwith vttereth these wordes. Thou O Lord blesse with thy worde these waters which make request vnto thee, that beside their natural cleannes whiche in washing they may giue to our bodies, they may also be effectual to purifie our soules. Then the priest taketh a burning waxe candle, and [Page 1004] putteth it thrice in the water conse­crated to baptisme, saying: Let the power of the holy Ghost come down into this plentifull founteine. He ad­deth, And let it make the whole sub­stance of this water fruitefull with the fruite of regeneration. And so foorthe.

All these thinges they vnderstande and expounde to be spoken simplie, and without tropes or figures: whi­che euidently enough declareth what these men attribute to holy or conse­crated water, and howe they thinke that in the signes the holy thinges themselues are conteyned. Aboute this matter Bonauentura hathe woon­derfully busied himselfe, who in his writing In 4. Magistri Distinct. 1. Quest. 3. among other thinges at the length sayth, Wee must not say, by Bonauen­tura sayth that grace is not conteined in the Sacra­ [...]ents. any meanes, that grace is conteyned substantially in the Sacramentes, as water in a vessel, or as a medicine in a boxe: yea, to vnderstande it so, it is erronious. But they are saide to con­tein grace, in that they signifie grace, and because, vnlesse there bee a want on the part of the receiuer, grace is al­wayes giuen in them, so that ye must vnderstand, that grace is in the soule, and not in the visible signes. For this cause they are called also vesselles of grace. They may be also called vessels after another maner. Because as that whiche is in a vessel, is no parte of it, neyther commeth of it, and yet neuer­thelesse is drawen out of it: so grace commeth neither of, nor by the Sa­cramentes, but springeth from the e­ternall founteine, and is drawne out from thence by the soule in the sacra­mentes. And as a man when he wold haue liquor, goeth streight to the ves­sell: so he that seeketh after the li­quor of grace, and hathe it not, must haue recourse to the sacramēts. Thus farre Bonauentura, who rightly re­ferred grace vnto GOD, the foun­teine of all good thinges. I would he had also more purely and simplie sett downe the rest.

He also saide truely, that the soule of man was the seate, and re­ceptacle of grace, and of the gyftes of GOD, and not thinges without The seate of the grace of God. sense. For the holie Scripture tea­cheth euery where, that the minde of man, not any Element, or what­soeuer is forged by mans deuise, is the mansion place of the grace of god, and that it is not to be sought for, or worshipped, as included in any insensible thing. If the heauen of heauens (sayth Solomon) be not able to con­teine 3. Reg. 8. thee, howe shoulde then this house do it that I haue builded? Wherevnto the most constant mar­tyr of Christ Stephan alluding, sai­eth, He that is highest of all dwelleth Actes. 7. not in Temples made with handes, as sayeth the prophete: Heauen is my seate, and earthe is my footestoole. What house will ye builde for mee sayeth the Lorde, or whiche is the place of my reste? Hathe not my hand made all these thinges? Which, that great Apostle of Christe Paule following, sayth, God that made the Actes. 17. world, and al that are in it, seeing that he is Lord of heauen and earth, dwel­leth not in temples made with hands, neither is worshipped with mennes handes, as thoughe he needed of any thing, seeing he himselfe giueth to all life and breath, and all thinges, &c.

Wherevpon Christ him selfe in the Gospell speaketh more expressely, The houre commeth, when yee shall Iohn. 4. neither in this mounteine, neither at Hierusalem worshippe the Fa­ther: But the houre commeth and [Page 1005] now is, whē the true worshippers shal worship the father in spirit and truth. The faithfull therefore do lifte vpp the eyes of their minde from earthly and visible thinges vnto heauenlie, wherevppon our godly forefathers, when they celebrated the Lords sup­per heard y t saying repeated or soūg vnto them most agréeable to such ho­ly mysterics, Lifte vpp your hands, all the people answearing together, Wee lifte them vpp vnto the Lorde. Doth not the verie grosse absurdi­tie of the thing plainely proue, that grace is not conteyned in the signes? For if by grace you vnderstande the fauour and good will of God, if par­don and forgiuenesse of sinne, clean­sing I saye and iustifying of the be­léeuers, if finallie the giftes and gra­ces of the spirite, what I pray you can be imagined more absurde, and senselesse, than that suche excellent thinges shoulde be kepte inclosed in water, bread, and wine? The signes truely haue no néede of grace, nor a­any pardon and forgiuenesse of sinnes.

To what purpose then should grace be conteined within Sacramentes? What profite, I pray you, will re­dound vnto men? Or who knoweth not that all the institutions GOD were ordeyned for the commoditie of man? Or shall wee say that grace is therefore kepte included within the Sacramentes, that from thence it might be conueyed vnto vs by cha­nels? But the scripture speaketh not after that manner. For grace, as hath béene often nowe repeated, is the fauour and good will of GOD: whereby he him selfe, not by sensible matters, but of his owne accorde, and thoroughe his power and might is brought vnto vs. These thinges are spirituall, and therefore are brought to passe by the gyft and me­diation of the holy Ghost. GOD is ioyned vnto vs by his spirite, and we are coupled to him by faith, tho­rough the gyfte of the holy Ghoste, whiche thing in the writinges of the Euangelistes and Apostles is eue­rie where to be séene.

Moreouer the wordes of the Ca­non of the counsell of Nice, are not to be vnderstoode after suche a grosse The ca­non of the Nicene counsell touching baptisme. and rude manner: Our baptisme is not to be considered with the bodily eyes, but with the eyes of the minde. Thou seest water, weygh the heauen­ly force whiche lyeth hidde in the water, &c. For it is a Sacra­mentall spéeche, whiche truely e­uery bodie at that time vnderstoode: as also at this day to vs it is no new nor harde kinde of speaking, to say, that in the seale there is faith and trueth, in a marriage ring the faith and loue of wedlocke, in a Scep­ter and crowne the kinges authori­tie. For no man is so foolishe that by reason of the kinde of speeches he will affirme that the thinges them selues are conteyned and inclosed in the signes: euerie man know­eth this kinde and manner of spéech.

To this matter also apperteineth The A­ [...]ostles b [...]ptised in water not consecrated. that Iohn the Baptist baptised in the riuer Iordane, & that the Apostles also themselues baptised with water neither cōsecrated nor prepared with any inchauntmentes, breathinges, or crossinges, that it might receiue the grace of God into it, and make them that are baptised partakers thereof. The Aethiopian in the Acts of the A­postles Actes. 8. saw a founteine not mingled with Dyle, neither consecrated with [Page 1006] any holy charmes, neither moreouer prepared with any breathinges, nor putting in of waxe candles, nor pic­tures of crosses, yet neuerthelesse he said to Philip the Apostle, See, here is water, what doth let me to be bapti­sed? But Philip required faith of him in the Lord Iesus, and vpon his con­fession, he foorthwith baptised him, no consecration of the founteine first prouided for, by the whiche forsoothe he might call downe the grace of the holy Ghoste, and the power of rege­neration into the water, and forth­with might applie it to the purifying of the Aethiopian.

And if so be wee procéede to in­clude the grace of GOD within the To in­clude grace in the sacra­ments causeth idola­trie. Elementes, and the thinges them­selues within the signes by the whi­che they are represented, who séeth not with howe great daunger wee shall doe the same, especially among the simple sorte? For vnto those we shall giue occasion of idolatrie, and to cleaue vnto the visible signes: of whome also they will require and aske that, whiche ought to be asked of God the authour of all goodnesse, with mindes lifted vpp into heauen. For where as it is obiected that by a certeine heauenly couenant it is so appointed by GOD, that sacra­mentes shoulde haue grace in them­selues, and should from themselues as by pypes conuey abroade the wa­ter of grace, vnto those that are thir­stie, that is alledged without war­rant of the Scripture, and is re­pugnaunt vnto true religion. As by those thinges whiche haue hither­to béene handeled and disputed of, doeth, as wee thinke, sufficiently ap­peare, wherevnto also we adde this.

The holy and elect people of God are not then firste of all partakers The god­ [...]y are first iustified & receiued into fauor before the [...] be made partakers of the sa­craments. of the first grace of God, and Hea­uenly gyftes, when they receiue the Sacramentes. For they enioy the thinges before they be partakers of the signes. For it is plainely decla­red vnto vs, that Abraham our father was iustified before he was circum­cised. And who gathereth thereby y t iustification was not exhibited and giuen vnto him by the sacrament of circumcision: but rather that that righteousnesse whiche he by faith be­fore possessed, was by the Sacrament sealed and confirmed vnto him? And moreouer who wil not thereof gather that we whiche are the sonnes of A­braham, are after no other manner iustified, than it appeareth that our father was iustified, and that our sa­cramentes worke no further in vs than they did in him? especially since the nature of the sacramentes of the people of the olde Testamente, and ours is all one. Whereof I will speake a little afterwarde more at large, when I expound the place of the Apostle in the fourth to the Ro­manes. The Eunuche of whome I spake euen now out of the Actes, as he iournyed and sawe water, he said to Philip, See, here is water, what let­teth Actes. 2. me to be baptised? Philip sayde vnto him: If thou beleeuest with all thy hart thou maist, And he answered and saide, I beleeue that Iesus Christe is the sonne of God. Afterward im­mediately it followeth, And they wēt down both into the water, & he bap­tised him. The Eunuche (sayeth the Euangelist) beléeued with al his hart that is to to say, truly, & without dissi­mulation. Nowe let vs sée what the Scripture saith, concerning suche a faith. S. Iohn the Apostle & Euan­gelist saith, Who so euer beleeueth 1. Iohn. [...]. that Iesus is Christ, is borne of God. [Page 1007] He againe saith, Whosoeuer confes­seth 1. Iohn. 4. that Iesus is the sonne of God, in him dwelleth God, and he in GOD, Also Paule that elect vessel and doc­tour of the Gentiles sayth, If thou shalt knowledge with thy mouth the Rom. 10. Lord Iesus, and shalt beleeue in thine hart that God raysed him from the dead, thou shalt bee saued. And a­gaine, Saint Iohn sayth in his Epi­stle, He that beleeueth on the sonne 1. Iohn. 5. of God hath the witnesse in him self. And this is the record, how that God hath giuen vnto vs eternall life, and this life is in his Sonne, He that hathe the Sonne hathe life, and he that hath not the Sonne, hath not life. Briefe­ly of all these thinges this wee ga­ther.

The Eunuche beléeued before he re­ceiued baptisme: therefore before he receiued baptisme, he was borne of God, in whome he dwelled, and God in him, hee was iust and acceptable in the sight of God, and moreouer he had also life in himselfe, and there­fore the baptisme whiche followed did not giue that to y e Eunuch which he had before: but it became vnto him a testimonie of the trueth, & a seale of the righteousnesse whiche came by faith, and there withal to assure vnto him the continuance and increase of God his gyftes. After the same ma­ner we reade of Cornelius the Cen­turion Actes. 10. in the same Actes of the Apo­stles, that he beléeuing the preaching of the Apostle Peter receiued y e holie Ghost also in a visible shape, as the Apostles did at Hierusalem in the day of Pentecoste. And that Pe­ter when he knewe that thing, sayde, Can any man forbid water that these should not be baptised whiche haue receiued the holy Ghost as wel as we?

For asmuche therefore as Corne­lius with his housholde receiued the holy Ghoste before they were bapti­sed, it is manifest that he did not ob­teine the holie Ghoste as giuen firste by baptisme, or with baptisme. A­gaine, we reade in the Actes of the Actes, 2. Apostles, They that gladly recei­ued the woorde of Peter were bapti­sed. Therefore before they were bap­tised of Peter, they had obteined the grace of God through faith. For why I pray you doe we baptise our In­fantes? Is it because they beléeue with their hart, and confesse with their mouthe? I thinke not. Do we not therefore baptise them, because God hathe commaunded them to bée brought vnto him? because he hath promised that he will be our GOD, and the GOD of our séede after vs? To be short, because we beléeue that GOD of his méere grace, and mercie, in the bloud of Iesus Christ, hathe cleansed, and adopted them, and appointed them to bee heires of eternall life? We therefore bapti­sing Infantes for these causes, doe aboundantly testifie that there is not first giuen vnto thē in baptisme, but that there is sealed and confirmed, whiche they had before. Let vs also ioyne vnto these thinges, a testimo­nie of the Supper of the Lord.

The Apostle teaching how the God­ly shoulde prepare them selues to come to the Lordes Table, sayth, Let a man proue him selfe, and so 1 Cor. 11. let him eate of this bread, and drinke of this Cuppe.

But to examine or proue signifi­eth to search, as muche as lyeth in man, the harte, or minde, and tho­roughe diligent inquisition to sifte ones conscience. And GOD is [Page 1008] sayde, [...]o proue our nartes. And the same Apostle willeth vs, To proue what is the good & acceptable wil of God. But this proofe cannot be Rom. 12. without knowledge & iudgement: & y knowledg & iudgement of Christi­ans is faith: therfore whosoeuer pro­ueth himselfe before hee come to the Supper, hath faith. If he haue faith, then he wanteth not those thinges y t are coupled with faithe: and there­fore in the Supper, those heauenly benefites are not firste receiued, but thankes are giuen for those that are receiued. I haue hereby shew­ed and proued, I suppose, that Sa­cramentes doe not conferre grace. They obiect, I know well enoughe To eua­cuate the sacramēts and con­uince God of a lye. against these thinges, (who are per­suaded that sacraments giue grace, and conteine included within them the thinges signified) that wee doe euacuate and make of none effect the Sacramentes, and that wee teache that the faithfull receiue in them, or by them nothing, but bare water, and bare bread, and wine: and that by that meanes GOD by vs is ac­cused of falshode, and lying. Wee briefely answere, If they set voyde, or emptie thinges (as I may so say,) againste full thinges, so as they bee voide, or emptie, whiche haue not the thinges themselues included in them: truely I had rather confesse them to be voide, than full. But if they call them voide or emptie, and meane prophane, or vnholy thinges, that is to say, whiche differ nothing from prophane signes: if by bare they vnderstande thinges of no force, we openly professe that we haue sa­cramentes whiche are holy, and not prophane: effectuall, and not without force: garnished from aboue not naked: & therefore full, not void or emptie.

For they are holy thinges and not prophane, because they are insti­tuted of GOD, and for godly men, not for prophane persons. They are effectual and not without force: for in the Churche with the godly, and faithfull, they worke the same effect and ende wherevnto they were or­deined of God. Whereof more here­after. They are also worthily said to be beautified, and adorned by God, and not bare thinges: whiche haue the worde GOD it selfe, where­with they are moste beautifully adorned. And therefore also they are full, and not emptie sacraments, because they haue those things whi­che make a perfect Sacrament.

We will repeate here the para­bles, or similitudes, (whiche aboue also intreating of consecration, for Sacramēts are holy and not prophane thinges. the moste parte we did alledge) to the intente to giue more cleare light vnto this treatise. All the while that waxe for confirmation and witnesse sake is not hanged on letters patents or other publique instrumentes it is common, voide, and bare waxe, that is to saye, nothing else but waxe, but when it is sealed and fastened to those publike instruments, it is now neither voide nor bare waxe. For it is called y e testimonie of the truth. The armes of a prince or of any cō ­mon wealthe, if it be painted in a windowe, or on a wall, it is a bare signe: but if the same be fastened to writinges, or set to letters, there is greate difference betwéene this and the other. For nowe it declareth and witnesseth the will of the prince, or common wealthe: therefore it hathe this estimation among all men, that [Page 1009] who [...]o de [...]aceth it, or contrarie to the will of the Prince and common weale, doeth sette it to any other charter is reputed guiltie of coun­terfetting, & of high treason. A stone when as yet it is not set for a marke, or bound of fieldes, it is a bare and voide, y t is to say a cōmon stone, whi­che to tread vnder foote or to remoue out of his place, is no offence: but be­ing set to part the boundes of fieldes, it is no more a voide or bare stone, but a witnes of lawful diuision and iust possession, which to moue out of his place is committed an heynous offence.

And therefore water, bread, and wine, without the institution and vse of the Sacrament, are nothing else but water bread and wine: but beeing vsed in the celebration of the sacrament, they differ verie far from y t they were before, & are sacraments signed of Christ by his word, and or­deined for the saluation of the faith­full. Therefore they that are parta­kers of the sacraments do not recetue nothing, as these say, vnlesse the insti­tution of god be to be estéemed as no­thing.

He instituted sacramentes to be testimonies of his grace, and seales of the trueth of his promises. Which thing I will anon declare more at large. Therefore as God is true, and cannot lye: so the seales of his pro­mises are most true. He hath promi­sed that he wilbe oures, and that in Christ he will communicate himselfe vnto vs with al his giftes: He there­fore of a certeintie sheweth him­selfe suche an one, and doeth com­municate him selfe vnto vs: Al­thoughe hee doe it not nowe firste of all when wée receiue the Sa­ramentes, as it he shoulde powre out of himselfe into vs by them as it were by conduite pypes, & were in­cluded in them as in vessels, for im­mediatlie vpon the beginning of the world he promised his grace vnto vs, as soone as we first beleeued he begā to shew him self such an one vnto vs, & doth shew him selfe more and more through the whole course of our life: we receiue him, and comprehend him spiritually and by fayth. Therefore when we are partakers of the Sacra­ments, he procedeth to communicate him self vnto vs after a speciall man­ner, that is to say, proper vnto sacra­ments, and so we, which before were made partakers of Christ, do continue and strengthen that communion or fellowship spiritually and by faith, in the celebration of the Sacramentes, outwardlie sealing the same vnto our selues by the signes

Nowe, who will hereafter say, that they whiche thinke thus of the Sacramentes, and are by this faithe partakers of them, haue nothing but emptie shewes, and receiue no­thing in them: Albeit we neither in­clude grace in the signes, neither deriue it from them? But if any man haue any other opinion of God and his ordinaunces, that shall no more be falsehode in GOD, or ac­cuse him of vntrueth, than if any one shoulde charge a iuste man with a lye, because he perfourmeth not that whiche he looked for: when in the meane time, this man promised not the thing whiche he looked for: but he throughe his corrupte, and false opinion, hathe dreamed that it was promised vnto him.

And thus farr by occasion I haue shewed what agréement and diffe­rence [Page 1010] there is betweene the Sacra­mentes of the olde and new Testa­ment, and that our Sacraments doe neither conferre nor conteine grace. Now we returne to that whiche we beganne, I meane to the principall ground of this disputation, that for­asmuch as we haue taught what they doe not worke, so now at length wee may sett downe what they worke in very déede, that is to say, expounding what is the power, ende, and lawfull vse of the Sacramente, where-vnto they are ordeyned of God. We han­dled indéede the place of the causes, why they were instituted in the be­ginning almoste of the 6. Sermon. But now I wil ad other things whi­che perteine to this purpose, and en­treate of eche thing by it selfe, more fully and at large.

The chiefe end of sacramentes is this, that they are testimonies to con­firme Sacramēts are witnesses of: the trueth. the trueth, by which the Lorde in his Church, euen visibly doeth tes­tifie that the things now vttered by preaching of the Gospel, & by the pro­mises assured to the faithful from the beginning of the world, are in euery pointe so brought to passe, and are so certeinly true, as they are decla­red and promised in the worde of trueth.

Euen so Baptisme is the heauenly and publique witnesse in the Church of Christe, whereby the Lorde testi­fieth that it is hee whiche receiueth men fréely into fauour, and whiche cleanseth from all blemishes, and to be shorte, maketh vs partakers and heyres of all his goodnesse. For after the same manner Circumcision in times past, was a publique and hea­uenly testimonie, that it is God that purgeth and adopteth vs. For there­fore Moses saith Deu 30. The Lorde thy God wil circumcise thine hart, & the hart of thy seede, that thou mayest loue the Lord thy GOD with all thy heart &c.

After the selfe same manner, the Lorde him selfe instituting the holie supper in his Church, by the present signes doeth openly beare witnesse, that his bodie was certeinely giuen for vs, and his bloud truely shedd for the remissiō of our sinnes: that he also is that liuing food that féedeth vs to e­ternall life. Wherefore we read in Chrysost. his 83. Homilie vpon Mat­thew in these wordes. As in the olde lawe, so in the same manner hath hee heere lefte with vs a memorie of the mysteries, stopping & bridling here­by the mouths of heretiques. For whē they say: Whereby appeareth it that Christe was offered, and many other mysteries? Then we alleadging these things, doe thereby stop their mou­thes. For if Iesus be not deade, whose representation or signe is this sacri­fice. Thus farre he. You perceiue, I suppose, how this writer doeth bring against heretiques the Sacrament of the super for the testimonie of truth, that is to say, of the lords true death.

Wherefore as the Gospel is called The gos­pell is a witnesse. a witnesse, and the Preachers of the Gospel witnesses, euen so we call sa­cramentes witnesses of the same trueth, whiche though they be dumb, yet neuerthelesse are visible, after which name S. August. calleth them Visible words. For the preaching of the Gospell, consisting of wordes heard with the eares, is a speaking witnesse: but sacraments which con­sist of signes, and are séene with the eyes, are spéechlesse witnesses, and as it were remnauntes and remem­braunces of the preaching of the gos­pel Yea, sacraments were instituted [Page 1011] by God, to that end that they might Note: Sacramēts do visibly confirme the good wil of god to vs ward. visiblie confirme vnto vs the ready good-will of GOD towarde vs, and also the preaching of the Gospel and all the promises of life and saluati­on, and that they should be as it were seales, sett and fixed to the Gospell and promises made by God, whiche might testifie and confirme, that faith in Christ is true righteousnesse.

That whiche I haue saide, I will confirme by the writinges of the A­postles. But I taught a little before that there is allone ground of the sa­craments of the olde Testament and of the new, a few things onely excep­ted, so that now by very good right by the comparing of both together, wee may estimate and vtter what the force and vse of our Sacraments is. Paule therefore to the Rom. 4. chap. saith, We say that faith was im­puted Rom. 4. to Abraham for righteousnes, howe was it then imputed? When hee was circumcised, or when he was vn­circumcised? Not when hee was circumcised, but when hee was vn­circumcised, after hee receiued the signe of circumcision, as the seale of the righteousnes of the faith which he had when he was vncircumcised, that he should be the father of all thē that beleeue, not beeing circumcised, that righteousnes might de imputed vnto them also, and the father of circumci­sion, not vnto them onelie whiche are of the circumcised, but vnto them al­so that walke in the steps of the faith of our father Abraham, which he had when he was vncircumcised. All these are Pauls words. Amōg which first of all some words are méete to be ex­pounded: then we must séeke after the sense and meaning of the Apos­tles wordes: and last of all we must apply them to our purpose touching the sacrament.

The Apostle héere vseth two wor­des, Sacramēts are seales, and where vnto seales do serue. that is to say, The Signe & The seale. Signum the word signe is more generall & stretcheth very far, but a seale is a word y t properly belongeth vnto sacramēts which are seales and confirmatiōs. For al signes seale not. For some by fignificatiō onely do ac­cōplish their duetie. But [...] properly is to seale for assurance and confirmation sake of faith or credite, wherefore [...] is a seale whiche is set to, to kéepe & confirme our faith and promise, and to be without all daunger of deceipte. And héere, as else where very often, the Lord doth imitate the manner of men. For we men are wonte by setting to our seales, to confirme our writings, co­uenauntes, and faithfull promises, which we before had made by word. And that this hath alwayes béene the cause of the instituting & vse of sea­les, appeareth plainely by these testi­monies of the Scriptures.

When the children of Israel vn­der Ezra made a couenaunt with the Lord, by and by they set downe their couenaunt in writinge, and seale the writing to be a testimonie of the trueth, as in Nehem. the 9. chap. and Nehe. 9. Hag. the 2. chapter thou mayst read. I will take thee to my seruaunt Zoro­babel, Hag 2. thou sonne of Salathiel (saieth the Lord) and wil make thee as a signe or sealing ring, for I haue chosē thee. As if he had said, All mē shal certein­lie learne, that in the sonne of Sa­lathiel y continuaunce of the posteri­tie of the Messias doeth consiste and remaine. [...]ere. 22.

Thus writeth Ieremie chap. 22. As truely as I liue saith the Lorde, if Chonenias the sonne of Iohoakim king of Iuda weare the signet or seale [Page 1012] on my righte hande, yet will I pluck thee thence, whiche is as much as if he had saide, Though thou were hee in whome I wil kéepe my promisses, yet shalt thou bee ledd captiue into Babylon. To this agréeth that of Matth written of the Iewes. So they went and made the Sepulchre sure, and sealed the stone, without doubt, Matth. 27. against deceiptfull practises they ap­pointed a watch. It appeareth there­fore by these testimonyes, where to the vse of seales serueth.

These thinges béeing thus decla­red, let vs nowe diligently searche The place of Paule Rom. 4. is expound­ed, and he receiued a signe of the circumci­sion. &c. out the counsell and meaning of the Apostles wordes. Paule sheweth that iustification happeneth vnto men, by the power and vertue of no woorkes, of no ceremonies or sacra­mentes, but by the onely merite of Christe through faith. To proue this he bringeth the example of Abraham of whome the Scripture hath pro­nounced, Abraham beleeued God, & it was imputed vnto him for righ­teousnesse. Thence he gathereth that Abraham was iustified by faith: yea, that that was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse. Where bothe by the worde or force of imputation, and by the whole sentence of Moses he doeth moste strongly reason, shewing that through grace, righteousnesse is im­puted by faithe. Where-vnto hee ioyneth also a testimonie out of Da­uid touching righteousnesse by impu­tatiō. I handled that place in the first Sermon of the fourth Decade.

Then hee returneth againe to the example of Abraham, and ap­plyeth to his purpose that place al­leadged out of Genesis, waying the circumstaunces of the manner and time of his iustification, and sayeth, How was it thē imputed? Whē he was circūcised, or when he was vncircum­cised? Not when hee was circumcised, but when hee was vncircumcised. Whiche thinges verilie are playner than that they require any expositi­on. But because the Iewe might obiect, Why then the institution and vse of circumcision was of no force, but voide, vnprofitable, and vaine: For if Abraham were iustifyed be­fore he was circumcised, what could circumcision profit him further? And if it brought nothing, surely it was superfluous and vnprofitable.

Paule preuenting that obiection, maketh aunswere, And he receiued (saith he) the signe of circumcision as the seale of the righteousnes of faith. &c. Circumcision (saith hee) was neither voide nor vnprofitable. For albeit it iustifie not, neither cleanse, nor apply the giftes of GOD, yet it followeth not therefore that there is no further vse of it. For it hath an o­ther end. For he receiued the signe of circumcision for a certeine seale of the righteousnesse of faith, that is to say, God instituted circumcision that it should be a seale to ratifie and con­firme, yea and also visibly to testifie, that faith is righteousnesse, and that men are iustified through faith, I say in such sorte, as faith is also imputed vnto them for righteousnesse, as it was imputed vnto Abraham. For it followeth: That hee might be the Fa­ther of all that beleeue, though they be not circumcised, that righteous­nesse might be imputed vnto them also. And so foorth.

And although these things be more, cleare than the day-light, yet I wil endeuour further to open the same by a parable. For suppose that a Kinge The mat­ter is made [...]laine by 1 Parable. of his fauour and méere liberalitie, would entertaine some seruant into [Page 1013] his courte, yea and make him parta­ker of all his goodes, and moreouer would extende this benefite vnto the Children and posteritie also of him whome hee had adopted, and woulde immediatlie cōmaund that that co­uenaunte, priueledge, and fauoure graunted by liuely words, should al­so be put in writing, which he might confirme by setting to his seale: to the end that might be to his posteri­tie a sure testimonie against all gain­sayers, that the same fauour and a­doption doeth perteine to them also, and that the Prince would continue his good and fauourable kindenes vn­to the posteritie of him whome hee had adopted, if they also continue faithfull vnto their Prince. For e­uen after the same manner almigh­tie God, the king of Kings, and most bountifull of all Princes, fréely and not by any merite of ours going be­fore, chooseth Abraham vpon whome he bestoweth innumerable benefits, and vnto whome he offereth a coue­naunte and participation of all good­nesse, and not vnto him onlie, but to all his posteritie also, saying, I the al­mightie God wil be thy God, and the GOD of thy seede after thee, I will blesse thee and thy seede, and in thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. He sanctified also this pri­uiledge, confirming it with an oath, and by and by commaundeth to deli­uer the same vnto their children, as it were from hand to hand in stede of writing, and afterward willeth his seruants the prophets to set it downe in writing, and last of all he him selfe (by instituting Circumcision) now as it were setting to his seale to the letters patents or Charter, woulde haue it confirmed & ratified to them that should come after, to the ende they might certainly know, that that also perteined vnto them.

Where notwithstandinge it sée­meth Sacramēts haue a more effe­ctual force than any sealed chancers. this must not be dissembled of vs, that Sacraments haue a greater and more effectuall force than any sealed Charters can haue. For priui­ledges which princes giue, are writ­ten in parchmente, and their seales are set to parchement written: but God imprinteth his seale into y e ve­ry bodies of those that are his. For he caused Circumcision to be on the priuie member of man, wherebye issue is raised, increased, and conti­nued, that as a marke printed in the very bodyes, it might more than seale and witnesse, that the blessing and partaking of all good things pertey­neth to the circumcised, if they abide faithful to the Lord God entred into league with men. And therfore very significantly is Circumcision called of Paule, not, The seale of righteous­nes, but, The seale of righteousnes of faith, that is, a ratifying and assu­rance that faith is righteousnes, that it is faith whereby wee are iustified, that righteousnesse is due to them that beléeue, that God assuredly will blesse the faithfull, and impute faithe vnto them for righteousnesse, as hee also imputed vnto Abraham.

Now since Sacraments haue the like reason, we may apply these thin­ges How bap­ [...]isme sealeth. to our Sacramentes. Christe therefore the annoynted of the Lord, after he had by his guiltlesse and vn­deserued death redéemed the worlde from the power of Sathan, and bée­ing now ready to ascend into heauen to the father, hee called his Disciples aboute him, and saide, Goe into the Mark. 16. whole worlde, and preach the Gospel to all creatures, hee that shall beleue and be baptised, &c.

[Page 1014] The preaching of the Gospel doeth lay open and abrode, the greate, the precious, the healthful, the liuely, the bountiful, the royall, and diuine pri­uiledge, that of the children of the di­uel, we are made the childrē of God, the heyres (I saye) of GOD, and ioynte-heires with Christe, who by the sheding of his blond hath purcha­sed for vs this inestimable salua­tion.

From this grace of God none is ex­cluded: but he which through disobe­dience, by his owne corruption and fault, doth exclude himselfe. For tou­ching the children and infants of the beléeuers, the Lord in the gospel pro­nounceth, saying, Suffer the yonge Marke. 10 children to come vnto mee, and for­bid them not, for of such is the king­dome of God. And againe, Verilie, Matth. 18. I say vnto you, except yee turne and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdome of Heauen. Who so shall receiue such a litle child in my name, receiueth me. Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones for I say vnto you that in Hea­uen, their angels doe alwayes beholde the face of my Father whiche is in Heauen. &c.

Neither is it likely, now Christ is come, that God is more vnmercifull then he was before hee came into the worlde. But then he said, I will bee thy God and the GOD of thy seede after thee. That therefore is nowe of more force, since the Lorde is come to séeke and saue that whiche was lost: and to be short, to powre fóorthe moste liberallye his grace and good giftes vppon all fleshe. Wherefore that royall, ample, and diuine priui­ledge, is first by the very preaching of our Lorde Christe, and then by the doctrine of his Apostles reuealed vn­to the worlde, and afterwarde, the Lorde so commaundinge, the same priuiledge was setdowne of the A­postles and Euangelists in writing. Now the Lorde him selfe added this sacrament as a signe and seale vnto his preaching, and to the Scripture, ordayning Baptisme in the place of Circumcision, the whiche, because it was a bloudie thing, and to conclude, a signe of the blessed séede, which was to come, which then was reuealed, ought to be abrogated. And Bap­tisme it selfe also succéeding circum­cision, is also a seale of the righteous­nesse of faith, an euidence and sealed charter, that God doeth assuredlie cleanse vs, and make vs heyres of e­ternall life, and that the whole grace of Baptisme perteyneth to them that are baptised, if they stand stedfast in true faith.

But (thou wilte say) the Infantes of Christians whiche are to be bap­tised beléeue not. I graunte. No Infantes which be­leue not [...]re bapti­sed. more did the Infants of the Iewes beléeue, whiche neuerthelesse were circumcised, and were in league with God, and made partakers of all good giftes: so that true godlinesse biddeth vs attribute the same to our Infantes. When the ofspringe of the Iewes waxed in age, and did wickedlie transgresse: they fell from the couenaunt of God. So likewise the infantes of the Christians, when they come to age, and commit wic­kednesse, doe fall from the grace of the Gospell: yet are they receiued a­gaine by faithfull repentaunce into the same grace from whence they fel.

But to our purpose. Baptisme the seale of the righteousnesse of faithe, is not sett to parchmente, or to the writing of the Gospell: but it is ap­plyed to the very bodyes of the Chil­dren [Page 1015] of God, and is as it were mar­ked, and imprinted in them. For wée are who [...]e dipped with our bodies, or wholie sprinckled with the water of Baptisme, which truely is a visi­ble sealing, confirming that the true God is our God which sanctifieth and purifieth, and that purification, and euery good gifte of God, is due vnto vs as the heyres of God. And to the setting foorth of this matter pertay­neth that euidente place of Paule, which in the Epistle to the Galathi­ans is thus read. For yee are all the children of God by faith in Christ Ie­sus. For all ye that are baptised haue put on Christe. And so foorth.

The supper of the Lorde hath the Howe the lords sup­per is a seale of the righte­ous [...]es of fayth. like reason, whiche also is a seale of the righteousnesse of faith. For the sonne of God dyed, hee by his death redéemed the beléeuers, also his bo­dy and bloud is our meat and drinck vnto eternall life. And truely this singular and excellent priuiledge gi­uen vnto the faithfull, is declared and sett downe in writing by the A­postles▪ but it is consecrated and sea­led of the Lorde him selfe by the Sa­cramente of his bodye and bloude, whereby he sealeth vs an assuraunce that we are iustified by faith in the death of Christ, and that all the good giftes of Christe are communicated vnto vs, and that wee are fedd and strengthened by Christe.

Moreouer, that the sealing might be the more liuely, he setteth not the seale to written parchmente, but it is brought and also giuen to be eaten of our bodyes, that we might haue a witnesse within our selues, that Christe with all his giftes is wholy ours, if wee perseuere in faith. For the Lorde him selfe in the Gospell, saith, He that eateth me shall liue, by Ioh. 6. the meanes of mee. But hee eateth whiche beléeueth. For in the same place the Lord saithe, I am the bread of life, He that commeth to mee shall not hunger, and hee that beleeueth in me shall neuer thirst. Héereby we ga­ther the summe of the whole matter, that the Sacramentes doe seale vpp the promises of God and the gospel, and that therefore so often mention is made in the Churche of euidences or letters patents, or charters, and seales of the preaching of the gospell, and the promises of God, & that the whole mysterie of our saluation is renued and continued as oft as those actions instituted of God (I meane Sacramentes) are celebrated in the Church. Hetherto I think doeth that belong, whiche the faithfull minister of Christe Zuinglius vppon the Sa­cramēts hath deliuered in these wor­des. Zuinglius of the Sa­cramentes which certifie and beare wit­nesse. Sacramentes beare witnesse of a thing that hath bene done. For al lawes, customes, and ordinaunces, doe shew their authours and beginnings. Therefore Baptisme since it setteth foorth in signification the death and resurrection of Christe, it must needs bee that those thinges were done in­deede. These wordes are to be found In Expositione sidei ad regem Christia­nū. The same Zuinglius, Ad principes Germaniae contra Eggium, saith, When that noble man taking his iourney in to a farre countrie, distributing bread and wine, did farre more liuelie and peculiarly giue him selfe vnto vs, when he saide, This is my body, than if he had said, This is a token or signe of my bodide, although hee tooke a­way his naturall bodie and carried it into Heauen: Yet neuerthelesse by these wordes, in that apperteyneth to [Page 1016] faith and grace, hee giueth him selfe wholy, as if hee had saide: Now I goe to dye for you, and after a while will wholie departe from hence. But I wil not haue you doubt of my loue and care to you warde. How much soeuer I am, I am altogether yours. In wit­nesse whereof I commend vnto you a signe of this my betraying and testa­ment, to the intente you might main­taine the memorie of me, and of my benefites: that when ye see this bread and this cupp ministred vnto you, in the supper of my remembraunce, ye may be no otherwise mindfull of me, that is, that I deliuered vp my self, for you, than if you should see mee with your eyes face to face, as ye now se me bothe to eate with you, and by and by shall see me to be led from you to dye for you. Hetherto I haue reci­ted Zuinglius his words, and anon I wil rehearse other wordes of his a­gaine, not that I stay my selfe vppon them, or vppon any testimonyes of man, but that it may be made mani­fest that this man did not (as some haue falsely thought) contemne the sa­cramentes

In the meane while we acknow­ledge these testimonies of the holie The holy ghost doth properly s [...]ale. Scripture. And God it is which sta­blisheth vs with you in christ, & hath annointed vs: whiche hath also sealed vs, and hath giuen the earnest of the spirite in our harts. 2. Cor. 1. And also, After ye beleeued ye were sealed with the holie spirite of promise, whiche is the earnest of our inheritaunce, vn­to the redemption of the purchased possession vnto the praise of his glo­rie. Ephesi. 1. verse. 13. And againe, Greeue not the holie spirit of GOD, by whome ye are sealed vnto the day of redemption. Ephe. 4.

Wee acknowledge the trueth of God to be sufficiently sound, true, and certeine of it selfe, neither can wee from else-where haue a better confir­mation than out of it. For if our minde be not confirmed, one euerye side it wauereth. God therefore fra­meth him self according to our weak­nesse, and by his Sacraments, as muche as may bee, doeth as it were vpholde vs, yet so, that we referre all the benefite of our confirmation to the spirite it selfe, and to his operati­on, rather than to y e element. Wher­fore, as we attribute Confirmation to doctrine and to teachers, euen so doe wee Sealing to the Sacramen­tes.

We read in the Actes of the Apos­tles, Chapter 14, and 18. The Apos­tles returned and strengthened the Disciples soules againe, and exhor­ted them to continue in the faithe. Againe in the firste to the Thes [...]a. 3. Wee haue sent (saith Paule) Timo­theus our Brother and minister of GOD, to confirme or stablish you, and to comforte you concerninge your faithe. Neuerthelesse, vnlesse the inwarde force of the spirite doe drawe and quicken the hartes of the hearers, the outwarde persuasion of the teacher, though it bee neuer so forceable & vehēment shall nothing auayle: but if the holie spirit do shew foorth his might, and worke with the worde of the Preacher, the soules of the hearers are moste mightilie strengthened. And so it standeth with the mysterie of the Sacra­mente. For if the inwarde anuoyn­ting and fealing of the holy Ghost be wanting, the outwarde action will be counted but a toy to the vnbelée­uers, neither worketh the sealing of the Sacramentes any thing at all: [Page 1017] but when faith, the gifte of the holie Ghost, goeth before, the sealing of the Sacramentes is very strong and sure. Some also haue saide very wel, I four mindes be destitute of the ho­lie Ghoste, the Sacramentes doe no more profite vs, then it doth a blinde man to looke vppon the bright bea­mes of the Sunne. But if our eyes be opened through the illumination of the spirit, they are wonderfully de­lighted with the heauenly sight of the Sacramentes. And Zwinglius in Libello ad principes Germanil sayth, It doeth not offende vs, though all those things which the holie Ghoste worketh, be referred to the externall Sacrament, as long as wee vnderstand them to be spoken figuratiuely, as the fathers spake. Thus saith he.

And although Sacraments seale The sacraments seal nothing to the vnbeleeuers. not the promises to the vnbeléeuers because they mistrust thē; yet neuer­thelesse y e Sacraments were institu­ted of God, that they might seale. The wicked and vngodly person re­ceiueth not the doctrine of the Gos­pel, yet no man therefore doeth ga­ther that this doctrine was not insti­tuted of God to teache. Some one there is that wil not giue credit to a sealed Charter, yet doeth it not ther­fore followe, that the sealed charter serueth not to assure or confirme ones faithe. Therefore since the do­ctrine of the Gospel worketh nothing in him y t is obstinate and rebellious, since the sacramentes doe nothing moue him that is prophane and vn­holie, neither profite the wicked by any manner meanes, that commeth not to passe through him that did in­stitute them, or through the worde and sacraments, but through the de­fault of the vnbeléeuer. In the meane time of them selues they are institu­ted to profit and to seale, and to haue their holie vse & end in the holie. And thus much haue I said of y t principall vertue of sacraments, y t they be testi­monies of gods truth, and of his good wil towarde vs, and are seales of all y t promises of the gospel, sealing and assuring vs y t faith is righteousnesse, and that all the good giftes of Christe perteine to them that beléeue. There Sacramēts represente [...] thinges. is also another end and vse of sacra­mentall signes, y t is to say, that they signifie, & in signifying do represent, which were superfluous to proue by many testimonies, since it is moste manifest to all men, at least by that which we spake before. Now to sig­nifie, is to shew, and by signes and to­kens to declare and pointe out any thing. But to represent, doth not sig­nifie (as some dreame) to bring, to giue, or make that now again corpo­rally present, which somtime was ta­ken away, but to resemble it in like­nes, and by a certeine imitation, and to call it back againe to minde, and to set it as it were before our eyes. For we say that a sonne doth represent or resemble his father, when after a sort he expresseth his father in fauour and likenes of manners, so that he which séeth him may verily think that he se­eth his father as it were present.

And after this manner doe sacra­ments Sacramēts doe stirre vppe and healpe faith. stir vp & help our faith, while wee sée outwardely before our eyes, that whiche stirreth vpp the minde, worketh in vs, and warneth vs of our dutie: yea, that very thing which we a while before comprehended in our minde, is nowe after a sorte visibly offered to our senses, in a similitude, parable, type or figure, to be viewed and weighed in our minde, that mu­tuallie they might helpe one ano­ther.

[Page 1018] The similitude therefore or Analogie of the signe to the thinge signified, is héere by the way to be considered.

I told you before that Analogia is an aptnes, proportion and a certeine Of the a­nalogie in baptisme. conuenience of the signe to the thinge signified, so that this maye be séene in that as in a loking-glasse. The matter shall be made manifest by examples. The bountifull and gratious Lord of his méere mercie receiueth mankinde into the partaking of all his good gifts and graces, and adopteth the faithfull that nowe they bee not onely ioyned in league with God, but also the chil­dren of God, whiche thing by the holy action of baptisme, béeing in stéede of the signe, or the verie signe it selfe, is most euidētly by representation laid before the eyes of al men. For the mi­nister of GOD standeth at the holie fonte to whome the infant is offered to be baptised, whom he receiueth and baptiseth into the name, or in the name of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holie Ghoste. For we maye finde both Into the name, and In the name. So that to be baptised Into the name of the Lord, is to be sealed into his vertue and power (for the name of the Lord signifieth power) into the fa­uour, mercie, and protection of God, yea to be graffed, and as it were to be fastned, to be dedicated, and to be in­corporated into God. To be baptised In the name of the Lord is by y e com­maundement or authoritie of God to be baptised, I meane by the commis­sion or appointment of God y e father, the sonne, and the holie Ghost, to be re­ceiued into the companie of the chil­dren of God, & to be counted of Gods household, that they whiche are bapti­sed, are, & be called Christians, and be named w c the name of God, béeing called the children of God the father, &c. His spéech therfore doth somewhat re­semble that which we read else-where that The name of God was called vp­pon, ouer some one, which is in a ma­ner as if we should say, that one is cal­led by the name of God, that is, to be called The seruaunt & sonne of God. They therefore which before by grace inuisibly are receiued of God into the societie of God: those selfe same are visibly now by baptisme admitted in­to the selfe same household of God by the minister of God, and therefore at that time also receiue their name, y t To giue and take names in baptisme. they may alwayes remember, that in baptisme they gaue vpp their names to Christ, and in like manner also re­ceiued a name. After this manner by a most apt Analogie, the verie signe resembleth the thing signified. To be short, baptisme is done by water. And water in mens matters hath a double vse. For it clenseth filthe, & as it were renueth man: also it quencheth thirst and cooleth him that is in a heate. So also it representeth the grace of God, when it cleanseth his faithfull ones from their sinnes, regenerateth, and refresheth vs with his spirite. Beside this the minister of Christ sprinckleth or rather powreth in water, or being dipped taketh them out of the water: whereby is signified that God verie bountifully bestoweth his gifts vpon his faithful ones: it signifieth also that wee are buried with Christe into his death, and are raised againe with him into newnesse of life. Pharao was drowned in the gulfe of the redd sea, but the people of God passed throughe it safe. For our old Adam must be drowned and extinguished: but oure new Adam day by day must be quick­ned and rise vp againe (out of the wa­ter.) Therefore is the mortification, and viuification of Christians, verie [Page 1019] excellently represented by baptisme. Now in the Lords supper, bread and wine represent the verie bodie and Of the a­nalogie in the supper. bloud of Christ. The reason hereof is this. As bread nourisheth and streng­theneth man, and giueth him abilitie to labour: so the bodie of Christ eaten by faith, féedeth and satisfieth the soule of man, and furnisheth the whole man to all dueties of Godlines. As wine is drincke to the thirstie, and maketh merrie the heartes of men: so the bloud of our Lord Iesus droncken by faith, doeth quenche the thirst of the burning conscience, and filleth the heartes of the faithful with vnspeake­able ioy. But in the action of the sup­per the bread of the Lord is broken: the wine is powred out. For the body of oure Sauiour was broken, that is, by all meanes afflicted, and his bloud gushed and flowed plentifully out of his gaping woundes. And wée oure selues truely do breake w t our owne handes the bread of the Lord. For we oure selues are in fault, that hée was torne & tormented. Our sinnes woū ­ded him & we our selues crucified him: that is to say, hée was crucified for vs, that by his death hée might deliuer vs from death.

Furthermore, we take the bread into our hands, we likewise take the cupp into our hands: because he sayd, Take ye, eate ye, take ye and diuide it amonge you: neither doe we lay them aside, or hide them, neither do we giue them forthwith to others: but when we haue receiued them, we eate and drinke them, swallowing them down into oure bodies: then afterward wée do communicate and offer them to o­ther. For they whiche lawefully cele­brate the Lords Supper, doe not one­ly beléeue that Christ suffered, or that he suffered for other, and not for them: but they beléeue that Christe suffered for themselues, they beléeue y t Christe doeth, and as it were hath alreadie communicated all his giftes most li­berally vnto them. Therefore as the sustenance of bread and wine passing into the bowels, is chaunged into the substaunce of mans bodie: euen so Christe béeing eaten of the godly by faith, is vnited vnto thē by his spirite: so that they are one with Christe, and he one with them. And as meate plen­tifully prepared, deintily dressed, and onely séene vppon the table, doeth not asswage hūger: so if thou heare Christ reuerently preached vnto thée, and doest not beléeue that Christ with all his good gifts is thine, neither y e word thoughe reuerently preached, nor yet the board though abundantly stoared, doe profite thée any thing.

And it maketh much to the recon­ciling, renuing, and mainteyning of friendship, that wée are all partakers of one bread, that wee offer bread to our brethren, and that wee drinke of the cupp which we receiue at our bre­threns hand. For vpon no other cause the auncient fathers seeme to call the Supper Synaxis, A commmunion. But of that we wil speake somewhat Synaxis a commu­nion. else-where. And thus muche haue I brought for example sake touching y e Analogie of the signe and thing signi­fied, and would saye more, but that I trust to them that bee diligent this is sufficient. For I haue ministered oc­casion to thinke vpon, and to finde out more and greater thinges.

By this short treatise touching the How the Sacramēts do stirre vp faith. Analogie, I thincke it is plaine, that sacramentes stirre vpp and helpe the faith of the Godly. For whiles oure mind comprehendeth and considereth the benefites of God, Christe his bles­sing, oure redemption, and other his [Page 1020] good giftes, while it enioyeth them with great pleasure of the spirite, whiles in them it is glad & reioyceth, Sacraments are nowe also outward­ly giuen, whiche doe visibly represent those thinges to oure eyes, and as it were make them to enter into all our senses, whiche the minde inwardlye comprehendeth, considereth, and me­ditateth vpon. For because the whole action which consisteth of the words, & the rite or ceremonie, is counted with the signe, oure eyes sée the signes, and all thinges which are done in y e whole action of the signes, all which do as it were speake. Our eares heare the words and institutions of Christ. Yea our very touching and tasting, they also doe féele and perceiue how swéete and good the Lord is: so that now the whole man, as it were both body and soule caught vp into heauen, doth féele and perceiue, that his faith is stirred vp and holpen, and to be short that the fruite of faith in Christe, is passing swéete & comfortable. All these things haue place in them that beléeue. In them that beléeue not, the signes re­maine as they are without life: there­fore these things are brought to passe by the vertue or power of faith, and of the spirite working in the lawfull vse of the sacraments: without faith & the holy Ghost they are not felt or percei­ued. There is not vnlike efficacie or The effi­cacie or force in the preaching of Gods worde. force also in the preaching of y e word of God. For when this word by para­bles, by exāples & by descriptiō is set forth to the hearers, if the spirite and faith shine in their mind, by these they séeme not only to heare things expoū ­ded, but to sée them with their eyes. In consideration whereof I thinke Paul said, O foolish Galathians, who hath bewitched you, that ye shuld not be­leeue the truth, to whom Iesus Christ was described before your eyes, & a­mong you crucified? for it is certeine y Christe was no where either descri­bed or crucified among the Galathiās: he speaketh therefore of his plainnesse of preaching the word, wherby things in déede are shewed, but yet with such force and efficacie, as if they were in a maner layed before their eyes. There is the same reason also in sacraments, which for y t cause were called of them of old, visible words.

Of these thinges in this manner, intreateth Zuinglius in his booke Ad principes Germaniae contra Eggium, say­ing: Zuinglius of the Sa­craments vpholding fayth. Doeth not a faithful man desire, when hee feeleth his faith like to fall, to bee vpholden and restoared to his place? and where in the whole world shall he hope to finde that more con­ueniently, thā in the verie actions of the Sacraments, so much as belongeth to all sensible thinges? For let it bee that all creatures allure & prouoke vs to the contemplation or beholding of Gods maiestie, yet all that their al­lurement or prouoking is dum: but in the Sacramentes there is a liuelye prouoking & speaking allurement. For the Lord speaketh, and the ele­ments also speake, and they speake & persuade that to our senses, which the word & spirit speaketh to our minde. Howebeit, hitherto all these visible things are nothing, vnlesse the sancti­fication of the spirit go before. These things he handleth more at large, first in his annotations vppon the 27. cap. of Ieremie, and afterward In Exposi­tione Fidei ad regem Christianum.

Furthermore, we read that Sainct Augustine disputinge againste the Maniches, Lib. 19. contra. Faustum cap. 11. said: Men cannot bee gathe­red together into any name of Reli­gion, either true or false, vnlesse they [Page 1021] be knitt together in some fellowship of visible signes or Sacraments, &c. Wée acknowledging this opinion of S. Augustine fetchte from the Scrip­tures, doe teach touching the Sacra­ments, that we by them are gathered and knitt together into the vnitie of y e bodie of Christe, & are separated from all other religions, fellowships, & as­semblies: & more too, we are bound by them as by an othe, to the true wor­ship of one God, and vnto one sincere religion, to the which wée openly pro­fesse that we agrée and giue our con­sent with all them that are partakers of the sacraments. Where this chief­ly is to be marked, that the gathering or knitting together into the vnitie of the body of Christe, hath a double re­specte: A coniun­ction with Christ and with the Church. for either wée are ioyned with Christe, that hée is in vs, and wée liue in him: or else wée are coupled with all the members of Christe, to witt, with Christes faithfull seruauntes, I meane with the Catholique Church it selfe. Furthermore we are knit toge­ther with Christ in spirite and faith. But we are ioyned to the Church or to the members of Christ by the vni­tie of faith and of the spirite, and by the bonde of charitie. All which verily are the inward giftes of the spirite, whiche fréely are bestowed on vs by the Lord onely, not by any creatures, not by any elementes. Sacraments therefore do visiblie graffe vs into the fellowship of Christ, & his saincts, who were inuisibly graffed by his grace before we were partakers of the Sa­cramentes: but by receyuing of the sacramentes, we doe nowe open and make manifest, of whose body wée would bée, and are members, the Lord with his signes or markes by his minister also visiblie marking vs for his owne household, and for his owne people. Whiche thing by the Scriptures, wée will more fully open By sacra­ments we are visibly gathered together into one religion, and distin­guished from o­thers. and make manifest. They who in time past, by the force of the coue­naunt, by the grace, mercie, and pro­mise of God were the people of God, were by Circūcision visibly gathered together into one Churche, & knit to­gether into one bodie. For the Apostle S. Paule sayeth vnto the Ephesians, Wherefore remember that ye beeing in time passed Gentiles in the fleshe, Ephe. 2. called vncircumcisiō of them which are called circumcision in the fleshe made with handes: that at that time (I say) ye were without Christe, and were aliantes from the cōmon wealth of Israel, and straungers from the co­uenaunt of promise, &c.

Whereby it is also easilye vnder­stood, how the Iewes by circumcision were distinguished from other religi­ons and fellowships, and that circum­cision in another place, for this cause, is put for them that are circumcised, and why the name of vncircumcised was reprochfull. For those that were vncircumcised were counted for vn­godly and vncleane persons, that had no fellowshippe, nor parte or inheri­taunce with God and his Sainctes. Of baptisme whiche was ordeined in the stéede of circumcision, some thing Phil. 3. Rom. 15. is spoken in my former Sermons. And also the apostle setteth it out most plainely: As the bodie (sayeth hée) is one and hath many members, and all 1. Cor. 12. the members of the bodie, whiche is one, thoughe they bee many, yet are but one bodie: euen so is Christ. For by one spirite are wee all baptised in­to one bodie, whether wee be Iewes or Gentiles, whether wee be bond or free, and haue been all made to drinke into one spirite. Wee are therefore knitt together by the Sacramente [Page 1022] of baptisme into the vnitie of the bo­die of Christe, so that to haue broken this bond, and to yeld our selues into another fellowshipp of religion and brotherhoode, may worthilie be called sacrilege and treason.

Herevnto the Apostle séemed to haue respect when he asked the Corin­thians: Are ye not baptised into the name of Christe? declaring thereby that they whiche are baptised into the name of Christ, haue openly sworne, and bound their faith before y e church of Christe, so that nowe they neither can nor ought to reioyce in any other name than in the name of Christ, in­to whose household they are receiued by baptisme. So, I say, wée are sepa­rated by baptisme from all other reli­gions, and are onelye consecrated to Christian religion. Hée hath the like The place of Paul. 1. Cor 18. The bread which we breake &c is expoun­ded. place in all pointes touching the sup­per of the Lord, 1. Corinth. cap. 10. For when the Apostle would declare to the Corinthians, that it is a thinge farre from all godlines, vnséemely, yea and sacrilegious, that Christians should eate in the idols temples, thinges of­fered to idols, and be partakers of the Gentiles sacrifices, reasoning from the manner and nature of the Sacra­ment of the Lords supper, he sayeth: Flie from idolatrie, I speake as vnto them that haue vnderstanding, iudge ye what I saye: The cupp of blessing whiche wee blesse, is it not the com­munion of the bloud of Christ? The bread whiche we breake, is it not the communion of the bodie of Christe? For wee that are many are one bread and one bodie, because we all are par­takers of one bread? Behold Israel whiche is after the flesh: are not they whiche eate of the sacrifices partakers of the altar? What say I then? that the idol is any thinge? or that that whiche is sacrificed vnto idols is any thing? Nay but rather this I say, that those thinges whiche the Gentiles sa­crifice, they sacrifice to diuels & not to GOD. And I would not that yee should haue fellowship with the di­uels. Ye cannot drincke the cupp of the Lord, and the cupp of the diuels. Ye cannot bee partakers of the Lords table, and of the table of diuels, &c. For all this is Paules saying, whiche since it serueth notably to oure pur­pose, and is verie plaine, I will but briefly runne ouer it.

First he layeth downe the state and scope of y e matter, whervnto he imme­diatly directeth his whole discourse. Flie (saith he) idolatrie. And he mea­neth by the word Idolatrie, whatsoe­uer perteyneth to idolatrie, especially the eating of meate offered to idols. But if you know not what Idolothytū is, (which word he there vseth) vnder­stand that it is a Gréeke word whiche Paule vseth in this case, and it signifi­eth a thinge sacrificed to an idol, or a thing publiquely in sacrifice consecra­ted to an idol. And it was the manner of the Corinthians to sacrifice at the altars of their Gods in idol-houses, y t is to say, in their idol temples, and to call Christians vnto those their sacri­fices: and they when they came, sate and eate of that whiche was offered vnto idols, eating without difference with y e idolaters, thincking they might haue done that without any fault at all: béecause by the bright shining of the Gospel it appeared, that neither y e idol, neither that God whome the idol represented, and therefore also the thinges themselues that were offered to idols were nothing else, but vaine names, and thinges of no price or esti­mation. But Paul disputing against these from the 8. Cap. vnto the 11. tea­cheth [Page 1023] that it is farre wide from Chri­stianitie, to be partakers of the Gen­tiles sacrifices, and saith: I wil speake vnto you as vnto them that haue dis­cretiō, that after I haue shadowed out vnto you which way to walke, you by the sharpenes of your witt, maye vn­derstand what is true, & what is false and to be short which waye you must incline.

And then hee scattereth certeine groundes of argumentes, which they afterward discussing, might by their diligence polishe and make perfecte. They (sayeth he) that are partakers of the supper of the Lord (in which the bread of the Lord is broken, and the cup of the Lord is dronken) are of the same communion, fellowship, or body with the Lord. For [...], whiche word Paul vseth héere, and which in­terpreters haue translated Commu­nion or partaking (though fellowship is better than partaking: as in the Dutch translation Gmeind is better than Gmeind chaffe) is not taken ac­tiuely (as I may so say) for the distri­buting, giuing or reaching out Chri­stes bodie by the minister: but pas­siuely, for the fellowship and societie, for the bodie, I say, of the Churche: as when the churche is called a commu­nion, that is, an assemblie a gathering together and societie of saincts or god­ly Christians.

Furthermore, the Churche is cal­led [...], or a communion of the bodie and bloud of Christe, beecause it is redéemed by the bodie and bloud of Christ, & being partaker of Christ, liueth by him. For he liueth in the godly Christians, communicating vnto them all his good gifts of life. And that the partakers of the supper of y t Lord are the bodie or communion of Christ, he declareth by a reason which follow­eth saying, Because we that are many, are one bread and one bodie. Where­vnto by & by hee addeth another more euident reason, for interpretations sake, saying, For we are all partakers of one bread. In that we are parta­kers of one bread, sayth he, we doe o­penly testifie that we are partakers of the same bodie with Christe and all his Sainctes. In which wordes hée hath a notable respecte to the Analo­gie. For as by vniting together of ma­ny graines, (as Cyprian saith) is made one breade or one loafe: as of many clusters of grapes one wine is pressed out: so out of many members grow­eth vpp and is made the bodie of the Church, which is the bodie of Christ. Nowe in the woordes of Paule these thinges offer themselues vnto vs to be marked.

First, for that nowe hée calleth that a multitude or manye, by a woorde expressing his minde better, whiche before he named a communi­on. A communion therfore is nothing else, but a multitude or congregati­on. For he said, The bread is the par­taking of the bodie of Christe: but now he saith, We being many are one bread, one body. We being many, say­eth he, y t is, all wée which are a multi­tude and a congregation or Churche, redéemed by the bodie of Christ (which was) giuen, and by his bloud (whiche was) shedd for vs. Afterwards hée saith, We being many are one bodie, hee doeth not say, are made one bodie. For wee are not first graffed into the bodie of Christe (as wée haue often re­peated alreadie) by partaking of the sacramentes: but wée whiche were before ingraffed by grace inuisiblye, are nowe also visibly consecrated. A­gaine, by the like reason of Sacra­ments, or by an example of the scrip­ture [Page 1024] taken from the Sacramentes of the people of the old Testament, hee sheweth that the partakers of the sa­cramentes are one bodie, both with him to whome they offer, and with them with whome they offer, or with whome they eate of thinges offered to idols. Behold (saith hee) the Israelites whiche offer sacrifices after the flesh. Are not they that eate the sacrifices, [...], that is to say, communicants, fellowes or partakers of the thinges of the temple, or of the altar. For vn­der the word of the things of the tem­ple or of the altar, ( [...] is his word) he comprehendeth whatsoeuer doth belong to the worshipp and reli­gion of the God of the Iewes: so that the sense or meaning may be this. Are not all they one bodie, one communi­on, one people, both with the God of Israel and with his people, which eate of the sacrifices offered to the God of Israel, by the Israelitish people? As if hee had said: There is none that is ignoraunt of it, or that can denie it, since it is confessed and manifest a­monge all men.

By these thinges hée leaueth to the Corinthians, of their owne accord, thus much to be gathered: Therefore they that are partakers of the sacra­mentes of the Gentiles are one bodie and one fellowship with the Gods of the Gentiles, and the Gentiles which do sacrifice. Nowe by the figure Oc­cupatio (which is when in aunswea­ring we preuent an obiectiō that may bee made) hée placeth these woordes betwéene: What saye I then? That the idol is any thinge? Or, that that whiche is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? Wherevnto by and by he addeth, But this I saye, that the They are the mem­bers of the diuell that are parta­kers of vn­lawful Sa­craments. thinges whiche the Gentiles offer in sacrifice, they offer to diuels and not to God. Herevpon he might lawfully haue inferred, Therefore if you con­tinue to bée partakers of thinges offe­red to idols, ye shall verilie be one bo­die and one fellowshippe, both with the diuell him selfe and all his mem­bers. But béecause this might haue béene taken of many, to haue béene bitterly spoken, hée addeth another sayinge some-what more milde and gentle, and sayeth: And I would not that yee should bee [...], that is, communicants, or partakers, & haue fellowship with diuels.

After which woords by comparing the contrarie partes, hée bringeth in the summe of the whole matter, to whiche he directed all his reasons and sayeth, Yee cannot drincke the cupp of the Lord, and the cupp of diuels: ye cannot bee partakers of the Lords table, and of the table of diuels. And so forth.

The Sacramentes therefore doe separate vs from all other worship­pinges and religions, and doe binde and consecrate, yea, and also as it were make vs of the same body with one true GOD, and sincere Chri­stian Religion: béecause wée béeing partakers of them, doe openly pro­fesse, that wée be the members of Ie­sus Christe, whiche no man that is well in his wittes, will take, and make them the members of fornica­tion, and of idols. Zuinglius of binding Sacramēts &c.

That which Zuinglius (that lear­ned man) hath, In expositione fidei Christianę ad regem Christianum, is not impertinent to this purpose. Sa­cramentes (sayeth hée) are in steede of an oathe. For Sacramentum with the Latines is vsed also for an oathe. For, they that vse one and the selfe­same Sacramentes, are one peculiar nation, & an holy sworne cōgregation, [Page 1025] they are knitt together into one body and into one people: whome, whoso betrayeth, shall perishe. Therefore the people of Christe, since by ea­ting his bodye sacramentally, they are knit into one bodie: Now he that is faithlesse, and yet dare be so bould as to make himselfe one of this socie­tie or fellowship, betrayeth the body of Christe, as well in the head as in the members, &c. Thus farre he.

By this it is easie to vnderstand y t sacramentes put vs in minde of oure Sacramēts [...]ut the faithful in minde of their due­tie. duetie: especially if wée marke in the writings of the Apostle, how, conside­ring the maner of sacraments the A­postles frame their exhortations. Where againe the Analogie beeinge considered it hath very much light and force in it. Trées are pruned, and all that which is drie, barren, and super­fluous in them is cutt away. And so by circumcision they that were circū ­cised were put in minde to cutt away with the knife of the spirite, whatsoe­uer grewe vpp in the flesh against the lawe of God. Herevnto had Moses respecte when he said in Dent: Cir­cumcise therfore the foreskin of your Deut. 10. heart: and bee no more stiffenecked. Whome Ieremie following in the 4. Cap. sayeth, Be ye circumcised in the Iere. 4. Lord, and cut away the foreskinne of your hearts, &c. Those thinges which the Apostle hath taught touching the celebration of y Passeouer, are more plaine than that they néede héere to be rehearsed. And I haue alreadie in­treated of them at large in the sixte Sermon of my third Decade.

The verie same Apostle in his E­pistle to the Romanes, saith, Knowe Rom. 6. ye not, that all wee which haue beene baptised into Iesus Christ, haue beene baptised into his death. Weare buried then with him by baptisme into his death, that likewise as Christ was rai­sed vp from the dead, by the glorie of the father: euen so wee should walke in newnesse of life, &c.

So wee are put in minde by y t my­sterie of baptisme to renounce & for­sake Sathan and the world, to morti­fie and subdue the fleshe, and to burie the old Adam, that the new man may rise vp againe in vs thorough Christ. Furthermore, the supper of the Lord doth admonishe vs of brotherly loue & charitie, & of the vnitie that wee haue with all the members of Christe: it warneth vs also of puritie and sinceri­tie in faith: that because wee haue o­penly professed that wée are vnited to Christe, and to all his members, wée should haue a special care and regard, that we be not found faithles and vn­true to our lord Christ and his church, that wee should not defile oure selues with forreigne and strange sacrifices. Wée are also admonished of thancke­fulnesse, to magnifie the grace of God, who hath redéemed vs, according to that saying, As often as ye shal cate of this bread, and drinke of this cupp, ye 1. Cor. 11. shal shewe forth the Lords death vn­till he come.

Thus farre haue I intreated of the force, the ende, and the effecte of sacra­mentes, vnto y e which I haue (as I thincke) attributed no more nor no lesse than I ought, that is, as much as may be proued out of the scripture to be due vnto them. They are the insti­tutions of Christ, therefore they care not for counterfeite and strange prai­ses. They haue praise sufficient, if they haue those praises, whiche hee that instituted them, namely GOD and Christ Iesus the high priest of the Catholique Church, vouchsafed to at­tribute vnto them.

Nowe, because there is mention [Page 1026] made verie ofte of faythe, in this That the sacra­ments profite no­thing without faith. whole booke, I will further shewe al­so that without faith sacraments pro­fite nothing, and againe, that to those which receiue them by fayth, they are not superfluous or vaine.

For this séemeth as yet to belong to the [...]ull exposition and cōsideration of Sacraments. That Sacramentes without fayth profite not, it is easily proued. For it is sayde that Sacra­mēts are seales of y e preaching of the Gospell, and things apperteyning to the same. For if the preaching of the Gospell be hearde without fayth, it doth not onely profite nothing vnto life, but it turneth rather vnto iudge­ment, (to him that heareth:) the lord him selfe bearing witnesse, and say­ing: If any man heare my wordes & Iohn. 12. beleeue not, I iudge him not; for I came not to iudge the worlde but to saue the world: the worde that I haue spoken, the same shall iudge him in the last day. To that saying of the Lorde agréeth this of the Apostle. For vnto vs was the Gospell prea­ched Hebr. 4. as well as vnto the fathers: but the worde which they hearde did not profit thē, bicause it was not coupled with fayth to them that heard. Who now is such a dorhead which can not gather that sacramēts without faith are vnprofitable, especially since the same Apostle sayth: Whosoeuer shal eate this breade, & drinke this cup of the Lord vnworthily, shall be guiltie of the body and bloude of the Lord? But all our worthinesse before God doth consist in fayth, the same Apostle yet againe witnessing out of the pro­phete, 1. Cor. 11. The iust shall liue by fayth, Rom. 1. And, By faith the elders (or fathers) obteined a good report. Wherevnto Hebr. 11. also belongeth that whiche is read in the Gospell, They which were biddē Matt 22. were not worthy: Whervpon it fol­loweth, that worthinesse consisteth in faithfull obedience. Herevnto also may be referred (I thinke) tho [...]e ex­amples whereof mention hath béene made more than once already before: Al our fathers were baptised, and did 1. Cor. 10. all eate of one spirituall meate: but in many of them God had no delight. And Paule againe saythe, Without faith it is impossible to please God: Heb. 11. therefore without faith Sacraments profite nothing. The examples of Si­mon Magus and Iudas the traytor are verie well knowne, of which one was baptised, the other admitted to the Supper, and yet had no fruite of the Sacramentes, bicause they wan­ted true faith.

To these pithy and diuine testi­monies of God, we will nowe adde Augustine doth tea­che that sacrament [...] receiued without faith are vnprofita­ble to the receiuers. some places of S. Augustine out of his ninetenth booke against Faustus, and twelfth chap. Peter sayth, Bap­tisme saueth vs: and least they shuld thinke the visible Sacrament were sufficiēt, by which they had the forme of godlinesse, and through their euill manners, by liuing lewdly and des­perately shuld denie the power ther­of, by & by he addeth, Not the putting away of y e silth of y e flesh, but in that a good cōscience maketh request to god. Againe, Lib. 2. contra literas Petilia­ni, cap. 7. he saith. They are not ther­fore to be thought to be in the bodie of Christ which is the Church or con­greagation, bicause they are corporal­ly partakers of his Sacraments. For they in such are also holy, but to them that vse and receiue them vnworthi­ly, they shal be forceable to their grea­ter iudgement. For they are not in that societie of Christes Church, whi­che in the members of Christe by be­ing knit together, and touching one [Page 1027] an other, doe growe into the fulnesse of God. For that Church is builded on a rocke as sayth the Lorde, Vpon this rocke will I builde my Church, but they builde on the sande: as the Lord also sayth, Hee that heareth my wordes and doth them not, I will li­ken him to a foolish man. And again in his treatise vpon Iohn 13. The syl­lables of Christes name and his Sa­craments profite nothing, where the faith of Christe is resisted. For fayth in Christe and his Sacraments is to beléeue in him which iustifieth the vn­godly, to beléeue in the mediatour, without whose intercession we are not reconciled vnto God. Thus farre Augustine.

An obiection is made, If Sacra­mentes doe nothing profite without Sacramēts depende not on our worthines or vnwor­thinesse. our fayth, then they depend on oure worthinesse or vnworthinesse, so that they are not perfect. I answere, That among the wicked and vnbeléeuers, sacraments verily of them selues are sufficiently ratified and confirmed by the institution of God, neither depen­deth their perfectnesse vpon the con­dition and state of the partakers, that they are eyther better among y e good, or worsse among the bad. For that remaineth perfect and sound, which the Lord hath instituted, and reteyneth his institution alwayes good: howso­euer men varie and are faithles. For the Apostle sayth, Shall their vnbe­liefe make the faith of God without Rom. 3. effect? God forbid. Yea, let GOD be true, and euerie man a lyar. But I haue touched this matter also some­what before. Yet, bycause it is one thing to offer, and an other thing to receiue, GOD verily offereth of his goodnesse his bountifull giftes vnto mē to this end to profite & to saue thē, and to make them whole, as y e physi­cian doth by ministring physicke to his patient: but bicause that foolish & madd man doth not acknowledge the benefite, as y e sick patient which refu­seth physicke being ministred, y e bene­fite which is offred doth no more pro­fite y e one, than physicke not receiued doth good to y e other, not through y e de­fault of him y e offereth the benefite, or of him which ministreth physicke, but through y follie of him which refuseth & wil none of it. After this maner dis­puted s. Aug. also of this matter. For Li. 3. de Baptismo cont. Donat, ca. 14. he sayth. It skilleth not, when the perfectnesse & holinesse of y e sacra­mente is in handling, what he belée­ueth, & what maner of faith he hath y receiueth the sacrament. Verily it a­uaileth very much to y way of salua­tion, but for the question of the sacra­ment it maketh no matter. Also con­tra literas Petiliani lib. 2. cap. 47. he saith, Remember that the lewd life & corrupt maners of euill men do no­thing hinder the sacraments of God, to make them not holy at all, or lesse holy: but that to the vngodly they are a testimonie of their damnatiō, & not a furtheraunce of their saluation. He also Tract. in Ioan. 26. saith, If y u receiue the sacramēt carnally, it cea­seth not to be spirituall, but to thée it is not so. As easily is that obiection Of bap­tisme of infantes. confuted, that baptisme profiteth not infants, if we still say that sacramēts without faith profite not: for infantes haue no faith: thus they babble. We answere first that the baptisme of in­fants is grounded vpon the frée mer­cy and grace of God, who saith, I will be thy God, and the God of thy seed. And againe, Suffer children to come vnto me, for of such is the kingdome of God, &c. Infantes therefore are nūbered and counted of the Lord him [Page 1028] selfe among the faythfull, so that bap­tisme is due vnto them as farre forth as it is due vnto the faithfull. For by the imputation of God infantes are faythfull: wherevnto perteyneth this saying of our Sauiour: He that shall offende one of these little ones that beleeue in me, &c. For he ma­nifestly calleth Little ones beleeuing: for imputations sake doubtlesse, not for confession, whiche by no meanes as yet is in little ones. To this also may be added, y t the father of y e infant doth therfore desire to haue his childe signed with the marke of the people of God, to witte, baptisme, bycause he beléeueth the promises of God, that is, that his infante is of the housholde of God: therefore there is faith in the baptisme of infantes. But the father doth not beléeue: Be it so: Yet that is no hinderaunce to the infante. For in the fayth of the Churche he is brought to be baptised. The Chur­che verilye beléeueth that infantes oughte to be brought to the Lorde: the Churche beléeueth that they are of the housholde and people of God: therefore she commaundeth them to be partakers of the mysteries: so that againe in the baptisme of infantes a man may finde fayth.

Herevnto doth S. Aug. adde this saying, Lib. 1. de peccatorū meritis & remissione, cap. 19. Wherfore infants are rightly called faythfull, bycause they after a sorte doe confesse their faythe by the woordes of them that beare them. Hee reasoneth more touching this matter in his Epistle to Boniface, which is in order the thrée and twentith, where, he that desireth may finde more.

But all these thinges (say they) proue not that infantes haue fayth of their owne. For the fayth of their pa­rentes, of their bearers, or the faythe of the Churche is an others fayth, and not theirs. Be it so. Yet most cer­teine is that saying, that the Lorde counteth infantes among his, that is, among the faythfull: so that nowe they are not onely baptised in an o­thers fayth, but in their owne, that is to say, whiche it pleaseth the Lorde to impute vnto them. Furthermore, that is not an others, which is com­mon to the selfe same body: But in­fantes are in the verie same bodye of the Churche, whereby that whiche is the Churches, is their owne and not an others.

Neyther can any man easily tell, what motions of the holy spirite in­fants haue beside, &c. For in so much as they are of God, they haue the spi­rite of God, And who so haue not, they are not of God. Rom. 8. Rom. 8.

As they decline too muche to the That Sa­cramēts or not super­fluous or voide to them that haue faith. left hande, whiche are persuaded that Sacramentes, yea, without fayth doe profite the receyuers: so they goe too farre wyde on the right hande, who thinke that the Sacramentes are su­perfluous to them that haue faythe. Faith (say they) doth fully acquite vs, so that after we haue faythe, Sacra­mentes can increase nothing in vs, therefore it must néedes be that they are vnprofitable.

Suche in times past are the Here­tiques Messaliani read to haue bene, who were bothe called Euchitae and [...], that is, Diuine men, for­sooth, and inspired of GOD. For they did contende that the faythfull, after they hadde receyued the holie Ghoste, had néede of no Sacraments. But these mē are very iniurious euē to God him selfe, who instituted not his sacraments for the faythful with­out great cause, neither vnprofitably. [Page 1029] And, Verily Abraham beleued God and it was reckoned vnto him for righteousnesse, and he was counted the friende of God, iust and holie, not being voyde doubtlesse of the holie Ghost: but he also Receiued circum­cision the seale of the righteousnesse of faith which was before he was cir­cumcised. It is sayde to the same A­braham, Gen. 17. Euery manchild whose fore­skinne shall not be circumcised, shall bee cut off from my people, bycause he hath broken my couenaunt. Tru­ly the angel of y e Lord is ready to kill Moses, bicause he delaid circumcision Exod. 4. in his childrē longer thā was lawful, eyther by his own negligēce, or thro­ugh the fault of his Madianitish wife. What, shall there be found any more righteous and holie than the sonne of God, as he which hauing receiued the fulnesse of the spirite, poureth plenti­fully of the same into his members? he him selfe being the heade, yet he came to Iohn Baptist and requireth to be baptised of him in Iordan. And when he refused and said, I haue need to bee baptised of thee, and comest Matt. 3. thou to me? he heareth, Suffer it to be so nowe: For thus it becommeth vs to fulfill all righteousnesse. Cer­teinely righteousnesse giueth to eue­rie man that which is his own. Faith therefore which is the righteousnesse of Christians, giueth glory to God, and beléeueth that he being wonder­full wise doth wil well vnto men, and therefore that he hath instituted no­thing vnprofitably, but all things for the saluation of his faithfull ones: a faythfull man therefore vseth all the institutions of God without any rea­soning or gainesaying.

Neither is there any here, I think, that will say that this dode of Christ parteyneth nothing to him, whereby vndoubtedly he layd before vs an ex­ample to followe. Yea that which he him selfe did, he willed other also to doe, when he sent his disciples forth and sayde: Goe into the whole world and preach the Gospell to all creatures, baptising them in the name of the father, &c. He which shall be­léeue and be baptised shall be saued, where truly he ioyneth together both fayth and baptisme, whiche to abide vpon he would not haue done, if Sa­cramentes were superfluous there where fayth is. Whereby it mani­festly appeareth, that they are wrong as farre as heauen is wyde, whiche thinke that Sacramentes are indif­ferent, Sacra­ments are indifferent that is to say, a thing put to our owne will and choyce, eyther to vse or not to vse. For as we haue heard already a flat commandement concerning baptisme: so the Lord in­stituting and celebrating the supper sayth: Doe this in the remembrance of me. He therfore that despiseth these commaundements of God, I sée not howe he can haue fayth, whereby he should be inuisibly sanctified. Hither­to belongeth nowe, that whiche the faithfull prince of Acthiopia confes­seth that he beleeued with all his hart in the Lorde Iesus, yet neuerthelesse as soone as he sawe water, he sayde, Beholde, heere is water, what letteth me to be baptised? He doth not saye, I beléeue with all my hart, & I féele y t I am instified and cleansed, why then shoulde I be washed with water, ha­uing no filth remayning? Therefore wheresoeuer true fayth is, there Sa­cramentes are not contenined or re­fused, but more desired. For Corne­lius, the Centurion also, after he had receyued the holie Ghoste, doth not gainesay Peter, who sayde: Can a­ny man forbid water that these shuld [Page 1030] not be baptised which haue receiued the holy Ghost as well as we? Peter was a faithfull preacher of the Gos­pell, a skilfull teacher of the trueth, therefore he dereiueth no man, and he teacheth vs by his owne déede, that fayth doth then specially prouoke vs to be partakers of the Sacraments, when it is true in the faithfull. To whome Paule his fellowe-minister agréeth saying: Let euerie one proue himselfe, and then let him eate of this breade, and drinke of this cup: but that prouing is made by faith: there­fore not faith, but vnthankfulnesse doth contemptuously reiect the Sa­craments.

Truely I am not ignoraunt that Many are sanctified without visible sa­craments. verie many withoute the vse of vi­sible Sacraments haue beene sancti­fied, and at this day also are sanctifi­ed: but none of those despised or con­temned them. They were not parta­kers of the Sacraments being there­vnto driuen by necessitie, as there be at this day some, that are helde cap­tiues vnder the tyrannie of Anti­christ and the Turk, and for the time beléeue with their whole heart in the Lord Iesus. Therefore the examples of these or suche like, are no defence for them, which may receiue the Sa­craments, if they regarded the ordi­naunces of God, and set so muche by them as of duetie they should doe. I will note here for the singular bene­fite of the readers, S. Augustines dis­pufation, bycause it maketh notably for our purpose. He, Quaest. lib. in Leuit. 3. cap. 84. sayth, It is demaun­ded not without cause, whether inui­sible sanctitication do profite nothing without visible Sacraments, where­with a man is visibly sanctified? whiche withoute doubt is absurde. For more tollerably it may be sayde, that this sanctification [...]s not with­out them, than that it dothe not pro­fite, if it be without them, since in sanctification all their profite conū ­teeth. But we must also weigh this how it is rightly saide, that without y Sacramentes sanctification can not be. For visible baptisme did nothing profite Simon Mag [...]s, to whome in­uisible sanctification was wanting: but by cause this inuisible sanctifica­tion profited them that had it, in like manner, they whiche were baptised receyued also the visible sacraments. And yet neither is it shewed where Moses himself was sanctified with vi­sible sacrifices or oyle, who notwith­standing did visibly sanctifie the prie­stes: but who dare denie that he was inuisibly sanctified, whose grace was so great, surpassing, and excellent?

This also may be sayd of Iohn Bap­tiste. For he was first a baptiser, be­fore he was séen to be baptised, wher­vpon we can deny by no means that he was sanctified, yet we do not find that that was visibly wrought in him before he came to the ministerie of baptising. This also may be verified of the théefe crucified with Christe, to whome the Lorde sayde as he hong with him on the crosse, To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise. For he coulde not haue béene partaker of so great felicitie, vnlesse he had béene in­uisibly sanctified. Whereby wega­ther, that inuisible sanctification hath bene present with some, and profited them without the visible sacraments: and that visible sanctification whiche is wrought by visible Sacramentes, may be present without this inuisi­ble sanctification, but yet maye not profite vs. Yet neuerthelesse the visi­ble Sacrament is not therefore to be contemned. For the contemner ther­of [Page 1031] [...]an by no means be inuisibly sanc­tified. Hereof it is that Cornelius and they that were with him, whon they did now appeare to be inuisibly sanc­tified by the holy Ghoste poured into them, yet notwithstanding they are baptised: neyther is visible sanctifi­cation which had inuisible sanctifica­tion going before it, counted super­fluous. Thus farre he.

With this disputation an other Cyptians error tou­ching the Sacrament of bap­tisme. question also hath some affinitie or likenesse, which is, Whether Sacra­ments depend vpon the worthinesse of the ministers, and whether they be hindred in their force by y e vnworthi­nesse of the ministers? Cyprian more than in one place doth contend, That they can not baptise which want the holy Ghoste: which errour springeth herevppon, for that he attributeth too muche to the ministerie of baptisme. He doth thinke that men are purified or cleansed by baptisme: so that ther­by he dothe gather, that an vncleane person can not purifie or cleanse, and therefore not baptise, and that the baptisme of an vncleane person is not baptisme: from whence he deriueth Anabaptisme, or rebaptising. But if that holie man had rightly and reli­giously distinguished betwéen power and ministerie, betwéene the signe and the thing signified, betwéene the outwarde and inwarde sanctificati­on, he had vndoubtedly vnderstoode that we are inuisibly sanctified by the méere grace of God, and that this in­ward sanctification is outwardly by the ministerie represented and sea­led: there he might haue vnderstoode that sealed euidences may be publi­shed as well by an euill minister as by a good. Gods sacraments are to be referred to God the authour of them, who is faithfull and true in all his or­dinaunces, howe false and faithlesse so euer men be. Although Iudas were a théefe, yet he preached and, baptised, whose doctrine and bap­tisme, was as well the doctrine and baptisme of Christe, as was Peters and Andrewes, Iames and Iohns. And touching the perfectnesse & pure­nesse bothe of the doctrine and bap­tisme done by the ministerie of Iu­das, no man euer doubted, as though they were neuer taught or baptised whome he taught and baptised, who in the meane while is called of the Lorde him selfe, not a diuelishe man, Iohn. 6. but a verie diuell. For he baptised not in his owne name, but in the name of Christe: he preached not his owne, but the doctrine of Christ. To conclude, the Lorde of his goodnesse for his truthes sake, and not for Iu­das sake, wrought in the faythfull: whiche working of his an others vn­gratiousnesse & maliciousnesse coulde not hinder, as at this daye verily it hindereth not a whit. Truely we muste doe what we can to haue holy and vnblameable ministers, so farre foorthe as by oure care and diligence we are able to procure and bring to passe: yea, let vs depriue and disgrade them, whom we shall finde to behaue them selues vnworthy of their func­tion: but in the meane time, let vs not doubt at all of the purenesse of the Sacramentes, whiche they while they were in their office ministred vnto vs, that is to say, after the same manner and fourme as the Lorde in­stituted. And verily as the faythful doe not fasten their myndes on the elements: so neyther doe they on the ministers. They in althings looke on­ly vp to God the authour of all good­nesse, and to the ende of those thinges which the Lord ordeyned.

[Page 1032] Saint Augustine hath handled this matter verie diligently, excellently well applying to these thinges verie effectuall arguments, whose wordes I wil set down, Lib. 3. contra Dona­tist. de baptismo 3. cap. 10. The wa­ter is not vnholy (sayth he) or defiled, ouer which the name of the Lorde is called on, though it bee called on of vnholy and vncleane persons: by­cause neyther the creature it self, nor yet the name is vncleane. And the baptisme of Christe consecrated with the wordes of the Gospell, is holy both by them that are vncleane, and in them that are vncleane, thoughe they bee defiled and vncleane: by­cause his holinesse can not bee pollu­ted, and in his sacramēts a diuine po­wer is present, eyther to the saluati­on of them that vse them well, or to the condemnation of them that vse them yll. Dothe the lighte of the Sunne or of a candle when it shineth through a filthy sinke, gather no vn­cleannesse from thence: and can the baptisme of Christ be polluted with any mans wickednesse? For if wee apply our myndes vnto the verie vi­sible things vnder which sacraments are deliuered, who knoweth not that they are corruptible? But if wee as­cend vnto that whiche is figured by them, who seeth not that they be in­corruptible? though men by whom it is ministred according to their de­seruinges are eyther rewarded or pu­nished. And so foorth. I could al­ledge many examples of this kynde, if I thought them necessarie. For I think that by them it is largely and plainly enough declared, that the per­fectnesse and purenesse of the Sacra­mentes are not to be estéemed by the worthinesse or vnworthinesse of the ministers, but by the truth of God who did institute them. To him be glory, power, & dominion, for euer & euer. Amen.

Of holie Baptisme, what it is, by whom, and when it was instituted, and that there is but one baptisme of wa­ter. Of the baptisme of fire. Of the rite or cere­monie of Baptisme, how, of whome, and to whom it must be ministred. Of Baptisme by Midwiues, and of infantes dying without Baptisme. Of the Baptisme of Infantes, against Anabap­tisme or Rebaptising, and of the power or efficacie of Baptisme.
The eighth Sermon.

NOwe I haue to intreate particularly of holy Bap­tisme, and of the holy sup­per of the Lorde, whiche may be done somuch the more briefly, as we haue largely spoken alreadie of Sacraments in generall. Christe our Lorde open your myndes, and guyde my toung vnto the glorie and prayse of his blessed name for euer. Baptisme is a worde fetcht from Baptisme. the Eréekes, who vse bothe these [Page 1033] words Baptismus and Baptisma (both whiche signifie baptisme) as the La­tines also do. And Baptisme is a dip­ping, whiche worde Tertullian wil­lingly vseth. For, [...], signifieth to dip, or dip in, and, [...], to plunge or put farre in: wherevppon also to baptise is vsed for to plunge in, to washe away, or to cleanse: and bap­tisings in the Scriptures are put for washings and purifyings, as it appe­reth in S. Marke the seuenth chapter. and in Paule to the Hebrues the 9. chap. To be baptised with the same baptisme is prouerbially spoken of him that is partaker of the selfe same danger or misfortune. And to be bap­tised with bloude, is to be imbrued with bloud.

They define Baptisme, for the What baptisme is. most parte, to be a token or recogni­zaunce of our cleansing, yea, of oure inrolling, whereby we are receyued into the Churche, to be of the number of Gods children. But we describing the nature of baptisme more at large do say, That it is an holy action insti­tuted of GOD, and consisting of the worde of God and the holy rite or ce­remonie, whereby the people of God are dipped in the water in the name of the Lord: to be short, whereby the Lorde him selfe dothe represent and seale vnto vs our purifying or clean­sing, gathereth vs into one body, and putteth the baptised in mynd of their duetie.

In this description of Baptisme, these things séeme chiefly to be consi­dered. Who did institute Baptisme. Of what things it consisteth, Whe­ther it be simple, but one, and the selfe same, or drawne into many par­tes. What rite or ceremonie of bap­tising is deliuered (to the Churche.) What the ende, and force of Bap­tisme is. It was no man that did in­stitute the Sacrament of baptisme, Who in­stituted baptisme. but God him selfe, though by man it tooke the name, that is to say, by Iohn (it was ministred) who of it was cal­led the Baptist. That we might vn­derstand this, the Euangelists in ma­ny places haue confirmed that the calling of Iohn was from heauen. For thereby we may gather, that his mi­nisterie was from heauen. Doth not he say him selfe in expresse words? He which sent me to baptise with water, Iohn. 1. the same sayde vnto me, vpon whom so euer thou shalt see the holy ghost, &c. Also our Lord in the Gospell ar­guing that the baptisme of Iohn was not from men, but from God, he de­maundeth of the Phariseis, The bap­tisme Matth. 22. of Iohn, whence was it, from heauen, or of men? Wherefore the godly, yea euen at this day do receiue baptisme, as it were at the handes of God him selfe, though they be bapti­sed through the ministerie of men. For the Lorde establishing his insti­tutions by his spirite, worketh salua­tiō in the elect. So that it must néeds followe, that the vertue or efficacie of Baptisme is not hindered by an euill minister. Whereof hath bene already elsewhere and hereafter shal be spoken. At that time truly bap­tisme When baptisme was instituted. was instituted and beganne at S. Iohn the Apostle, when he began to preache openly that the time was fulfilled, and that Christe was exhi­bited and giuen to the worlde. But the signes of thinges to come or of things which should be reuealed, the thing it self being present, do no more remaine, but ought to be chaunged into other signes. And Circumcision was a signe of the blessed séede which was to come, I meane, of the Messias him selfe, which by the sheading of his [Page 1031] bloud shuld bestow his blessing vpon the whole worlde. Therefore when he was come, and should forth-with shed-forth his bloud, it was néedeful that Circumcision should be chaun­ged into Baptisme. Whereof shal be spoken hereafter.

Nowe Baptisme consisteth of the signe and of the thing signified, of the Of What thinges baptisme consisteth worde or promise of God, and of the holy rite or ceremonie. The signe is the outward actiō, that is, the sprink­ling of water, in the name of the Fa­ther, and of the sonne, and of the holy Ghost, with the calling vppon of the name of God. The promise or worde of God is Baptising them. He that shall beleeue and be baptised, shall be saued. And so forth. Whereof we haue spoken aboundantly inough in the sixte Sermon. Many in the olde time haue distinguished betwene the baptisme of Iohn, and the baptisme One onely baptisme. of Christ and his Apostles. For some of them deny that forgiuenesse of sin­nes was comprehended in the bap­tisme of Iohn: but if we diligently view & weigh the doctrin [...] of the holy Scripture, we shal finde that the bap­tisme of Iohn, and Christ, and his A­postles, is one and the selfe same. Certeinly the doctrine of Iohn, of Christe, and his Apostles, is one and the selfe same euery where. For they al with one mouth do preach the gos­pell, and by it repentance and remis­sion of sinnes, in the name of Christ. Let him that wil conferre those thin­ges which Iohn the Euangelist wri­teth of the doctrine of Iohn Baptist in the firste and thirde chapter: and that which Luke writes in the [...]our­and twentieth chapter of his gospell, and in the Acts of the Apostles of the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles, and he will say that all their doctrine is one and the selfe same. But to their doctrine is baptisme set to, as a seale to an euidence. Who there­fore beléeueth that there are diuerse seals of their doctrine, or diuers bap­tismes? S. Iohn baptised with wa­ter: the Lorde commended no other element to his disciples than water: neither baptised they any other wise than with water. They themselues The bap­tisme of Iohn, of Christ, and of the A­postles is one and the selfe same. baptised into Christ, into repentance and remission of sinnes. But Saint Mark writeth of Iohn Baptist, Iohn baptised in the wildernes, preaching the baptisme of repentaunce for the remission of sinnes. And S. Paule speakinge of the doctrine & baptisme of Iohn, saith: Iohn baptised with the Actes. 19. baptisme of repentaunce, saying vnto the people that they should beleue on him which shoulde come after him, that is, on Iesus Christ.

By these testimonies who can not gather that the baptisme of Iohn and of Christ is altogether y e very same? vnlesse this peraduenture séeme to a­ny man to bring some differēce, that Iohn baptised in him that was to come and should be reuealed: but the Apostles into him that was already reuealed. But I sée not how so little space of time can bringe any diffe­rence, especially since Iohn spake so much frō the beginning of his prea­ching of him which should be reuea­led: for immediatly he did both point him out present with his finger, and he bare witnesse that he was present and reuealed, & that he should come no more or be reuealed. Herevnto is added, that Christ was baptised with no other than with the baptisme of Iohn. For if Iohns baptisme were an other baptisme beside the bap­tisme of the church of Christ, it would followe that neither Christ was bap­tised [Page 1032] with our Baptisme, neither wee in the Baptisme of Christe. But Christe did sanctifie with his bodie the baptisme of Iohn, and did vouchsafe to be baptised with vs into the same fellowship, so that we at this day are also baptised, not with y t bap­tisme of Iohn, but of Christe, who by Iohn instituted baptisme, and he him selfe consecrated the same. Wherfore Christe in Matthew 28. Chapter, and in Marke the 16. Chapter, doeth not abrogate the baptisme whiche Iohn began, he doeth not institute a newe but commaundeth to continue and to minister the same to them that be­léeue, In the name of the Father, and of the sonne, and of the holie Ghostc.

Now where as Iohn sayth him selfe, Of the baptisme of Christe which is also the baptisme of fire. I baptise with water, but hee shall baptise you with the holie Ghoste, hee maketh not difference betwéene his owne baptisme of wa­ter, and Christes baptisme, but hee attributeth some-what more vnto Christ, wherein no man or minister Actes. 1. (for they did erre which in time past baptised with fire) had parte with him, but hee olone giueth the bap­tisme of fire, that is, the singular giftes of the holie Ghoste, but firste of all the vse of tongues vnder the fourme of fire. For so this matter is expounded in the Actes, firste by the Lorde Christe him selfe, then by experience in the Church. For the Lorde sayth, Departe not from Hie­rusalem, but waite for the promise of Actes. 1. the father, whereof saith hee ye haue heard of mee: for Iohn truelie bap­tised with water, but yee shall be bap­tised with the holie Ghoste after these fewe dayes. And consequent­ly vppon the day of Pentecoste they were baptised with the baptisme of Christe, not with water againe, but were all filled with the holie Ghost, clouen tongues, as it were fierie, sit­ting vppon eache one of their heads, and they began to speake with other tongues.

In the Actes, the Citizens of Sa­maria Actes. 8. are baptised of Philipp, with the baptisme of Christe in water lawfully and fullie: But the verie same afterwarde are baptised with the peculiar baptisme of Christe, while by the laying on of handes by Peter and Iohn, they receiue the ho­lie Ghoste. Not that hetherto they were altogether voide of the gifte of the holie Ghoste (for how coulde they beléeue without the holie ghost?) but for that they were baptised with the visible Baptisme of fire beside, and receiued the gifte of tongues, and other excellent graces. As it is also read of Cornelius, who verilie Actes. 10. béeinge firste baptised with fire, I meane with the peculiar baptisme of Christe, spake with tongues, and afterwarde was baptised with wa­ter. Contrarywise, those twelue disciples at Ephesus were firste ful­lie baptised with the Baptisme of Iohn, and with the baptisme of the water of the christian church or con­gregation, and afterwarde Paule the Apostle laying his handes on them, they are baptised, not with wa­ter againe, but with fire, Luke bea­ring witnesse and saying: The ho­lie Ghoste came vppon them, and they spake with tongues and pro­phecied.

But this baptisme of fire, and the visible ministration of the giftes cea­sed together with miracles, neither at this day is it vsuall or common in the Churh: but the baptisme of wa­ter remaineth, whiche is one and the selfe same, whether it be ministred [Page 1033] by the handes of Iohn, or of the Apo­stles, or by diuerse handes of the mi­nisters of the Churche. For diuerse handes make not diuerse baptismes.

Wherefore, we rightly beléeue that there is but one onely and sim­ple Baptisme of the faithfull in all ages. For Paule in expresse wor­des sayth, There is one Lorde, one faithe, one baptisme, and one god and Ephes. 4. father of all. Where-vnto also ten­deth this saying of the same Apostle, I thanke God that I baptised none of 1. Cor. 1. you, but Crispus and Gaius, least a­ny should say that I had baptised in mine owne name.

Vppon this Apostolique trueth, the reuerend fathers of the Counsel of Constantionople are reade to haue made this confession in their Créede. I beleeue one Baptisme for the remission of sinnes. For there is but one Churche onely, one body, one head, and one king, prince, and highe Priest of the Catholique Church.

Now I am come to expound the rite or ceremonie of Baptisme. It Of the rit [...] ceremo­nies of bap­tisme. was simple and but one from the be­ginning, and not charegable or bur­denous to the Churche, through im­moderate ceremonies. Iohn bap­tised in Aenon beside Salem, because much water was there, and he bapti­sed in the name of Christe. So did the [...]hon. 3. Apostles likewise. Whereby it re­maineth for an vndoubted truth, that the verye beste fourme of baptising is that whiche is done by water, in the name of the Father, and of the sonne, and of the holie Ghost. For so the Lorde commaunded in the 28. of Matthew. Doe you aske howe it commeth to passe, that Luke in the Actes maketh mention that Peter and Paule baptised in the name of the Lorde, and expresseth not that they baptised in the name of the Fa­ther, and of the sonne, and of the ho­lie Ghoste? I answere, That vnder the name of the Lorde, the mysterie of the trinitie is comprehended. For when the Lorde saide, I and the Fa­ther are one, he whiche is baptised in­to the Lorde, is also baptised into the father, and so in like manner into the holie Ghoste, whiche is not diuided from them. For verily they haue one and the selfe same spirite. For truely Luke sayth, that they were baptised of the Apostles in the name of the Lorde, whome the Apostles baptised according to the Lords instiution.

Some say Christe is the accom­plishment or fulfilling, and the pro­per obiecte of Baptisme: wherefore it is no meruaile that the Apostles baptised into the name of the Lorde, who neuerthelesse were commaun­ded to baptise in the name of the fa­ther and of the Sonne, and of the ho­lie Ghoste. For all the mysteries of Baptisme are laide foorth vnto vs in the onely Sonne of God. Truely wee say bothe, To baptise into the name of the Lorde, and to baptise in the name of the Lorde.

The vse of speaking after the firste manner, is read in the 28. of Matthew, and in Luke Actes the 19. For bothe haue [...]. In no­men, into the name. And so also Ter­tullian interpreteth it contra Praxeā. saying: Hee commaunded that wee should be baptised into the father, & the sonne. &c. The latter manner doeth the same Luke vse in the Actes 10. and 2. saying, [...], and [...], that is, In the name. What it is to baptise in the name of the Lorde. Moreouer, what it is to baptise into the name, or in the name of the Lord [Page 1034] I tolde you in the last Sermon next before this, that it is to be inrolled in­to Gods housholde, that he whiche is baptised may now receiue the name of GOD, and be called the sonne of God, yea and be as it were registred into the roll of the children of God, Citizens of the kingdome of Hea­uen. Wherevppon we haue also nā ­mes giuen vs in baptisme, that as of­ten as wee heare our selues named, wee may remember our Baptisme and the mysteries therof. Neither is it a new thing or straunge from the Scriptures, that names are giuen vs in baptisme. For so it was vsed al­so in Circumcision, whiche is to be séene in Luke. 2. Chapter.

Furthermore, the question is as­ked, Whether we oughte to baptise with these bare words, I baptise thée in the name of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holie ghost: Or whe­ther it be lawful to ad or ioyne some thing els? I thinck we ought to aun­swere, That it is y e seruants dutie to ad nothing to his lords institutiō, but diligentlie to kéep that which he hath deliuered, yea, & aduisedly to marke what in baptisme the Lord him selfe and his Apostles did, & holily to imi­tate the same, that in y e church of God, (as Paule hath commaunded) all 1. Cor. 14. thinges may be done decently and in good order.

But after that most holie fourme of baptising set downe and deliue­red, we sée two things in holie Bap­tisme and in the vse thereof to be ob­serued. For firste the Apostles and they that were with the Apostles did teache verie significantly of the pro­mises of GOD and faith in Christ, whiche is apparaunte in the Actes of the Apostles. It is lawefull there­fore in the action or ministration of Baptisme, to recite the promises of God, to rehearse the beliefe, and re­quire faithe, either of them that are to be baptised, béeing of perfecte age: or else of them whiche bring the In­fantes to bee baptised. Moreouer, when the Lorde was baptised of Iohn Baptiste in Iordan, he prayed. Which thing Luke in his Gospel re­porteth of him in the historie of the Luke. [...]. Gospell. It is lawfull therefore in the vse of Baptisme to pray, and solemnely to cal vpon the name of the Lorde.

At the firste, these Prayers were moderate and shorte, not of a great length & tedious: In processe of time there was no measure kept, not onely in tedious blessings, but al­so in diuerse ceremonies, which they that came after added therevnto. Of the whiche it shall not séeme altoge­ther vnprofitable to rehearse some­what out of the olde Doctours.

Tertullian in his booke De Corona militis, saith, When we go to the font, Ceremo­nies added in times past to baptisme there, and also a little before in the church, the bishop laying his hand on vs, wee doe confesse that wee forsake the diuel, his pompes, and all his an­gels. Then are wee thrise dipped in the water, not (some leaue out not:) aunswering any thing more then the Lorde hath set downe in the Gospell. When wee be taken out of the fonte we taste of milke and honie mingled together, and from that time wee ab­steine from daily washinge, by the space of a whole weeke.

We heare in this an vtter deny­ing or renouncing, a thirde dipping, a tasting of milke and honie, and af­ter baptisme an abstinence from ba­thing by a wéekes spaces.

[Page 1038] In his first boke against Mart. hema­keth mentiō also of oyle. Truly milk is méete for children, vnto whom also they that be of perfect age being bap­tised are likened. Beside this, in the olde testament there is often menti­on made of the land of promise flow­ing with Milke and Honie. Those thinges were first offered to be tasted of them that are baptised, to giue thē to vnderstande, that Christ Iesus be­ing their capteine, and hauing passed ouer Iordan, they might by an infal­lible hope haue an inheritance in the lande of promise.

S. Hierome witnesseth that wine was mingled with milk, & saith Com. lib. 15. ad Isaiam: The Lord prouoketh vs not onely to buy wine, but milke also: which signifieth the innocencie of infants, which type and custome is euen vnto this day kepte in the weste churches, to giue to thē that are borne a-new in Christ, wine and milke. At this day neither of them both is giuē to infants, no not of them which will seeme to be zealous mainteiners of the olde ceremonies. They beléeue in the meane while that their omitting of these ceremonies is without sinne, and néedeth no satisfaction. Nowe also we may gather out of the sixte booke of Augustine de Bap. contra Do­nat. cap. 24. that they vsed diuers and what praiers thei thought good about baptisme. The same August. contra Pelag. & Celest. lib. 2. cap. 40. saith: In baptising of children, they firste con­iure and blow away all contrarie po­wer. Which also the infantes by the wordes of them that beare them, doe aunswere that they renounce. This ceremonie he mentioneth also Libro primo de Nupt. & Concup. ad Valer. cap. 20. & libro 2. cap. 18. It is saide in the ecclesiasticall Decrees, that the holy church through-out the whole world vsed that ceremonie. Againe, Au­gust. In Epistola ad Bonifa. 43. saith that the god-fathers doe aunswere for the faith of the children, and confesse their faith. We aske them (saith he) which offer the infants, and say: Beleeueth he in God? (who being of that age, kno­weth not whether there be á God (or no:) They answere, He beleeueth: and so they aunswere vnto euery question which is asked. The same Augu­stine in his booke de Trinitate. 15. capi 26. maketh mention also of Oyle, wherewith they that were baptised were annoynted.

Rabanus Maurus Bishop of Mentz, a longe time following after Augu­stine, reckoneth vp many more cere­monies of baptisme. For he Libro de Institutione Cleri. 1. cap. 27. saith. They are marked in the forehead and heart with the crosse in baptisme, that the diuell seeing that marke, may knowe that that sheepe is not of his folde. Also consecrated salte is put into the childes mouth, that beeing seasoned with the salte of wisedome, he may be free from the stinch of wickednesse, and rotte no more with the wormes of sinne. His eares and nosthrilles are touched with spittle, saying the word Ephatha vsed of our Sauiour beeing therevnto added, that by the vertue of Christ the high Priest, his eares may be opened to receiue the knowledge of God, and to heare the wil and com­maundementes of God. Then the childe is blessed, and his breast an­noynted with holy oyle, that no re­liques of the enimie may lurk and re­maine in him. After this, in the name of the holie Trinitie he is bap­tised beeing dipped thrise in the wa­ter. And in his 28. Chapter: And bee­ing baptised he immediatlie is signed [Page 1039] in the forehead with the Chrisme, with a prayer together followinge, that he may be made an inheritour of the kingdome of Christ, and of Christ may bee called a Christian.

And in the 29. Chapter: After Baptisme there is deliuered to the Christian a white garmente, signi­fying purenesse and innnocencie. Also for this cause were the baptised cloathed with white garments, that they mighte nowe remember that they were set free, and of seruauntes and bonde-slaues of the Diuell, made the free-men of CHRIST IESVS.

Moreouer, white couloure in ti­mes paste was consecrated to victo­ryes and triumphes. Whereby it may seeme that the white garmente was therefore giuen to them that were baptised, that they mighte bee mindefull that whiles they lyue here on earth, they must continually fight and ouercome in Christe. For the life of manne is a warrefare vpp­on earth. And certeinely whereas offeringes also began to bee giuen to the baptised by the God-fathers, that seemeth to haue bene borrowed from warrefare. For by the offering or ear­neste (whiche wee Switsers call, Die yn bindeten) he that is baptised is warned of his faithe giuen in bap­tisme, alwayes to be mindeful what a Capteine hee forsooke, and into what garrison he was entertayned, where­in hee muste keepe his faith giuen to the new capteine Christe.

Many other thinges of this kinde which I find [...] among writers of this latter age, I willingly passe ouer: leaste I shoulde séeme to abuse your patience and gentlenesse. And who perceiueth not, yea that at this day, other of this kinde innumerable new deuises are added to baptisme. Ther­fore the safest and surest way is to builde vppon the firste foundations of the blessed Apostles. For if anti­quitie séeme to boulster vpp these last inuented ceremonies, who dare de­nie, that the authoritie of the Apo­stles doeth excell it manye wayes? For the Apostles were before them all, which haue lastly inuented, and deliuered those manifolde ceremo­nyes to be vsed in Baptisme.

This also commeth in question, Whether we ought to baptise with water not conse­crated. Whether we ought to baptise with bare faire water, or with consecra­ted water, and why the Lorde com­maunded to baptise with water. S. Cyprian Epist. lib. 1. Epist. 12. sayth, The water ought to bee cleansed and san­ctified before of the priest, to wash a­way the sinnes of the man that is bap­tised.

But the examples and testimo­nies of the holie Scripture doe more preuaile with me, than the autho­ritie of Cyprian or any other man, whatsoeuer it be. This good man of God was also deceiued in another place, aboute the mysterie of Bap­tisme, so that we must read his wri­tings with iudgement.

The Scripture telleth vs that Iohn Baptist, and the Apostles and faith­full disciples of Christ baptised with water, not consecrated. For what can bee spoken or read more plaine, than, that Iohn baptised in Iordane? Yea, that Christe him selfe and his Apostles also baptised in the Riuer Iordane?

Where, or howe did the Apostles consecrate the water of baptisme in the Actes of the Apostles? Philip when the Eunuch shewed him water [Page 1040] as they iourneyed, he baptised him oute of that pure and cleare foun­teine.

Beside this, I haue declared in the Sermon nexte going before, how lit­tle purenesse is in common fourme of baptisme, whereby the fonte is consecrated. But if any man thincke that wee oughte to Baptise with consecrated or holie water, and by consecrated, doe neither vnderstande annoynted, or prepared with crosses, or sanctified with charmes, but cho­sen to holie vses, I woulde stande in contention with him neuer a whitt.

For the water of Baptisme in very déede is holie, not in respecte of the wordes rehearsed, or by cro­sses and other signes made: but be­cause God hath instituted it, and in respecte of the holie vse and prayers of the godly. Of whiche matter I spake not long agoe, when I intrea­ted of the sanctification or consecra­tion of the Sacramentes.

And Christe commaunded his Why the [...] com­maunded [...]o baptise [...]ith w [...] ­ [...]er. disciples to baptise with water, for diuerse causes. For types or figures wente before Baptisme in water, as the [...]loud, as the redd sea, through which the people of Israel passed, as diuerse cleansinges and set washings mentioned in the lawe. Neither doe the Apostles of Christe dissem­ble those thinges. For Peter sayth that Noe was saued in the water of [...]. Pet. 3. the floud, but the wicked drowned in the water.

Paule affirmeth that all our fa­thers were baptised by Moses in the Cloude and in the Sea. Therefore mortification and viuificatiō is pre­figured. [...]. Cor. 10. And truely the principall badge of the newe testament is Bap­tisme, witnessinge that full remis [...]i­on of sinnes is brought vnto vs by Christe.

And the holye Prophetes of God, by the mouth of the Lorde fore­shewinge and promisinge this, haue willingly shadowed out this inesti­mable benefite by water: therefore Baptisme must be ministred in wa­ter. This also serued notably to re­present the mysterie. Of which mat­ter I haue spoken in my last sermon, when I intreated of the analogie or likenesse of signes. And for these cau­ses chiefly, baptisme ought to be mi­nistred in this, and not in any other element.

There is contention also aboute Whether once or thrice the infant ought to be dipped in the water. this, Whether once or thrise hee that is baptised oughte to bee dipped or sprinckled with water. Truely the Apostles haue not curiously com­maunded any thing in this behalfe. So that it is frée either to sprinckle or to dip.

Sprincklinge séemeth to haue béene vsed of the olde Fathers: For honestie and shamefastnesse forbid­deth to vncouer the body. And al­so the (weake) state of infants for the moste parte cannot away with dip­ping: since sprinckling also doeth as much as dippinge. And it standeth in the choyce of him that minstreth baptisme, to sprincle him either once or thrise, after the custome of the Church wherof he is minister.

Tertullian contra Praxeam, sayeth: The Lorde commaunded to bap­tise into the father, and into the sonne, and into the holie Ghoste. Not into one: For wee are baptised not once, but thrise, at eache name into eache person.

And Gregorie aunswering Leo­narde [Page 1041] the byshop, saith: A diuerse cu­stome hindereth nothing the holye church, so that it be done in one faith. Wee by thrise dipping doe signifie the mysterie of Christes lying in the graue three dayes. Againe, the reuerend fathers in the fourth coun­sel helde at Toledo, doe allowe but one dipping in baptisme, and then ad immediatly this reason. And lest any should doubt of the mysterie of this Sacrament, why wee allowe but one dippinge, he may se therein our death, and resurrection. For the dipping in­to the water, is as it were the goinge downe into the graue: and the com­ming vpp againe out of the water, is the rysing againe out of the graue. Al­so hee may perceiue that therein is shewed the vnitie of the Godhead, and the trinitie of the persons. The vnitie is figured, when we dipp once, the trinitie, when we baptise in the name of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holie Ghoste. This I doe not alleadge to stay my selfe vppon mans testimonyes, but by mans tes­timonie to shewe, that it is frée to followe that whiche serueth moste to the edifying of the Church.

Also there is a question moued touching y e place of baptisme: Whe­ther it be not lawfull to baptise in a­ny Of the place of baptisme. other place than in the Churche? I say that the Churche is consecrated to ministeries, and to the worshipp of God, and therefore that comely­nesse it selfe requireth to baptise o­penlie in the Churche. But if ne­cessitie will not permit this, the bap­tisme of Christe is tyed to no place. For we heare that Philipp baptised out of the founteine in the broade fielde. Yet let vs take héede that wee make not necessitie a pretence for our lewde affections: But let all thinges in the Churche bee cleane which perteine vnto Baptisme: let all superfluitie be laide aside, let all filth and vncleannesse bee banished, let all thinges (as saith the Apostle) be done honestly and in order.

Touching the time there is no lawe prescribed of the Lord: that is The time of Bap­tisme. left frée to the iudgement of the god­ly. They y t beléeued the preaching of S. Peter at Hierusalem in the day of Pentecoste, the Eunuch also whome Philip baptised, & Cornelius y e Cen­turion likewise: finally Paule the Apostle at Damascus, yea and Ly­dia the purple-seller, a religious or deuout woman, and the kéeper of the prison, they of Philippos also and o­ther faithfull men and women, as soone as they had tasted of the gyftes and graces of Christe, and beléeued his worde, foorthwith they dersired to be baptised: they did not foade it off till another next time. Wherfore they do verie wel, whiche neither in themselues, neither in their families do linger in receiuing baptisme.

The delaying of circumcision in his children fel not out wel vnto Moses. As therfore we graunt that the time of baptisme is frée, so it ought to bee our duetie, to take héede that we a­buse not our libertie: being always mindefull of these wordes spoken by God: The vncircumcised manchilde in whose fleshe the fore-skinne is not circumcised, that soule shalbe cut Gen. 17. off from his people, because he hathe brokē my couenant. But we are not ignorante that baptisme came into the place of circumcision. Therefore y e omitting of baptisme is not free. There were some in the time of Cy­prian, which helde opinion, that bap­tisme ought to bee receiued on the eighth day, after the manner of cir­cumcision. [Page 1042] But Cyprian, and the 66. Bishops and Elders that were with him in the Counsell, ordeyned the contrarie, to wit, that euery one without any delay, shoulde receiue baptisme, and procure the same spée­dily in their familie. That place is extant, Epist. li. 3. Epist. 8.

Furthermore, Socrates y e hystorio­grapher. Lib. 5. Ca. 22. saith: I knowe also another custome in Thessalie, ac­cording to the whiche they baptise onely on the dayes of Easter. Where­by it commeth to passe, that sauing a verie small number, they dye vnbap­tised. But after a certeine time, there was a lawe made that the In­fantes of the faithfull should not bee baptised, but at the feastes of Easter and Whitsuntide. They excepted the time of necessitie. We may read this in Decret. Syricij Pont. in Isidore: & in the Epistles of Pope Leo vnto the Bishopp of Campania, and Sicylia, which in order are reckoned to be 57. and 62. But the thinges that moued them herevnto, are suche as may bee easily disproued and ouerthrowne. Truely from the beginning the time of baptisme was not so limited. Ne­uerthelesse, that Lawe of baptising the faithfull at the feast of Easter & Pentecoste, was renued by Pipine, Charles, Lodouick & Lothar, French kinges, and was spread farre, as their dominions reached farre. Ma­ny thinges are sounge in the seruice of the papistes, at the time of Easter and Whitsuntide, which are not vn­derstoode but by this lawe and cus­tome. At the lengthe it grewe out of vse, and the faithfull were baptised as occasion and opportunitie firste serued. This is also in controuersie, Who ought to baptise, & what the baptiser worketh? Of the last I wil What the baptiser worketh. speake first. The baptiser giueth vi­siblie the sacrament of regeneration, and a testimonie of the remission of sinnes: but the Lorde by his spirite doth inuisibly regenerate, and forgi­ueth sinnes, and sealeth the regene­ration. Iohn and the Apostles bap­tise with water: Christe baptiseth with the holy Ghost: not onely with the visible signe of fire, and the gyfte of tounges, but euen he onely giueth all spiritual giftes. Which thing the auncient fathers that they might ex­pressely declare, did diligently dis­tinguishe betwéene power and mi­nisterie. For August. tract. in Ioh. 5. sayth, It is one thing to baptise in way of ministerie: another thing to baptise by power. Our Lorde Iesus Christe coulde if he had would haue giuen power to any one seruaunt, to giue his baptisme, as in his steede, & could translate or remoue frō himself power to baptise and place it in one of his seruauntes, and giue as greate force to baptisme being translated or remoued into his seruant, as it should haue being giuē by the lord. He wold not doe so for this purpose, that the hope of thē which wer baptised shuld hang on him of whom they acknow­ledge them selues to be baptised. He would not therefore that a seruaunte shoulde settle his hope in a seruaunt. And therefore cryed the Apostle when hee sawe men willinge to putte their hope and truste in him: Was Paule crucified for you? Or were yee baptised in the name of Paule? Paule therefore baptised as a minister, not as the power it selfe, but the Lorde baptised as the power. And againe, Iohn Baptist learned by the doue, Vppon whomesoeuer thou shalt see the spirite descending like vnto a Iohn. 1. doue, and tariestil vpon him, the same [Page 1043] is he whiche baptiseth with the holy ghost. Therefore, O doue, let not de­ceiuers seduce thee, which say, Wee baptise. O doue, acknowlege what the doue taught. The same is he which baptiseth with the holy Ghost. By the doue it is knowen that it is hee, & doest thou thinke that thou arte bap­tised by his power, by whose minis­terie thou art baptised? If thou bee of that minde thou art not yet in the bodie of the doue: and if thou bee not in the bodie of the doue, it is no mar­uel, because thou hast not simplicitie. For simplicitie especially is figured by the doue. Iohn learned by the sim­plicitie of the doue, that this is hee which baptiseth with the holy ghost. Thus farre he. Furthermore the minister of the Church, being law­fully ordeined ought to baptise. The Donatistes contende that none can baptise, but he whiche is pure & holy. They boldly auouched that y e bap­tisme was fruitelesse and voide of ef­fecte, which a lewde liuing minister or defiled with wicked vices did ad­minister. Against these Augustine grauely disputed and conuinced thē by the trueth of the scripture. He in his 166. Epistle saith: See howe per­uersely and wickedly that is spoken, which ye are wont to say. Because if he be a good man, he sanctifieth him whom he baptiseth: but if he be an e­uill man, and he not know so muche which is baptised, then God sanctifi­eth him. If this be true, then men ought rather to wishe to be baptised of minsters vnknown to be euil, then of them whiche are knowen to bee good, that they may rather be sancti­fied of God than of man. But farre from vs be this madnesse. Why then doe wee not speake trueth, and are rightly wise? Because that grace be­longeth alway to GOD, and the Sacramente is his, and the ministerie onely committed vnto man, who if he be good, he cleaueth to God, and worketh with God: but if he be euil GOD woorketh by him the visible fourme of the sacrament, but he him­selfe giueth the inuisible grace. Herein let vs al be wise, and let there bee no schismes or diuisions among vs. The same Augustine in his thirde booke Contra literas Petiliani. ca. 49. doeth plentifully sette forth the same mattter. And because wee haue also handled the same thinge in the ende of our former sermon nexte before this, it is néedelesse to speake one thing twise.

Here is a question obiected vnto vs touching the baptisme of Midde­wiues: Whether midwiues may bap­tise. Whether women Mid­wiues vppon the point of necessitie, that is, when the Infante is in ieo­pardie to die, before hee come to bee baptised at the handes of the Eccle­siasticall minister, ought and may babtise? We answer that baptisme is a sacrament of the Churche, & that women are forbidden to minister in y e Church: therfore that they neither can nor ought to baptise, as they are by no meanes permitted to teache. The lawes of the Apostle are well known, But I suffer not a womā, saith Paule, to teache, neither to vsurpe 1. Tim. 2. authoritie ouer the man, but to bee in silence. The same lawe is repeated of the same Apostle 1. Cor. 14. & is cō ­firmed by Gods law. Mans testimo­nies agrée with gods. For Tertulli­in his booke De Velandis Virginibus, sayeth: It is not permitted vnto a woman to speake in the Churche, muche lesse to teache, or to babtise, nor to offer, neither to take to her self the execution of any mannes office, [Page 1044] muche lesse the priestes. This also is read repeated in the fourth coun­sel of Carthage, where also Aurelius Augustine is said to haue béene pre­sent. Epiphanius Bishop of Salome in Cypres disputing againste diuerse heresies, and confuting Marciō saith, He also giueth women leaue & licēce to baptise. He saith as muche of the Quintilian and Peputian heretiques. He also reasoning against the here­tiques Collyridiani, sayeth: If wo­men were cōmanded to sacrifice vnto God, or to execute any regular thing in the churche, then Marie ought ra­ther to do sacrifice in the new Testa­ment, whiche was made worthie to carrie in her owne armes, the king of al kings, the heauenly God, the sonne of God, whose wombe was made a temple and dwelling for the dispen­sation of the Lord in the flesh, being prepared for that purpose, throughe the bountifulnes and maruelous mys­terie of God. But it did not so please God. But neither was it committed, or graunted vnto her to baptise. O­therwise her sonne might haue bin ra­ther baptised of her thā of Iohn. The same author addeth, And truly there is in the Church an order of women ministers called women-deacons, but not permitted to sacrifice, neither to attempt any thing, but for reuerence sake of women-kind, or for the houre of bathing, or visiting, or for affecti­on and trauel. Whereas they ob­iecte the example of Sephora the Ma­dianite, Sep [...]ora circumci­seth. wife of Moses, whiche cir­cumcised her sonne in the time of ne­cessitie: that doeth establishe no com­mon lawe: as the particular exam­ple of Delbora, maketh not all wo­men Iudges. For there are many peculiar things done in y e scripture, out of which if any man shal go about to draw general things & cōmō laws, he shal bring in absurdities innume­rable. What if Moses in the same place doeth only describe y e déed of his wife, moued there vnto by anger and displeasure, & not for religions sake, to performe y e ministerie vnto God? For she grudging against her husbād yea, & against God, tooke the foreskin of her sonne, which was cut away, & caste it at his Father her husbandes féete, not without reproche saying: A bloudy husband art thou vnto me. As if you should say, Ich habb woll ein Exod. 4. 25 bluotigmann an dirr. And though the Angel was appeased with Moses, be­cause he séemed to allow the déed of y e woman as wel pleasing God, yet y t is more to bee imputed to y e mercie of god, rather thā to the righteousnes of the womans déede. It did grieuously displease God that Dauid had staine Vrias, & moreouer had taken Béer­sabe 2. Sam. 12 to him selfe to wife: yet of his goodnesse and singular mercie, hee vouchsafed to call Solomon, who was born of Beersabe, by this name Iedidia, because y e Lord loued him: so the gratious Lord is also reconci­led with Moses, who either by his owne negligence, or through y e fault of his Madianitish wife, lingered cir­cumcisiō in the bodie [...]f their sonne a­gainst y e law, longer than was méet, & is cōtent w t, & taketh in good part y e circumcision which y e womā perfor­med rather of indignatiō thā for re­ligion: yet he wil not y t after her, as a perfect example, other women shuld circūcise. But (you say) by baptisme of saluatiō of infant [...] [...]eparting without [...]aptisme ministred by a woman, the perill of death or eternal dānation was to be preuented, into which the infant fal­leth, if he depart this world without babtisme. My answer is: When th [...] infant being newly deliuered out of [Page 1045] his mothers wombe, departeth with too too spéedie deathe, so that the Parentes can not, thoughe they would neuer so feigne, bring him to bee baptised of the minister of the Churche: this pinche of necessi­tie truely is not to the damnation or death of the Infante: because hee being receiued into the couenant by the grace of God, is deliuered from death through y e bloud of the sonne of god. We are not destitute of testimo­nies of scripture duly seruing in this behalfe. In the lawe it was not law­full to circumcise an Infante before the eighth day: but it is certeine that verie many departed out of this worlde before the eighth day: yet in y e meane while, if any manchilde had departed the thirde or fourth day af­ter his birthe, no condemnation was imputed vnto him. For otherwise Dauid a verie sound man in religi­on, and one that loued his children déerely, and one verie desirous of the saluation of his housholde, when his childe was dead, whiche was begot­ten and borne vnto him of Beersabe, coulde not haue shewed himselfe so cherefull to his courtiers, to whome among other thinges, he said that he shoulde goe vnto the dead childe, to witte, into the land of the liuing. If it were no danger vnto women chil­dren to die vncircumcised, (for they without circumcision were saued,) neither verily shall it be damnable for men children being not baptised, to die at the point of necessitie. For we haue otentimes saide y e holy bap­tisme entred & tooke the place of cir­cumcision. Hitherto perteine y e testi­monies out of y e law & the prophetes. In the law the Lord protesteth more than once, y t he hath a moste certeine care & regarde of infants. In Ionas he expressely professeth, that he hath a consideration, and a respect of those that are not yet come to the yeares of discretion. For the Lorde spared the most famous citie of Niniue partely for their sakes.

Thou saist, These testimonies of the olde testament perteine nothing to vs, which liue vnder the new tes­tament. I aunswer, That God after the comming of Christe in the fleash, is not more rigorous vnto vs, than he was before Christes comming. For if it were so, what should we say else, but that Christe came not to ful­fill, but to weaken and abolishe the promises of GOD? since that in times past amonge them of olde, the grace and the promise were effectu­all in necessitie withoute the signe: but now among vs béeing without y e signe, they begin to be voide, & of no force. Wherefore I trusting to Gods mercie and his true and vndoubted promise, beléeue that infants depar­ting out of this world, by too t [...] time­ly death, before they can be ba [...]sed, are saued by the méere mercie of God in the power of his trueth and pro­mise through Christe, who saieth in the Gospel, Suffer little ones to come Mark. 10. vnto me, for of suche is the kingdome of God. Againe, It is not the will of Matt. 18. my father whiche is in Heauen, that one of these little ones should perish. For verily GOD, who cannot lye, hath said, I am thy God, and the God Gen 17. of thy seede after thee. Wherevpon Sainte Paule also affirmeth, that they are borne holy which are begot­ten of holie parents: not that of flesh and bloud any holie thing is borne. For that which is borne of the fleash, 1. Cor. 7. is fleashe, but because that holinesse, and separation from the cōmon seed of men, is of promise and by the right [Page 1046] of the couenaunt. For we are all by nature and naturall birth, borne the sonnes of wrathe, death and dam­nation. But Paul attributeth a spe­ciall priuiledge to the children of the faithfull, wherewith by the grace of God, they which by nature were vn­cleane, are purified. So the same Apostle in an other place doeth ga­ther holy braunches of an holy roote. And againe elsewhere sayeth. If by the sinne of one many be deade, much more the grace of God, and the gyft of Grace whiche is by one man Iesus Christ, hath abounded vn­to many. And therefore Augustine doubted not to say. As all which die, die no otherwise but in Adam: euen so all y t are made aliue, are not made aliue but in Christe. And vpon this, whosoeuer shal say vnto vs, that any in y e resurrection of the dead, can be made aliue otherwise than in christ, he is to be abhorred & detested as a cōmon plague of Christian faith: Ad Hiero. epi. 28. They obiecte, By this meanes the vse of baptisme is made void & quite taken away. Yea Pelagi­anisme is sprung vp againe, which w t so greate trauell, S. Aug. with many other learned and holie men beate downe & kept vnder. He falsely spake that said, The soule whose fore-skin is not circumcised, shalbe cut off frō Gen. 17. his people, because he hath brokē my couenant: He falsely spake that said, Verily, verily, I say vnto you, Except Iohn. 3. a man be borne of water, and of the spirite he cannot enter into the king­dome of God. For if these sayinges be true, & children not baptised, truly y e sequele is, that they dying without baptisme are not saued. I aunswere, that I weaken holy baptisme by no meanes, muche lesse take it quite a­way: when I defende that infantes vpon the pinche of necessitie not bée­ing guiltie of the contempte of God, or wicked negligence, are not dam­ned, though they die vnbaptised. For so saluation should be tyed to y e signe; and the promise of god shuld be made voide, as though that alone without the signe vpon the point of necessitie were vaine, & could worke nothing: and as if the hand of God were shor­tened, & boūd as it were to the signe. For otherwise I teache by al means that infantes are to be baptised, and y e baptisme is not to be delaied negli­gētly, or to be put off maliciously: but in the meane time, if by too too spéedy death they departe vnbaptised, I ex­hort & charge that a good hope & con­fidence be had in the trueth & mercie of the Lorde, who promiseth in the law and the gospel, y t he is the God of young infantes, and that his will is that not so muche as one of his little ones should perishe. With Pelagius and Pelagians we haue nothing to The Pela­gians deny the bap­tisme of infants, and why?. doe: neither are we ignorant, what S. Augustine hath writen vnto Hie­rome, epist. 28. in this behalfe: Who so euer shal say (sayth he) that infants which leaue this life, not hauing ben partakers of Christ his sacramente of baptisme, are quickened and made a­liue in him, this man doubtlesse doth sette himselfe both against the prea­ching of the Apostles, & condēneth the whole Churche: where for this cause they make hast, and runne with their children to haue them baptised, for that without doubt they beleeue, that by no meanes otherwise they coulde be made aliue in Christe. And againste the Pelagians, epistle. 106.

The Apostolicall seate dealing a­gainst Pelagius, accurseth them whi­che saide, that Infantes vnbaptised haue life euerlasting.

[Page 1047] The same Aug. Lib. 1. de an [...]. &c. ca. 9. to Renatus, disputeth against Vincentius Victor, who graunted that infants are inthralled to original sinn, & yet neuer­thelesse are saued though they be not baptised: against whō he bringeth forth this saying of our sauiour, Except a mā be borne of water, & of the spirit, he can not enter into the kingedome of God. But we which cōdemne both Pelagius & Pelagiās, do affirme both those things which they denie, to wit, y t infantes are borne in originall sinne, & therfore that the sanctification of Christ is necessary vnto them, without which they are not saued. Again, we defend and maintein, y t the same infants ought to be baptised if it be possible, though by y e right of the couenaunt they belong to the bodie of Christ, & are sanctified by the bloud of Christ. Pelagius taught, that infants ought not to be baptised, for y t he helde opinion they are w tout all fault, or any sinne, blame & offence. That wicked & vngodly man therfore, did not acknow­ledge, either our owne corruptiō, or the benefit which God hath performed by, in, & through Christ. Yet canst thou find neither of these in our assertion & doc­trine, wherfore we take no part with y e Pelagians. S. Aug. in that selfe same e­pistle vnto S. Hierome, expressly saith, Thou art none of them which say that there is no guilt drawne frō Adam, frō which the infant should bee washed by baptisme. And against Iulian also Li. 1. ca. 2. he proueth by the sentences of the holy fathers, that infants haue original sinne, & ther-vpon gathereth y t therfore infantes ought to be baptised, because they haue sinne. For the Pelagians ga­thered cleane contrarie. They haue no sinne, therefore they are not to be bap­tised. For the counsel of Carthage wri­teth thus to Innocent. The Pelagi­ans denie that infantes are to be bap­tised. For these, say they, perished not, neither is there any thing to be [...] saued: because there is nothing in them that is corrupt or wicked, &c. But we in so much as we beleeue that infantes are borne in sinne, yea and that they are both borne the children of wrath, and are corrupt and wicked: moreouer, because wee beleeue that the sonne of God was borne without sinne of a pure virgin, to fulfill, and confirme Gods promises, which doe not shut out infantes from saluation, but let them in as ioyncte-parteners in the league: therefore we holde & defende that they are to be baptised. And therefore this reason gathered of Augustine, we cannot simplie al­lowe, Lib. 3. Depec [...]. me [...]. & remiss. Cap. Out of the felowshippe of Christ, no man commeth vnto life: But by baptisme wee are ioyned as members into the bodie of Christ, & haue fellowship with him: therefore infantes which are not to be baptised, are without the fellowship of Christ, and therefore are condemned. For as we denie not that we are graffed into the bodie of Christe, by parta­king of the sacramentes, (as we de­clared in our last sermon of Sacra­mentes, nexte and immediately go­ing before this) so we haue elsewhere shewed, and that too oftentimes al­readie verie largely, that the firste beginning of our vniting or fellow­ship with Christe, is not wought by the sacramentes: but that the same vniting or fellowshipp whiche was founded and grounded vpon the pro­mise, and by the grace of God tho­roughe the holy Ghost was commu­nicated vnto vs and ours, yea before the vse of the sacramentes, is conti­nued and sealed vnto vs by the par­ticipation, or receiuing of the sacra­ments. Although therfore an infant [Page 1048] die without baptisme, and being shut out by necessitie from hauing felow­ship with Christ, so y t he be neither partaker, nor yet sealed by y e visible signe of the couenant, yet he is not altogether an aliant or stranger frō Christ, to whom he is fastened with the spiritual knot of the couenant, by the vertue whereof he is saued. The The exposition of the place, The soul [...] of the vn­circumci­sed shal be cut off. place of Gen. 17. alledged of cutting off the vncircumcised frō the people of God, in consideration of the time, it fitly agréeth to those y t are of per­fect age & wel grown in yeres, & not to babes or infantes, which thing is séen in Moses, whō y e angel of y e lord, for neglecting circumcisiō, or for de­laying it longer than was lawfull, would haue slaine, as he testifieth of himselfe: neither am I ignorant that certeine olde interpetours referre y not to Moses, but to Eleazar y e sonne of Moses. But the verie course of the hystorie, & the circumstances of the same, doe sufficiently proue that the danger lay on the fathers, & not on y e sonns necke. What if a reason be ad­ded in the wordes of the law, whiche by no meanes agréeth to infantes? Therfore shal the vncircumcised pe­rish (saith he) because he hath broken my couenant. So that if we consider that circumcision in the verie same place was commaunded, not only to infantes, but to such as were of per­fect age, as to Abraham, Ismael, and others desiring visibly to be ioyned into the felowship of god, we are not to maruell, y e destruction is threate­ned to the disobediēt. For if any mā at this day vnderstande & knowe the Lords ordinaunce comprehended in these his wordes, He which shall be­leeue and bee baptised shalbe saued, wil yet neuertheles not be baptised, but boasteth y e faith is sufficient for him vnto saluation, that baptisme is superfluous, he hath despised the or­dinance of God, & is condemned for a rebell and an enimie to God.

Furthermore that place of Iohn. 3. The expo­sition of the place, Except a man be borne of water. &c. Iohn. 3 is not to be vnderstood of y e ourward signe of holy baptisme, but simplie of the inward & most spiritual rege­neration of the holy spirite, which when Nicodemus vnderstoode not perfectely, the Lorde figured and made the same manifest vnto him, by parables of water & of the spirit, y t is to say, of the winde or y e ayer, by ele­ments verie base and familiar. For by and by he addeth, That whiche is borne of the flesh is flesh, &c. Again, The winde bloweth where it lusteth, &c. whiche must néedes be ment of y e ayer. For the other part of the cōpa­rison followeth, So is euery one that is borne of the spirite. Furthermore he addeth, If I tel you of earthly thin­ges and ye beleeue not, how will you beleeue if I tel you of heauēly things? But the argumēt which he put forth was not altogether earthly. For this is the argument of his whole dispu­tatiō: Except a man be borne from a­boue, he cannot see the kingdome of God: That is to say, vnlesse a man be renued, & as it were borne againe by the spirite of God, which is giuen from aboue, y t is to say, powred into him from heauen, he cānot be saued. The doctrine is altogether heauen­ly: but the meanes wherby he deli­uered, declared & set forthe this hea­uenly doctrine, is earthly. For by thinges taken from the earth, he sha­dowed out to man, beeing grosse of vnderstanding & earthly; a spiritual and heauenly thing, & laid it open as it were euen [...] the view of his eyes. As by water & ayre oftentimes the qualities of bodies are changed, and as the effecte and woorking of wa­ter, [Page 1049] and the aire in bodies is mer­ueilous: in like manner is the wor­king of the holy Ghoste in the soule of man, which it changeth, purifieth, and quickeneth, &c. For so the Lorde himselfe afterward (whiche I tolde you euen now) expoundeth an other parable of the spirite. And because al olde writers, for the moste part, by water haue vnderstood sacramentall water, that is to say, holy baptisme, we also receiue this interpretation. For we willingly graunte that bap­tisme is necessarie to saluation, as wel in such as are of perfect age, as also in babes or infantes: so that ne­cessitie constraine not the contrarie. For otherwise, if we goe forwarde stubbernly, with S. August. to con­demne infantes by this place, truely we shalbe compelled also to cōdemne euen those that are baptised, if they departe this life without partaking of the bodie and bloud of Christ. For S. Augustine béeing infected with y e De pecca­torum meritis & re­missione lib. 1. ca. 20. like errour, defendeth that the sacra­ment of the Lordes supper ought to be put into the infantes mouthe, or else they are in daunger of death and damnation, because it is written: Except ye eate the fleshe of the sonne Iohn. 6. of man, & drink his bloud, yee haue no life in you. Therefore after this same order he placeth these two sen­tences: Except a man be born of wa­ter and of the spirite, he cannot see the kingdome of God. And, Excepte ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man, &c. So that if thou persist obstinately in S. Augustines sentence, verily thou wilt condemne the whole Church at this day, which denieth y e partaking of the Lordes supper vnto Infantes. But if in this thing there be admit­ted a cōuenient interpretation, why are ye so rigorous & obstinate in ano­ther, & the like place & cause not dis­agréeable? What wil you say, if in this opinion Augustine doeth not sa­tisfie no not himselfe in all and euery point? To a Lay-man he thinketh it veniall sinne, if he baptise in time of necessitie. He cannot tell whether it be godlily spoken, y e baptisme mini­stred by a lay-man ought to be itera­ted, or done againe. But how much better and safer had it béene, letting the necessitie of baptisme pas, which hath no lawful causes, to holde opini­on y e infantes if they be not preuen­ted by death ought to be baptised of the minister of y e church, in y e church, their parents procuring it as oppor­tunitie first serueth: & y t too too spéedie & souden death, (which we cal y e pinch of necessitie,) is no let or hinderance to saluation, to them which are not yet broght to be baptised. The same Augustine trembleth and is afraide to determine of the punishmente of damned infants, for not beeing bap­tised: neither knoweth truly what he might certeinly say. In his first booke De anim, &c. ca. 9. hée saith, Let no mā promise to infantes vnbaptised, as it were a middle place of rest or felicity whatsoeuer it be, or whersoeuer it be, betweene hell and the kingdome of heauen. But that sentence is for the most part receiued of all men▪ wher­vpon also the infantes are buried in the churchyarde in a certeine middle place, betwéene the prophane & holy ground. And againe the same Aug. contra Iulianum Pelagianum, lib. 5. ca. 8. writeth, That those infantes of all o­ther shal come in the easiest damna­tion. And immediately bee addeth: Which of what maner, & how great it shalbe, although I cannot describe, yet I dare not say, that it were better for them to be as no body, thā to be there. [Page 1050] And againe, in his Epistle to Sainte Hierome 28. he sayth: When I come to determine of the punishments of little infants, beleeue me, I am driuen into narrowe streightes, neyther finde I any thing at all to aunswere. Héere also may that be added whiche hee disputeth vppon, Lib. 4. contra Donatist. cap. 22. & 23. touching the théefe whiche was crucified with Christe, among other things saying, That then baptisme is fulfilled inui­sibly, when not the contempt of reli­gion, but the poynt of necessitie ex­cludeth and shutteth out from visi­ble baptisme. Why then should wee not beleeue also that in infantes de­parting by to to timely death, bap­tisme is inuisibly perfourmed, since that not contempt of religion, but the extremitie of necessitie whiche can not bee auoyded, excludeth and debarreth them from visible bap­tisme. And since verie many at this day doe graunt that any man of per­fect age withoute baptisme in the point of necessitie may bee saued, so that hee haue a desire of baptisme: why then may not the godly desires of the parentes, acquite the infantes nowe newly borne from guiltinesse. But thus much hitherto.

Touching this also, who are to be Who ar to be bapti­sed. baptised, both in time past & our age there hath bene bitter iarring. Pela­gius in time past denyed that infants ought to be baptised, which we heard euen nowe. Before Pelagius time, Auxētius Arianus with his sectaries denyed that they are to be baptised. Some in the time of S. Barnard deni­ed the same, as we may gather out of his writings. The Anabaptistes at this day, a kinde of men raysed vp of sathan to destroy the Gospel, denie it likewise. But the Catholique trueth whiche is deliuered vnto vs in the ho­ly scriptures, doth simply pronounce, that all they are to be baptised, whom God acknowledgeth for his people, & giueth sentence that they are parta­kers of purification or sanctification or remission of sinnes. For in all this treatise concerning the sacramentes, I haue already, & do nowe shew, that baptisme is a badge or cognizance of y e people of God, & an assured token of our purification by Christ. Therefore since the yong babes and infants of y e faithfull are in the number or recko­ning of Gods people, & partakers of the promise touching the purification through Christ: it foloweth of necessi­tie that they are as well to be bapti­sed, as they that be of perfect age whi­che professe the Christian faith. But there is a busie disputation begonn, Who be the people of God. Who be y e people of God, and parta­kers of remission of sinnes by Christ? So that the disputation is touching the secrete election of God, and o­ther hard questions depēding on this thing. But briefly and simply, we can rid our handes of this. We say that the people of God are acknow­ledged, eyther by mens confession of the Christian faith, or else by the boū ­tifull promise of God. By mens con­fession: for we acknowledge them to be the children of GOD, who being now growne to perfect age, do open­ly confesse the true God, that God is their [...]d, and that Iesus Christe is their sauiour. But that confession is either vnfeignedly, or hypocritically made. Vnfeignedly, as when S. Pe­ter saith, Thou art Christe the sonne of the liuing God: when the Eu­nuche saith, I beleue that Iesus Christ is the sonne of God: but hypocritical­ly, as when Simon Magus in the Actes of the Apostles sayth, That hee [Page 1051] beleeueth in Iesus Christe. But whe­ther a man beléeue vnfeinedly or hy­pocritically, when hee maketh open cōfession of his faith in Christ, (the se­cretes of the heart God only séeth: for he onely is rightly beléeued to be the searcher of mens hearts) it belongeth not to vs if he make a right confession to separate, or cast him away from the people of God. For Philip did not cast off or put backe Simon Ma­gus: but vppon his confession recey­ued him for a faithfull man, and bap­tised him as a faythfull man: though he in verie déede, and before GOD, were an hypocrite. In the first Ser­mon of this Decade we declared that hypocrites also are reckoned in the church, til time they be reuealed. But concerning remission of sinnes, those onely among them that be of perfect age, doe obteine it, which vnfeinedly beléeue. Whiche in an other place is often shewed. S. Peter said to Simō Mag [...]s, though he we were baptised, Actes. 8. Thou hast neither partenor fellow­ship in this busines, bicause thy heart is not right in the sight of god. Fur­thermore, by the frée and bountifull promise of God, not onely by the con­fession of men, we estéeme, and ac­knowledge the people of God. For to whom so euer the lord promiseth that he wil be their God, and whō so euer he receiueth, and acknowledgeth for his, those no man without an horrible offence may exclude from th [...] nūber of the faithfull. And God promiseth, that he wil not only be y e god of them that confesse him, but of infants also: he promiseth to thē his grace & remis­sion of sinnes. Who therefore gaine­saying the Lord of al things, will yet denie that infants belong to God, are his, and that they are made partakers of purification thoroughe Christe? And that GOD acknowledgeth in­fants for his, and sanctifieth them, by the verie summe of the couenant it is manifest. I wil make my coue­nant Gen. 17. betweene me and thee, saith the Lorde vnto Abraham, and thy seede after thee in their generations, by an euerlasting couenant, that I may bee God vnto thee and to thy seede after thee. There is added circumcision, a signe of sanctificatiō, wherof I spake abundantly, whē according to order I intreated of circumcision. Neither is there any cause why any mā shuld feare, that with circumcision and the ceremonies of the lawe, the promise is abrogated, and that by the cōming of Christ the couenant is broken and annihilated. For we said euen now, y e Christ came to fulfill the promises of God, & not to breake them. And ther­fore the Lorde in the gospel speaketh of infants, that is to say, which haue not as yet confessed the faith, and saith, Suffer litle childrē to come vnto me, & forbid them not, for of suche is the kingdome of God. And though it be said Of such, and not Of those, yet no man is so ignorant, but vnderstādeth there is a likenes betwene those thin­ges which are compared betwene thē selues. Therefore if the kingdome of God belongeth vnto them that are of perfect age, bicause they are become like little children, surely it foloweth of necessitie, that the inheritance of y e kingdome of heauē belongeth also to infants or little children. For it fol­loweth in y e gospel. Whosoeuer shall not receiue the kingdome of God, as a litle childe, he shal in no wise enter therin. Therfore it behoueth y e heires of the kingdome of God to be first in­fants or little children. And who kno­weth not, that no man, vnlesse he be sanctified & purified, shall enter into [Page 1052] the kingdome of heauen? Children enter into the kingdome of GOD: therefore they are purified, to wit, by the grace of God. For by their nature and byrth they are vncleane, and sin­ners, but for Christes sake they are purified: who saide, That hee came to seeke and saue that whiche was lost.

Paul also expresly testifieth, That by the sinne of one Adam, sinn came on all men vnto condemnation: and that by the righteousnesse of one Rom. 5. Christ good came vpon all mē to the righteousnesse of life. Therefore it is certein that infants are partakers of purification and remission of sinnes through Christ, albeit they do not cō ­fesse remission of sinnes. What, doth not the Lorde say in the gospell? It is not the will of your father whiche is in heauen that one of these litle ones should perish: Againe, He that shall receiue suche a young childe in my name, receiueth me: but he that shall offend one of these litle ones, that be­leeue in me, it were better that a mil­stone were hanged about his necke, &c. See therfore and take heede, that ye despise not one of these little ones. For I say vnto you, that their angels in heauen do alwayes behold the face of my father which is in heauen. Be­holde, what could be more manifestly spoken? It is not the will of my hea­uenly father, that infantes should pe­rish. Therfore he receiueth them frée­ly into grace and fauour, though they haue not yet confessed. Moreouer, he that receiueth such a little one, to wit, as he him selfe set in the middest of them, for Christes sake, he is sayde to receiue Christ him selfe. Loe, he attri­buteth to the receiuers of infantes that which he promised to the recey­uers of the Prophetes.

He addeth, But he which shall of­fend one of these little ones, that be­leeue in mee. He manifestly calleth Infantes confessing or bele­uing. the litle ones, not yet able to confesse, beléeuers, bycause he reputeth them of his grace, for beléeuers. Neyther is this any wonder or strange thing, since god, yea, to them that are of per­fect age, imputeth faith for righte­ousnesse. For in all points righteous­nesse, acceptation, or sanctification is frée, and imputatiue, that the glory of his grace might be praysed. Fur­thermore, his will is, that little ones should not be despised, muche lesse to be cast out among the number of the Saintes. Yea, he doth affirme that Angels are giuen vnto them to bée their kéepers, who though they be mi­nisters of Gods maiestie, yet the selfe same are giuen and graunted to litle children to be their guard: so y t here­by we may iudge what great store y e Lord setteth by infants, and learne not to wype them out of the skoare of Gods people, to whome the inheri­taunce of life is due.

We attribute nothing here to the byrthe, which is after the fleshe, but all thinges to the grace and promise of GOD. Nowe it is euident by all these testimonies, that as well the infantes of the faythfull are to bee baptised, as also those that are of per­fect age, confessing the faythe.

Nowe on the contrarie parte the Anabaptistes doe contend, that none By what argumēt: t [...]e Ana­baptistes. [...]each that infan [...]es. ought not to be bap­tised. is to be baptised, but he alone, whiche bothe is able to be taught, and to be­léeue, yea, and to make confession of his fayth also. And for confirmati­on of this thing, they bring these say­inges of our Sauiour. Out of Saint Matthewe, Goe yee therefore and teache all nations, baptising them in the name of the Father, &c. Out [Page 1053] of Marke, Go [...] yee into the whole worlde, and preache the Gospell to all creatures, he which shall beleue and bee baptised, shall bee saued, &c. Beholde, say they, teaching goeth be­fore baptisme. Therefore, they that are notable to be taught, ought not to be baptised. Furthermore, to beléeue goeth before, and to baptise followeth after. Infantes do not beléeue, there­fore they are not to be baptised. Vp­on all these, they heape vp out of the Actes of the Apostles, examples whi­che proue that the faithfull, that is to say, they that confesse the fayth, were baptised of the Apostles. They rec­kon vppe also the newly instructed Christians of the olde time, to whom say they, there had bene no place gi­uen, if they had baptised infantes. I aunswere, If the order of the wordes make anything in this matter, we al­so haue in a readinesse to serue oure turne. For in Marke thus we reade, Iohn baptised in the desert preaching the baptisme of repentaunce, in whi­che place we sée, that to baptise go­eth before, to preache followeth after. Yea, I will shewe also that that place which they alledge out of Matthewe for them selues, maketh also for vs. For Matthewes wordes be these, All power is giuen vnto me both in hea­uen Matt. 28. and in earth, sayth the Lord, Goe therfore & [...], that is to say, discipulate (that I may so speak) y t is, make ye me disciples or gather toge­ther al nations: yea, he teacheth them also the way & means how to gather disciples vnto him out of all nations, or al nations, by baptising & teaching them. By baptising and preaching [...]e shall gather me together a church. And he setteth out both of them seue­rally one after an other, swéetely and shortly, saying: baptising them in the name of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holie Ghoste: Teaching them to obserue all thinges which I haue commaunded you. Now there­fore baptisme goeth before teaching. But we doe not thereby gather, that those nations which neuer heard any thing before of God, and the Sonne of God, and the holy Ghoste, are to be baptised, neyther would the Apostles haue borne that: but we alledge these thinges to declare vpon howe fickle a foundation the Anabaptists do build. And we simply say, that it is not true whiche these men imagine, that the Lord cōmanded his apostles to bap­tise them onely whom they taught.

Neyther dothe he here poynt out who are to be baptised in the whole worlde, but he speaketh of them that are of perfect age, and of laying the firste foundations of fayth and of the Churche among the Gentiles, being rude as yet, and ignoraunt altoge­ther in religion.

They that are of perfect age, are able to beare preaching or teaching: Infantes are not so. They that are of perfect age, are able to beleeue and confesse: Infantes are not so. There­fore he speaketh nothing here of in­fantes. Yet therefore they are not debarred from baptisme. It is a ge­neral law, He which doth not labor, let him not eate: but who is so cruell and vnnaturall, to thinke that there­fore infantes are to be famished to death? The Lorde when true religi­on beganne to be spread abroad, sent his Apostles into all nations, vnto them which bothe were ignoraunt of God, and strangers from the Testa­mentes of God: Truely it beh [...]ued them not firste to baptise, and after­warde to teache, but first to teach, and then to baptise.

[Page 1054] If at this day we shuld go to [...] or turne the Turkes to the sayth of Christe, first truely we should [...]eache thē, afterward baptise the seruantes of Christ, and those that would yelde themselues into his subiectiō. So the Lord him self in times past also, first renued his couenant with Abraham him selfe, and instituted Circumcisiō for a seale of the Couenant, and after that Abraham was circumcised. But he him selfe, when he vnderstoode that infantes also were partakers in the couenant, and that circumcision was the seale of the couenaunt: he after­ward did not only circumcise Ismael being thirtéene yeares of age, and all that were borne in his owne house, but infantes also, among whom we reckon Isaach also. Euen so the fayth­full whiche were turned by the prea­ching of the Gospel from gentilisme, and confessing were baptised: when they vnderstoode that their infantes were counted amonge the people of God, and that baptisme was the badg of Gods people, they caused also their infantes to be baptised. As therefore it is written of Abraham, He circum­cised al the menchildren in his house: so we oftentimes reade in the Actes and writings of the Apostles, that af­ter the maister of the house is turned, the whole familie is baptised. But as concerning the newly instructed Christians, they came in the old time from the Gentiles dailye vnto the Church, whome these did instruct in the principles of faythe, being igno­raunt therein, and afterwarde bapti­sed them. But the auncient fathers them selues, neuerthelesse baptised also the infants of the faythful: which anon we will declare.

Neither doe they lawfully gather, when they conclude in this sort, Hee which shall beleeue and be baptised shall be shwed: Infantes doe not be­léeue: therfore they are not to be bap­tised. For againe, it is certeine that it is spoken of them that be of perfecte age, as in Matth. And bycause he re­quireth fayth, and confession of fayth, of those that are of perfect age: it doth not followe therevpon, that he requi­reth the same of infantes. For he ac­counteth these as his owne, of his méere grace and frée promise without their confession. So that of the con­trary part we doe thus reason. They that beléeue are to be baptised: (whi­che the verie aduersaries also do con­fesse:) Infantes doe beléeue. (For God reckoneth them in the number of the faithfull, whiche I haue afore manifestly proued: Therefore in­fantes are to be baptised. They ob­iect Infantes vnderstād not the mysterie of bap­tisme. that infants vnderstande not the mysterie of baptisme: and therefore that it is not onely repugnant to re­ligion, but to common sense and rea­son to baptise infants. For to baptise an infant is to baptise a logge, since neither of thē hath the vse of reason: but these filthy knaues let their tongs run at randon against the verie ma­iestie of God. God commaunded to circumcise the infants: and circum­cisiō conteineth high mysteries, whi­che infants vnderstand not. But hath God ordeined any thing against rea­son & cōmonsense? Go ye falseknaues go with your blasphemies to the place which you deserue. It is a most filthy déede, yea, and more than barbarou [...], in that ye compare infants to logges. For what great store God setteth by infants, we taught you alredy before out of the Gospell.

But men which nowe beginne to haue the vse of sound reason, are dili­gently and earnestly to be taught and [Page 1055] admonished, to remember they are baptised, and to indeuour by calling on the name of the Lord, in all points to be answerable in life and conuer­sation to their promise and professi­on. For so Abraham instructed his sonne Isaach, and all the holy fathers their children. But letting passe these brainsicke, frantique, and foule­mouthed That the baptisme of infantes is of God, and that the Apos­tles bapti­sed infants raylers, who as (we haue heard) neuer want wordes to wran­gle, though we haue hadde neuer so muche, neuer so often, and neuer so earnest conference with them. Let vs procéede to declare in a sewe but yet manifest arguments that infants are to be baptised, and that the Apo­stles of Christe our Lord haue bapti­sed infants. The Lorde commaunded to baptise all nations, and therefore infantes. For they are comprehen­ded vnder the worde of All nations.

Againe, whom so euer God recko­neth among the faythfull, are fayth­full. For Peter in a vision heareth, That whiche God hath cleansed call Actes. 10 not thou common, or vncleane. God reckoneth infantes among the fayth­full: therefore they are faythfull: ex­cept we hadde rather resist God, and séem to be stronger than he. And now we count it oute of all controuersie, that the Apostles of Christe baptised them, whome Christ commaunded to baptise: but he commaunded to bap­tise the faythfull: therefore the Apo­stles baptised infants.

The Gospell is greater than bap­tisme: for Paule sayth, The Lorde sent me to preache the Gospell, and 1. Cor.. 1. not to baptise, not that he did abso­lutely denie, that he was not sent to baptise: but bycause he preferred doc­trine. For the Lord commended them both to his Apostles.

Furthermore in the Gospell chil­dren are receyued of God, and not re­fused: who then, vnlesse he be willing­ly obstinate, can debarre them from the lesse? In [...]acramentes the thing signified and the signe are considered. The thing signified, is the excellen­ter: from y e infants are not debarred. Who then will denie them the signe? Truly y e holy sacraments of God are more estéemed by the worde, than the signe. By the woorde we gather, that women are not excluded from the Supper of the Lorde. Although therfore we reade not, that they were in the first institution, and set at the first table of the Lorde, neyther that there is any expresse law, which com­maundeth vs to admitte them to the Supper, yet neuerthelesse withoute feare or doubt by a perfect argument we admit them.

S. Peter could not deny them the baptisme of water, to whome he sawe the holie Ghost to be giuen, whiche is an assured tokē of Gods people: for he saith in the Acts of the Apostles: Can anye man forbid water that these should not bee baptised, which haue receiued the holie Ghoste as well as wee? Wherefore the holie Apostle Peter denyed not baptisme to in­fants. For he knewe assuredly, euen by the doctrine of his Lord and mai­ster (that I may speake nothing now of the euerlasting couenaunt of God) that the kingdome of heauen is of in­fants. No man is receiued into the kingdome of heauen, vnlesse he be the friende of God. And these are not de­stitute of the spirite of God. For hee which hath not the spirit of Christe, Rom. 8. the same is none of his: children are Gods, therefore they haue the spirite of God. Therefore if they haue recey­ued the holy Ghost, as well as we: if they be accounted among the people [Page 1056] of God, as well as we that be growne in age: who (I praye you) can forbid these to be baptised with water in the name of the Lord? At the first the A­postls murmured, being thē not suf­ficiently instructed, against them that brought infantes vnto the Lorde. But the Lord rebuked them and said, Suffer little children to come vnto me. Why then do not the rebellious Anabaptistes obey the commaunde­ment of the Lord?

For what other thing doe they at this day, whiche bring children vnto baptisme, than that whiche they in times past did, which brought infants vnto the Lord? And the Lord recey­ued them, layde his handes on them, and blessed them: and to be shorte, by wordes and gestures, he notably signified, that children are the people of God, and most acceptable to God. But why then by the same meanes, say they, did not he baptise them? Bycause it is written that Iesus him self did not baptise, but his disciples. Iohn. 4. Nowe since of the thing it selfe, it is so playnely determined, why as yet doe we contend about the signe? Hi­therto good men are satisfied: but con­tentious persons go on to busie them selues with questions.

Beside this, circumcision among the olde people of God was giuen to infants: therefore baptisme ought to be giuen to infants, among the newe people. For baptisme succéeded in the place of circumcision. For S. Paule sayth: By Christ ye are circumcised, Col. 2. with circumcision made withoute hands, by putting off the body of the fleshe subiect to sinne, by the circum­cision of Christ: buryed with him in baptisme. Loe, Paule calleth bap­tisme the circumcision of Christians, made without hands, not that water is not ministred by hands, but in that no men hencefoorthe is circumcised with handes, the mysterie of circum­cision remayning neuerthelesse in the faythful. Neither shalt thou reade any of y e old interpreters of y e church, which haue not confessed, y e baptisme came in stead of circumcision. Yea, the likenesse and similitude of both of them do shewe a manifest succession.

To that whiche I haue sayde, I ioyne this. The seruauntes of God haue alwayes bene carefull, to gyue the signes to them, for whome they were ordained. For that I may passe Iosua. 5. ouer al other, did not Iosua diligent­ly prouide that the people shoulde be circumcised, afore they entered into the lande of promise? And since the Apostles, the preachers to the whole worlde, haue bene the faythfull ser­uaunts of Iesus Christe, who hereaf­ter may doubt, that they baptised in­fantes, since baptisme came into the place of circumcision?

Vndoubtedly the apostles of Christ framed al their doings vnto the types and figures of the olde Testamente, therefore it is certeine that they fra­med baptisme also, and therfore that they baptised infantes, bycause they were in the figure of baptisme. For the people of Israel, went throughe both the red sea, and the riuer Iordan with their children. And although they be not always expressed, as ney­ther women are in the holie Scrip­tures: yet they are comprehended, and vnderstoode by them. To this apperteyneth that whiche is clearely set downe in the Scriptures, that the Apostles baptised whole houses or fa­milies. In houses [...]irst of all children are comprehended, as the [...] and moste beautifull parte of the house.

[Page 1057] So then the Apostles baptised chil­dren or little ones, and not only them that are of perfect age. And that a house especially comprehendeth in­fantes or little ones, it may be decla­red verie easily. And first out of the place of Genesis 17. which euen verie nowe I alledged. Nexte, in that Io­seph sente for Iacob his father with his whole house, out of the lande of Canaan into the land of Egypt, leaste his house shoulde haue perished with hunger. There are many places of this kinde in the lawe, and the Pro­phetes, and in the whole Scripture. But be it y t there were no infantes in those houses (whiche thing these ian­glers obiect) which the Apostles bap­tised, yet neuerthelesse they doe per­teine vnto the house and are counted of it, so that if they hadde bene in the house, without doubt they had bapti­sed them. Whereas therefore they contend, that they were not baptised, in those families or houses, truely, I say, that the fault was neyther in the children, as though they had bene vn­worthy of baptisme, neither in the a­postls, as though they were not wont to baptise infants: but in that, bicause they were not present. For if they had bene present, they had bene baptised. For why? y e apostles baptised whole houses, vnto which children belong.

Now, I can shew by the writings The bap­tisme of in fants hath lasted frō the time of the A­postles. of the olde doctours, that baptisme of infants hath continued from the apo­stles time euen vnto vs, neyther was it ordeined by any counsels, or by the decrées of any Pope, or other men: but instituted and deliuered of the a­postles out of the scriptures. Origen lib. Einarrat. in epist. Pauli ad Rom. 5 expounding the 6. cha. saith, That the Church of Christ, receiued of the A­postles them selues, baptising of in­fants. S. Hierome maketh mention of the baptising of infants, Lib. 3. con­tra Pelagianos, and in his Epistle to Laeta. S. Augustine citeth the place of Chrysostome, nay being cited of Iuli­an he expoundeth it, Lib 1. contra Iu­lian. cap. 2. He also vnto S. Hierome Epist. 28. saith, S. Cyprian making no newe decree, but most stedfastly kee­ping the faith of the Churche, was of this opinion with certeine of his fel­lowe-byshops, that the newe borne child might rightly be baptised. The place of Cyprian is to be séene in Epi. ad Fidum, as also I declared before, whē I spake of the time of baptisme. The same Aug. against the Dona­tists Lib. 4. cap. 23. & 24. boldly affir­meth, That baptising of childrē was not fetcht from the authoritie of mē, or of counsels, but from the tradition or doctrine of the Apostles. Cyrill Lib. in Leuit. 8. bothe approueth the baptising of children, and condem­neth the iterating of baptisme. Which thing I do not alledge to this end, to build the baptising of children vpō mans witnesse, but to teach that mans testimonies agrée with y e testi­monies of God, and that the trueth of antiquitie is on our part: lyes & new forgeries on the shamelesse Anabap­tistes [...]ide, who feigne that baptising of children was commaunded by the Pope. Now I thinke it not labor lost to speake somwhat of Anabaptisme. The histo­rie of Anabaptisme. In the time that Decius & Gallus Caesar were Emperors, there arose a que­stion in the parts of Africa, of rebap­tising Heretiques. And Saint Cypri­an and the rest of the bishops beeing assembled together in the counsel of Carthage, liked wel of Anabaptisme. But Cornelius byshop of Rome, in verie deede an holy and learned man, and a martyr also, together with [Page 1058] the other bishopps of Italie misliked the same. For they would that here­tiques, after they had renounced their wicked opinions, & made their con­fession touching the right opinion, should be clensed by the only laying on of hands. Ye may read this in Eu­sebius Ecclesiasticall historie, Lib. 7. There is also extant a treatise of that matter in the Ecclesiasticall decrées, Cap. 52. But wee must vnderstand that S. Cyprian affirmed nothing ob­stinately in this cause. For in the end of his epistle to Iubaianus, he writeth. These things haue I brieflie sent vnto you in writing, after our meane capa­citie (most deare brother,) commaun­ding no man to followe them, neither preuenting any mans opinion, but that euerie bishop, hauing libertie of his owne iudgement, maye doe what he thinketh best.

After that time both the Arians & Donatistes did rebaptise. Touching the Arians, historiographers write, and especially Sozomenus Lib. 6. Ec­clesiasticall writers do touch the same thing also else-where in their works. Against the Donatists S. Augustine with other learned men disputed. There is also an Imperial law made by Honorius and Theodosius, that holy baptisme should not be iterated. Iustin. Caes. hath published the same In Cod. Lib. 1. tit. 6. in these woordes. If anye minister of the Catholique Church be detected to haue rebaptised any, let both him whiche committed the vnappeasable offence (if at least Imperiall lawe a­gainst the Anabap­tistes. by age hee be punishable) and bee also that is wonne and persuaded there­vnto, suffer punishment of death.

Moreouer, Valentin. Valens, and Gratianus giue in charge to Florianus Superintendent of Asia in these wor­des: That same minister whiche by vnlawefull vsage, shall [...] holy baptisme, we account him vnworthy of an Ecclesiasticall function. For we condemne their errour, whiche tread vnder foote the precepts of the Apo­stles, and hauinge obteined the sacra­mentes in Christes name, they purifie not againe by a second baptisme, but defile and deflou [...]e them vnder the name of cleansing. Thus farre they. And verilie they which rebaptise, and are rebaptised, they both defile y e name of God, which was called on ouer the baptised in the former baptisme, and cast from them the institution of God as vaine and vitious. Christ is read to be baptised but once. The Apostles were not baptised twise. All y e saincts of god are baptised only but once. Yea those which Iudas baptised once, are not read to bee baptised againe of a worthier minister. For in my last Sermon I shewed, that the purenesse of the Sacraments dependeth not vp­pon the worthines or vnworthines of the minister. Neither can you read that any in the old time were twise circumcised, no not they which were manifestly knowen to be circumcised of idolatrous priests, before y e reigne of Ezechias and Iosias: but they were not baptised into idolatrie, but into y e couenaunt of the Lord God. Where­of I haue admonished you elsewhere. Therefore it is an horrible offence to iterate the Ceremonie of baptisme, & it is without example. Neither in this matter is there any necessitie: for to what ende is it to baptise againe, when as baptisme once giuen is suf­ficient for the whole course of a mans life? Beside this, since Anabaptisme is nothing else but a confederacie, con­spiracie, and a certeine lincking toge­ther by one marke into a newe and seditious, or at the least superstiti­ous [Page 1059] companie, into a newe and scis­maticall Church, and into a new and straunge kind of doctrine, and as con­trarie as can bée to the doctrine of Christe and his Apostles: truely it is no meruaile that the obstinate Ana­baptists are kept vnder and punished by common lawes. For otherwise these thinges are damnable and not to be dissembled or suffered of a Chri­stian magistrate. But y e Anabaptists presently obiecte vnto vs these two places. The first out of the fifte Cha­piter of Iosua, where we read in these words: Make thee sharpe kniues (of Ios. 5. stone) and goe to againe, and circum­cise the children of Israel the second time.

Behold, the second time they could not bee circumcised, saye they, vn­lesse The pla­ces alled­ged to proue Anabaptisme are confu­ted. they had béene also circumcised before. I answere, To circumcise the second time, or to doe a thing once a­gaine, doeth not signifie to doe that which was done before. For when the fore-skinne was once cutt off, howe could it be cutt off againe. Therefore that which was left vndone for a cer­teine space, is nowe againe renued, and is said to be done the second time. So that the second time is not applied to them that should bee circumcised, but vnto the verie time wherein they that were vncircumcised should bée circumcised. For they were first so­lemnely circumcised in Aegypt, be­fore they did eate y e Passeouer. Nowe entering into the land of Chanaan, they are the second time solemnly cir­cumcised, which hetherto by reason of the wildernesse and iourneying were not circumcised. And so it followeth immediatly in the same Chapter, that all the males that came out of Aegypt died in the wildernesse, and that their sonnes were vncircumcised, so that nowe it was expedient y t they should be circumcised, as their fathers were before them. Therefore the Anabap­tistes in this testimonie of the lawe, haue no defence at all.

The latter testimonie to mainteine Anabaptisme or rebaptising, they The twelue men of E­phesus not rebaptised. bring out of the 19. Chap. of the Actes, where they say that those twelue men of Ephesus, were once baptised by Apollos, with the baptisme of water, and with that of Iohns likewise: but the verie same afterward are rebap­tised of Paule in the name of Christe. I aunswere, That those twelue men were not baptised againe of Paule with water. They were once bapti­sed with water, whiche was sufficient for them. But neither could Paule minister another baptisme of water, than that of Iohns. For I taught and euidently proued anon after the be­ginning of this Sermon, that y e bap­tisme of water ministred by Iohn, Christe, and his Apostles, is one and y e selfe same. There I declared that the baptisme of fire, or of the spirite, is pe­culiar and proper to Christe. Those Actes. [...]. men therefore of Ephesus were bap­tised with the baptisme of water, as the Samaritans were by Philip: but they were not as yet fully instructed of the baptisme of fire, neither were they baptised with fire: yea they con­fesse they know not whether there be any such baptisme, that is, whether there be an holy Ghoste, whiche in the visible forme of fire shuld come downe vppon men. For they could not be al­together ignoraunt, that there was a holy Ghost, without whom vndoub­tedly they had not beléeued, yea, in whome they had beléeued, if they had rightly beléeued. Therfore they were onely ignoraunt of that baptisme of fire. As therefore Peter and Iohn [Page 1060] layed their hands on y e Samaritanes, and they forthwith receiued the holy Ghoste: So Paule layeth handes on the men of Ephesus, and they receiue the holy Ghoste. For Luke sayeth, When they heard these thinges, they Actes. 19. were baptised in the name of the Lord Iesus. And least any man should vnderstand this of the baptisme of water, by and by he addeth the man­ner thereof, and a plaine exposition, saying: And when Paule had layed his handes on them, the holy Ghoste came vppon them. This, I say, hee called baptising in the name of the Lord Iesus. For it followeth, And they spake with tongues and prophe­cied. And this alwayes hath béene the fruite and effecte of the baptisme of fire, in the Primitiue Churche, as I declared anon after the beginning of this Sermon. Wherefore the A­nabaptists haue no testimonie out of the scriptures, for their Anabaptisme or rebaptising. So that all that will gather their witts about them, doe plainely sée, that they are to be forsa­ken and shunned of all good men. But wée haue sufficiently disputed against them as it séemeth. Nowe wée goe forward to expound those things that remaine to be opened touching bap­tisme, whiche are not the last and of least account.

Now that we are come to intreate of the vertue & efficacie of baptisme, Of the [...]orce of Baptisme. we will followe that order, which wee shadowed out in y e description of bap­tisme, knitting vp at least the particu­lars, because in the generall conside­ration of Sacramentes wée haue spo­ken largely of them. Yet neuerthe­lesse it is good first of all to knowe, what the aduersaries of the Churche haue sometime thought, touching the force of baptisme. The Manicheis baptised none of their secte. For they taught that Baptisme did auaile the receiuers nothing to saluation. The Seleucians who are called also Her­miani, did likewise sett baptisme at nought. The Messalians, whiche bee called Euchetes, or prayer-makers, (as I haue shewed in the end of my former Sermon,) and the Enthusia­stes, inspired (I say) by some heauen­ly power, nay rather by some hellishe furie, are persuaded that baptisme neither profiteth nor hindereth any man. For so they did attribute all meanes of saluation to the inward woorking of the spirite, yea, to mans prayers, in somuch that they loathed and abhorred all outward helpes, yea and doctrine also as vnprofitable and without force. Whiche Theodoret in his Ecclesiasticall historie, Libro 4. cap. 11. rehearseth of them.

But the holy Scripture teacheth that wée are washed cleane from our sinnes by baptisme. For baptisme is a signe, a testimonie, and sealing of oure cleansing. For GOD verilie hath promised sanctification to his Churche, and hée for his trueths sake purifyeth his Churche from all sinnes by his Grace, thoroughe the bloud of his sonne, and regenerateth and clen­seth it by his spirite, whiche cleansing is sealed in vs by baptisme whiche wée receiue, and thereof is it called in the Scriptures, cleansing, and re­mission of sinnes, purifying, newe birthe, regeneration, and the lauer or founteine of regeneration: as cir­cumcision is called the couenaunt: and sacrifices, sinnes and sanctificati­ons. we are baptised into the remis­sion of sinnes. For wée read in the Gospell ac­cording to Sainct Marke: Iohn bap­tised in the desart, preaching the bap­tisme of repentaunce, for the remissi­on Mark. 1. of sinnes. [Page 1061] The same also is mentioned in Luke. Luke. 3. In the Gospel of Iohn the third chap­ter Iohn. 2. baptisme is called Purifying. In the Actes of the Apostles, Peter saith Actes. 2. to the people which demaunded what they should do, Repent ye, and let eue­ry one of you be baptised in the name of Iesus Christe for the remission of sinnes. Ananias also sayth to Paule, Arise and be baptised, & wash awaye Actes. 22. thy sinnes, in calling on the name of the Lord. And now Paule himselfe saith, Christ loued the church & gaue Ephes 5. himselfe for it, to sanctifie it, when he had cleansed it, in the founteine of water in the word.

Wherefore the promise, yea, the trueth of sanctification, and [...]rée remis­sion of sinnes, is written and ingra­uen in oure bodies when we are bap­tised. For God by his spirite, thorough the bloud of his sonne, hath newly re­generated and purged againe oure souls, and euen now doth regenerate and purge them. And baptisme is suf­ficient Baptisme is effectual for mans whole life and effectual for the whole life of man, yea, and reacheth and is refer­red to all the sinnes of all them that are baptised. For the promise of God is true. The seale of y e promise is true, not deceiueable. The power of Christ is euer effectuall throughly to cleanse, and wash away all the sinnes of them that be his.

Howe often therefore soeuer wee haue sinned in our life time, let vs call into oure remembrance the mysterie of holy baptisme, wherewith for the whole course of our life we are wash­ed: that we might know, & not doubt, that our sinnes are forgiuen vs of the same God and oure Lord, yea, and by the bloud of Christe, into whome by baptisme once we are graffed, that he might alwayes woorke saluation in vs, euen til we be receiued out of my­serie into glorie. Neither is there any doubt that Abraham in his whole life had continually in his minde the my­sterie of circumcision, and rested in God and the séede promised vnto him: Yet I thinke that that ought diligent­ly to be marked, which S. Augustine pithily & plainly hath oftē cited: That our sinnes are forgiuen, or purged in baptisme: not that they are no more in vs, (for as long as we liue concupis­cence beareth swaye, & alwayes bree­deth and bringeth forth in vs, some­what like it selfe:) but that they shuld not be imputed vnto vs: neither that wee may not [...]inne, but that it should not bee hurtfull for vs to haue or had sinned, that our sinnes may be remit­ted when they are committed, & not suffered to be continued. De Fide & operib. cap. 20. And also many more of this kind, Gratian reciteth Distinct. 4. de Consecrat.

Beside that, by baptisme wee are gathered together into the fellowship By bap­tisme we are gathe­red toge­ther to be the people of God. of the people of God. Wherevppon of some it is called the first signe or en­trie into Christianitie, by the whiche an entraunce into the churche lieth o­pen vnto vs. Not that before wee did not belong to the church: For whosoe­uer is of Christ, partaker of the promi­ses of God, and of his eternall coue­naunt, belongeth vnto the Churche. Baptisme therefore is a visible signe, and testimonie of our ingraffing into the bodie of Christ. And it is rightly called a planting, incorporating, or ingraffing into the bodie of Christe. For I said in the generall discourse of Sacramentes, that wee first by bap­tisme were ioyned with Christe, and afterward with all the members of Christ, our brethren. For Paul saith: All ye that are baptised, haue put on Christ. But to put on Christ, is, to bée Gal. 3. [Page 1062] made one with him, & as as it were to be ioyned and incorporated in him, that he may liue in vs, and we in him. For hée onely by his spirite regenera­teth and renueth vs and most liberal­ly inricheth vs with all manner good giftes, which the same Apostle in ano­ther place expresseth in these words. God saued vs, by the founteine of the regeneration, & renuing of the holy Tit. 3. Ghost, whiche he shedd on vs richly through Iesus Christ our sauiour. Yea, and therefore Christ our Lord is baptised in oure baptisme, to declare Luke. 3. that he is our brother, and we ioynte­heires with him. Verie well there­fore said S. August. That baptisme is thus farre forceable, that wee beeing baptised, are incorporated into Christ and counted his members. The same Aug. calleth Baptisme the sacrament of Christian felowship. For we are ga­thered againe visibly by baptisme, in­to the vnitie of one bodie with all the faithfull, as many as haue beene, are, and shalbe. For Paule also saith, By one spirite wee are all baptised into 1. Cor. 12. one bodie. And it followeth hereby Baptisme serueth for our cōfes­sion. that baptisme serueth for our confes­sion, and is rightly called the token of Christian religion. For it is a badge or cognizaunce, wherby we witnesse and professe that wée consent and are lincked into Christian religion. Wée cōfesse that we by nature are sinners and vncleane, but sanctified by the grace of God through Christ. For if we were cleane by nature, what née­ded we then any cleansing? But now since wee are cleansed, who doubteth of the truth of God? Therefore when we receiue baptisme, wee truely and fréely confesse, both our sinne wherein we were borne, and also frée forgiue­nesse of sinnes.

Lastly, the remembrance and con­sideration of the mysterie of baptisme putteth vs in minde of the dueties of Christianitie and Godlines, that is to say, al our life long to weigh diligent­ly with our selues, of whose bodie we be made members, to denie our selues and this world, to mortifie our fleshe with y t cōcupiscences of the same, and to be buried w t Christ into his death, that we may rise againe in newnesse of life, and liue innocently, to loue our brethren as our mēbers, with whom by baptisme we are knit together in­to one bodie, to remaine in the bond of concord, & in the vnitie of the church, not to followe straunge religions, bée­ing mindeful that we are baptised in­to Christ, to whome alone we are con­secrated, and farre separated and di­uided from all other Gods, worships, or religions, and to be short from all heresies. Let vs thincke also that wée must constantly and valiantly fighte against Sathan, and the whole king­dome of Sathan. As often therefore as wée remember wée are baptised w t Christes baptisme, so often are these thinges put into our mindes, and wée admonished of our duetie. But the A­postle handleth this matter more at large, in the sixt Chapter of his epistle to the Romanes, where hee expresly maketh mētion, that we by baptisme are made the graftes of Christ, that is to say, that we might growe out of him, as braunches out of the vine, and féele in our mindes and bodies, both y e death and resurrection of Christe. For since we are indued with the spirit of Christ, which worketh in vs our body verily dieth daily, but oure spirite li­ueth, and reioyceth in Christe. To whom be glorie for euer and euer. Amen.

¶ Of the Lords holie Supper, what it is, by whome, when, and for whome it was instituted, after what sort, when, and howe oft it is to be celebrated, and of the endes thereof. Of the true meaning of the woordes of the Supper: This is my body. Of the presence of Christ in the Supper. Of the true eating of Christes bodie. Of the worthie & vnworthie eaters ther­of: and howe euerie man ought to prepare himselfe vnto the Lords Supper.
¶ The ninthe Sermon.

VNto the holy bap­tisme of our Lord Christ, is coupled the Sacrament of the bodie & bloud of our lord, which we call the Lords Supper. For those whome the Lord hath regenerated with the lauer of re­generation, those doeth hee also féede with his spirituall foode, and nouri­sheth them vnto eternall life: where­fore it followeth necessarily, that wée intreate nexte of the holy Supper of the Lord.

This hath many names, euen as Sundrie names of lordes supper. hath the feast of Passeouer, and is in­stituted in the place thereof, in old time it was called, The Passing ouer, or the Lords Passeouer, whiche was in déede a memorial of the Passeouer, also a Remembrance, Signe, Solem­nitie, a festiual or holie day, a méeting together, or an holy assemblie, an ob­seruation of worshipping, a ceremo­nie and sacrifice of Passeouer, a sacri­fice or offering, of which we haue spo­ken in place conuenient. This is cal­led by S. Paule y e Apostle, The Lords supper, because this Ceremonie was instituted by the Lord in his last sup­per, and because therein is offered vn­to vs the spirituall banquet. The The Lords table. same Paul termeth it and that doubtlesse for none other causes. By y e same Paule it is also cal­led the Communion, not so much for Commu­nion. that wee haue communion or fellow­ship with Christe, and hee with vs, as that wee being many are one bread & one bodie, which do partake of y e same bread. Luke calleth it Breaking of bread, naming the whole by a parte. Breaking of breade. And it is euident, that our forefathers of old gaue not vnto the receiuers of the Lords supper a morsell, but that they brake the bread amongest them­selues. In time past, firme leagues A memo­riall of the Lords pas­sion. were perfourmed by breaking of bread. It is called also a memoriall and remembrance of the Lords passi­on. For the Lord said, Doe this in the A thankes giuing. remembrance of mee. It is named a thankesgiuing, because when wee ce­lebrate the Lords supper, wee thanke him for all his benefites, and especial­ly for his death, by the whiche wee are redéemed. It is called also a Token, A Sacra­ment. and a mysterie, and a sacrament of the bodie and bloud of the Lord. Our fore­fathers did terme it by this word Sy­naxis. Synaxis. Synaxis is a ioyning together, a knitting, a closing, or an agréement. For the Church is ioyned and vnited [Page 1064] vnto Christe in the holy Supper by a most streight league: and to conclude, the members themselues are there­with ioyned very fast together.

Furthermore, it is called an assem­bly of Saincts, an holy company, and An assem­blie. a gathering together. For in the old time it was neuer customablye cele­brated, but in the common assembly of the Church. Whiche is plainely to be proued by the words of the Apostle 1. Corinth. 2. To conclude, we shall of­fend nothing at all, if we call the sup­per A Testa­ment. of our Lord, The Testament and will of God, and of oure Lord. For herein shalt thou finde all thinges be­longing to a full and perfecte Testa­ment. For Christe is the Testatour, All faithful Christians are appointed heires. The Legacie is the forgiue­nes of sinnes, and life euerlasting, ob­teined by y e body of Christ (which was) giuen, & his bloud (which was) shedd. The letters or table of this testament or wil, be the words of the Lords sup­per, wittnessing as it were by a pub­lique writing, that Christ is the foode and life of the faithful. The order and doing thereof, is as it were the seale. Wherefore, euen as we do call that a testament whiche hath letters sealed, conteyning a testament both by wri­ting and sealing: so the Lord himselfe did call his supper a testament. For, This cupp, said hee, is the newe testa­ment in my bloud. For otherwise the newe testament is not the remission of sinnes. Whiche thing Ieremie the prophete doeth plainely testifie in the 31. Chapiter, and Paule to y e Hebrues in the eighth Chapiter. This holy my­sterie hath diuerse other names, but these for the most part are chiefest and most cōmonly vsed. Of the other names wee will speake else-where. They doe define (for the most part) What the Lords sup­per is. the Lordes supper to bee a spirituall banquet, wherewith the Lord doeth both kepe his death in remembrance, and also féedeth his people vnto life (euerlasting.) But let me set downe a more large description thereof vnto you. The supper of the Lord is an ho­ly action instituted vnto the Churche from God, wherein the Lord by the setting of bread and wine before vs at the banquet, doeth certifie vnto vs his promise and communion, and she­weth vnto vs his giftes, and layeth them before oure senses, gathereth them together into one body visibly, and to be short, will haue his death kept of the faithfull in remembrance, and admonisheth vs of our duetie, and especially of praise and thākesgining.

First we say, that the supper of the The sup­per of the Lord is an holie acti­on. Lord is an action or déed. For y e Lord when hee made his supper did giue thanks vnto God, he brake bread and gaue the cupp, and said, Doe this in the remembraunce of mee. Againe, it cannot be euery action. For at the ta­ble where we eate meat, we also giue thankes vnto God, wée breake bread, and giue the cup: but it is an holy ac­tion, because it is from God and insti­tuted vnto the Church. Wherefore, it farr differeth frō our ordinarie meate suppers, as wel for y t it is specially in­stituted by the sonne of God vnto the Church, as also because it hath y e word of God, and the peculiar example of Christ. Therefore S. Paul making a difference betwene this and common eating, sayeth: If any man hunger let him eate at home, least that yee come together to your condemnation. And againe, Haue ye not houses to eate & drincke in? As though hée might say, This supper is mystical. Again, what maner of action it is, it doth forthwith appeare by that whiche felloweth: [Page 1065] where the Lord by y e setting of bread and wine before vs at the banquet, doeth assure vs of his promise and communion, &c. This supper there­fore hath his peculiar limites, of the whiche although I spake when I en­treated generally of the vertue of the Sacraments, yet will I repeate cer­teine of them that make most for this purpose, when I shall drawe toward an end of this Sermon.

But concerning the description of this supper, these thinges are chiefly Who is the author of the sup­per. to be consider and declared: First who did institute it, & who is the true authour and maker of the Lords sup­per, not any man, but the very sonne of God himselfe, the wisedome of the father, verie God and man. So that wee come not to the table of men, al­thoughe a man being the minister bée y e chiefest there, neither do wée receiue holy signes at the handes of the mini­ster onely, but also at the hand of oure Lord himselfe, whose guestes wée are if we be faithfull. He hath consecrated the supper for vs, and doeth yet conse­crate it by his holy word, his will, and his power: of which matter we spake before. And because the faithfull vn­derstand and know these things, they sitt downe to the holy and heauenly banquet with Christ, being wholie oc­cupied in heauenly thinges both in minde and soule.

Hee instituted the supper the same night that he was betrayed, and the When the supper was instituted. next night by his death and bloudshe­ding he confirmed the new testament. For so soone as hee had eaten the figu­ratiue Lambe with his disciples, and had plainely told them that from that time forwards that ceremonie should not be vsed, the supper was establi­shed in the place of that which was a­bolished. That like as the bloudie Lambe did signifie that Christ should suffer, euen so the bread which is with out bloud, witnesseth that Christ who is the bread of life, is alreadie baked vpon the crosse and hath suffered, and made the food for all beléeuers. Wher­fore that night was worthie to be ob­serued and celebrated, and that last supper is full of mysteries. For wee commonly most of all account of the words & déeds of our dearest friendes whiche they vse a little before their death. Wherefore as all Christes do­inges are beloued and pretious vnto vs, so ought this his last supper to be most déerely beloued and pretious in our sight.

The supper consisteth of the word and manner, promise and ceremonie. Wherof i [...] consisteth The word is this, that Christ is prea­ched to haue béene giuen vpp to death for our sinnes, and that hee shedd his bloud for the remission of our sinnes. Promise is made vnto al that beléeue, that their offences shall bee forgiuen. The same thinge is also expressed by the manner. The manner is diligent­ly sett downe in writing by S. Mat­thew, Marke, and Luke, whome S. Paule following, hath nothing at all varied from them. The wordes there­fore (déerely beloued) as they be ga­thered out of these foure into one text, I will recite vnto you. The same the words of the supper. night in the Euening wherein he was betrayed, the Lord came with the twelue, and when it was time hee sate downe, & the twelue with him. And while they were eating, Iesus tooke bread, & when he had giuen thankes, he brake it, and gaue it vnto his disci­ples, saying: Take and eate, this is my bodie which is giuen for you (or bro­ken.) Doe this in the remembraunce of mee. Likewise taking the cup (af­ter he had supped) hee gaue than [...]kes, [Page 1066] & deliuered it vnto thē, saying: Take ye this & diuide it among you, drink ye al therof. And they dranke al ther­of. And he said vnto them, this is my bloud, which is of the new Testamēt, which is shed for many, for the remis­sion of their sins. This cup is the new testamēt in my bloud, (which is shed for you.) This do as ofte as you shall drink it, in the remembrance of mee. Verily I say vnto you, that I will not drinke hencefoorth of the fruite of the vine, vntill that day come that I drinke it new with you in my fathers kingdom. These are word for word the solemne & moste holy wordes of the Lorde spoken at his last supper. The high bishop of y e catholike church Christ our Lord, celebrated his sup­per After what māner the supper was celebrated and insti­tuted. with his disciples in like sorte, as we haue now séene & heard, without al pompe, simplie, plainly, & sparing­ly. He tooke away the ouer-busie ce­remonie of the lawe, appointing an other verie easie to be gotten and no thing sumptuous. Moste thinges ap­perteining to the law were trouble­some, and all belonging to the gos­pel easie & nothing sumptuous. The Lord sitteth downe with his twelue disciples. Whereby we learue, that first of all there must a companie bée gathered together, which must cele­brate the supper. In his assemblie these thinges doth the Lord First of all he preacheth most diligently vnto his disciples, of those things especial­ly which concerne the mysterie of his passion and of our redemption. But wheresoeuer is the preaching & hea­ring of the word of God or of the gos­pel of Christ, there are also gronings & vowes or prayers of the faithfull: wherfore they y t intende to celebrate y e supper of the Lord, before althing, according to y e example & institution of the highe bishop Christ our Lord, they do most diligently heare y e prea­ching of the Gospel, & also pray most earnestly. Afterward he took bread, & the lord blessed it and brake it, more­ouer he gaue vnto his disciples & bad them eate. Anon he parted the Cup among them, commaunding them al to drinke thereof. And therevpon he plainely and expresly commaunded saying: Do this: to wit, as you haue séene me do. Wherfore the disciples did eate the bread, and dranke all of the cup. Therfore they y e celebrate y e Lords supper lawfully, do one vnto an other breake, distribute, and eate the Lords bread which they receiue at the handes of Christes ministers: & likewise distribute and drinke al of the Lords cup, which they receiue at the hands of Christes ministers. And like as the high bishop Christ bad thē do it in remembrance of him, so they y e celebrate the Lords supper, remē ­ber the death of Christ, & all his bene­fits. Moreouer as the Lord hath gone before vs in his example in giuing thanks to God the Father: so like­wise do the faithfull make an ende w t this holy mysterie w t giuing of thāks, praysing his goodnes and mercie, be­cause he is good, and his mercie indu­reth for euer. This is y e most simple & best maner of the Lords supper, whi­che the Apostles receiuing of Christ, deliuered to be obserued of all nati­ons. Wherfore, when this questiō is asked, Whether it be lawfull to sup Wether it be lawfull to ad aniething to the rite. &c. after an other rite or manner, Whe­ther it be lawfull to add or diminishe any thing frō the maner left & deliue­red, or to chaunge any thing therin, Whether y e supper of the lord ought only to be celebrated, after the maner alreadie deliuered, & not after any o­ther? there is no small follie & rast­nesse, [Page 1067] yea rather great vngodlinesse, therein bewrayed. For to what end serueth the most simple, most plaine, best, and perfectest forme of the sup­per deliuered of the Lord himselfe, & receiued of his apostles, if we deuise another? who I pray you shal deliuer a better than the sonne of God him­selfe, the highe priest of the Catho­lique Churche hath alreadie deliue­red? Or who (I beséech you) that is well in his wittes shall either add or diminish any thing to the ordinaun­ces of God? Who dare be so [...]old as to chaunge that whiche is deliue­red by the euerlasting wisedome of God? All the sayings and doinges of Christ are most perfect: Therefore the fourme also of the Lords supper, is a moste perfect fourme of a right singular and excellent ordinaunce or institution. The rites or ceremonies of celebrating the sacramentes of the olde testament were most perfect, so deliuered from the first institution of them, that nothing was added to thē nor taken frō them, by suche as were religious, no not many yeres after. For Ezechias the king celebrated the passeouer, so likewise did Iosias celebrate the same, but not after any Leuit. 1 [...]. Leuit. 10. 2. Sam. 9. Num. 4. other rite or maner than was deliue­red from Moses. The fathers circū ­cised their infantes, but not after a­ny other maner, nor any other rite than was first instituted. In times past who so had not sacrificed in the same place & according to the same maner which God commaunded by Moses, was by the law accused of murther. Nadab & Abihu are smit­ten with lightning from heauen, for bringing strange fire into y e Taber­nacle. Oza is smitten with souden death, for that the Arke of the Lorde of hoastes was not handled in suche sort as was by the law commanded. And therefore y e maner of celebrating the lords supper, as it was by y e Lord instituted & deliuered to the Church by the Apostles, is to be obserued w t great religiō: vnlesse we wil beléeue that the institutions & maners of ce­lebrating our sacraments are more vnperfect than theirs of olde time: & that God the father doth now a days lesse regard the prophanation, or the religious obseruation of his sonnes institutions, than these of Moses and the forefathers in olde time. But Paule the vessell of election, know­ing Christes institution to be moste perfect, & that the same ought to bee kept still in the Churche simplie and without any addition, sayth to the Corin. I receiued that of the Lorde, 1. Cor. 11. which I haue also deliuered vnto you For he thought it an heinous offence to deliuer any other thing to the church than that which he had recei­ued of the lord. Let vs therfore with great religion holde that fast whiche is deliuered vnto vs by the Lord and the Apostles. But the Apostle deliue­red none other thing to the Corin­thians, yea many yeares after the Lords ascension into heauen, than that which was faithfully set downe vnto vs in writing by the holy Apo­stles & Euaungelistes, S. Matthew, How in old time it hath been celebrated in the Church. Marke, & Luke. Certeinly it is well knowen, how that certeine hundred yeres after the death of the Apostles, this simple maner of celebrating the lords supper was held in the church.

For the pastour or minister of the church, after that he had preached the Gospel, & giuen publique thanks vn­to God in open prayer, then came he forth into the mids of the holy assem­blie. Before the face of y e people stoode a table furnished with bread & wine, behinde the which the minister stan­ding blessed the people saying: The [Page 1068] Lord be with you. The people answered: And with thy spirit. Thē replied y e minister, Lift vp your harts admonishing the congregation, that the holy mysteries shalbe celebrated, & therefore y t they must lift vp their mindes from visible thinges vnto in­uisible. The people answered: We lift thē vp vnto the lord. Afterwards exhorting y e whole companie to giue thankes, he cried aloude: Let vs giue thanks vnto the Lord our God. The Congregation aunswered: It is meete and right so to do. Then pro­céeded the minister saying: It is verie meete and right our bounden duetie, and behoful for vs, (turning himselfe then to the Lord) that we giue thanks alwayes, and in all places vnto thee, Lord holy father, almighty and euer­lasting god, through Christ our lord: who the day before that he suffred his passion, toke bread, gaue thanks, brake it, & gaue it to his discipls: w t the resi­due as followeth in the gospel. These things being repeated out of the gos­pell, the minister procéeded further, saying: Let vs pray, being admonish­ed by holsome precepts, & instructed by diuine institution, we are imbol­dened to say: Our father which art in heauen, &c. After the rehearsal of the lords prayer, the people receiued the holy mysteries, and did communicate together, & after they had giuē thāks and praised God they were dimissed. And of this forme there remaine cer­teine footsteps in the writings of the auncient fathers to be séen, to wit, in S. Cyprian, S. Augustine, & others.

But consequently in later times, y e The four­ [...]e of the Lordes supper chan­ged. prayers, blessings, & the ceremonies grewe to be verie great. Moreouer Christes institution was chaunged, & turned into a strange vse, & in fine y e Masse was patcht together, in whi­che appeareth but small antiquitie. But touching these maters I haue in treted very largely in another place, & you your selues are verie well séen in this point: we which defend & hold y t the institution of our Lord Christe which is deliuered vnto vs by the A­postles is most pure & perfect, do no­thing regard, neither what any man, nor at what time any bishop hath ad­ded this or that to y e holy rite, or else hath taken away or changed: but ra­ther what he, who is before & aboue all, did first him selfe, and cōmanded to be done. If the authoritie of him y t did institute, if learning & holines, if antiquitie may be of force, then y e vic­tory is ours, who haue Christ on our side with the best chosen cōpanie of y e apostles, for frō these we haue what we celebrate, & y e which we hold, that al godly men ought to celebrate. But why the Lord instituted this myste­rie Why it was insti [...] ted in th [...] fourme [...] bread an wine. vnder the forme of bread & wine, it is euident. For bread comforteth, & wine maketh glad the harte of man, which I also touched wher I intrea­ted of the proportiō & agréement of y e sacramēts. Moreouer our fathers in the figure of Manna, did eate bread which rained down frō heauen. Also in their sacrifices gratulatorie & of thanksgiuing, & in their drinke offe­rings they vsed bread and wine. But there hath sproung a great contentiō Whether the bread ought to be leaue­ned or vn leauened cōcerning the substāce of y e lords sup­per, some holding opinion y t it ought to be celebrated w t vnleuened bread, & others w t such as is leuened. But a­mong our fore-fathers of olde, there was about these no such cōtentiō: for y e church vsed both indifferētly as thē pleased. It may séeme y at y e first sup­per the lord vsed vnleuened bread at the table, acording to the auncient maner of celebrating the Passetouer. Whervpon many churches vsed vn­leuened [Page 1069] bread, who notwithstanding cō ­demned not them of heresie which v­sed leauened bread. The Pope & his adherents, cōceiuing no smal disple­sure here at, hath déepely accursed the gréek church for so trifling a matter. But y e Artotyrites were vpon some iust cause condemned by the ancient fathers, of whō Epiphanius maketh mentiō betwéene the Pepuzianes, & the Priscillianes, setting bread and chéese vpon the table in their celebra­ting contrary to Christes institutiō.

It is furthermore disputed vpon, Whether water is to be ming­led with the wine. whether vnmingled wine or delayed with water, is by the faithfull to be vsed at the supper. Cyprian the mar­tyr holdeth opinion, that in this mys­tery y e wine ought not to be vnmin­gled but delayed with water & so to be offered, y t is to say, drunken by the faithfull. For thus he hath written, Because Christ hath borne vs al, who also bare our sinnes, we may perceiue that in the water the people is to bee vnderstoode: in the wine the bloud of Christ to be vnderstoode. For when water is mingled with the wine in the cuppe, the people is vnited vnto Christe, and the multitude of the be­leeuers is coupled and ioyned vnto him in whō they beleeued. And thus in blessing the Lords cup, only water may not be offred, neither in like sort may wine only. For if any man offer onely wine, the bloud of Christe be­ginneth to be without vs: but if it be water only, then doeth the multitude beginne to be without Christe. But when they are both mingled together and are ioyned with a confused mix­ture betwixt them, thē is there an heauenly & spiritual sacramēt wrought. By these words truly doth S. Cypriā shewe vnto vs a good mysterie: but why doe we seeke to bee wiser than Christ, and to mingle together moe mysteries than wee haue receiued of him? The holy scripture maketh mention of no water, but rather re­porteth that the Lorde vsed nought else but meere wine. For the Lord sayth: Verily I say vnto you, that henceforth I will drinke no more of the fruite of the vine. For he plainely sayde not the wine, but the fruite of the vine, that herein wee shoulde make no manner of mingling. But what if that the holy martyr of God himselfe Saint Cyprian, hath labou­red by all the meanes hee might, to shewe that y e only is to be followed of the faithfull in celebrating of the Lordes supper, which they haue re­ceiued of our Lord Christe himselfe? And forasmuche as that testimonie doth make much to all this our trea­tise, concerning Christes supper to be celebrated according to y e words of the gospel, I will recite it worde for worde out of the second epistle of y e 3. book of his epistles. We must not In celebrating the supper no­thinge to be follow­ed but that which we haue recei­ued of Christ. (sayth he) depart in any respect from the doctrine of the Gospel, and those things that our maister taught & did himself, the scholers also ought to ob­serue and do. The blessed Apostle in another place speaketh more cōstantly and stoutly, saying, I meruell that you are so soone chaunged from him that called you to grace, vnto another gospel: which is nothing else, but there besome that trouble you & go about to ouerthrowe the Gospell of Christ. Howbeit if we our selues or an angel from heauen, do preach vn­to you any other thing than that wee haue taught, let him be accursed. As I haue said before, so say I now againe, if any man preache any other thing vnto you than that whiche you haue receiued, let him be accursed.

[Page 1066] Since therefore, neither the Apostle himselfe, neither an angel from hea­uen can preache or teache otherwise than Christe him selfe once hathe taught, and his Apostles haue prea­ched, I muche maruell from whence this custome hath growen, that con­trarie to the doctrine of the Gospell and the Apostles, in some places wa­ter is offered in the Lords Cup, whi­che being taken alone cānot expresse the Lords bloud. And againe, there is no cause, déerely beloued brother, that any man should thinke that the custome of certeine men is to be fol­lowed, if there be any that heretofore haue supposed that water alone is to bée offered in the Lordes [...]up. For it must be demaunded of them whom they haue followed herein?

For if in the sacrifice which is christ, none is to be followed but Christe, doubtlesse then ought wée to hearken vnto, & to do after that which Christ hathe done and commaunded to bee done, since he him selfe sayeth in his Gospel: If you do that which I com­maunde you to do, I will call you no longer seruaunts, but friendes. And y e Christ alone should be heard, the Fa­ther him selfe also witnesseth from heauen, saying: This is my welbe­loued sonne, in wh [...]e I haue de­light: heare him. Wherefore, if onely Christe is to be heard, wee ought not to regard what any other before vs hath thought meete for vs to doe, but what Christ did first who is before all other. Neither ought we in any case to follow the custome of men, but the trueth of God, con­sidering what the Lord speaketh by y e prophet Isaie, saying: They wor­ship me in vaine, teaching the com­mandements & doctrine of men. And againe, the Lord repeating the selfe same words in the gospel, sayth: Ye set Gods commandementes aside to establish your owne traditions. And in another place he sayth: He that shall breake any one of the least of these commaundementes, and shal on this sort teache men, shal be accoun­ted least in the kingdome of heauen. But if it be not lawful to breake the least of the commaundementes of God, howe muche more heinous is it, to breake thinges so greate, so weightie, and so muche belonging to the Lordes passion, & the sacrament of our redemption, or else to change it into any other order by mans tra­ditions, than is instituted by God? And so forth as followeth. There is no man can denie, but that these thinges are of authoritie euen a­gainst the authour himselfe. For nei­ther by the scriptures, nor by the ex­ample of Christe can it bee proued, that water was mingled with the wine at the supper. As for the autho­rities and testimonies which the au­thor alledgeth, euery man may per­ceiue how litle they make to the pur­pose, yea y t they be wrested frō their naturall meaning. The gospel plain­ly pronounceth that the Lord dranke of the fruite of the vine vnto his dis­ciples. And as often as Paule ma­keth mention of the cup, yet teacheth hee in no place that water was min­gled with the wine, or that it ought to be mingled with it. Wherefore, these watermen, that is to say, they that vse water only, in celebrating the Lords supper, are iustly condē ­ned: such as the Martionites and T [...] ­tianes were. Howbeit it is an indif­ferent matter, whether you vse r [...]d wine or white in the supper.

Againe, why did not the Lord deli­uer the Sacrament of the Supper Of both kindes to be giuen and recei­ [...]ed in the [...]upper. [Page 1067] vnto vs vnder one fourme of bread, or wine only, but rather vnder both kindes? the doctours of the church by one cōsent suppose this to be y e cause, for that he would signifie, or rather testifie vnto vs y t he tooke both soule & flesh vpon him, and gaue the same for vs, and also hath deliuered our soules & flesh frō euerlasting destruc­tion. For although there be 2. kinds, yet do they make but one sacrament and they may not be separated. Nei­ther is their opinion of iudgemente to be allowed of, who of their owne priuat, or rather sacrilegious autho­ritie, do corrupte the institution of Christ, offering to y e Lay people whi­che do cōmunicate, the one kind only of bread, & graunting to priests both kinds, & so challenging both kinds to themselues only. But Paul the Apo­stle receiued the authoritie from the lord himself, to admit all the faithful people of Christ vnto the Lords cup: and therefore let these bold fellowes consider from whome they haue re­ceiued commaundement to put back the Layitie, and to forbid them the cup, whiche by the Lorde our God is graunted vnto them. For Christ in plaine wordes, and as it were by the spirite of prophecie, foreséeing what shoulde come to passe in the Church, saide not of the bread, Eate yee all of this: But when he tooke the cup he added, Drinke yee all of this. Saint Marke also adioyneth herevnto not without déepe iudgement, And they drank all thereof. Herevnto also apperteineth y t which the Lord spea­keth in S. Luke: Take this and di­uide it among you. S. Paul the Apo­stle hauing a special regard vnto this excellēt & plaine institutiō of Christ, thrée or foure times ioyneth the cup to the bread: saying, As often as you shal eate of this bread, and drinke of this cup, you shall expresse the Lords death. Againe, Whosoeuer eateth of this bread, or drinketh of the Lords cup vnworthily, he shall be guiltie of the bodie and bloud of the Lord. And againe he saith: Let a man examine himselfe, and then let him eate of the bread, and drinke of the cup Againe, Who so eateth and drinketh vnwor­thily, &c. These testimonies are ma­nifolde, and worthie absolutely to be beléeued, & vnto which al traditions of all men whatsoeuer, should giue place. The Lord hath instituted the cup of the supper vnto all the faith­full: wherfore the Apostles exhibited the same vnto all the faithfull. For if the sacrament of the bloud of Christ were giuē to the Apostles only, sure­ly then the thing it selfe, to wit, the remission of sinnes which is obteined through Christes bloud, belongeth only vnto the Apostles. Howbeit the Lord saith plainly, This is the bloud of the new Testament, which is shed for many, for the remission of sinnes. It is also in other places of the scrip­ture manifestly set downe, y e Christs bloud was shed for the remission of y e sinns of al the faithful. Wherfore, if the Laitie be capeable of the thing, how muche more of the signe? Now if our aduersaries procéede further and say, that the Apostles only sate at the supper, (who represented the figure of the priestes) and that the vse of the cuppe was graunted vnto them only, and not to be graunted vnto other, but to such only as were present at the first supper: then doe we demaunde of them by what au­thoritie they giue the Lordes bread to the Laitie, or by what right they do admitte simple women vnto the Lordes supper? since it is manifest [Page 1068] that neither the one, nor the other (ac­cording vnto their speaking in this matter) sate at the Lords table, And in this point they being taken tarde, can goe no further. But they obiect the daunger of the cup, which if it be giuen vnto all without exception, it would come to passe through the fol­lie & negligence of men, there might some great offence be committed in letting it fall, or powring it on the floore. As who shuld say, the eternal prouidence hath not foreséen so great an offence, which these wisemen doe well perceiue nowe at length in the end of the world, and do amend that, wherein the Sonne of God did a­misse.

For they crie out, that one kinde is enough for the lay people, for asmuch as by a necessarie coherence it foloweth, that where the bodie of Christ is, there is his bloud also: and thus must it then followe, that the one kinde is instituted in vaine. But the lord dis­tinctly first offered the bread, and af­terward the cup: & the Lord institu­ted nothing in vaine: therefore both kinds, since the Lord hath so cōman­ded, ought to be parted among all the faithful: which as many as haue read the writings of the ancient fathers, wil report was obserued euer be­fore euen almost vnto the time of the counsell of Constance. Of whom ma­ny haue not beene afraide to say, that the diuiding of this sacrament after this māner, could not be done with­out sacrilege.

The matter & substāce of y e supper being declared, there is lightly some Of the cō ­s [...]eratiō of the breade and wine. question moued concerning y e forme or of the consecration of the breade and wine. But for asmuch as I haue intreated hereof in the generall con­sideration of the sacraments, there is no cause why I should, with lothe­somnesse to the bearers, repeate the selfe same thing againe. We do not acknowledge any transubstanti [...]ti­on to be made by force of wordes or characters: but we affirme that the bread and wine remaine as they are in their owne substances, but that there is added vnto them the institu­tion, will, and worde of Christ, and so become a sacramente, and so dif­fer muche from common bread and wine, as we haue saide in place con­uenient.

Consequently insueth the questi­on Whether there must be one chiefe dealer in the action of the supper touching this point, Who should administer the Supper: that is to say Whether any one of the con­gregation ought to be chiefe in the celebrating of the supper: then, Who the same should be? Surely the thing it selfe requireth, and nature also commaundeth, that euery thing bee done decently and in good order: and religion requireth that all thinges apperteining to the supper bee done according to Christs example. But he was the chiefe dealer in the sup­per: And he likewise hathe appoin­ted ministers of the Churche, by whom he will haue the sacraments to be administred.

Wherefore, like as euerie man doth not baptise, but the lawfull mi­nister of the church: so apperteyneth it not vnto euerie man to prepare & minister the holy supper, but to the minister which is ordeyned by God. Herein now we disproue the Papis­tical doctrine which alloweth of pri­uate Masses, & teacheth y t the prieste offreth vp the bodie and bloud of our Lord for the standers by, and that by the Masse he applteth the merite of redemption vnto them y t with deuo­tion [Page 1069] come to that sacristce. For as there is no one worde of the Lord ex­tent that commaundeth the priestes to sacrifice, or priuately to apply the supper for others, or that promiseth any thinge vnto them that stande by and looke on it, for he sayth, Doe this, eate yee and drinke ye all in the re­membraunce of me: he sayeth not, Looke vppon the priests onely while they be eating and drinking for you: so Christ is not bodily present in the breade and wine: he is ioyned vnto our heartes and mindes by his spirit, For it were to none effect that he re­mained in the breade. And if he were present there in déede, yet coulde he not be sacrificed, both for that he hath offered vp him selfe once vppon the crosse, neither can the moste worthy and onely begotten sonne of God be offered vp againe to God the father by a sinnefull man: as also for that there is no néede for him to offer a­gaine. For S. Paule saith, Christ beeing one onely sacrifice offered vp Hebr. 10. for sinne, sitteth for euer at the righte hand of God, looking for that which is yet to come, vntill his enimies bee made his footestoole. For by one ob­lation hee hath made them for euer perfect, that are sanctified. And a­gaine he sayeth: Whereas is full re­mission of sinnes, there is no more ob­lation for sinne. But we haue full remissiō of sinne by the death which Christ once suffered. Therfore there is no sacrifice in the church for sinne. In déede the Churche doth celebrate the memoriall of the sacrifice which was once perfectly finished vppon the crosse, but the Churche doeth not offer vppe sacrifice any more, either with bloud or without bloud.

Praise & thanksgiuing are a most ac­ceptable sacrifice to the Lord: y e same the minister offereth not for others, but with others. Here now therefore we ascribe none other thing to y e mi­nister but the ministrie, that he bee the president or chief dealer to recite the prayers in the celebration of the supper, and after the holy prelection, and the pronouncing of the solemne wordes, let him, after the example of Christ, begin to break y e lords bread, and distribute his cup, and let him re­ceiue also the sacrament for himself, as the other faithfull people doe, as companion of the faith, and when the communion is done, let him end the holy action with thankesgiuing, and some holy exhortatiō. Concerning y e place where the supper is to be cele­brated, Of the place wher the supper is to be celebrated. I finde no contention hathe beéne amongst the most auncient mi­nisters of the church. It is read how that our Lord Iesus vsed the hall of a certeine prinate mans house. And also the Apostle Paule both preached Actes. 20. & brake bread at Troas, in a certeine dining place. The auncient Church which insued immediately after the death of the Apostles, almoste vnto y e time of Constantine the great, had none or verie fewe large & publique churches. For it was scarce lawfull or safe in so troublesome a time, for the Christians to créepe abroade. In the meane time they vsed verie ho­nest places, in the which they mette together in holy assemblies, hauing places of prayer. At this present there séemeth no place to bee more worthie or more commodious to ce­lebrate the holy supper in, than that which is appointed for doctrine and prayer. For so haue we learned of Saint Paule. Cor. cha. 11. How be­it, if tyrannicall power wil not suf­fer vs to haue a church, what shal let vs but y t we may reueritly celebrate the supper in honest priuate houses?

[Page 1070] Touching the holie instrumentes Of the lords altar or table. belonging to the Supper, the matter also requireth to speake something in this place. In the time that the Apostles liued, they iupped at tables sett foorth and furnished for that purpose: they knew no fixed al­tars builded of stone, which are more fit to make fire vpō, & to burne beasts on for a sacrifice. A remouing table agréeth better with the example of Christe. Notwithstanding we con­demne not standing altars, so that they serue onely to the lawfull vse of the supper. S. Paule in the 1. to the Corinthians calleth y e altars of Eth­nickes, tables, so that we néede not to meruaile, that the auncient fathers termed our tables, altars. For it is an easie matter to fall from the one to the other: and it should séeme that they alluded vnto the onely altar of the Tabernacle of God.

In olde time the tables were co­uered with some faire cloath, with some linnen table-cloth or towell. Frō whence perhaps were borrowed those thinges which are called corpo­ralls. As for that outwarde brauerie & worldly trimming, it was not then vsed on the altars of christians. We reade how it is forbidden by the law, that there muste no altar be builded of hewen stone: by which prouiso, all cost and branerie in Religion is forbidden.

Thus it is manifest, that in the ancient times there were no preci­ous Of vessels belonging to the Lords sup­per. nor costly vessels vsed at the sup­per. For like as Christe and the A­postles taught that frugalitie should be vsed in all places, condemning su­perfluitie, and beatinge into vs the contempte of golde and siluer: so in those holie mysteries they haue not ouerthrowne that doctrine of theirs, or giuen occasion of excesse: After longe persecution, when peace was restored to the Churche, then began the custume to celebrate in y e church w c vessels of golds & siluer▪ But th [...] al­so there were some that brought the same againe to his olde frugalitie and simplicitie. Chrysostome cry­ed out (as I haue also declared in an­other place) that in receiuing the Lords supper, we ought to haue gol­den mindes, not golden vessels. And Saint. Ambrose sayeth, The Sacra­ments require not golde, neither are those things plesaunt in golde, which are not bought with golde. The or­nament of the Sacraments is the re­demption of captiues. S. Hier. com­mends S. Exuperius byshop of Tole­do, who carried the Lords bodie in a basket of wicker, and the bloud in a glasse, & had expelled couetousnesse out of the Churche. And truely that canō of the Triburean counsel which is yet extante in the Popes decrées, for bidding that no Priest should mi­nister this holie mysterie in wodden vessels, doeth proue sufficiently that certeine Churches more than eight hundred yéeres since Christes passi­on, vsed to drink the bloud of Christe in wodden vessels: wherefore wod­den cups in the supper be of all moste auncient. Bonifacius the Archeby­shop (which example although I haue alleadged elsewhere, yet am I infor­ced to repeat it here again, for that it agréeth so fitly with this present mat­ter) being asked long since, Whether it were lawful to minister the sacra­mentes in vessels of wood? aunswe­red: In olde times (sayth he) golden priestes vsed wodden cupps: but now contrarywise, wodden priests vse gol­den cuppes. But if any man bringe vessels made of any other stuffe with­out [Page 1071] excesse and superstition, I would not greatly striue with him, so that he will also acknowledge that they do not offend which vse the wodden. For as touching the forme and matter of the cuppes, all are frée and lawfull for the faithful Church toovse.

Moreouer, it is euident that the What garment is to be worne at the sup­per. Lord in the first supper, yea and the Apostles also in celebrating the same supper, vsed their owne vsuall and decent apparell. And therefore it is not disagreable from the first institu­tion if the minister come vnto the Lords table couered with his owne garment, so that it be comely and ho­nest. Surely the communicants doe weare on them their owne vsuall ap­parel. We must take héede then that there créep in no superstitiō. Our for­fathers as it semed, did weare a cloke cast ouer their common garmentes: which they did not after the example of Christe or the Apostles, but accor­ding to mans tradition. At the length that stuffe whiche is vsed at this day was taken vp according to the imi­tation of the priests garment of the olde law, and appointed to be worne by the ministers that would celebrate the supper. Neither doth Innocentius the 3. of that name, disseble this mat­ter in the 4. Chap. and 4. booke of his worke, De Sac. altar. mysterio. As for vs, we haue learned of late, that all Leuitical maters are not only put a­way, but not to be brought againe in to the Church by any. For as much therefore as we remaine in the light of the gospell, and not in the shadowe of the lawe, we do vpon good cause re­iect that Leuiticall Massing apparell.

I haue also declared in another place, that it hath bene the manner in What tongue is to be vsed. olde time, that euery nation hath vsed their owne natiue & vulgar tonge in ministring the sacraments. Of the gestures which the ministers doe vse What ges­tures. in celebrating the Lords supper, we can say none other thinge out of the gospel, than what we haue learned, The Lord toke the bread, blessed it, brake it, distributed it. &c. If the mi­nister do follow these things he néed not to be carefull of other gestures.

Those which at this day are by the inuention of men receiued into y e ce­lebration of the masse, are so farre off from giuing any maiestie to the my­steries, that they bring thē rather the more into cōtempt. I wil say nothing elso that may séeme more greuous.

The matter is indifferent whether Of taking it in the handes. the Churche take the supper sitting downe or going to the table: whether a man take the holie mysteries in his owne hand, or receiue it into his mouth at the hands of him that mini­streth. It is moste agréeable with the first simplicitie and institution of the supper, to sit and to receiue the sa­craments in a mans owne handes of him that ministreth, and afterwards to breake it, eate it, and to dinide it vnto others. For as the Lord sat at table with his disciples, so he reached foorth y t mysteries, saying: Take and diuide it among you. Moreouer, as there is more quietnes and lesse stur in sitting at the supper, while the mi­nisters carrie the holie mysteries a­bout the congregation: so is it well knowen by histories of antiquitie, that the sacrament hath béene deliue­red into the hands of the communi­cantes. It is méere superstition, & re­pugnant to the doctrine of the Apo­stles, to scrape the hands of y t lay peo­ple that haue touched the holie sacra­ment of the supper. Why do they not also by the same lawe scrape the lips, tonge, & iawes of the communicants? [Page 1072] Of these things before handled sprin­geth an other question, What is to be The remnantes of the supper. thought of the remnaunts & leauings of the Lords supper, & whether there ought any parte of it to be reserued, and whether that whiche is reserued or shut vp ought to be adored? This question séemeth to haue no godlines at al in it, but to be altogether super­stitions and very hurtfull. For who knoweth not that bread & wine out of the holie and lawfull vse appointed, are not a sacrament? Shall we pra­céede to demaund with these Sophis­ters, what y t is which the mouse gna­weth, when hee gnaweth the Lords bread?

These questions are most vnwor­thy to bee demanded and to be ra­ked vp in holie obliuion. Touching the shutting vp of the sacrament, the Whether to be shut vp and a­dored. lord teacheth vs not one word in the gospel, much lesse of worshipping it. Take (saith hee) eate, and diuide it a­mong you. He saith not, Lay it vp, & worshipp it. For the true worship­pers worship the father in spirit and trueth. Moreouer wee read how the Lord hath plainly said in the gospel, If they say vnto you, beholde where he is in the desert, go not foorth: be­holde where hee is in the innermoste partes of the house, doe not beleeue. He setteth downe the cause of this his commaundement, For like as the lightening goeth foorth of the East, & appeareth in the West, so shall the comming of the sonne of man be.

The comming againe of the sonne of man saith he shall be glorious and not obscure, neither shall he come a­gaine but to iudge bothe the quicke and the dead And therefore S. Paule Coloss. 3. the Apostle teaching vs true religi­on, willeth vs to worshipp Christe, not vppon the earth, but with our mindes lifted vnto Heauen, where hee sitteth at the right hand of his fa­ther. And who will he so frantique, I beséeche you, to worshipp the holie signe for the holie thing it selfe? it ap­peareth by the decrées made of late, that these thinges were inuented by mans deuise. For it is certeine, that the feaste of Christes bodie, common­ly called Corpus Christi, was institu­ted but of late yéeres vnder Pope Vrbane, in the yéere of our Lorde 1264. as it may appeare in Clement the 3, booke, title 16. the Chapter be­ginning. Si Dominum.

It remaineth, that we discusse the question concerning the time of cele­brating what time to be cele­brated. the Lordes Supper, and what season is méetest for the same, y e morning or euening? whether we ought to sup together, whether we must receiue it fasting or when wee haue dyned? also how often we must celebrate the supper, once, or often, or seldome? It is euidently enough knowen, that Christe sat downe at the table with his disciples in the e­uening, but it followeth not héereof, that the supper cannot be rightly ce­lebrated at any other time but at e­uening.

The Lorde vppon occasion of the feast of the Passeouer, and because he should bee betrayed that night, did bothe eate the supper that euening with his disciples, and instituted al­so y e supper for vs. Notwithstanding hee le [...]te the libertie to remoue this mysterie vnto the morning: for that when we be sober, then are we most méete to deale in all matters, specialy in religion, for which we be then fit­ter, then when our bellyes be full of good cheere. Wherefore this banquet requireth fasting and emptie guests: [Page 1073] but yet not so fastinge, that a man maye not taste of somewhat a-fore­hand for his healthes sake. For S. Paule sayeth, If any man bee hungry let him eate at home. The same Apostle also wil not haue any other feast to bee receuied together with the Lordes mysticall Supper. And therefore we say, that wee ought not to receiue that with other meate.

Tertullian writeth that Chri­stians haue vsed oftentimes to eate other meate with it: which kinde of Supper, as hee writeth, was called [...], that is to say, mutuall loue or charitie, borrowing the name frō loue: for that there the poore were re­freshed with the feastinge of the ri­cher sorte. Howbeit prouision of meate, drink, and other necessaryes, might wel enough be made for them without the Churche. Paule will not permit that in one place, both pub­lique feastes should be made, and al­so the mysticall supper of the Lorde celebrated.

Furthermore, how many times in a yéere the faithfull ought to receiue How oftē to be cel­brated. this Sacrament of the Lords supper, the apostles haue giuen forth no com­maundement, but haue lefte it indif­ferent vnto euery Churches discre­tion. For what is more plaine than that which S. Paule hath said? As of­ten as you shall eate of this bread and drink of this cup, you shall declare the Lords death vntill he come. For the Lord (as the same Apostle setteth it downe) first commaunding, said, Doe this as oft as you shal drink it in remē ­brance of me. Howbeit, let no no mā think that the celebration of y e Lords supper is left so fréely vnto him, y t hee néed neuer to receiue it. For y t were no lawful libertie, but most vnlawful licentiousnes. They y t celbrate y e supper of y Lord vpō certeine & ordinary times of the yere, would not haue it brought into contempt or loathed by reason of the daily frequenting. For they haue some consideratiō of their owne people, & they would haue the supper to be celebrated worthily, & that the people may haue a desire vnto it. But they that celebrate it verie oft, they suppose it an vnméete thing, that good thinges by often fre­quenting them, shuld be despised: for the better the thing is, the oftener, say they, it is to be vsed. Both these sortes desire to serue the Lorde, and would haue that to be done to great and good effecte, which the Lord hath left frée. Betwéene these if S. Augus­tine bee made vmpier and Iudge, doubtlesse he would pronounce none other iudgment than y t which he hath alreadie pronounced of y e same cause writing vnto Ianuarius, and saying: Hee shall best decide this strife bee­tweene them, who so aduised them es­pecially to abide in the peace of christ, and that euerie man doe that whiche according to his faithe hee is persuaded to bee good and godly. For neither of them dishonoreth the bo­die and bloud of our Lorde. Onely that meate must not be contemned.

Now for whome this holy supper is iustituted, and to whome it is to For whom the supper is instituted. be ministred, we haue also to consi­der. It séemeth that it is institu­ted and to bée giuen vnto all fayth­full Christian people, of what sexe soeuer, men and women, high & lowe. Wherfore so great a mysterie is not to be cast vnto swine and dogs to be contemned and troden vnder foote. Before it bee ministred all men are earnestly & effectually to bee admo­nished, vnto whom this meat apper­teineth, namely to thē y e acknowledg [Page 1078] their sins, y t are sorie for their faults, and beléeue in Christe: All are to be admonished, that euery man descen­ding into him selfe, doe proue him selfe, and afterwarde so eate of this holie bread, and drinke of this holie drink, that he eate not and drinke not thereof vnworthily vnto his condem­nation. But after this seuere admo­nition, if any approch vnto the table and sit down, & by their sitting down do as it were opēly professe, both that they are, & also desire to remaine true worshippers of Christ, by whōe they truste to haue remission of their sin­nes, surely such are not to be put back by y e ministers, neither are y e holy my­steries to be denied thē. For the Lord himselfe who is the searcher of harts, seuerely, diligently, plainly, & in ma­ny words in his last Supper, before he distributed y e mysteries, admoni­shed Iudas being an hypocrit, a théef, a traitour, a murtherer, yea a parri­cide, a blasphemer, and a forsaker of his maister, but béeing admonished, when notwithstādinghe departed not from the table but tarried among the Saints, the Lord did not violētly put him away, nor bad him openly to de­part, neither w theld he y e Lords bread frō him, but gaue it vnto him as he did vnto others, although he knewe assu­redly what he was. Which thing the ministers of y e church do not alwayes so certeinly know of thē that sit down at the table. Neither did the Lord of­fend any whit at all in so doing, nei­ther did he cast that whiche was holie to the dogs. For y e Lord warned him diligently of all matters, whereof he was to be warned, & he hearing and vnderstanding thē all remaineth not­withstēding among y e Saints, daun­teth himself for one of the faithful not for an hogg, and as one of the fathfull taketh parte of the bread & of the cup. By which hypocrisie notwithstāding he prouoked y e heuy iudgment of god agaīst him, euē as also at this day this holy meat & this holy drink turneth to the destruction bothe of body & soule, of all hypocrits. Neither did the pre­sence of the hypocrite at y e Lords sup­per defile the other faithfull disciples of Christe which sat at the table: like as neither at this day are the faith­full polluted, although they sée ma­ny hypocrites sit downe at the table with thē. For they sup not with them as with hypocrites, but as it were with the faithful. In the mean while the hypocrite hurteth himselfe & not others, he falleth and perisheth to his owne destruction, he eateth and drin­keth his owne damnation, but y e faithful liueth be his owne faith: of which thing we haue intreated in other ser­mons. And although y e infants are re­puted The sup­per was not instituted for in­fantes. to be of y e church & in the num­ber of the faithful, yet are they not ca­pable of the supper. In this point the auncient fathers shamefully erred: which I haue also noted in the sermō of Baptisme. Infants are not depri­ued of euerlasting life, although they depart out of this world without re­ceiuing this mysticall meate. This was instituted for them that are of lawfull yéeres, and not for Infants. Let a man examine him selfe (sayth the Apostle) and let him so eate of the bread and drinke of the Cuppe. And the Lorde sayth, Doe this in the remembraunce of mee. And againe, Shewe foorth the Lordes death vn­till he come.

All which sayings take place in people of lawful yéeres, not in In­fantes. Our Children must be di­ligently instructed from their infan­cie, that they may rightly vnderstand [Page 1079] those mysteries, and frequente them, whiche thinge the Lorde com­maunded the children of Israel, say­ing: If your children shall say vnto you, What manner of worshiping is this? you shall aunswere: It is the sa­crifice of the Lords Passeouer, who passed ouer the houses of the children of Israel when he stroke the Aegypti­ans, and deliuered our houses. Sure­ly we must not shew our selues to be more slacke in informing our chil­dren, than they were, since we haue receiued a more noble benefite than they haue.

Of like nature vnto this question are these other: Whether the supper Whether it be to be celebrated against imminent dangers. be to be celebrated priuatly for eue­ry cause or necessitie? Whether it be to bee carryed vnto the sicke, and those that keepe their beddes? Whe­ther it be to be applyed to the dead, that is to saye, to bee offered for the dead, to obtaine rest for them? Tou­ching these matters, I knowe what is commonly said and done. There hapeneth some pestilence, famine, warre, or tempest, and by and by the supper is commaunded to bee cele­brated, that as it were by this sacri­fice the present calamitie may be ta­ken away. Againe, there is one sick, another perisheth with hunger, and afflicted for wante of all manner ne­cessaryes, the same requireth of the priest to haue the Lords supper mi­nistred vnto him, that thereby the di­sease may be cured, as by a most pre­sent and approued remedie, and his hunger and pouertie released. But this is not the due celebration of the supper, but a filthye prophanation thereof. For the Lord hath not insti­tuted it to bee a cleansing sacrifice a­gainst all calamities, whereby hee would be pleased, but to be a memo­riall of his death, & a dutiful thanks­giuing. For whē we be at the supper we offer nothing vnto him, for which he should be fauourable vnto vs, and turne away such an euil from vs, and giue vs such a good thing as we desire of him, but we giue thanks for the be­nefits which we haue receiued. It is lawfull otherwise for them that are oppressed with troubles, to offer vpp their vowes (that is to say) their prai­ers to the Lord: but it is not lawfull to conuerte his holie mysteries to any other purpose than hee hath appoin­ted.

Neither haue wee any examples to proue y e any holie men did euer vse the Lords supper to any such end, as these men doe. The children of Isra­el receiued the feaste of the Paschal lamb in remembraunce of their deli­uerance out of Egypt, and that they should continue thankfull vnto so be­neficiall a Lorde: how greate an of­fence had they cōmitted, if they had so often-times eaten their banquet as béeing oppressed with calamities, they desired to be deliuered, & desired it by dooing that déed? They receiued the Arke of the couenaunte from the Lord in token of his diuine presence and assured help: but when contrary to the end wherevnto it was appoin­ted they bare it into the campe, to the intent they might obteine the victory thereby, they them selues were putt to flight and slaine, and the Ark cary­ed away by the Philistines into cap­tiuitie.

Againe, if the Lords supper bee a publique holie feaste of the whole The sup­ [...]er not to [...]e celebra [...]ed at [...] priua [...] [...]e, for the [...]icke nor whole. Church gathered together in one, in the whiche there ought to be brea­king, distributing, eating, and drin­king, and thereby the communion of the bodie and bloud of Christe bee [Page 1080] declared and sealed: it followethe that the Lords supper ought not to be ordeyned neither for any in health or sicknesse, neither for any lying sicke in his bed, or at the point of death, be it either priuatly at home, or openly at Church: neither can the godly re­quire the Lordes supper vnto any such priuate vses. For the instituti­on of Christe our Lord muste not be altered by any humane authoritie or custome. Verilie S. Paule requi­reth a publique assembly of y e church, and a generall méeting for the due ce­lebrating of the supper. When you meete together therfore in one place, this is not to take the supper of the Lord, that is to say, Ye doe not eate the Lordes supper. The reason is, For euery one when they shoulde eate, taketh his owne supper &c.

Wherefore hee will not that any thing bee done therein priuatly.

Likewise in the same place hee sayeth, that they méete together and eate the Lordes supper to their owne damnation, which make haste to the Supper, not tarrying for the congregation vntil they doe all méet, & they eate and drinke together. For he sayeth, Wherefore my brethren, when you meete to eate and drinke, tarry one for an other (if any man be hungry let him eate at home, to wit, y t he be not constrained to eate before the residue) that ye mete not together to your condemnation. Wherfore the Lords supper is not a priuate, but a publique supper to bee giuen to no man priuatly. And forasmuch as that assembly is not publique or generall when foure or fiue doe communicate with the sick, their saying is nothing which say that the supper may be or­deined for y e sick, if so be that others doe sup with them. Moreouer who wil denie that the example of Christe and the Apostles is perpetually to be followed? But it is euident enough that Christe celebrated his supper in a common dyning place, haueing ga­thered the Churche vnto him, as well as it might at that time be ga­thered.

Sainct Paule sayeth, that in that pointe hée followed the example of the Lorde, and that he hath deliue­red no other thing to the church than that which he receiued of the Lorde. Neither reade we in any place of the Scriptures, that the other Apostles of Christe carryed the Sacramente to the sicke, and that they ordeyned the holie Supper priuately for eue­ry one to appease his tentation.

But all the apostles commaund vs in euery place, to confirme and streng­then the sicke and afflicted conscience with the Lordes worde: they teache vs also to succour the distressed with diligent prayer. S Iames hath dili­gently Iames. 5. sett downe in writing, how the faithfull shall behaue them selues towardes the sick, and them that are departing out of this worlde: but as touching the celebrating or carrying the Sacrament vnto them, hée spea­keth not one worde. Neither is it likely that the Apostles, the moste faithfull doctours of the Churche, would dissemble the matter, if so be they had thoughte that it had apper­teined chiefly to our saluation. They haue warned vs often of thinges of farre lesse importaunce. And cer­teine it is, that they haue taught the Churche all thinges that béelong to true godlinesse and saluation: but as for this matter they haue not menti­oned one worde of it.

[Page 1081] They obiecte out of the Actes of the apostls this authoritie, And brea­king Actes. 2. bread from house to house, they eate meate together with gladnesse and singelnes of hart, praysing God. But that place is to be vnderstood of the bodily & nourishing meat, not of the mysticall foode. For it followeth, They receiued meate or sustenaunce together, And therefore as it is read in the 58. Chapter of Esay, to breake breade is as much to say as to féede, and so it signifieth héere also. For the richer sorte gaue foode to the poorer, which they did with a chéerfull, not with a sorrowfull hearte: and they that receiued the benefite, praysed God. But if any man doe stubbern­ly contend that the Apostles did sup in priuate houses, We answere, that it maketh nothinge to y e present mat­ter of the sick, and of priuate commu­nion. For as I haue saide before, at that time they vsed priuate houses in stéede of Churches. And therefore they supped in priuate houses, not to féede the sick with the bread of the sa­crament, but because the vniuersall church of that place was gathered to­gether in them: as it appeareth in the 20. Chapter of the Actes, as the maner is in persecutions. They ob­iect moreouer, that the auncient fa­thers sent the sacrament vnto them that were bounde in prison, and to them that were departing, to féede on vpon the way. But I haue decla­red in place else-where, wherefore the ancient fathers did so. Héerevnto also we add, that mans custome can­not preiudice the word of God.

The blessed martyr Irenaeus wri­teth, that the byshops of Rome were wont to send the Sacrament to o­ther byshops whiche come to Rome from other places, in token of con­corde and agreement. But that cus­tome was not vsed by all byshopps, neither is it vsed in the Churche at this present. Héereof it followeth that many thinges were vsed by the auncient fathers (as that whereof wee spake before, whiche was in gi­uing the Sacramentes to infants:) which notwithstanding are no lawe vnto vs. Good men also at this day may suffer a priuate supper, for a time, for them that do not yet vnder­stand the full vse of the supper. But who will gather héereof, that euery man ought of dutie to doe that, which is permitted vnto some vpon suffe­raunce? But if we continue conten­tiously to affirme it to be a reliefe for vs in our trauaile, it will growe to this (whiche wee haue séene recei­ued already certeine hundred yéeres ago) that there shall be hope and con­fidence putt in the receiuing of the sacramēt, as though y e in respect ther­of wee were acceptable vnto God, and when wée departe out of this life wée should flye straight wayes vpp into Heauen, but without re­ceiuing the Sacramente bée thro­wen directly downe to hell. There muste also néedes arise sundrye other errours. Neither is there any ne­cessitie to constraine vs to minister the sacrament to the sick. For as pri­soners are absent from receiuing the Lords supper without danger of sal­uation, so likewise are the sick & those that are ready to dye. For béeing ne­uertheles by perfect faith gathered to the body of Christe, & although they be absent in body yet being in minde present with y e congregatiō, they are also made partakers of all spirituall good things. And it is sufficient for thē that as lōg as they haue bene in helth, they haue bene alwayes presēt at the [Page 1082] holy mysteries. The feast of Passeo­uer was not celebrated euery where, Deut. 16. but at Hierusalem onely, in one place. But howe many were there, thincke wée, y e by reason of their bodily health, impaired with sicknes, & for old-age, could not trauell to Hierusalem from so large and wide a kingdome? And although no man brought them home a péece of the Paschal lambe in their pockets, notwithstanding they did cō ­municate with the whole church of Is­rael. And who doubteth but that by the comming of Christ, the condition of the Christians is made better? Our Lord Christ did not institute his mysticall supper for the dead, but for The sacra­ment not to be offe­red for the dead. the liuing onely: wherefore it is not to be celebrated for the dead, and to bee applied to their redēption. They that die without faith, immediatly fall vn­der the iudgment of damnation. But they that are dead in Christ, are alrea­die ioyned vnto the companie of the elders, and stand before the Lambe, singing Halleluiah for euermore. For I haue declared in my sermon of the Soule, that y e saluation of the faithful soules which are departed by corporal death, is most vndoubted. And where some obiect, that the auncient sathers haue made mētion of offering for the dead, we suppose that it apperteineth not vnto vs. We beléeue the Canoni­call scriptures without contradiction: we beléeue not y e fathers further than they can proue their owne sayings by the Canonicall scriptures. Neither would they haue thē-selues otherwise beléeued. And therfore if the fathers thincke that the supper is a sacrifice, & that it is to be offred to procure rest to the souls departed, we do not receiue that opinion, as not agréeing with the Canonicall scriptures, whiche teache that the Lord instituted not his sup­per for that purpose, and therefore by such abuse of the supper God is rather displeased than pleased: yea that there is no work of man be it neuer so good, much lesse if it be against Gods word, that can sanctifie, since that preroga­tiue belongeth onely to the merite of the sonne of God: and moreouer that the souls departed are not in any such state in the other world, that they can or ought to be holpen by any woorkes in this world. But if the auncient fa­thers by oblation or offering, doe vn­derstand y e sacrifice of praise or thanc­kesgiuing, we will not striue against them, but that there may be made ob­lations for the dead, that is to say, that thanks be giuen to God, & his goodnes praised, who hath called out of this miserable world such as were indued with true faith, and hath ioyned them vnto the companies of angels, and all the blessed sainctes in the euerlasting kingdome of all ioye and felicitie. But surely there is no truth nor god­lines that willeth vs to celebrate the supper for the dead. And we make a distinction in sacrifice or oblatiō. For Sacrifices of 2. sortes of expiatiō and con­fession. there is a sacrifice of expiation, and there is a sacrifice of confession or praise. The sacrifice of expiation is offered to cleanse or purge sinns, and also for satisfaction for sinnes. This cānot be accomplished without death and bloud: as S. Paule the Apostle sheweth plainely in the 9. Cap. to the Hebrues. The sacrifice of Christ was such a one (the figures of whiche were all the sacrifices of all the holy fathers of the old testament) who beeing both priest and sacrifice, offered vp himself once to God y e father, while he suffered vpon the crosse, and shedding his most innocent bloud, there gaue vpp the Ghost. The supper at this day is no such sacrifice, but a commemoration [Page 1083] of the death, or of the sacrifice once of­fered vpon y e crosse. For nether ought or can Christe bee sacrificed againe, who being once offered, is sufficient to cleanse all the sinnes of all ages. Why then should hee be sacrificed a­gaine? Neither can the sonne of God be sacrificed by any man, since that for the same cause, he offered vp him­selfe once to God, as being a priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech. Therefore, the minister of y e Churche, doeth not in the Churche sacrifice the body and bloud of Christe in the sup­per, for the liuing: but together with the whole Church doeth celebrate the remembraunce of the sacrifice which was once offered vpon the Crosse. Of which as I haue said elsewhere, y e sup­per may also be called a sacrifice, be­cause it is a sacrament or signe of the sacrifice whiche was once offered by Christe, as Augustine also hath lefte written. The sacrifice of cōfession, is of praise & thankesgiuing, which wée offer to God for y e redemption and be­nefits of god fréely bestowed vpon his Church. And since we offer the same alwayes vnto GOD in prayer, but chiefly when wée are ioyned in the sa­cramēt of y e Eucharist, or celebrating the supper, therefore the auncient fa­thers called it a sacrifice, because in the same we giue thanckes vnto God for oure deliuerance from death, and for the inheritaunce of euerlasting life which is giuen vnto vs. And that this sacrifice is generally offered by the v­niuersall Churche in celebrating the supper, & not by y e minister of y e church alone, for those y e liue in y e Church, we Of the endes of the Lords supper. tould you before. Now forasmuch as wee haue hetherto discussed certaine circūstances, or questions whiche are wont to be moued about y e Lords sup­per, so farr forth as y e necessitie of the matter séemed to require, & as muche as our smal abilitie was able to per­forme, it remayneth that we descend further to declare, for what cause the Lords supper was by the Lord insti­tuted, which place truely is not rashly reckoned among the chiefest. For we made mention of the same immediat­ly vpon the beginning of this sermon. For the lord by setting bread & wine before vs in the holy banquet, would haue his promise and communion te­stified vnto vs, and his gifts represen­ted vnto vs, & made manifest to our senses, & would also gather vs visibly into one bodie, and reteine the memo­rie of his death in y e hearts of the faith­full, and finally, put vs in minde of our duetie, chiefly of praise & thankes­giuing. All these thinges haue we se­uerally expounded, hauing discoursed vpon them at large in the generall cō ­sideration & treatise of y e sacramēts: & therefore at this presēt we will do no more but touche them briefly for me­mories sake, meaning to handle those things somewhat more largly, which shall by occasion arise as they are in­treated vppon. But this word Cōmu­nion, The Lord witnesleth vnto vs his promise & cōmunion I meane the societie, cōiunction, or partaking of the lord Christ, by the which through his spirit he doth who­ly knitt and ioyne himselfe to vs, and wee are made partakers of him by faith, & are coupled vnto him: so that being by him deliuered from sinn and death, we may liue in him being made heires of euerlasting life, and that hée maye liue in vs and bee wholie ours, as we be wholie his. Neither doe wée say, that the communion of the Lords body & bloud is any thing else. For by his body which was deliuered ouer to death for vs, and by his bloud whiche was shed for y e remission of our sinns, it is come to passe, that we being pur­ged from oure sinnes, are made his [Page 1084] members and he now quickeneth vs, and susteineth vs as food which giueth life: wherevppon wee are also said to eate and drinke him as the meate and drinke of life. The promise therefore wherof we made mention euen now, is none other than the woord of God, which declareth vnto vs that life is in Christ only: For Christ deliuered his body to the death, and shedd his bloud for y e remission of our sinnes, that we beléeuing in him, maye haue life euer­lasting. But this promise & communi­on of Christ is not nowe first of all gi­uen in the supper or by y e supper. For the Lord our God immediatly after y e creatiō of the world, promised life and remission of sinnes vnto Adam & his séed through Christ: & afterward re­nued the same promise w c Noe, Abra­ham, Moses & Dauid, and the other fa­thers. And that y e fathers did commu­nicate with Christ, & were partakers of his goodnes, Paul the Apostle, w c the whole scripture is a witnes. But this so great goodnes happened not to the fathers onely. For the promise was made vnto vs also, and the communi­on of Christ was conueyed vnto vs, & is conueyed particularly vnto euery one of vs in holy baptisme, & also in the manifest preaching of the Gospel: moreouer we receiue y e same by faith, by which we are ioyned to Christ, and are made his members. Therfore, as we are not void & w cout Christ before y e supper, but are quickened by him & made his members or partners: so in the verye action or celebration of the supper, y e promise is renued vnto vs, and we renue & continue that fellow­ship which we haue with Christ, by y e body and bloud of Christe spiritually, truly participating his life and all his good giftes through faith. And by this meanes we eate the Lords body, and drinke his bloud. Moreouer, the Lord doth visibly declare & scale vnto vs y e spirituall cōmunion & promise of life made through Christ by visible signes, to wit, the banquet of bread and wine ioyned to his word or promise, name­ly that he is the quickening bread and drinke: & that we (hauing receiued the signes by faith and obedience) beeing therto sealed, do take vppon vs y e pro­mise & communion of Christe, by im­printing or transferring into our bo­dies the seale or sacrament of y e body and bloud of Christ. Of which thing y e Apostle hath also intreated in the first Corinth. cap. 10. And also to the Rom. cap. 4. & we also haue said more there­of in the generall treatise of the sacra­ments. But before I intreate further Opiniō of bodilie presence, confuted. of other ends of the supper consisting in the description thereof, I wil recite what othersome allege of the promise and communion of Christ. They con­demne our doctrine as hereticall. For they contend that the lord promised y e hee would giue vnto the faithfull his very body & bloud, to be eaten & dron­ken vnder the forme of bread & wine, therfore it must by al meanes and w c ­out al contradiction be beléeued, that y e bread is the Lords naturall body, and the wine his bloud, & that these ought to be eaten and dronken not only spi­ritually, but also corporally, vnto life euerlasting. And that Christ is bodily present in the supper, and y e the bread is his body, & the wine his bloud, thus they proue: That which the lord spea­keth cānot be false, for he is the trueth it selfe. But he saith that the bread is his body, & the wine his bloud, There­fore the bread and wine of the sacra­ment, are verily, really, and essential­ly the body & bloud of Christ. Whiche trueth, they say, must simply he belée­ued, although reason it selfe, the whole [Page 1085] world, all senses, and nature it selfe be against it. We answere, y e in déede all things are very true which y e Lord hath spoken, who is truth it selfe: but in that sense which he himself said and vnderstood, not in that meaning which we wil inforce vpō his words. Wher­fore, before all things we must search out the true sense of the Lords words in the supper, This is my body, This is my bloud, &c. These men crye out saying, that the Lords words ought to of the true vnderstan­dinge of the Lordes wordes: This is my bodie. be expounded simply, & according to y e letter. For they are wordes of the testament: and the same would not haue his words to be taken by a trope of figure. But wee say that all the E­uangelical and apostolical bookes are numbered vnder y e name of the testa­ment, & therefore throughout all and euery place of the Scripture, nothing must be corrupted, nothing added, no­thing taken away, vnlesse we will be subiect to the curse Wée are also con­streined to confesse, y t there be infinite sentences in the holy scripturs, which if we will procéede to expound simply according to the letter, we shall ouer­throw the whole scripture & the true faith, or we shall séeme to goe about to reproue the scriptures of lyes or con­tradictiō. I wil bring forth one of two examples of this sort. The Euāgelist S. John writeth. The word became flesh. Now if we wil cleaue to the ve­ry words, then must we say that God was chaunged into man. But foras­much as this sense is contrary to the faith and the scriptures, For God is immutable: and Christ is perfect God and man without all mingling or con­uerting of naturs, but remayning stil in their ownepropertics, and so do we admit this exposition, which declareth that the word toke flesh, and that God was made man. And this sense is not against scripture. For Paul saith that the sonne of God neuer toke vpon him the nature of angels, but the séede of Abraham. And therefore y e eatholique fathers, together with the apostle, doe expoūd this word Est, is, by this word Assumpsit, toke vppon him. Whereof Theodoret hath intreated at large in his Polymorphus, Dialog. 1. Againe, y e Lord saith in the same John, The fa­ther is greater than I: we should make an inequalitie in adoring the Trinitie if wee should contend that the Lordes words are simply to be vnderstood w t ­out interpretation. But by cōference of other places (taking aduise of faith) we say that the sonne is equall with the father touching his diuinitie, but inferiour vnto him in respect of his hu­manitie, according to that saying of y e prophete, which is alleged by the Apo­stle to that purpose, Thou hast made him litle inferiour to the angels. We read in y e Eospell, that Christ our lord had brethren, and that S. John the A­postle was called the sonn of Marie, & Marie called the mother of John. But who, vnlesse he were infected with the heresie of Heluidius wil stand herein, that these places are to be expounded according to the letter? specially since other places of the scripture do mani­festly proue that they were called bre­thren, which in déede were brothers & sisters children, cousen germans, kins­men, or néere of bloud: also y e circum­stāces of the place in the 19. cap. of S. John, proue that Marie was commit­ted to John as a mother to her sonne. Wherefore if they haue a desire stil to wrangle, as hetherto at their owne pleasures wee haue by proofe founde them to doe, crying out and in crying to repeate, This is my bodie, This is my bloud, This is, This is, This is, This is, Is, Is, Is: Wée will [Page 1086] also repeate, The woord was made was made, was made flesh. The father is, is, is, greater than I. Christ hath bre­thren, I say he hath brethren, hee hath brethren. The scripture hath so. The trueth sayeth so. But tell mee nowe, what commoditie shal there redound to the Church by these troublesome & odious outcries, and most froward contentions? Howe shall the hearers be edified? Howe shal y e glorie of God be enlarged? How shal y t truth be set forth? Necessitie therfore cōstreyneth vs to confesse, that in some places wée must forsake the letter, but not the sense, and that sense is to be allowed which faith it selfe, w c other places of scripture conferred with it, and final­ly the circumstances of the place, the first being compared with the last, do yeld as it were of their owne accord. Howbeit we also cry out, and repeate againe and againe, that we ought not without great cause to goe from the simplicitie of the word. But when as the absurditie, not of reason but of When to depart frō the letter. pietie, and the repugnancie of the Scriptures, and contrarietie to the articles of oure faith, doe inforce vs, then we say, affirme, and cōtend, that it is godly, yea, necessarie to departe from the letter, and from the simpli­citie of the words. And that these pla­ces which we alledged euen now, doe constreine vs to depart from the let­ter in these words of the Lord, This is my bodie, This is my bloud, wée will proue by most sound arguments taken out of y e sciptures, when I haue first briefly declared the true & aun­cient sense & meaning of those vsuall and solemne words.

The Lord sitting at the selfe same table with his disciples, reached the The auncient exposition of the words of [...] bodie bread vnto them with his owne hand. And he hauing only one true, humane and natural body, with the very same bodie of his deliuered bread vnto his disciples, and not a body either of any other mans, or that of his owne. Neither doeth that trouble vs whiche S. Augustine reciteth of Dauid, in ex­pounding the 33. Psalm: And he was borne in his owne hands: where vnto he addeth immediatly: Who is borne in his owne handes? A man may bee borne in the hands of other men, but none can be borne in his owne. This is therefore ment of Dauid, not of Christ. For Christe was borne in his owne handes, when as commending his very body vnto them he said: This is my body. For that body was borne in his owne handes. For by these wordes S. Augustine doth not feigne that Christ hath two humane bodies, but he meaneth that the humane body bare in his handes the Sacramentall bodie, that is to say, the bread, which is the sacrament of the true body. For he speaketh plainely saying, He cōmen­ding his body, bare that body in his owne hands. For in y e second sermon almost in the same words being but a litle chaunged, he saith: How was he borne in his owne hands? For whē he had commended his body, & bloud, he toke that in his handes whiche the faithful know: and after a sort he bare himselfe when he said, This is my bo­die. By which words he manifestly de clared, that he ment not that Christ in his naturall body deliuered his natu­rall body to his disciples: but y e which the faithful do know, to wit, the sacra­ment or mysterie. For it followeth, And hee bare himselfe after a sort, (I pray you marke this saying, After a sort) when hee said this is my body. Wherfore those solemne words, This is my body whiche is broken for you: And likewise, this is my bloud which [Page 1087] is shedd for you, can haue none other sense thā this, This is a cōmemorati­on, memoriall or remembrance, signe or sacrament of my bodie which is gi­uen for you. This cup, or rather the wine in the cup, signifieth or represen­teth vnto you my bloud, whiche was once shed for you. For there followeth in the Lords solemne words y t which notably confirmeth this meaning, Do this in the remēbrance of me. As if he should say, Now am I present w t you before your eyes: I shall die, & ascend vp into heauen, & then shall this holy bread & wine be a memorial or token of my body and bloud giuen & shed for you. Then breake the bread & eate it, distribute the cup and drink it, and do this in the remembrance of me, pray­sing my benefits bestowed on you in redéeming you, & giuing you life. Al­thoughe this interpretation bee most slaunderously reuiled and become ab­hominable in the sight of many, yet is it manifest to be the true, proper and most auncient interpretation of all o­ther. Tertul. lib. 4. contra Mart. saith, Christ taking the bread and distribu­ting it to his disciples, made it his bo­die, in saying, This is my body, that is to say, the figure of my bodie. Hierom vpon S. Matt. Gospel saith, That like as in y e prefiguring of Christ, Melchi­sedech the priest of almightie God had done in bringing forth bread & wine, so he might represent the truth of his bodie. Chrysostome also in his 83. ho­milie vpon Matt. If Iesus be not dead (saith he) whose token & signe is this sacrifice. Ambrose vppon the first to the Corinthians, cap. 11. Because wee be deliuered by the Lords death (saith he) being mindeful thereof in eating & drinking, we do signifie the flesh and the bloud whiche were offered for vs. Au. Aug. also in many places heapeth vpp many speaches like to this same kind of speach. The bloud is the soule, The rock was Christ, And This is my body. Let vs heare then what he saith of these speaches, that we may vnder­stand what he thinketh of the true in­terpretation of this text, This is my body. In the 3. booke of Questions in the 57. question vppon Leuiticus, hee saith, It remayneth that that be called the soule whiche signifieth the soule. For the thing that signifieth is wont to be called by the name of that thing whiche it signifieth: as it is written, The seuen eares of wheate are seuen yeares. He said not, doe signifie seuen yeres. And seuen oxen are seuē yeres, and many such like. In like sort it is said, The rocke was Christ. Hee said not, The rock signifieth Christ, but as though it were so in deede, whiche is not the same in substance, but by sig­nification. So likewise the bloud, bee­cause thrugh a certeine vital substāce in it, signifieth the soule, in the sacra­ments is called the soule. Thus far he. The same Augustine also against A­dimantus, cap. 12. saith, So is bloud the soule, like as the rock was Christ. And againe in y e same place he saith, I may also expoūd that that precept of the bloud and soule of the beast, &c. con­sisteth in the signe. For the lord dou­ted not to say, This is my body, when he gaue the signe of his body. Thus much Augustine. There is no foole so doultish y t will say, that these wordes of Augustine are darcke or doubtfull. Who so liste maye add here vnto that which the same authour hath plainely written concerning figuratiue spéech Libro. 2. Contra Aduers. Legis. Cap. 9.

But let vs leaue off to cite mens testimonies cōcerning the proper and A demon­stration of the figura­tiue words of the sup­per: This is my bo­die. most auncient exposition of Christes [Page 1088] wordes, This is my bodie. Let vs ra­ther procéede to alledge sounde argu­ments out of y e scriptures, as we pro­mised to do, thereby to proue that wée must sometime of necessitie depart from the letter, & that Christes words are accordingly as I haue said to bée expounded by a figure.

First, it is euident that the Lord at this present instituted a Sacrament: whereby it is manifest, that the Lord spake after the same manner as he is wont to speake in other places of the scripture concerning sacraments, as when he saith that circumcision is the Lords couenaunt, the lambe y e Lords Passeouer, that sacrifices are sinnes and sanctifications, baptisme the wa­ter of regeneration. But we declared in the sixt sermon of this Decade, that all these kindes of speaches remaine to be expoūded. This saying or spéech therefore is to be expounded: This is my bodie, This is my bloud, because it is sacramentall. For it receiued y e common interpretation, whiche most truly and for certeinty was vsed and receiued by the catholique church, euer since the time of the Apostles: yea, and euer since the time of y e Patriarches vnto this day, to wit, that signes do re­ceiue the termes and names of those things that are signified, so that there­by they receiue no part of their sub­stance, but do stil continue & remaine in their owne proper nature. For this cause it cōmeth to passe, that our Lord Christe in the Gospell written by S. Luke, did ioyne y e banquet of y e Passe­ouer w t this our lordes supper, in such sort, that he substituted this in y e place of the other, that it should not séeme straunge if he said in this our supper, This is my body, for in y e solemnizing of y e feast of Passeouer, it is thus said: The lambe is the Lords Passeouer. Which kind of speach was not darke to be vnderstoode by the Apostles, who vnderstoode that this lambe was a re­membrance of y e passage once past. By that meanes also they vnderstood, that the Lords bread, giuen vnto them by the Lord, is a remembrance of his bo­dy. For in other matters of much lesse weight, they diligētly questioned and inquired of the Lord, touching y e pro­per sense & signification of the words. But of these woordes they neuer once doubted or asked any question. For al sacramental spéeches were to the holy fathers very wel knowen. Moreouer, if we continue to vnderstand y e words of the supper simply according to the letter, it followeth that the Lord hath deliuered vnto vs his body and bloud corporally to be receiued. And, I pray you, to what ende should hee deliuer them, but that we receiuing them cor­porally, might liue. But the vniuersal canonical scripture teacheth y t our life or saluation, & our iustificatiō cōsisteth in faith only, which we repose in y e bo­dy which was giuen & the bloud shedd for vs (which is y e spiritual eating) not in any work of ours, much lesse in the bodily eating of Christes body, whiche he sheweth in another place to be no­thing auaileable. Then since there is but one meanes and that most simple wherby to obteine life and iustificati­on, to wit, by faith only, not by y e work of our eating, neither is the scripture repugnant to it selfe, surely the Lord hath not instituted any such worke of eating: & therefore the solemne words of the supper do admit some other ex­position. If y e bread were y e lords true and natural body, it must néeds follow y e euen the wicked being partakers of this bread, shuld eate Christs body, & that verily his flesh shuld be meate to feed the bellie: since they y t eate it, lack [Page 1089] both mindes & faith. But all holy men abhorre that thought as absurd & most vnworthie: of whiche matter I will intreate more hereafter. Therfore the saying of Christ, This is my body, ad­mitteth an expositiō. The whole vni­uersal canonical scripture witnesseth, y t our Lord Iesus Christ toke a body of the vndefiled virgin consubstantial in al poincts vnto our bodies that is to say, an humane bodie, yea, y t hee was made like to vs in all respectes, except sinne. Nowe it is manifest that he spake of his true sensible bodie, when he sayeth, This is my body. For he ad­deth, Whiche is broken or giuen for you. But the true, natural, sensible, or humane body was deliuered and died for vs. But this appeareth not in the bread, or vnder the bread. Wherefore the Lords words must be expounded. Surely, if it had béene the Lords will to make his body of bread & his bloud of wine, according to y e power wherby he made all thinges with his word, as soone [...]s euer he had said, This is my body, the bread had béene the body of Christ, and that very body whereof he spake, mortall, passible, to be felt and séene. For he spake the word and they were made, he commaunded and they were created. He said, let ther be light, and light was made, and such kind of light as might be perceiued and did shine. But in y e supper we sée nothing in Christes hands but bread, no body. And therfore it was not our sauiours meaning by these words, This is my bodie, to create or make his body of the bread. For if he had ment so to do, surely it had béene done. Neither is there any cause why they should here as it were, casting their mistes before our eyes, and applie their coloured in­terpretations vnto a rotten construc­tion, vsing wordes, vnspe [...]keably, su­pernaturally, inuisibly, not qualitiue­ly, not quantiuely, not as in a place. For by these termes, they intending in y e meane while to bring some other thing to passe, doe by the wonderfull iudgement of God, quite subuert and ouerthrow all that is their owne. For if this their mysterie be vnspeakable, why then do they vse these termes, es­sentially, substantially, really, corpo­rally? For they that speake so, doe [...] ­ter truly and set down the manner of his presence. If the bread be sup [...]rna­turally the body of Christ, why th [...] do they ad naturally? And if the bread be Christes bodie inuisibly, then can it not be corporally, neither can it be a true body, whose propertie is to be vi­sible. Who would not laugh if hee should heare that fire burnt and gaue no heate, and that light did shine and gaue no light? If he be not present in qualitie, quantitie, and as in a place, then is he not corporally present. For I pray you, are not qualities, quanti­ties, and place belonging to the body? Hearken what Augustine saith vnto Dardanus touching the presence of God, Take (saith he) space of place frō bodies, and they shalbe no where, and because they shalbee no where, they shal not be at al. Take the bodies thē ­selues from the qualities of bodies, & they shalbe no where, and therfore it must needes be they cannot be at all. Let not vs therfore robb or spoile the Lords bodie of the properties thereof, and so denie the trueth of his bodie. A­gaine y t we bring not so many contra­ry and absurd things into one and the same opinion, we interprete y e words of the Lord, This is my bodie, this is a memorall or remembrance of my body: or else, This signifieth my bo­dy. Moreouer, if this word, Est, Is, be to bée vnderstoode substantiuely [Page 1090] in the Lordes words, This is my bo­dy, it followeth then, that the breade is chaunged into Christes body. But that this is not so, all our senses doe witnesse, the verie substance remay­ning, not onely the accidentes of the breade. It is necessarie therefore that our aduersaries doe vnderstand, that in this, with this, or vnder this, is Christes body. But so are they gone from the simplicitie of the Lordes wordes, who sayde, This is my body: and not, vnder this is my body.

Againe, if we we be so tyed to the words aboue recited, that vpon paine of sacrilege we may not starte from them an haires breadth, I beséeche you then, how durst Luke and Paule recite the words which belong to the cup, farre otherwise than Matthewe and Marke? For these two doe sette downe the wordes belonging to the cup in this sorte: This is my bloude which is of the new Testament, whi­che is shead for manye for remissi­on of their sinnes. But they two re­cite them thus: This cup beeing the newe Testament through my bloud, whiche is shead for you: And, This cuppe is the newe Testament in my bloud. But shal we thinke that there is no difference betwéene the bloude of Christe and the newe Testament? S. Paule defineth the newe Testa­ment after Ieremie, to be a full re­mission of all sinnes. And the self same sayth, that this remission of sinnes is obteined through the bloud of Christ. But who will so impudently con­tend, as will dare to affirme that the verie cup, or the wine in the cup is really and substantially the remissi­on of sinnes? What cause is there if wee holde on and sticke precisely to the letter, why we should be forced to confesse that the cuppe, not the wine, nor the drinke, is eyther the bloude of Christ, eyther the newe Testament, or the remission of sinnes. For the Lord sayth not, This wine, but, This cup. Howbeit in this place to avoyde absurditie, wee willingly admitte a trope: wherfore thē are we not indif­ferēt in a matter of equal importāce? Therfore like as the cup or the wine is the Testament or remission of sin­nes, so likewise the cup or the wine is Christes bloude, and in like maner also the breade is Christes body. But y e cup is not substantially the remissiō of sinnes, or bloud, but the sacrament of Christes bloude, whereby the new Testament was dedicated, & full re­mission of sinnes obteyned for vs: therefore the breade is the bodye of Christe, bycause it is the sacramente of the body of Christ.

Surely it is a strong and firme argumente that wee haue brought foorth: and of no lesse force and stren­gthe, we hope, is that behinde whiche we will nowe bring foorth. The Lord at the celebrating of the holy supper, sayth: Doe ye this in the remēbrance of me. These wordes do not import, that we should determine them to be really present, whome we ought to remember. For who shall be sayde to remember those things, which he be­holdeth before him in presence? But we must not goe from the simple sig­nification of remembrance or memo­rie, specially since Paule sayth, De­clare the Lords death vntill he come. For thus wee gather thereby: Hee, whose remembrance is repeated vn­till hee come or returne, hee surely is not counted to be present, but is loo­ked for to come: therfore the Lords body which was giuen for vs, the re­membraunce whereof is celebrated in the mysticall Supper, is not pre­sent, [Page 1091] but is looked for to come.

Now those places, touching Chri­stes leauing the world and departing hence, doe not simply admit the in­terpretation of the words of the sup­per. It is expedient for you (saith he) Iohn. 16 that I depart. For if I goe not away the cōforter shal not come vnto you. But if I depart from you, then will I send him vnto you. Also, I went from the father, and came into the worlde: Againe, I leaue the world, and go to the father. And againe, And hence­foorth I am not in the worlde, but these are in the worlde, and I come vnto thee. These sayinges true­ly are repugnaunt: That he went hence, That he is no longer in the world, That he left the worlde, and that his natural body is in the world, and that verily it is giuen and recey­ued really and substantially in the Supper. Neyther is it lawfull figu­ratiuely to interpret the testimonies whiche are brought foorth of Sainte Iohns Gospel, concerning Christes departure. For the Apostles doe con­fesse, that the Lord spake plainely or simply without any parable. In so much therefore as the Apostles do te­stifie that this speach of the Lord was simple and simply pronounced, it is needeful that those other wordes whi­che are contrarie vnto these, This is my body, be expounded by a figure, that the Scripture be not repugnant

Moreouer, those places whiche to it selfe. beare recorde that Christes bodie, after the resurrection was circum­scribed by place, seene and felt, which also doe make a difference betwéene Christes body clarified and the ange­licall spirites (where, by the way we may sée, that here is no place left for the deuice of the definitiue meane) do not admit the bare interpretation of the solemne wordes of the Lorde. Mark. 16. The Angels say, He is risen, he is not here. Beholde the place where they layde him. Also, He shall goe before you into Galilee, there shall you see him. And againe, he him selfe saythe Luke. 24. to his disciples, Feele me, and see: A spirite hath not fleshe and bones as you see mee haue. These sayinges of the clarified body (which is that whi­che ascended, and sitteth at the righte hande of the father) repugne wholy with vbiquitie, or being in euerie place, and the insensibilitie of Chri­stes body: whiche notwithstanding must néedes be graunted, if we pro­céede to inforce the reall presence of Christes bodye out of the wordes of the supper simply vnderstood. Wher­vnto belongeth that whiche the Apo­stle disputing of the resurrection of 1. Cor. 15. the deade, sayth: If the deade doe not rise, neyther is Christe risen. But, Christe is risen being the first fruites of them that sleepe: and therefore shall wee rise also. Wherefore, by our owne bodies being raysed againe it appeareth, what manner of bodye Christes glorious body was, or is, wherevnto our bodies are made like. But our bodyes shall be true bodyes, consisting of sinewes, veynes, fleshe, skinne and bones, visible not inuisi­ble, and remayning in some certeine place in heauen, not euerie where: wherevpon it foloweth that the lords bodye is not inuisible and euerie where. But if any man thinke that to be no good argument whiche is fet from our raysed bodyes to the Lords raysed body, or contrariwise, let him 1. Cor. 15. accuse Saint Paul, who hath taught vs this by his example. Therefore the Catholique and righte auncient fayth constreyneth vs to expound the [Page 1092] wordes of the Supper by a trope or figure.

Finally, when as the Capernaites had hearde the Lord dispute touching the eating of his body and drinking of his bloud, and did thinke and ima­gine of a carnall eating and drink­ing, he sayde that he would ascend in­to heauen: to wit, that they shoulde not thinke on the eating of his natu­rall body, since in the selfe same body he would ascend into heauen. Ney­ther is there lefte here any place for the newe and friuolous deuice of cer­teine men, whiche feigne that to as­cend into heauen, is nothing els than to lay downe the weake state and To ascend [...]nto hea­uen. condition thereof, and to receiue a supernaturall. For Sainte Luke, whome altogether we muste rather Actes. 1. beléeue than suche subtile deuises or rather follies, saith that the Lord was lifted vp on highe, and carried vp in­to heauen from the sight of his disci­ples: moreouer, that his body was receyned by a cloude: and that his disciples looked vp into heauen after him, vntill they heard the Angels say vnto them, that he would returne a­gaine in the verie same manner alto­gether as they saw him depart away. But who knoweth not that he shall come againe in the cloudes of heauē? Therfore heauen into which the lord ascended, is the name of a place, not of a state or condition. Also in the gos­pell he promiseth vs a place with him selfe, saying, If I go to prepare you a Iohn. 14. place, I will come againe, and take you vnto me, that where I am, there you may be also. Yea, he layd downe all the conditions and infirmities of a mortall body in his resurrection, so that he had no néed to lay them down at his ascension.

I suppose that there is none of the faythfull that will denye, that the Lorde instituted nothing to vs in vaine, or without some singular and speciall commoditie to vs. But when the Lorde sayde in the Gospell, that his fleshe being corporally eaten, a­uayled nothing: where he speaketh of none other body than of that verie same whereof he spake in the words of the Supper, to wit, whiche he gaue for vs: it followeth without all con­tradiction, that the Lorde deliuered nothing vnto vs in the Supper, but that would profite vs. But he should haue deliuered that which would not haue profited vs, if hee had giuen vs his body to be eaten corporally. It is euident therefore that it is very ne­cessarie the wordes of the Supper shoulde be expounded. Herevnto belongeth the notable prophecie, and manifest commaundement of oure Lorde Iesus Christe, saying in the Gospell: Then if they shall say vnto you, Loe, here is Christe, or there is Matth. 24. Christe, doe not beleeue. For there shal arise false Christes and false pro­phetes, and they shall worke greate signes and wonders, so that if it were possible the verie elect shall bee bro­ught into errour. Beholde, I haue tolde you before. If therefore they shall say vnto you, Beholde where he is in the wildernesse, goe not foorth. Behold where he is in the innermost parts of the house, (in y e closets or cof­fers, I say: For this word, [...] signifieth the most secrete and inner­most partes of all the house, wherein we vse to lay vp those things whiche we would haue safest kept, which in Dutche we call Schryn, schloss; vnd ghalt) doe not beleeue. For like as the lightning goeth out of the east & ap­peareth [Page 1093] euen vnto the west, so shall the cōming of the sonne of man bee. But although this place is vsed to be expounded by many, of the calami­ties of the Iewes, yet that can not be denyed, whiche S. Hierome also him selfe confesseth, that in the same like­wise the destinie of all the worlde is prophecied of, euen vnto the end ther­of. Wherefore this place which we haue alledged, is concluded with the saying concerning Christes last com­ming into the worlde at the daye of iudgement. And moreouer it cannot be denyed, that the Lorde doth abso­lutely condemne that doctrine that defendeth that Christe remaineth or is presente, in diuers places of the world in boxes or close places: whi­che not only the books of the teachers of transubstantiation are séene to do, but also tabernacles whiche are erec­ted vnto Christes body (whiche they call meate tentes) also chapells with famous temples and monasteries. In all and euerie one of those places, I say, they shewe vs Christe, saying, Lo here is Christ, and there is Christ, Behold the breade of Angels. Christe is wholy in all these sacrifices, and he is fully and wholy in euery parte of them, euen in suche sorte as he was when hee was borne of the virgine Marie, and houng vppon the crosse. Which thing they by and by confirm by myracles and wonders, they also set it foorthe with circumstaunce of wordes, saying, that so greate myste­ries are not to be inquired of, but simply to be beléeued. And that these thinges were wrought vnspeakably and inuisibly by the omnipotencie of God.

Neyther did the Lorde dissemble howe muche this errour shoulde in­crease. There shall be suche plentie, suche great numbers of people that receiue this errour, and running af­ter Christe into the desarts & inner­most places of the houses, y e the very e­lect shalbe in danger. But in y e mean while in so great perill and daunger of thinges, what doth Christ teach his elect to do? Immediately he addeth, Do not beleue. What, do not beleue? That Christe is here or there vppon earth, in the wildernesse, or in the in­nermost partes of the house, or euen in the middest of the cities, or in the fieldes. He addeth moreouer, Goe not foorth. Followe not the multitude which by distance of place séeketh for Christe, as if he were yet conuersant vpon the earth. Therefore nowe, if so be the whole world, and all the coun­sels in the world, all the kinges and princes, yea, if all the Angels and Saintes should commaund vs to be­léeue, that Christ is here or there cor­porally: yet the commaundement of our only redéemer Iesus Christe, the sonne of God, the father of wisedome, by whome all thinges were made, who forbiddeth vs to beleue the same, ought to be of that authoritie among all the godly, that they may knowe that they muste not beléeue as crea­tures commaūd them, but as the cre­atour hath commaunded them. Yea moreouer, the Lorde vouchsafeth in this verie same place of the Gospell, to giue vs a reson of his doctrine. For why must we not beléeue that Christe is conuersant or bodily present vpon the earth, but inuisibly? Bycause, like as the lightening goeth foorth of the East and appeareth in the West, so shall the comming of the Sonne of man be. Which is as much as if he had sayde: The Sonne of God came once humbly into the earthe, to re­déeme vs throughe his humilitie and [Page 1094] death on the crosse, which thing being finished, he forsooke the earth and as­cended into heauen, and sitteth on the right hand of the father: from thence he shall not returne into these our re­gions, but to iudgement. But then shal he appeare glorious, noble, to be séene of all men as it were the moste cleare sunne, yea, rather like a light­ning right terrible to all the wicked. And therefore there is no cause, why from the time of his ascension vntill his comming to iudgement, we shuld looke for him to come inuisibly, and to remayne with vs corporally present. S. Hierome expounding the same place, sayth: This also must be sayd, that the second comming of oure sa­uiour shall not be shewed in humili­tie as before, but in glory. It were a foolishe part therefore to seeke him in a little corner, or in some secrete place, who is the light of the whole world. Thus farre he. But least I may séeme to stay my self vpon some humane authoritie, I will rehearse that whiche S. Paule teacheth vs in his Epistle to the Hebrues, saying: Christ appeared once before the end of the worlde, to put away sinne by Heb. 9. offering vp of him selfe. And for as much as it is appointed to men once to dye, and after this commeth the iudgement: euen so Christe being once offered vp to take away the sin­nes of many, shal the second time be seene of them withoute sinne, who looke for him to their saluation. Bi­cause therefore our Lorde came once into the worlde, hee was once of­fered vp, but he shall come againe, or the second time, at the ende of the world, truely he commeth not againe euerie day into the worlde. And by­cause he hath forbidden vs to beléeue, if any man should shewe him present here or there vnto vs in this worlde: it must néedes followe that he may be shewed present here or there, [...] ▪ in all places where the Sacrament of thankesgiuing is celebrated, if wee will vnderstand the wordes of the Supper according to the letter: ther­fore it followeth without all contra­diction, by conference of places, that the wordes of the Lordes Supper ought not to be expounded according to the letter.

I thinke herewith I haue satisfied such as be not of a contentious dispo­sition. For vndoubtedly their mea­ning is, that we shoulde speake of the sacramentes sacramentally, and that sacramentall speaches ought to bée expounded sacramentally. Besides that, wee ought to beéeue nothing that is repugnaunt to the rule of be­liefe. But the myracles and the om­nipotencie of God, brought foorth and alledged in this place for the setting oute and persuading of an euill mat­ter, they do no good at all, after so ma­ny and manifest arguments of truth. Myracles are ioyned vnto the worde, as it were seales, whiche thing the Miracles and the omnipo­tencie of God. Lorde God him selfe testifieth in S. Marke. If then they be repugnaunt to the worde, and affirme that whiche the worde altogether denyeth: who will not perceiue them to be of that kynde of myracles, whereof the Apo­stle speaketh in the second chapter of the second Epistle to the Thessaloni­ans, and wherof we haue heard now that the lord gaue vs warning in the Gospell, that we should in no case be­leue them? The lord can do al things, but therefore he doth not all things: The Prophete sayth, What so euer the Lord would do, that he did, both in heauen and in earth. Moreouer, he will not do such things as are contra­rie [Page 1095] to his worde and his fayth, there­fore he can not do that he will not do. Theodoretus in his thirde Dialogue intituled Polymorphus, sayth: The Lorde God will doe nothing that is not in him of his owne nature, but he can doe what euer he will, but he will doe suche things as are fit and agrée­ing to his nature. Therfore sith God of his owne nature is true, he can not doe that whiche is contrarie to his worde. Other sounde writers doe adde: Not that hee can not doe all thinges, but that he will not doe that which is contrarie to his nature, and bycause it doth not become to doe a­gainst him selfe.

In the meane season, I do expresly professe, y t I condemne not or flatly O' Chrstes presence in the sup­per. am against all manner of Christes presence in the Church, and in the ac­tion also of the supper. For I am flat­against that bodily presence of Christ in the breade, which the Papistes de­fende and enforce vppon the Churche of GOD. But I confesse and ac­knowledge with open mouth and sin­cere heart, that spiritual, diuine, and quickening presence of oure Lorde Christe, both in the Supper and also out of the supper, wherby he continu­eth to powre him selfe into vs, not by sings lackīg life, but by his holy spirit to make vs partakers of all his good graces, to iustifie, quicken, nourishe, susteine, and satisfie vs: whiche pre­sence we doe also féele in our selues through fayth, by the whiche we are both susteyned, nourished, and satis­fied. For Christe is the heade of his Churche: and we haue fellowshippe with him. But howe should a liuing bodie be without his heade? Howe should we be partakers of Christe, if we should not féele him present, yea, liuing and working in vs? But of these matters wee haue also intrea­ted more at large in place cōuenient.

Some there are, I knowe well e­noughe, who otherwise are not iniu­rious to the trueth, which gainesay these things, crying out, that by this reason the manner of Christes pre­sence in the Supper is not fully e­nough expressed, especially since hée him selfe also hath sayde elsewhere, Beholde I am with you continually Matth. 28. vnto the worldes ende. I, saythe he, wholy, not my power or diuinitie, not my spirit, nor my strength. More­ouer, it is a haza [...]d [...], least we should séeme to teare Christe in péeces, sée­ing that he cannot be wholy with vs, vnlesse he be present with vs as well in body as in diuinitie. But we wō ­der what is in their heades. Do they not vnderstand that the Lord in that diuine talke, spoken both in the verie Supper, and also immediately after the supper, did beate vpon nothing so muche as y e very same thing against which they set shoulder, to wit, that Christe would be absent in body, but present in spirit: & that this presence wold be more profitable to the church than his bodily presence? Do they not also vnderstande, wherefore he tooke fleshe, and was nayled on the Crosse, that is to say, what the effect and vse is of Christes body, to wit, that the sacrifice of his body being once offe­red for vs vppon earth, he might car­rie the same vppe into heauen, in to­ken that both oure bodies and soules after oure death shall through his me­rite be also carried thither? There­fore after that the Lordes body had fulfilled on earth that whiche it came to fulfill, there is no cause why it should doe any thing else vpon earth.

He nowe sitteth, and ought to sit at [Page 1096] the right hande of the father, that he may drawe all vs thither vnto him. If there be any that doth not yet ful­ly beléeue that which we say, let him reade the doctrine of Sainte Paule the Apostle in the ninthe and tenthe Chapters of his Epistle to the He­brues. Let him also reade the four­téenth and sixtéenth chapters of Saint Iohns Gospell. But if it be a plea­sure to them to hale at the gable of contention, and to sticke precisely as well to these wordes of the Lorde, I am with you vnto the worldes ende, as to these, This is my body, This is my bloud, let them then expound to me these holy testimonies of the holy Scripture. Paule sayth that Christe dwelleth in our harts, and that Christ liueth in him, and he in Christe. The Lorde saythe to the théefe, This day shalt thou bee with me in Paradise. And the Euangelist saith of the Lord being dead, They layde him into the sepulchre. The Scripture sayth not, They layde fleshe and bones into the sepulchre: but, They layde him into the sepulchre. The Lorde sayde not to the théefe, Thy soule shall be with my spirite or soule in Paradise: But, Verily I say vnto thee, this day shalt thou be with me in Paradise. Ney­ther dothe Sainte Paule say, that Christes spirite and life doth liue in him, or dwell in our heartes: But he sayth simply, That Christ doth dwell in our heartes.

But who is so foolishe and giuen to contention, that for these wordes and places of the Scripture, will con­tend that Christes diuinitie was bu­ryed with his body, that Christes bo­dy was with his soule that same daye in Paradise in which either of thē de­parted this life, that Christes body to­gether with his spirit dwelleth in the harts of the faithful & liueth in Paul, & that Paule liueth in Christes flesh? Al men doe willingly admit the catho­lique sense of the catholique Churche gathered out of y e word of god, name­ly that Christ in his spirite is present in his Churche euen to the worldes ende, but absent in body, and that the théefes soule was that day present in Paradise with Christes soule, not with his bodye. So iudgeth it also of the residue. But if any man mi­strust myne interpretation, let him heare S. August. in his treatise vpon Iohn, saying thus, He speketh of the presence of his body, when hee sayth, the poore you shal always haue with you, but mee shall you not haue al­wayes. For in respect of his maiestie, of his prouidence, & of his vnspeak­able grace, is that fulfilled which hee spake, Behold I am with you always, euen to the worldes end. But in res­pect of the fleshe which the woorde tooke vpon it, in respect that he was borne of the virgine, that he was takē by the Iewes, that hee was nayled to the Crosse, that hee was taken downe from the Crosse, that hee was woond in a sheete, that he was layde into the sepulchre, that hee was manifested in the resurrection, you shall not haue me with you alwayes. And why so? Bycause hee was conuersant as touching his bodily presence, four­tie dayes with his disciples, and they accompanying him, but not follow­ing him, hee ascended into heauen: And is not here. For there he sitteth at the right hand of the father. And hée is héere: For hee is not gone hence in respect of the presence of his maiestie. Thus farre Sainte Au­gustine.

But if they yet procéede, not re­garding [Page 1097] all this that we haue sayd, to vrge that saying of the Lorde out of Matthewe, Behold, I, euen I, I say, am [...], with you: we will also ob­iect againste them this saying of the Lord, and the same out of the Gospel, It is expediēt for you that I (we here they haue also this worde I) doe de­part: we obiect also against them this testimonie of the angels out of Luke: This Iesus which is takē vp [...] from you into heauen, &c. They shal be at lengthe constreyned, whether they will or no, to reconcile such pla­ces as séeme to be repugnant, and to admitte the generall vnderstanding whiche we haue alledged and defen­ded hitherto.

Neyther is there here any daun­ger Christ is not diui­ded. of diuiding Christe: neyther di­uide we Christes person with Nesto­rius, since we defend the proprietie of bothe natures in Christe against the Eutychians. While Christ our Lorde in body was yet conuersant vpon the earth, hee him selfe witnesseth in the Gospell, that neuerthelesse he was al­so in the heauens. And in déed Christ, who was bothe God and man, all at one time, was then in heauen when he was crucified and conuersant vp­on earth, although his body was not crucified in the heauens. But as Christ diuided not him selfe, although being in heauen, he was notwithstā ­ding conuersant and crucified in bo­dy vpon earth, not in heauen: so ney­ther do we diuide Christe who is both God and man, although we say he is present with vs when we celebrate the supper, and that we communicat with him: yet neuerthelesse we af­firme that in his body he remayneth in heauen, where hee sitteth at the right hand of the father: and so let vs keepe our selues within the compasse of the Scripture. Of this matter I haue reasoned at large, where I haue intreated of one person, and of bothe natures in Christ vnpermixed.

Hitherto haue I spoken of the na­turall meaning of the wordes of the Lordes Supper as briefly and plain­ly as possibly I could. Touching the place of Paule in the first to the Co­rinthians, chap. 10. The cup of bles­sing which we blesse, &c. with suche other textes, which are alledged to proue bodily presence, I shal not néed to vse many wordes: for wee haue handled that place already once or twise.

It remayneth therefore that wee examine and weyghe what they deli­uer Of the true eat­inge of Christes bodie. vnto vs touching the eating of Christes body, and also what the Ca­nonicall scriptures doe teache to be thought of that eating. What, say they, the lord hath promised, the same most surely and fully he performeth. They adde, But he promised that he would giue vs his true body and ve­ry bloude to be eaten and brunken in the fourme of breade and wine vnto euerlasting life. They gather, There­fore he hath giuen his verie body and bloude to the saythfull, vnder the forme of breade and wine, for meate and drinke to euerlasting life.

Whervpon it must be eaten corpo­rally as it is corporall. To the con­firmation whereof, they alledge the Lordes words as they are written in the 6. chapter of Iohns Gospell. We answere, God most perfectly and ful­ly perfourmeth that which hee hath promised, but wee adde, that he per­fourmeth not according to that mea­ning that we deuise, but as his worde truely importeth. We must therfore sée first of all, in what sense the Lord Howe christ hath giuen his flesh vnto. [...]s for bread, that is to say, to bee meate for vs. promised to giue his flesh for breade, [Page 1098] and his bloud for drinke to the faith­full: and next how we ought to eate his flesh, and how to drink his bloud. These thinges truly which the Lord promiseth heere are wel-nigh all alle­gories & Parables. The Lorde pro­miseth that he wil giue vs his sleshfor bread or meat, & his bloud for drink. But because meate and drincke are ordeined and giuen vnto men to pre­serue their bodily life, and the Lorde in the 6. chapter of Iohn speaketh not of the life of the bodie but of the soule, there is a passage made from bodily thinges to spirituall thinges. When therefore the lorde promised that hée woulde giue vs his fleash for breade or meate, and his bloude for drink, what other thing did he promise vs, than that hée woulde giue his bodie to the death, and shed his bloude for the remission of sinnes? For by the death of Christe, wee are as it were by meate preserued and deliuered from death.

By Christes bloude wee are washed from sinne, & our soules are as it were with drincke spiritually drunken. Therefore the Lorde spea­keth nothing héere of the bread of the lords supper, neither doth he promise that at the supper hee will make of bread his fleash, or that he would giue his bodie in fourme of bread. Then let this mine exposition of Christes wordes concerning the giueing of Christes bodie or fleash in the fourme of bread &c, be false and [...]eigned, vn­lesse I confirme the same by the wor­des of Christe. The Lorde said in the Gospell, Seeke for the meate that perisheth not, but remayneth to life euerlasting, whiche the sonne of man shall giue vnto you. A little af­ter by interpretation hee addeth, And the bread which I will giue vn­to you is my fleash, which I will giue for the life of the worlde. I said that I would giue you breade or meate, (For this worde bread, is after the Hebrue manner vsed by the Lorde for meate, and all manner of suste­naunce:) but saith he this bread or this meate is my flesh, and therefore I promise to giue you my fleashe, when I promise to giue you The Breade of Life. Héere haste thou expressely to vnderstande, that the Lorde by breade did not meane bodi­ly bread, or the breade of the supper. But how doeth hée promise to giue his fleash for bread, that is to say, to be meate for vs, or to quicken vs? The Lorde repeateth this worde, I will giue, and saith, Whiche I will giue for the life of the worlde, I will giue it, that is to say, euen to y e death, that through my death I may quic­ken you. By dying therefore my fleash shall féede, that is to say, shall quicken. Thus muche concerning the promise of his fleash for breade: héereafter followeth of the eatinge thereof.

Like as the holy Scripture set­teth downe in euery place without How Christes bodie is eaten, and his bloud dronken. trope or allegorie, that wee are made partakers of Christes death, or of his body which was giuen for the worlde vnto life, through faith: so al­so in this presente place by a trope or allegorie, hee biddeth vs to eate and drink the fleash and bloud of Christe vnto euerlasting life. Therefore to eate Christes fleash and drinke his bloud, is nothing else but to beléeue that Christs body was giuen for vs, and his bloud sh [...]d for vs to the re­mission of sinnes, and consequently, that were maine in Christ and haue Christ remaining in vs. For y e faith whereof wee spake, is not onely an [Page 1099] imagination or thoughte concerning things past & excéeding our capacitie, but a most certeine assurance & a fée­ling of heaue▪ly things receiued with­in vs to our great commoditie. For therefore not only faith, but also the vertue & force of faith is by the Lord signified in Iohn by y e allegorie both of eating and drinking. Meat passeth not into the substaunce of our body without delight: so also by faith tho­rough a greate desire of the spirite wee are ioyned with Christe, that he may liue in vs, and wee may liue in Christ, & be partakers of all his good giftes. This is the spiritual eating of Christ who neuer thought no not somuch as once dreamed in this place of the grosse and bodily eating, which is in­déede vnprofitable. But for asmuche as the whole point of the controuer­sie consisteth in these wordes, of ea­ting and drinking the flesh and bloud of the lord, they interpreting y e same words bodily and we spiritually, it séemeth good to be shewed, that by the words of eating & drinking, the Lord ment no other thing than to beléeue, and consequently to abide in Christe, and to haue Christ abiding in vs: we will therefore by conference of pla­ces of the scripture, bring foorth sire euident testimonies in confirmation of our assertion.

I am (sayth the Lord) that Bread of life, Who so commeth to me shall 1 not hunger, and who so beleeueth in me, shall not thirst for euer. But who wil deny that there is relation be­twéene to eate and not to hunger, to drink & not to thirst? Because ther­fore y Lord said▪ He shal not hunger, he should first haue saide, Whoso ea­teth me: But he rather vsed y word of comming, and sayed, Whoso com­meth to me shall not hunger. To eate therfore is to come, and to come is to eate. And what it is to come to him, he expoundeth immediatly, saying: Whosoeuer hath heard from the fa­ther & hath learned, he it is that com­meth to me, y is to say, receiueth me, & beléeueth in me. For Paul also say­eth, Heb. 11. Whosoeuer will come to GOD must beeleue.

These testimonies without con­tradiction doe proue, that to eate, is nothing else but to beléeue. Yet that followeth whiche is more manifeste, And whoso beleeueth in me shall ne­uer thirst: And, Whoso drinketh shall not thirst: therefore to drink, he hath put for to beleeue. Therfore to drink is to beléeue. For faith satisfieth & pa­cifieth our mindes. Héere they haue an answer y make this obiection, Whe­ther the Lord himselfe had not words whereby he might declare his minde, if so be by eating & drinking hee had ment beléeuing? They haue I say an open testimonie wherby he vseth the one for the other.

Againe in the same treatise y Lord 2 saith, Whoso eateth my flesh, & drin­keth my bloud, hath euerlasting life, and I will raise him at the latter day. And again in y same tretise he saith, This is the wil of him that sent mee, that who soeuer shall see the sonne & beleeue in him, may haue euerlasting life, & I wil rayse him at the later day. Lo héere thou haste againe these wor­de [...], to eate Christes flesh, to drink his bloud, and to beléeue in Christe, all in one sense.

Againe the Lord sayeth, I am the 3 liuely bread which came downe from heauen. And againe he saith, Verilie I say vnto you, he that beleueth in me [Page 1100] hath life euerlasting. Whosoeuer shal eate of this bread shall liue for euer. Then to eate Christe and to beléeue in Christe are all one.

And againe he saith, Who so ea­teth my flesh and drinketh my bloud, 4 abideth in me, & I in him. Moreouer, Iohn in his Canonicall epistle saith. Ioh [...]. 4. Who soeuer shall confesse, that is to say, shal beleue, that Iesus is the sonne of God, God abideth in him, and hee in God.

Againe, Verily, verily, I say vnto you, vnlesse you eate the fleshe of the 5 sonne of man, & drink his bloud, you can haue no life in you. And the same Lord saith also in the 8. chap. of Iohn, If you doe not beleeue that I am, yee shall dye in your sinnes. And againe, Verilie, Verilie I say vnto you, whoso keepeth my sayinges he shall neuer see death.

Againe the Lord saith, Like as the liuing father hath sent me, and I liue 6 by meanes of the Father: so likewise whoso eateth mee, shall also liue by meanes of me. And Iohn in the [...]. cha. sayeth, Like as the father hath life in himself: so hath he giuen to the sonne to haue life in him felfe. And likewise in his Canonicall epistle hee sayeth. Whoso beleeueth in the sonne of God hath a testimonie in him selfe. And, Whoso hath the sonne hath life.

Vnto these most euident testimo­nies of God, we wil now ioyne y te­stimonies of men, whiche doe say the very same, that to eate Christ, is no­thinge else but to beléeue in Christ, and to abide in Christe. S. Augu­stine in his 2 [...]. treatise vpon Iohn, ex­pounding these wordes of the Lord; saith: This is the worke of God, that you should beleeue in him whome he sent, as he left written: This is there­fore to eate the meate that perisheth not, but which remaineth vnto [...]uer­lastinglife. Why then doest thou pre­pare thy teeth and thy belly? Beleeue and thou haste eaten.

The same againe in his 26. treatise saith. To beleue in him, this is to eate the bread of life. Whoso beleeueth in him, eateth inuisibly, and is filled, bicause he is borne inuisibly. And a­gain in y same treatise he saith, This is to eat that meat & drink that drink, to abide in Christ, and to haue Christe abiding in him, & by this meanes who so abideth not in Christ, & in whome Christe doeth not abide, doubtles hee neither eateth spiritually his fleashe, &c.

The same Augustine, Lib. de Doctrina Christiana, Cap. 16. shewing when a figuratiue speach is to be ad­mited, and whē not, sayth. If it be an inioyning speach, or forbiding some heynous offence or trespasse, or com­maunding some profite or good deed to be done, it is not figuratiue. But if it seeme to cōmaund some heynous offence or trespasse, or to forbid some profite or good deede, then is it figu­ratiue. Vnlesse you eate the fleashe of the sonne of man and drink his bloud, you can haue no life in you, this see­meth to command an heynous offence & trespasse: therefore it is figuratiue, willinge vs to bee partakers of the Lords passion, and sweetely and pro­fitably to keepe in memorie, that his fleash was crucified and woun­ded for vs.

Thus said Augustine, who doubt­lesse set downe, not onely his owne meaninge héerein, but also the mea­ning of the whole eatholique Church which was at that time. Let our ad­uersari [...]s therefore take héede what they d [...], who will driue all y faithful to this wickednesse & offence, to wit, [Page 1101] that we should corporally eate Christs bodie.

Furthermore, héervnto is to be ad­ded y t which by reason of y e perspicui­tie The fleshe profiteth nothing. & plainnesse thereof, doeth almoste surpasse all that wee haue alleadged before, which the Lord himselfe aun­sweared to those that woondred or rather murmured, saying, How can he giue vs that his fleash to eate, after that hee had declared the summe of y t true faith. Doth this offend you, say­eth hée, that I saide, I would giue you bread whiche came from Heauen, e­uen my fleash to be meate to all be­léeuers? I suppose that offence shall take no iust place, when you shall sée me ascend into heauen, frō whence I came down vnto you, & where I was with my Father before all begin­ning: then shal ye perceiue by my di­uine ascension that I am the heauen­ly bread, the naturall sonne of God, and the life of the worlde: ye shal per­ceiue moreouer y t my fleash is not to be eaten bodily, and to bee consumed and torne in morcels, but is carryed vpp into Heauen, for a pleadge of the saluation of mankinde. And shortly after this he sayeth further, It is the spirite that quickneth: the flesh auai­leth nothing. And yet more mani­festly he speaketh, The words which I speake vnto you are spirite & life. Certeine it is y Christes flesh auay­leth very much, & is more profitable to the world than any tonge, yea the moste eloquent can expresse. Yea the Lord hath warned vs before hand, that we shall haue no life, vnlesse we eate his fleash. Then doeth the Lord deny that his fleash auayleth vs any thing at all, if so be it be eaten as the Capernaites vnderstoode, that is to say bodily. For béeing bodily eaten it auayleth nothing, but beeing spiri­tually eaten it quickeneth: and the Lord hath plainely professed, that he spake of the spiritual eating in which consisteth life.

These thinges béeing declared and confirmed after this manner, we gather such thinges into a shorte summarie, wherein we think suffici­ent aunswere is made vnto our ad­uersaries obiection. The propo­sition is true, whiche holdeth that the Lorde doeth certeinely perfourme that which hée hath promised. But the second proposition is false, which saith, that the Lorde by his words in the 6. Chapter of Iohn, by breade meant the materiall breade of the sa­crament, and that hee promised that he would conuerte the same into his fleash. For by bread, he ment not the materiall breade of the Sacrament, but meate to liue withall, according to the proprietie of the Hebrue tonge, yea his very flesh which was deliue­red to the death, to be meate I say, that we might liue through Christes death. Thus therefore should the ar­gument haue béene framed. That whiche GOD promiseth he perfour­meth: but he promiseth that he will giue vs his fleash for bread, that is to say to be meat and life for vs. There­fore hath he giuen his fleshe to be meate, that is to say, hee hath giuen ouer him self to the death, that by his death wee mighte liue.

Whiche béeing so, surely the meate wherof the Lorde speaketh is no bo­dily meate, although the Lorde him selfe haue a true, humane, and natu­rall body of like substaunce to ours, but spirituall: not that the fleash is conuerted into the spirit, but for that it oughte to be receiued spiritually, not bodily. [Page 1102] But it is eate▪ spiritually by faith, not with the bodily mouth. For as chew­ing or eating, maketh vs partakers of the meate: so are we made parta­kers of the body and the bloude of Christe through faith.

But thou wilt say, Howe com­meth it to passe, that séeing breade The lords wordes in Iohn. 6. arfitlie to be applied to the matter of the supper. whereof mention is made in the 6. chapter of Iohn, doeth not signifie the bread of the supper, that allmoste all the doctours, interpretours, and ministers of the Churches do apply these wordes to the Lordes supper? I answere, that these wordes of the Lorde may be applyed to the matter of the Lordes supper for other cau­ses, although the breade signifie not the breade of the sacrament. Yea I confesse that these words of the Lord, of the eating his fleashe and drinking his bloude, do bring great light to the matter of the Lordes supper.

S. Augustine Lib. De Consen­su Euangelistarum tertio, Capite. primo, sayeth: Iohn saide nothinge in this place (Iohn the. 13.) of the bodie and bloud of the lord, but plainly witnes­seth that the lord hath spokē more at large therof in another place. This much sayth hée, speaking vndoutedly of the 6. of Ihon. Since therefore it is one & the selfe same flesh, & the same bodie of our Lorde whereof hée spea­keth in bothe places, in the 6. of S. Iohn, and the 26. of Matthewe, and the selfe same is sayed in both places to haue béene deliuered to the death for vs, or for our life: and like-wise, because there is but one meanes to be partaker of Christe, whiche is by faith in his body, whiche was de­liuered and his bloude shed, and final­ly, bicause it is the catholique or vni­uersall and vndoubted doctrine, that Christes fleashe beeing bodily eaten auaileth nothing, surely the thinges before written in the 6. Chapter of Iohn, are agréeable and doe fully o­pen the matter of the Lords supper. And to the intente that this yet may Of two kindes of eating the Lords supper. be the better vnderstoode, I will re­cite what testimonyes haue béene al­wayes alleadged in the Churche out of the holie Scriptures, concerninge the two kindes of eatinge of Christe. Christes body is eaten and his bloud dronken spiritually, it is also eaten & dronken sacramentally. The spiri­tuall manner accomplished by faith, whereby béeing vnited to Christe, we be made partakers of all his good­nesse. The sacramentall manner is only perfourmed in celebrating the Lords supper. The spirituall eating is perpetuall vnto the godlie, be­cause faith is to them perpetuall. They communicate with Christe bothe without the supper and in the supper, and by it they doe more in­crease and continue their newe be­ginnings, as wee haue also shewed before: and now by adioyning of the holie action althings are done more manifestly and plainely. As for the vnbeléeuers and hypocrites, with their captein Iudas, they neuer com­municate with Christe, neither be­fore the supper, nor in the supper, nor after the supper, in asmuche as they continue in their vnbeliefe, but they of the Lordes Sacraments to their owne iudgement and condem­nation.

I knowe héere what some doe teach, and how they deuise a certeine The third kinde of eatinge. third kinde of eating Christe whiche is neither spirituall nor yet sacra­mentall, but altogether compoun­ded of sacramentall and corporall. [Page 1103] For they holde opinion also that the true and naturall bodie of Christe is receiued bodily by the vnbeléeuers in the formes of the sacrament. How be it, it shall easily appeare by certein sound argumentes of the Scripture, that this is but a deuise of mā: which arguments we wil apply to the trai­tour Iudas, that by this one example all the godly may learne, what they eate and drink at the Lords supper. For that the iudgement whiche is made of the head béeing reuealed vnto vs, it shalbe easier for vs to pro­nounce of the members.

Some truly do make a doubt whe­ther Iudas were present at the sup­per, That Iu­das was present at the Lordes supper. when the Lorde distributed the holie mysteries, among whome is S. Hilarie. Howbeit the Euangelicall historie sayeth plainly, that the Lord sat downe to meate with the twelue: yea Luke so handleth his narration, that we cannot dout but y t Iudas did communicate of the mysteries with the rest of the Apostles, which Saint Augustine also auoucheth, Libro De Consensu Euangelistarum tertio, Capi­tulo primo. And likewise in the 62. treatise vpon Iohn, and vpon the 10 Psalme, and in his 163. Epistle. Yea moreouer, Aquinas also aunswering in this pointe to S. Hilarie, appro­ueth the same with vs, Parte tertia, Quaesti. 81. Art. 2. Now therefore What Iu­das recei­ued of the Lord at the supper. béeing manifest that Iudas was at supper with the rest of the Apostles, it séemeth néedeful that it were kno­wen, what he receiued of the Lorde. He receiued the sacramēt of Christes body as the other disciples did, but because hee had not faithe as the other had, he partaked not of Christe, nei­ther did he eate and drink the Lords bodie and bloud. For as many as eate the Lords body, and drinke his bloud, doe not hunger nor thirst: for they dwel in Christe, and Christe in them, they are Christes members, and they neuer dye. The contrarie altogether appéereth in Iudas and all his fellowes: wherefore the vnbelée­uers doe neither eate the Lords bo­dy, nor drink his bloud. Moreouer, it is out of all doubt, y t there is no agrée­ment betwéene Christ & Belial. For 2. Cor. 6. this hath the Apostle pronounced out of y t general consent of the scrip­tures. But Iudas is by Christe him selfe called sathan: therefore Iudas did not communicate with Christe.

Now if we will contend absolute­ly, that Iudas did eate the Lords bo­dy, truly we shalbe constrained wic­kedly to affirme, that it is not onely an vnprofitable, but also an hurtfull meate: howbeit, godlinesse teacheth vs, that Christe is an holsome meate all wayes to all them that eate him truely.

S. Augustine also denyeth that Iu­das did eate the Lords body, or drink his bloud. In the 59. treatise vpon S. Iohn, The Apostles (saith he) did eate the bread which was the lord, but Iu­das did eate the Lords breade againste the Lord. They did eate life: but hee punishment. Againe in the 26. trea­tise, Whoso dwelleth not in Christe nor Christe in him, doutlesse he nei­ther eateth his fleash spiritually, nor drinketh his bloud: although carnally and visibly hee breake in his teeth the sacrament of the body and bloude of Christ: but he rather eateth & drink­eth the sacrament of so greate a mat­ter to his condemnation. &c. The like also, and almoste playner, doeth he write in the 21. booke and 25. chap­ter, De Ciuitate Dei.

[Page 1104] Against these they obiecte the au­thoritie of Paule, saying, That they whiche eate vnworthily, are not guiltie of the bread and cupp whiche they haue eaten and drunken of, but of the Lords body and bloud: and al­so that they doe eate and drink their owne damnation, for that they make no differente of the Lordes bodye: wherby it followeth necessarily, that they haue eaten & drunken the Lords body vnworthily, & not onely the sa­cramentes of the bodie and bloude of Christ. We answere, that Paule sai­eth thus in plaine wordes, Who so­euer eateth of this bread and drink­eth of the Lords cup. &c. Marke this, he sayeth, Who so eateth this bread & drinketh of this cup vnworthily: hee saith not, Who so eateth the flesh and drinketh the bloud vnworthily. For they whiche eate the Lorde, are not without faith, and Christe dwelleth in them, and they in him. If thou yet meruaile, how the vnbeléeuers can bée guiltie of the Lordes body and bloud being eaten but sacramen­tally, How the vnbeleuers are made guiltie of Christes bodie and bloud. Iohn. 13. Matth. 2 [...] learne this out of other places of the Scripture. The Lord saith in Iohn, Verilie, verilie, I say vnto you, he that receiueth whomsoeuer I shall send, receiueth me: and whoso recei­ueth me, receiueth him that sent mee. Wherfore, whose receiueth not an a­postle, trespasseth not against y Apos­tle but against God himself, although in y mene while he hath not séene god, nor will not séeme to haue repelled him. Wee read how y the iudge will say to them that are on his left hand, Departe from me you wicked into e­uerlasting fire. For I was hungrie and you gaue me no meat. I was thirsty, & you gaue me no drink, &c. But har­kē now how the reprobate wil make exceptions againste thus sentence of the Iudge. Lord, when did we se thee hungrie or thirstie, and ministred not vnto thee? Thē heare again what the iudge wil answere, Verily I say vnto you, in that yee did it not vnto one of the least of these, ye did it not to mee. wherfore like as he y t sinneth against a minister or a begger, sinneth agaīst Christ himselfe, although in y meane while he hath not hurt Christes per­son in any point: so is he also giltie of the body & bloud of Christ whosoeuer receiueth the sacrament of the body & bloud of Christ vnworthily, although in the meane seasō he haue not recei­ued the very body & bloud of the lord. Paul saith in another place, that re­uolters do crucifie againe vnto them Heb. 6. selues the sonne of God. He also deni­eth in an other place by all manner of meanes, that it is possible for Christe to be crucified or to dye any more. Therefore Christ cannot be crucified againe by the Apostataes or reuol­ters, how beit their shamefull falling away from him is so estéemed of, as if they had crucified the Sonne of God.

Although therefore the wicked doe not eate the Lordes verie bodie, nor drinke his bloude, neuerthelesse they are guiltie of betraying the Lords body and bloud, as farre as in them lyeth. If a rebell treade vn­der his foote y seale or letters of the Prince or Magistrate: although hee touche not the Magistrate him selfe, nor treade him vnder his foote, yet is hee sayde to haue troaden the magis­trate vnder his foote, and is accused not for hurting the seale or defiling the letters: but hee is charged of treason, and accused for treading the Prince vnder his féete.

[Page 1105] What meruaile then if we heare it said that they which do eate y e Lords bread vnworthily are guiltie of the body and bloud of Christ? For the bread and the mysticall cup are a sa­crament and seale of it.

Hetherto haue we disputed of the eating of the bodie of Christe, and Of the o­ther endes of the Lords sup­per. of drinking of his bloud, hādling eue­ry one point therof with asmuch bre­uitie as we could. Now we go to knit vp the other endes of the Lords sup­per béeing placed in the description of y e supper. We said that y e supper was instituted by the Lord, that it might represent visibly the gifts of God vn­to the Church, and lay them foorth be­fore the eyes of all men. But we haue learned by the whole discourse of this matter, that Christ him selfe is a most full & rich treasure of all the giftes of God, as namely frō whom béeing de­liuered for vs vnto death, we haue all things belonging to life, remission of sinnes & life euerlasting. Since these things be inuisible & gotten by faith, they be also visibly, that is to say, by sacraments represented almost vnto all the senses, to the sight, to hearing, to tasting, and to féeling, to the intent that man béeing wholy therwith mo­ued bothe in body and soule, may ce­lebrate this moste comfortable mys­terie with greate reioycing in heart. Héere vnto now apperteyneth that analogie, whereof I haue spoken before in the 7. Sermon of this De­cade, whereby I would haue these things to be better learned.

Furthermore, we haue said that the supper was instituted of the lord, that he might visibly gather together into one body all his members, which were in a māner dispersed through­out all parts of the world. Whervp­pon we haue said that the holie men some where else did call the supper a league or confederacie. We are knitt inuistbly with Christe and all his members, by vnitie of faith and participation of one spirit: but in the supper we are ioyned together euen by a visible cōiunctiō. For now not by words, but by déedes also, but by my­sterie, but by sacrament we are very néerly knit and ioyned together, ope­ning and declaring to all men by ce­lebrating the supper, that we are al­so of the number of them that beléeue that they are redéemed by Christ, and that they are Christes members and people. But we binde our selues to­gether vnto Christe and the Church, bothe that we will kéepe the sincere faith, and promising that wee will vse good déedes and charitie towards all men. Looke for more touching this matter in the seuenth Sermon of this Decade.

Héerevppon truely did S. Paule proue, that it is not lawfull for them whiche receiue together at the Lords table to eate of meate of­fered to Idols, and to take parte of prophane sacrifices. Which thing, if at this day many would rightely weigh and consider, they would not séeme to be séene so busie in straunge and for reigne sacrifices.

We said also that the Lord insti­tuted the Supper, that thereby hee might kéepe his death in memorie, so that it should neuer be blotted out with obliuion. For Christes death is the summarie of all gods benefits. He wold haue vs therfore to kéep in me­morie the benefite of his in [...]arnatiō, passion, redemption, and of his loue. And although the remembrance of a thinge that is past bee celebrated, to wit, of his death, yet the same belon­geth greatly vnto vs, & quickneth vs. [Page 1106] Neither, most we thinke that this is the lest end. For there is none so dili­gently expressed as this is. For the Lorde repeateth this saying. Doe this in the remembraunce of me. But y e holy rite or holy actiō, béeing ioyned with the word or with the preaching of Christes death, & the redemption of mankind, how mauelously doth it re­nue from time to time y t benefit, and suffereth it not to be forgotten.

Last of al we said y t the supper was ordeined of y e lord y t therby we might be admonished of our duety, praise, & thanksgiuing. It is our dutie to be sincere in the faith of Christ, & to im­brace all our brethren with christian charitie for y e Lords sake, & to beware that we defile not our bodies w t the filthe of y e world, since we be cleansed with the bloude, of Christe. Paule the Apostle sayth: So often as ye shall eate of this breade, and drinke of the Lords cup, declare the Lordes death vntill he come. But to declare the Lords death, is to praise the good­nes of God, & to giue thanks for our redemption obteined through his death. For the Apostle Peter saith, Ye are a chosen generation, a royall priesthod, an holy nation, a people, set 1. Pet. 2. at liberty, that ye shuld shew forth vertues of him that hath called you out of darknes into his meruelous light. But hereof we haue spokē also in another place. Thus much I thought good in fewe words to repeate touching the ends of the supper, which euery godly man being instructed by y e holy ghost doth diligētly cōsider. I wold now let you go, déerely beloued brethren, but y t I sée it wil be a cōmō cōmoditie, to teach in few words flow euerie one should prepare himselfe to the lordes supper, that he come not to it vnwor­thily. But it were not loste labour Of worthily and vn­worthilie eating and drinkinge the Lords supper. first of all to search [...], who do wor­thily or, vnworthily eate and drinks of the Lords bread and cup. There is no man that can denie that there are degrées in our worthinesse and vn­worthines, if he rightly examine the iudgements of God, and looking nar­rowly into the nature of our religiō is able to giue iudgement thereof. The chiefest degrée of vnworthines, is to come to the holy mysteries of faith, without faith. He cōmeth wor­thily y t commeth with faith: vnwor­thily he that commeth without faith. Such are said to be workes worthie of repentāce in y t gospel, as are peni­tent works or séemly for such as pro­fesse repētaunce. But what is more beséeming, more méete, and iust, than that he who is to celebrate y e Lords Supper, doe beléeue that he is redée­med by Christes death, who was of­fered vp as a price for y e whole world and that for that cause is desirous to giue thanks to Christ his redéemer? Contrariwise, what is more vnséem­ly & vniust, thā to receiue that pledge of Christes bodie, and in the meane while to haue no communion or fe­lowship w t Christ? To come to than­kesgiuing, & yet not to giue thanks from the bottome of his hart. For what vniteth vs to Christe, or what maketh vs partakers of all his bene­fites, & therwith also to be thankfull, but faith? What doth separate vs frō Christe, and spoyleth vs of all his gyftes, and maketh vs moste loathe­some, but vnbeliefe? Therfore, faith or vnbeléefe maketh vs partakers of the Lords table woorthily or vn­worthily. Paule the Apostle in the Actes, sayth to the Iewes, who through vnbeléefe did reiect or set at nought the preaching of the Gospell, The word of God ought first to bee Actes. 13. [Page 1107] preached vnto you: But bicause you reiect it, and iudge your selues vnworthie of euerlasting life, beholde, we turne vnto the Gentiles. How did the Iewes pronounce against thēselues that they were vnworthie of euerla­sting life, and like Iudges gaue sen­tence against themselues? In setting them selues againste Gods worde through vnbeléefe, neither apprehendinge Christ by faith, who is the life and righteousnesse of the world.

Wherefore, the chiefe and greatest portion of our worthinesse & vnwor­thinesse is and consisteth in [...]aith or vnbeléefe. S. Peter witnesseth, that our hartes are purified by faith: true Actes. 15. faith therfore is the cleannes of chri­stians. Wherevpon S. Augustine sayth, The vnbeleeuer eateth not the flesh of Christ spiritually, but rather eateth and drinketh the sacrament of so great a thing to his owne condem­nation: Because beeing vncleane he hathe presumed to come to Christes sacraments, which no man receiueth worthily, but he that is cleane. Of whom it is said, Blessed be the cleane in hart, for they shal see God, &c. Moreouer, they eate and drink of the Lords supper vnworthily, who al­though they be not destitute of faith, yet by their abusing of it, do peruert the right institution of the Lord: such séemeth to haue béene the errour of y e Churche of Corinth, which mingled the priuate and prophane with the Ecclestastical and mystical banquet, & did put no difference betwéene the Lords bread, which is called Christs bodie, & common meate. For Paule saith: Who so eateth & drinketh, vnwoorthily, he eateth and drinketh his owne damnation, making no dif­ference of the Lordes bodie. There­fore, to make no difference of y e lords To make difference of the Lords bo­die. bodie, is vnworthily to eate y e lords bread, and to drinke of his cup. For this woorde ( [...]) to iudge or to make a difference, is to weigh and consider of a mater exactly with iudg­ment to y e vttermost of a mans power to iudge of it & make a difference be­twéene that and al other things. Fur­thermore, the Lords bodie is not only that spiritual body of the Lord, to wit the church of the faithfull, but that ve­rie bodie which the Lord tooke of the virgin, & offred vp for our redemptiō, & that now sitteth at the right hand of the father. To be short, the bread of y e sacrament in the supper is the Lords bodie, it is I say the sacrament of the true bodie which was giuen for vs. Whosoeuer therfore putteth no diffe­rence betwéene this the Lords mysti­cal bread & prophane meate, but com­meth to Christes table, as he would to a table of common and grosse meate, and acknowledgeth not that this hea­uenly meats differeth farre from o­ther humane meate, neither commeth after that sort as the Lord hath insti­tuted, but foloweth his owne reason, surely he maketh no difference of the Lords bodie, but eateth and drinketh his own damnation. Paul againe ex­poundeth himselfe saying, Therefore my brethren, when you come together to eate, tarrie one for another, that yee meete not to condemnation. Who so therfore preuenteth the publique sup­per by eating his own priuate supper that is to say, who so suppeth not as y e Lord hath appointed, the same eateth & drinketh vnworthily. For before vn worthie eaters & drinkers are said to eate and drinke their own damnatiō: & here they are said to méete togither to their condemnation y e make hast to the supper, not tarying for their bre­thren: and they make no difference of the Lords bodie. S. Augustine in his [Page 1108] 26. treatise vpon Iohn sayth, The A­postle speketh of those which receiued the Lords bodie without difference & carelesly, as if it had bin any other kind of meate whatsoeuer. Heretherefore if he be reproued which maketh no dif­ference of the lords bodie, that is to say doth not discerne the lords body frō o­ther meates, how then shuld not Iudas be dāned who came to the lords table, feigning that he was a friend, but was an enimie? &c. How much more grie­uously doe they séeme to sinne at this day, who peruerting the lawfull and first vse y e was instituted by the Lord, do stablish their own abuse with great contentiō: yea & grieuously persecute them that cry out against it & wil not receiue it? Furthermore, since by ex­perience we finde euerie day, y e there are many thinges wanting vnto our faithe, by meanes whereof diuerse vices spring vppe among vs where­of our vnworthines is the hightest or lest of all which the Lord of his grace may easily washe away, & almost wi­peth away by sending his crosse vpon vs, not imputing such infirmities to vs to our condemnation. For y e Apos­tle in another place [...]aith, that there is no condemnation for them whiche are graffed into Christ Iesus, & walk not after the flesh but after the spirit. Neither with equall punishment doth our most iust lord punish these sundry The pu­nishment of those that eate vnworthi­ly. sortes of vnworthinesse. Let vs there­fore sée what the blessed Apostle tea­cheth vs concerning the punishmente of those y eate vnworthily. Therefore he sayth, Who so eateth this bread, or drinketh of the lords cup vnworthily, the same shalbe gyltie of the Lords bo­die and bloud. By whiche wordes ve­rily he meaneth that chiefe and moste [...]owle vnworthines of al other, to wit vnbeléefe. For he is guiltie of y e lords body & bloud, to whom the fault of the lords death is imputed, that is to say, to whome Christes death becommeth death, and not life: as it also happened vnto them, who through vnbeléefe & wickednes did crucifie Christ. For vnto them Christes bloud séemed pro­phane, as it had béen the bloud of some beast, murtherer, or wicked person, as being worthily [...] for his offences. And I pray you, what else doeth he thinke, than y e Christes bloud is pro­phane, who beléeueth not that y e same was shed for the sinnes of the worlde? And yet he dareth take part of y e lords supper, y e he may worthily be saide to be guiltie of the Lords bodie & bloud. It is a verie great offence to eate the Lords bread and to drinke of his cup vnworthily through vnbeléefe: which thing by the example of Iudas is laid before our eyes. He beléeued not in y e Lord Iesus, yea he inuented howe to deliuer him into the hands of théeues and murtherers, yet neuerthelesse he sate down to meate & tooke part of the Lords supper, therfore in the end the diuel worthily chalenged him wholy vnto him. For S. Iohn witnesseth y t about the end of the supper, the diuell Iohn. 13. entred into Iudas: not y e he was not in him before that he came to y e supper: for he had begonne before to dwell in him, & to stir him forward: but for that Luke. 22. after so many admonitiōs of our lord Christ, & after y t he had prophaned the mysteries of Christ, & as it were tro­den them vnder foote, he wholy entred into him, and fully possessed him.

The same Apostle Paule threate­neth damnation to them that make no difference of the Lords bodie, who are placed, as it were, in another de­gree of vnworthinesse, saying: For who so eateth and drinketh vnworthi­ly, eateth and drinketh his owne dam­nation. The reason hereof he setteth down in this sentence, to wit, why we [Page 1109] wee oughte not rashly and carelesly to come to the Lords table, for y t we approche then to our condemnation. But condēnation or iudgment is the paine or punishment which the Lord laieth vpon his faithfull people when they sin, not in another world truly, as he doth vpon the vnbeléeuers, but in this world. For it followeth in the words of the Apostle, which minis­treth vnto vs the same sense. For this cause, many are weake and feeble a­mong you, and many slepe. For if we had iudged our selues, we should not haue bene iudged. But when we are iudged, we are corrected by the Lord that wee should not bee condemned with the world. The Apostle plaine­lie distinguisheth betwéene the vn­worthie eaters that are subiecte to Gods correction, & worldly men, that is to say vnbéeléeuers, whose punish­ment the Lord deferreth to that other world: but vpon his faithful people, who yet offende through the negli­gence, & come to the supper not suffi­ciently instructed, he layeth diuers & sundrie afflictions, as pestilence, fa­mine, sicknes, & such like, to shake off their drousinesse. For it foloweth, If we had iudged our selues, y t is, if we our selues had restrained our vices, & separated our selues from euil, we had not bene iudged, that is to say, puni­shed and corrected. For immediatly he addeth, But when we are iudged, we are chastised of the Lord. To bee iudged therefore, is to be chastised. But hereby we learne from whence there do flow so many mischiefes in­to the Church, to wit, by the vnwor­thie vse of the Lords supper.

But some man wil answer here, if Howe we shoulde prepare our selues to the Lordes supper. y e matter be so, it were better wholy to absteine from y e lords supper. But if any absteine wholie, he also ther­by sinneth againste the Lorde, and that grieuously. For hee setteth at nought the Lordes commandement, who saieth, Do this: yea, he setteth at nought both the Lords death, and all the gyfts of God. Wherefore he hath not escaped dāger, who hath omitted to celebrate y e supper: which thing al­so we haue said before. Thou must go an other way to worke, if thou desire to auoide both danger & sin. Heare the counsel of Paule very cōpendiously saying, Let a man examine himselfe, and so let him eate of that bread, and drinke of that cup. And wee muste mark, y t in this examination he sen­deth no man to another, but euerie man to him selfe. The Papistes bidd thée, Goe to an auricular confessour, there to confesse thy selfe, to receiue absolution, and to make satisfacti­on for thy sinnes, accordinge to the fourme that is cōmaunded thée. And so they bid thée as sufficiently clen­sed, to go to the Lordes table. But Paule y e doctour of the gentiles, and the vessell of election, speaketh not a word of those things, but saith sim­ply, Let a man examine himselfe, & so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. For like as God is y e sear­cher of the hartes, & requireth the af­fection of the minde, & hateth hypo­crisie: so none knoweth what is in the hart of man, or what affections wee beare to godward, but we our selues do: therfore he willeth vs our selues, to examine euery thing in ourselues: that is to say, he willeth euerie man to descend into himselfe and to exa­mine him selfe. This examination cannot bee made without faith, and the light of gods word. But the faith­full man haueing the light of Gods worde shining before him, and faith extendinge her force and power, in­quireth of himselfe, whether hee [Page 1110] doth acknowledge al his sinnes whi­che he hath manifoldly committed a­gainst God: and whether he be sorte for them, being committed, and whe­ther with sincere fayth of hart he be­leeue that Christ hath washed away and forgiuen al his sinnes: and whe­ther he confesse fréely with his mouth as he beléeueth in his hart, that life & saluation consisteth in Iesus Christ onely, and in none other: & whether he haue determined with himselfe to die in this confession: and whether he meane diligently and earnestly to applie himselfe to innocencie and holines of life: and whether he be rea­die to loue, & helpe all the members of Christes bodie, of whom he is also a member, and be readie to spend his life for them according to the exam­ple of Christe: and whether he haue remitted or pardoned all anger and enimitie: and whether he be desirous to call to minde Christes passion, & y e whole mysterie of our redemption, & to giue thanks to God for our redēp­tion, & for all other gyftes of God al­ready receiued & to be receiued. This is the right examining which agréeth w t y e receiuing of the mystical supper: and when we haue done so, we may in humblenes, and feare of the Lord, & with gladnesse approche to the sup­per of our Lord Christ.

But here the faithful do tremble, who are as it were priuie to their A comfort or afflic­ted consci­ences. owne imperfection & infirmitie. For they do not finde these thinges to be so perfect in their mindes as other­wise they kn [...]w a iust perfection re­quireth. Satan commeth, and he cas­teth in many and great stayes, to the intent he may drawe vs backe from the celebration of the supper. There­fore we say, if any man suppose that none is to be admitted to the supper but he that is purged from al sinne & infirmitie, surely he shall driue away & exclude al men howe many soeuer liue in this world, nay he shal altogether depriue thē of the lords supper, as not to be any lōger for sinful men but for Angels. We must remēber y t this examinatiō resteth w tin his own bounds, & that God here also as eue­rie where else, doth vse this clemen­cie and mercie towards vs. He kno­weth our weakenesse & corruption, & with vs can beare our infirmities. The Israelits vnder king Ezechias being not fully cleansed, tooke part of the paschal lamb. But the king pray­ed, and said, The Lorde, who is good wil haue mercie vppon all men, that with al their hart seeke after the God of their fathers, & will not impute it vnto them that they are not sanctifi­ed. And herevnto is added in the ho­ly history, in 2. Chron▪ 30. chap: And the Lord heard Ezechias, and he was pleased with the people. The worthi­nesse which is inquired for by exacte examination, is no absolute perfecti­on, but a wil and mind instructed by God, which humblie acknowledgeth it owne vnworthinesse, and therfore humblie prayeth for increase of faith & charitie, & all perfection in Christ only. At that first supper the Apostles were Christes guests, & among these was Iudas: but because hee lacked faith, and was a traitour, yea a mur­therer, he was made guiltie of y e bo­die and bloud of the Lord. The other apostles were also sinners thēselues, but not wicked, thei beleued in christ thei loued Christ & one of thē loued a­other like brethrē: & therfore they did not eate of the Lords supper vnwor­thily, as Iudas did. Although in the meane time at the same table they shewed tokens of great imperfectiō. [Page 1111] For Peter not w tout great contempt & reproch of his brethren, preferreth Matth. 26. Luke. 22. himselfe before them all. Moreouer, they contend among themselues for honour, which of them should seme to be greater than another. I will not nowe recite that streightway after they arose from y e table, they shame­fully forsoke their maister and ranne away, & many wayes behaud them selues vnworthili: but al these things were easily washed away, for y e faith had taken very déepe roote w tin them. Neither will I here sticke to recite worde for worde, the comfort of M. Iohn Caluine, a godly and learned man, who with great commendation teacheth in the church at this day, my fellow minister & most welbeloued & déere brother, whiche he hathe sette down for the afflicted in this case: Let vs call to remembrance, saith he, that this holy banquet is a medicine for the sick, a cōfort for the sinfull, a largesse to the pore, which to the whole, righ­teous, and rich, if there could any such be found, would bring small vantage. For seing that in this banquet Christ is giuen vnto vs to be eaten, we vnder­stand that without him we faynt, faile and are forsaken. Moreouer, seeing he is giuen to vs to be our life, we vnder­stande that without him wee are but dead. Wherfore, this is the greatest & only worthines which we can giue vnto God if we lay before him our own vilenes & vnworthines, that through his mercy he may make vs worthie of himselfe: if we despaire in our selues, that we may be cōforted in him: if we humble our selues, that we may be lift vp by him: if we accuse ourselues, that we may be iustified by him. Moreo­uer, if we attein vnto that vnitie whi­che he cōmendeth vnto vs in the sup­per: and like as he maketh vs all to dwel in him, so that we may with likewise that ther were one soul, one hart & one tongue in vs all. If we wel wey & meditate these things, thē shal these thoughts neuer trouble vs: we that ar naked and destitute of all goodnes, we that are stayned with spots of sinn, we that are halfe deade, how shoulde wee worthily eate the Lords bodie? Let vs rather think that we being poore doe come to a plentifull giuer, we that are sicke come to a Physician, we that are sinful come to a sauiour: that the wor­thines which is cōmanded by God cō sisteth in faith chiefly, which reposeth al in God, & nothing in our selues: se­condly in charitie, & suche charitie as it is sufficient if we offer it vnto God vnperfect, that he may increse it to the better, seing we cannot performe it absolute as it ought to be. Thus farr he. This muche haue I saide hetherto of y e most holie supper of our lord Iesus Christe, the moste excellent & whole­some sacrament of Christians, for which euen from the very beginning & while the Apostles were yet liuing sathan the most deadly enimie to our saluation, lying in wayte, hath gone about to ouerthrow by many corrup­tions & defilings: from whiche being nowe for a time faithfully cleansed, yet doth he not so leaue it but inter­mingles & throwes an heap of cōten­tions into it being made vnto y chur­che y token of a couenant neuer to be broken. Wherevpon the thing itself & our saluation requireth, that we bée circumspect & giue no place to y e temptour, but agreing altogether in christ and being ioyned into one body (by faithful celebrating of the supper) we may loue one another and giue euer­lasting thankes to our redéemer and Lorde Christe to whome be praise & glory nowe & for euer. Amen. Amen.

¶ Of certeine institutions of the Church of God. Of Scholes. Of Ecclesiastical goodes, and the vse and abuse of the same. Of Churches and holie instrumentes of Christians. Of the admonitiō & correctiō of the ministers of the church, and of the whole Church. Of matrimonie. Of wi­dowes. Of virgines. Of monkes. What the Church of Christ determineth concerning the sicke, and of funeralls and buryall.
¶ The tenth Sermon.

THERE remaine certeine thinges, but a fewe truly, whiche are to be expounded vnto you (déerely bele­ued) the whiche partly apperteine to the institution of the ecclesiasticall ministerie and preseruation thereof, there are partly certeine peculiar or diuances of the Churche whiche the Churche can not want. Whereof in this last Sermon of this Decade, so farre as the Lord shal giue me grace to speake, I intende as briefely as I can to intreate.

First of all we muste knowe that the Lord our God hath not bur­dened The Lor [...] hath not burdened his church with infinite lawes. his Church with ouer many lawes and institutions, but hath set downe a fewe easily to be numbred, and those not costly, nor intruate, nor long, but pro [...]table, [...]imple, plaine and shorte. In time past, when as vnder the lawe the Lorde appointed vnto the people a costly & sumptuous worshipping of him, not­withstandinge all thinges therein were certeine, [...], and mo­derate: neither would hee haue any thing added to, or taken from i [...] at the pleasure of men, or to be other­wise vsed than he had appointed. Who then wil thinke that after the abrogating of the Lawe, the Lorde would deliuer vnto the Churche of his new people, asumptuous and an infinite discipline? Wherefore it is partly the couetousnesse of the pas­tours and estates of the Church, and partly the monstrous superstition of the common people, that hath made euery thing so sumptuous, and infi­nite in the Churche. Let vs sticke vnto this, that the Lorde our God hath instituted in his Churche, but verie fewe thinges, and such as are necessarie: and therefore we ought all to indeuour, that the Churche be not ouer-burdened with traditi [...] [...]s and institutions which procéeded not from God him selfe. The Church of God is gorgeously enough [...]ecked and furnished, if the [...]eteine and kéepe the institutions of her God and Lord.

The chiefe and principal pointes The chie­fest points of true godlinesse in the Churche. of the Godlinesse of the Churche of GOD, are the sincere teaching of the lawe and the Prophets, of Christ and [...]he Apostles, faythfull prayer offred vnto her onely GOD through Christ [...], a religious and lawfull administratiō & receiuing of Christs sacramēts: wherof we haue intreated [Page 1113] hitherto through fiue Decades. Here vnto belongeth charitie also, whiche is a communicating of riches, or wel doing, whereof we haue saide some­what alreadie in the first Decade, & will say somewhat else in this Ser­mon.

Neither doth Luke in y e Actes make mention of any other thinges, descri­bing what maner of Churche y e faith­ful primitiue Church of Christ was, being foūded by the Apostles, & what were the principal pointes thereof. They were continuing, sayth he, in the doctrine of the Apostles, and in Actes. 2. cōmunicating, & in breking of bread & in prayer. Vnder these few points all godlinesse is comprised. Vnto the Of scholes Ecclesiasticall ministerie are ioyned these that follow. Christian schooles haue the first place, which bring forth a plentifull increase of Prophetes or ministers of the Church. All nations vnlesse they were altogether barba­rous, haue vnderstoode that without schooles no kingdomes or common weales can happily be mainteined. And therefore not only Moses in the booke of Genesis, but also Strabo in y e 17. booke of his Geographie, repor­teth how that among the Egyptians were instituted most famous Colle­ges for Priests and Philosophers. Histories also make mention, that y e most noble men of all the world tra­ueled into Egypt to obtein wisdome in which number Plato also is said to be y e first of the chéefe & principall a­mong the Philosophers.

Neither is it vnaduisedly writ­ten in the booke of the kinges, that Solomon excelled the wisemen of the Egyptians in wisedome. And not only the Egyptians, but also the Palestines, a Nation more famous for warres than for learning, are saide to haue had their priestes, of whom they asked counsell in mat­ters of doubt, as writeth Samuel in his holy hystorie. And Dani­el also witnesseth, that the Babylo­nians had moste famous Schooles, as also had the Medes and Persians, from whence sprang foorthe their Magi, I would say wise men, nota­ble in all partes of Philosophie. I néede not to speake any thing of the Gréekes and Romanes, since there is no man but knoweth theire moste famous citie of Athens, which is so much spoken of by all learned men, and also the goodly Colleges of their Priestes and South-sayers. But omitting forreigne examples, let vs alledge our owne or suche as are Ecclesiasticall.

GOD, who gaue vnto his peo­ple, a moste absolute fourme of an happie Common-weale and king­dome, distributed schooles throughe fourtie & eight townes of the realme. Those townes by reason of y e Philo­sophying Leuites, were called Le­uitical. For he had consecrated al the Leuitical tribe vnto y e priesthood and to studies: Not for that it was not also lawfull for gentlemen of other tribes to studie Philosophie or wise­dome: But because the Leuites were peculiarly appointed vnto ho­ly studies.

For it is euident, that Esaie and Daniel, two of the moste brighte lights of the y prophecied were of the tribe of Iuda. Other tribes also haue brought foorth men right singular in al kinde of knowledge. And those townes likewise were called Le­uitical and priestly, not that priests only dwelt in them, but because they had synagogues in them.

[Page 1114] But at the tabernaele in [...], and specially in the citie of Ierusale [...] there was a schole surpassing all [...] ­ther, and in maner of an vniuersitie, as they call them now adays. And the same holy history witnesseth y e moste famous men had the gouernment of Gouer­noures of Scholes. 1. Sam. 10. 4. Reg. 2. &. 4. cap. those scholes. For we reade in Rama that Samuel, who was the very chie­fest in all wisedome, godlinesse, and learning, was gouernour and prin­cipall of the Naioth, that is to say, the Burse as they terme it, or College of the Prophetes. Helias and Heliseus the most cleare lightes of the Church of Israel, were rulers ouer the schole of Hierico and Gilgal. That naugh­tie Ieroboam did pul downe the scho­les, and troad vnder foote the order of the Priestes, and placed without all choice some that were of the refuse of the people in their places. But the men of GOD Helias and Heliseus knewe well, that without scholes the sound doctrine could not flourishe or be preserued: and therefore they ap­plyed them selues wholy to the renu­ing of scholes. And when lawfull tri­butes were denyed them, being by wicked Princes bestowed vpon flat­terers and bellie [...], that is to say, prie­stes of the Idols of calues and of Ba­al: yet it came to passe by the good­nesse of the Lord, that some good men bestowed somwhat vpō such as were destrous of learning, who holding thē selues contented with a mean liuing, behaued themselues valiantly in that most corrupt age. But those nota­ble men, those wise men and Pro­phets, who had the gouernment ouer scholes, were called fathers, wher vpō also the disciples and scholers were termed the sonnes of the Prophetes. Amos and Ieremie call them Naza­rites. For, sayth Amos, I am no Pro­phe [...], Amos. 7. neither the sonne of a [...] to wit, not brought vp in the know­ledge of [...]. And the same man sayth againe. I haue raysed vp Amos. 2. of your sonnes for Prophetes, and of your yong men for Nazarites. But he commendeth also the manner of them that studied, which in his lami­tations he bewayleth to be altoge­ther perished in the captiuitie. Fur­thermore, they were called the sonns of the Prophetes, for the affection which they bare towards their schole maisters, as if they had bene their pa­rentes, and for their obedience and daily studie towards them. But how muche the more noble and wise the Princes were, so much the more dili­gence they employed in repayring scholes, and restoring Ecclesiasticall orders. Which a man may sée, not in Dauid and Solomon onely, but al­so in Iosaphat, Ezechias, and Iostas, who were moste vertuous and moste happie Princes. In the captiuitie and after the captiuitie of Babylon, the Lordes people was dispersed and scattered into many kingdomes farre and wide. But whether so euer they were carried, they erected scholes or synagogues, and when the citie of Ie­rusalem was restored, then they of­ten came vnto the same. For there­fore the Actes of the Apostles make mention, that at what time Sainte Paule preached the worde of God Actes. 15. among the Gentiles, he went into the synagogues.

And Sainte Iames the Apostle saythe, Moses of olde time hath in e­uerie citie them that preache him in the synagogues. Where he speaketh not of the cities of Iude [...] and Galilee, but of the cities of the gentiles in Sy­ria, Cilicia and Asia. But that which we reade in the Actes doth shew that [Page 1115] they being dispersed and scattered a­broade, did sometime come vnto the holie citie of Ierusalem. There were dwelling at Ierusalem certeine Iewes Actes. 2. religious men, of all nations that are vnder heauen. And that also whiche Actes. 22. Saint Paul reciteth of him selfe con­firmeth the same, that being borne frée in the citie of Tharsus, he trauel­led to Ierusalem vnto Gamalieles féete, that is to saye, to the intent to heare the instruction, and to be a scholer vnder Gamaliel. So likewise we reade that at Ierusalem there were Actes. 6. Colleges or Synagogues of the Li­bertines, Cyrenians, Alexandrines, Cilicians, and Asians. This vse of scholes continued vntil Christs time, yea, and after his asce nsion into the heauens, almost vntill the destructi­on of the citie, although in the meane time it maye appeare to haue béene sundrie times depraued.

Christe also the sonne of God, our king and high Byshoppe, he him selfe Christe & his Apos­tles, do institute Scholes. instituted the most famous schole of all other, calling ther vnto the twelue Apostles, and the seuentie disciples, chosen men, I say, to the number of fourescore and two. Yea, the Apo­stles them selues drewe vnto them verie many disciples, and first of all Saint Paule the most chosen instru­ment of God to conuert the gentiles, is read to haue had in his companie, Sopater of Berrhoe, Luke of Antioch, Marke of Ierusalem, Barnabas, Syl­ua or Syluanus, Caius and Timothie, Aristarchus and Secundus, Tychicus and Trophimus, Titus and Linus, Crescens and Epaphras, Archippus and Philemon, Epaphroditus and Artemas, and many other. He hath also commended most diligently vn­to good men, the studious, and the mi­nisters of the Churches, exhorting all men vnto liberalitie, that they maye want nothing. And writing vnto Titus: Bring diligently, saythe he, Titus. 3. Zenas the Lawyer and Apollo, vpon their waye, that they maye want no­thing.

Moreouer it maye be gathered by playne and manifest proofes oute of the thirtéenth chapter of the Actes, that there was a verie famous and that an Apostolique schole at Anti­oche in Syria. Eusebius also of Ce­sarea aboundantly witnesseth what noble scholes were at Alexandria in Egypt, and in other renouned chur­ches. And we haue also declared the same more at large, when time ser­ued, in a booke which we haue writ­ten of the institution of Byshoppes. But in processe of time when al thin­ges apperteyning to the Churche be­ganne to decline to the worsse, Ec­clesiasticall scholes also degenerated into Abbaies, or into Colleges of Ca­nons and Monkes.

But of all these thinges whereof Scholes apperteine to the preser­uation of the mini­sterie. we haue spoken, I thinke it not vn­knowne vnto any man, that scholes doe principally belong to the preser­uation of the Churche, and the main­tenaunce of the holie ministerie, in which scholes good artes might be ex­ercised, verie profitable for the fur­theraunce of the studie of the holie Scriptures: of which sorte chiefest of all are the studies and knowledge of holy tongs, of Logicke, naturall Phi­losophie, and the Mathematicks, and these moderately knowne, & directed vnto the certeine scope and ende of Godlinesse. For a man may some­time finde wittes worne and waxed olde in diuers Artes and disciplines, howbeit not once medling or inured [Page 1116] with holie exercises and studies. But I woulde to God that the wicked be­ing too muche glutted with prophane studie, would also leaue to contemne holie Scriptures as thinges playne barbarous.

A man also may find some wits so busied in the studie of the Mathema­tickes, that they are more méete to be maisters of buildinges, than gouer­nours or pastoures of Churches. Yea they are so farre crept into the studie of Astronomie, and the Astronomers heauen, y t they quite forget the blessed heauen, which is the seate of y e blessed Saintes, any thing to perteine vnto them, and that they shall be suffici­ently happie if they can but once at­teine vnto y e knowledge of y e motion of the visible heauē, and to the course of the starres. As for those that med­dle ouermuch with the studie of Phi­losophie, and the trifles of Logicke, and the rules of Khetoricke, neuer attaine vnto any ende, nor earnest­ly thinke vpon the bestowing of their trauels to the edifying of the Church: commonly they become contentious and brawling disputers for the most parte, and arrogant controllers: vn­to whom nothing sémeth to be neat­ly and aptly enoughe, eyther spoken or done of others, but that whiche is tempered and as it were tuned to their great conceiuing heades, and so agréeing with prescript rules, that they swarne not there from, no not so much as a haires bredth. These men snarle and intangle all thinges with their doltishe disputations, puffing out nothing else but quarelling con­trouersies, taking vpon them moste arrogantly to iudge all mens doings & sayings what so euer, you, though they be good and tollerable, they snap at them, and maliciously cauill a­gainst them, being rather vayne bab­blers, than Philosophers, yea, the ve­rie plagues of scholes and Churches: who spitte out the poyson of debates, contentions, variances, strises and diuisions at and into the Church. A­gainst these Sainte Paule the Apo­stle to Timothie séemeth to speake. 1. Tim. 6. For after he hadde briefly set downe the summe of sounde doctrine, he ad­deth there vpon. This teache and ex­horte. Who so euer teacheth other­wise, and holdeth not him selfe con­tented with the healthfull worde of our Lorde Iesus Christe, and the doc­trine whiche is according vnto god­linesse, he is puffed vp, knowing no­thing, but spending his time aboute questions and contention in wordes, whereof groweth hatred, strife, slan­der, euill suspicions, vaine conflictes, of men corrupt in hart, and destitute of the trueth, whiche suppose gayne to bee godlinesse. Avoyde the com­panie of such.

Truely it neuer went well with The cor­ruption of Scholes. the Churche, when learned and studi­ous men forsaking the playnenesse and purenesse of the worde of GOD, turned their eyes an other way, and aymed not at the word of God alone. They in auncient time, did not con­temne the worde of God: but in the meane while they attributed more to traditions than was conuenient. But by that meanes they bothe gaue occasion vnto errours, and confirmed such abuses as were already brought in. Certeine yeares past and gone, Gratian and Lombard, with other ecclesiasticall writers, went about to make an agréement of opinions, & to gather togither a perfect and certeine sum of diuinitie. But thereby they did [Page 1117] not onely carried the scholes awaye from the Scriptures, but also intru­ded straunge doctri [...]s into the chur­che.

After these there followed Alex­ander, Albertus, and Thomas, who not onely depended vpon those sentences, and commended them vn­to others, but also endeuoured to mingle Philosophie with Diuinitie, and to couche them together into one body. And heereof it came to passe that we had so many wayes and sec­tes, so many puddles crauling full of frogges, so many scholes, so many Abbayes, so many sophisters. And if at this day likewise we continue vn­happily to couple Philosophie with the holy Scriptures, and superstiti­ously call them into disputation, and to call them vnto examination by hu­mane rules, or to the handling by artes, then shall we also corrupt them in the scholes, peruerting the integri­tie of the Apostolique doctrine, to the great detriment of the Churche. In the meane while, certeine it is that good Artes and learning doe make muche vnto perspicuitie and playne­nesse, but moderately and religiously applyed with iudgement, so that the scriptures may haue the vpper hand, and all other Artes obey the same.

Wherefore, let pure godlinesse be taught in the Ecclesiasticall scholes, The true ende of Scholes. yea, let godlinesse be the ende of all our studies: at the first let the studi­ous be diligently taught the Catechis­me, and let them neuer rest, vntill suche time as they haue learned it perfectly and made it familiar vnto them selues: then let this young be­gunne godlinesse be daily increased with Lectures and holy Sermons: Let the writings of the holy Euange­listes and Apostles be alwayes read vnto thē, that they may become per­fect in them in due season: Let them also commodiously learne the tongs and good Artes, and let them be exer­cised in writing and reasoning. But aboue all, let dissolutenesse and wantonnesse be banished out of the Discipline in scholes. godly instituted and Christian scho­les. Let discipline, yea, though it be somewhat sharpe, flourishe. For if youth be corrupted in the scholes, and growe vp in that corruption, what I praye you shall we looke for at their hands, when they be set in authoritie ouer the Churche? Let vs not beléeue that they wil be the salt of the church, who as they are most dissolute and blockish, so can they not abide sharp­nesse in other. Shall we thinke that they will become lightes of the chur­che, who doe them selues hate the light, and are delighted in darknesse, and in the woorkes of darkenesse? Wherefore, that which the sonnes of Helie were in the Churche of Israel, the same shall be and are the corrupt sonnes of the prophetes in the church of Christ. They therfore shal likewise perishe with the people whiche are committed vnto them. And there­fore nowe adayes, there is greate of­fence committed through too muche lenitie in the scholes, a mischiefe whi­che will neuer be washed away. For a man shall come into many scholes, where he shall thinke he séeth so ma­ny souldiers and ruffians, not scho­lers and students, whome they com­monly call clearkes.

Neyther their fare, neyther their apparell, neyther their maners, ney­ther their wordes, neyther their dée­des, declare them to be of anye good disposition, honest, or studious. I knowe, that muche is to be ascribed vnto our vnhappy and most dissolute [Page 1118] age, in which the stubborne and rebel­lious will not hearken to the counsel of the elders: and againe I knowe, that there are great offences commit­ted through the negligence and fonde gentlenesse of them that are in autho­ritie. But for as much as the welfare of the Churche consisteth of scholes well ordered, we ought all of vs to vse great diligence, that in this be­halfe there maye no offence be com­mitted through our carelesnesse and negligence. This muche haue I sayd concerning Ecclesiasticall scholes, in as fewe wordes as I might conueni­ently: of whiche I haue intreated more at large in my booke of the In­stitution of Byshops.

Furthermore, to the end that scho­les Of Eccle­siasticall goodes. with the whole ministerie may be mainteyned, together with all holy buildings, and Ecclesiastical charges, there néedeth to be some good wealth and abilitie correspondent. This place therefore admonisheth vs to say somewhat concerning Ecclesiasticall goodes. God in that commonwealth whiche he would haue to excell all o­ther as best furnished with all things necessarie, appoynted standing fées to be payde vnto the holie ministerie of the common charge, to witte, the tythes, the first fruites, and sundrye other kyndes of offerings.

These thinges are in the lawe ex­pressed by Moses the man of God in many wordes: who nothing feared, least for handling of that matter he shoulde be accused of gréedie desire, or couetousnesse. For those thinges whiche God commaunded him to de­clare plainely to the people, he vtte­red vnto them faythfully. Yea, the lawe of nature commaundeth to re­warde him that taketh payne, and to maynteine common charges by com­mon contribution. And those reue­nues or tributes that were publique­ly gathered, were not bestowed but to publique vses. For they were part­ly giuen to the ministers for their mi­nisterie and seruice, partly they were disbursed vpon publique buildings & holy charges, and parte was employ­ed to the reliefe of the poore.

And although by the newe Testa­ment the Leuiticall lawe with the The c [...]ur­che of the new testament hath goodes & reuenues. whole Priesthoode be abrogated, not­withstanding it is certeine that the same vniuersall lawe, whiche com­mandeth that publique charges shuld be leuied by publique contributions, is not abolished. For we reade that our Lorde Iesus Christe, although he Luke. 8. liued not of the tenths and reuenues of the Priestes, yet liued he of the con­tributions of the godly. For he execu­ted a publique function. And sending his disciples abroade to preache, ex­pressely Matth. 10. sayth vnto them: I woulde not haue you to be carefull for foode and apparell: For the labourer is worthy of his hire. Wherefore the Primitiue church which the Apostles haue gathered to Christe, bestoweth their houses, landes, and monie for the preseruation of the ministerie, and other thinges necessarie for the Churche.

The Priestes and Leuites at that time possessed the holie reuenues, not Actes 4. giuing one iote to the Apostolique Churche, whiche rather they wished might storue for hunger. But the godly and faythfull people knewe ve­rie well, that earthly substance and riches were verie necessarie for the preseruation of the Churche. For GOD hath appoynted men and not angels to be ministers of the Church: and hathe recommended poore men vnto the Church to stand in his stead [Page 1119] But they as men are wont to doe, lacke and are destitute of many thin­ges, wherefore good men through the motion of the holy Ghoste, doe contri­bute together, and bestowe mony, houses, landes, and other goods, wher­by both the poore and also the holy mi­nisterie may be mainteyned. And herevppon also it is euident that the Church of the people of the new Te­stament, hadde euer since the time of Christe and the Apostles, goodes and possessions publiquely gathered and receiued, and also layde out and be­stowed them againe for publique and common commoditie.

Gregorie the first of that name, bi­shop Howe in olde time the church goodes were be­stowed. of Rome, saythe that it was the custome in his time and also before his time, that there ought to be foure portions or parts of y e church of God. One for the byshop & his familie, an other for the clergie, the third for the poore, and the fourth for the repay­ring of Churches. But there are a great many that say that a byshoppe oughte not to receiue wages of the Church. Let vs therefore examine, what Christ and his Apostles do teach vs touching that matter. Christe our Lord, who neuer committed any vn­iust thing, receiued, as it is read, maintenance from such women as he taught, who ministred vnto him of their substance. He also sending his disciples abroade, and willing them not to be careful for meate and drink, and rayment, sayth further, The la­bourer is worthy of his hire. The Lorde iudgeth it to be worthy, méete, Ministers of Chur­ches ought to be re­warded. and right, to minister necessaries vn­to preachers. Wherefore they doe no vnworthy déed which receiue wages, thereby to prouide necessaries for thē selues and their familie: yea, he com­pareth preachers not to idle bellies, not to them that eate fréely of other mens breade, neyther to beggers, but to labourers. For as the Lord setteth downe in the lawe, howe that it is a great offence to deny labourers their hire: euen so their offence is not smal that suffer such as are faythful féeders of the flocke, to perishe and decay tho­rough néed. For in an other place the lord speaketh to his disciples, saying, Ye haue freely receiued it, and there­fore Matth. 10. giue it freely. But he speaketh of the gifte of working myracles, and of the benefit of health to be bestowed vppon the sicke, diseased, and oppres­sed. For thus it is written: Heale the sicke, cleanse the leaprous, rayse the deade, cast out diuels. And to these words he added this, saying: Ye haue receiued it freely, & therfore bestowe it frely. Therfore though the apostles receiued reward of thē to whom they preached: yet neuer any man read y e euer they tooke any thing for the gift of healing which they receiued in the lords name. Like as Heliseus would not take any thinge at all though it were frely offred him by Naaman y Syrian capteine, for y t by his counsel he was healed of the leprosie. Yet the selfe same Heliseus refused not the gifte of the man that came vnto him frō Baal-salisa Out of the selfe same Gospel of Christ our Lord, Ministers haue to learne to what vse they ought to put that wages they haue of the church. For what time the Lord com­manded Iudas who carried y e pursse, Iohn. 13. to depart, the residue of the disciples thought that he had ben commanded to go & buy such necessaries as should serue for y e holie day, or else to bestow something on the poore. Therefore it is plaine that the Lord vsed with the s [...]ipend whiche he receiued to prouide necessaries for him and his, and als [...] to giue almes therof Marke wel then that the ministers of the churche may [Page 1120] prouide things necessarie for their li­uing, function, and maintenaunce of their housholde, of the wages they re­ceiue of the church. Againe, they may also of y e same wages giue almes vn­to the poore, euen as it were of their own goods truly gotten. For the lord saith plainly in the lawe, that y e sacri­fice of the Leuites made of tythes and other oblatiōs or holy reuenues, shall be as acceptable vnto him, as their sa­crifice that offer any thing out of their owne chest, store, or possessions. Tru­ly if a labourer do offer vnto God a­ny thing of his hire or wages (y t is to say) if he giue vnto y e poore, doth it not séeme a verie acceptable sacrifice vn­to God? Verie acceptable then is the almes that the minister of the churche doth bestow, procéeding of the wages of the holie ministerie. Put the case a labourer in building a church, recey­ueth his wages of the Churche goods, shoulde a man therefore say that the labourer tooke an almes, & that one almes ought not to be giuen out of an other? He receiued wages for his worke. For he did labour. Therefore he giueth almes of his wages & of his owne, lawful & proper goods. Wher­fore then shoulde the minister of the church séem to liue by almes, & that he ought not to giue almes of alms, who notwithstanding dothe labour for his wages, and therfore receiueth the re­ward of his work as a labourer doth, vnto whom the Lord him self compa­reth y e minister? If any man be so far past honestie to think so, he shal heare not what I say, but what Paul the a­postle saith. If we sow vnto you spiri­tual things, is it a great matter if wee mowe your carnall thing [...]s? And a­gaine. 1. Cor. 9. 1. Tim. 5. Such elders as gouern wel, are worthy of double honor, and chiefly they that trauell in preaching & tea­ching. For the scripture saith, Thou shalt no [...] mousell the mouth of the [...] treading out the come. And, The labourer is worthy of his hire. Be­hold therfore, y e apostle doth not think that that inestimable goodnesse of the ministerie can by any means be recō penced with a vile thing, I meane w t earthly wages. Againe, They that la­bour, saith he: They that labour say I, not they saith he, that loyter in tea­ching. These doth he compare vn­to an oxe that is a toyling beast, and a thresher out of corn, & also to a labou­ring man. That wherof I do so greatly warne you, is, that bycause in this our wicked & vnthankfull world, cer­teine men, nay rather monsters most vnthankfull are to be found out, that are persuaded, that ministers doe no­thing at all, yea, euen suche as moste faithfully do their dutie. For they cry out saying, They eate their bread as beggers do, & it costeth them nought. By which name & infamie they terri­fie many fine wits, & make thē to for­sake y e studie of good learning & diui­nitie, so y t they vtterly abhorr y e mini­sterie, as it were a thing most beggerly & vnhonest. For in such sort y diuel can deuise to enlarge his kingdom, a­busing, or rather fitly vsing to his purpose our ingratitude and malice. But why do they not suffer thē selues to be numbred with Christ & the holy apo­stles, who were fed & mainteined by y t churches stipend, than to be reckoned vp among those vnthankful & proude people, who haue seraped & gathered al their goods together for y e most part by vsery & other wicked means? or at the least if they haue not gotten their goods by sinister means, they haue re­ceiued thē through the liberalitie and méere goodnesse of God, for the which they neuer sweat or tooke paynes?

S. Paule proueth by strong and [Page 1121] many argumēts the right to receiue a stipende for the holie ministerie. 1. Cor. 9. Haue we not (saith he) power and au­thoritie to eate and drinke, or maye wee not carrie about with vs a wo­man sister? For he meaneth the law­fulnesse The Apos­tles receiued wagis and authoritie to receyue a­ny thing necessarie for him selfe, his wife, and his whole housholde. And for that he asketh a question, he shew­eth what he meaneth, that thereby he may declare a playne truth and equi­tie amongst all men, and thereto ad­deth examples, not of euerie man se­uerally, but of all generally, and spe­cially of the chiefest apostls of Christ, and of them that were kinne vnto Christe by bloud, saying: Euen as the other Apostles and brothers of oure Lorde, and Cephas? And who is that Cephas, but Peter? To this Cephas the Lorde sayde in the first chapter of S. Iohn: Thou shalt be called Ce­phas, whiche if a man interprete it, signifieth a stone. But Peter also was so syrnamed of a rocke, to the intent the interpretation of the name may alwayes fail vppon the same.

And who, I pray you are the Lordes brethren, but Iohn and Iames, and Marke. 6. Iames the brother of Iudas, and Iu­das and Simon the brethren of Ia­mes? All these, sayth Sainte Baule, liued of a stipend they had, being ga­thered of the common assembly of the Church. Vnto these examples he ad­deth other also like vnto them, com­monly put in practise. Who (sayth he) doth goe to warre at his owne costes and charges? Or who plan­teth a vineyarde, and eateth not of the fruite thereof? Or who feedeth a flocke and eateth not of the mylke thereof? Surely he bringeth foorth these similitudes very finely and pro­perly applied vnto them, and not vn­to any other. For the minister [...] of the Church are somtime called souldiers or vine yard-kéepers, sometime hus­bandmen and shepherds. And who, I pray you, is so farr from reason, that he woulde denie vnto souldiers, hus­bandmen, and shepheards meate and clothing, for the paynes they take in warfare, husbandrie, and about cat­tel? The true hearted men therfore, and suche as are of an indifferent iudgement, do acknowledge that the ministers of the Church may liue by the Ecclesiasticall ministerie. But least that any man should obtect that these humane parables and simili­tudes taken from the common vse, do proue nothing in an Ecclesiasticall cause, he addeth presently: Doe I speake these things according to mā? Doth not the lawe say also the same? For it is written in the lawe of Mo­ses, Thou shalt not mussell the Oxe that treadeth out the corne. As tho­ugh he shoulde say, I haue in a readi­nesse for the cōfirmation of our right, not only humane similitudes, but also testimonies of y e holy scripture. And he allegeth a place out of the 25. chap. of Deuteronomie, concerning y nou­rishing of labouring oxen. Againe, lest any man shuld say that that place is not to be vnderstood of preathers, but simply of oxen, he addeth, Dothe God take care for oxen? Or dothe not hee speake it altogether for oure sakes? Doubtlesse hee hath writen it for our sakes, that he which ploweth may plowe in hope, and he that thre­sheth in hope may be partaker of his hope The Lorde sayd he, in his lawe would prouide for vs. For he would haue the [...]qualitie gathered by a cer­taine syllogisme or kinde of argu­ment, after this or suche like man­ner: If the Lorde prouided for bea­stes [Page 1122] and cattell and woulde haue con­sideration to he hadde of them, howe much more of men? It were truly a very vniust thing that an husband­man should labour with his oxe with­out hope, that is to saye in vaine, and without commoditie. Therefore were it also a most vniust thing, for the mi­nister to exercise ecclesiastical husban­drie in the church without hope or due stipend. Moreouer, where it is againe obiected here against, that vnto the spi­ritual ministerie, belongeth no corpo­rall but a spirituall reward, the Apo­stle aunsweareth, If wee so we vnto you spiritual things, is it a great mat­ter if we reape your temporal things? He therefore thinketh that the Corin­thians giue nothing when they giue their temporall thinges, namely if they be compared with eternall good thinges, which the ministers do bring by teaching. For looke how farre the soule excelleth the bodie, by so muche are spiritual thinges better than tem­porall. The Apostle also concealeth an euident argument in these words, where he admonisheth, that it is meet that he that soweth should also reape. In this point also is great inequali­tie, in that the ministers sowe the bet­ter, and reap the worse. Because men set light by God and the diuine mini­sterie, therefore they thincke that the ministers doe nothing. S. Paule a­gaine confirmeth his owne right by the example of others, saying: If o­thers bee partakers of the power to­wardes you, why rather are not wee? For séeing none had taken more pai­nes amonge the Corinthians than S. Paule, no man was more worthie of reward. Moreouer he confirmeth his right, by the example, commaunde­ment and ordinaunce of the Lord, say­ing: Knowe ye not, that they whiche take paines in the holy thinges, doe eate of the holy thinges, and they that minister at the altar, are partakers o the altar? Euen so hath the Lord or­deined, that they that doe preach the Gospell, should liue of the Gospell. Where hath the Lord ordeined this? Forsooth when he said in the Gospell, that y e labourer is worthie of his hire. But I iudge this especially to be ob­serued whiche the Apostle speaketh in plaine words, That the Lord institu­ted his ordinaunce concerning the maintenaunce of the ministers of the church vnto the imitation of the aun­cient lawes of the Iewishe people. Hereof wee gather, that wée misse not much the marcke, if in this and such like cases, wée do not vtterly reiect the auncient institutions of the fathers.

But in that S. Paule the Apostle vsed not his authoritie as he mighte S. Paule receiued no wages. haue done, it maketh nothing against these thinges. For one question is of the déede, and another of the right of the thing. In very déede, hee toke no­thing of the Corinthians for diners causes, yet notwithstanding hee toke of other Churches. Neither receiued he any thing of the Church of Thessa­lonica: yet for all that this his deeing is not prtiudiciall to the equitie of the right. For he saith vnto the Corinthi­ans: I haue robbed other Churches, 2. Cor. 11. hauing receiued wages of them, to thintent I might do you seruice. And when I was with you and wanted, I was not burthensome vnto any man. For the things that were lacking vn­to me, were giuen me by the brethren that came from Macedonia. And vnto the Thessalonians he saith, We beha­ued not oure selues inordinately a­mongst Thess. 3. you, neither did we take our bread for nothing: But with labour and paines both night and day doing [Page 1123] our woorke, to the intent wee would not be a burden vnto any of you. Not that it is not lawefull for vs to doe it, but because we would set downe our selues as a patterne for you to followe after. And againe the same S. Paule saith vnto the Thessalonians, I besech you that you acknowledge thē that laboure among you, and are ouer 1. Thess. 5. you in the Lord, and admonishe you, that you haue them in singular loue through loue for their woorke sake. Be at peace with them. Let so much therefore of the Churche goodes as is sufficient be giuen vnto the ministers and teachers, so farre forth as honest necessitie requireth. And thus much haue we spoken concerning the por­tion that is due vnto pastours.

In times past, the second part of ecclesiasticall goods was allotted vnto clearkes. And clearks are the haruest Studentes to be mainteined by wages of the Chur­che. of pastours, studious of diuinitie, and wholy disposed to the holy ministerie. And forasmuch as these haue dedica­ted themselues and all that they haue wholy to the Church and the ministe­rie thereof, it is most fitt that they sh [...]uld be nourished and mainteined by the costes of the Church. But it is conuenient they be nourished mean­ly, who ought to bee an example of meane and thriftie liuing to other. For to be brought vp delicately, doeth nothing agrée with the ministeries of the Churche. And therefore, Amos found fault that the Nazarites drank wine, for that he ment that drūkards did not mainteine the Church, but vt­terly destroy it. Of which matter wée spake in another place. Moreouer, it is fitt that due portions bée paide to Priestes, scholemaisters, scholers, and to all other ecclesiasticall persons whatsoeuer.

Finally the third part of ecclesiastical goods are appointed for the poore. And there are diuers sortes of poore folke: The poore to de reli [...] ­ued by the Churche goodes. as widowes, pupils, or phanes, and in­fants cast out (whose parents are not knowne.) Also they that are worne with olde age, and spent with disea­ses. There are infinite kindes of dis­eases, whereof the most gréeuous are these: leprosie, furie, and madnesse, the Frenche pockes, or the scabbe of India or Naples, the palsey, the gout, and a great many moe. There are not onely poore men borne within the land, but also strangers that are bani­shed their countrie and home for righ­teousnes sake, and for the woord of God. There are other who are not yet come to extreme pouertie, but are e­uen now readie to fall into it, so that if they be not holpen a little w t readie monie, they by and by come to be kept by the Church boxe. Againe, there are some that are consumed by imprison­ment, by warres, by great floudes of waters, by fire, and diuers other mis­happs, as by haile, frostes, and other stormes and distemperatures of the ayre. Of all whose health and safe­gard the Lord willed vs to be minde­full, whereas he saith, that Whatsoe­uer we bestowe vppon the poore, we bestowe it vppon him. Therefore if wée despise and regard not the poore, without al doubt we despise and neg­lecte euen our Lord God himselfe in the poore. Wée ought of duetie to suc­cour the poore of our owne goodwill, by counsell, comfort, medicines, cures, monie, meate, drink, clothes, lodging, succouring, and by any meanes else that we may, and in all such matters and cases, as they shall haue néede of our helpe. If so be the Church goodes are not sufficient to performe all this at the full, then let the abundaunce of The pore not to bee defrauded of theire portion. [Page 1124] all other good faithfull people supplie their want. But if there be goods suf­ficient Ezech. 16. Isai. 16. in stoare layed vp, which haue béene in times past contributed by the liberalitie of the godly, whiche notw t ­standing through negligence or wic­kednes of the gouernours are taken away, so that the necessitie of the poore cannot thereby be succoured, for that cause truely most sharpe tempestes of infelicities are powred forth both vp­pon cōmon wealthes and kingdomes. For why, they are very sharply puni­shed which doe not giue vnto the poore of their owne priuate goods if they bée able: with how much more grieuous calamities may we thincke they shal­be plagued, which wickedly sacrile­qiously & forcibly take away to their owne priuate vses, those riches which were giuen by others to the common vse of the poore? Hee that hath this 1. Iohn. 3. worldes substaunce and séeth his bro­ther want, and shutteth vp his affecti­on from him, is cruell: therefore hée that taketh from the poore that which is alreadie giuen them is more cruel, and committeth sacriledge. It is read Ezech. 16. Isai. 16. that the Sodomites with their fellow cities were drowned, beecause they strengthened not the hand of the poore but rather weakned it. The Moabits and Chaananits are destroyed for dis­dayning strangers, and for hauing no care of the poore. But why do we fetch examples so farre of? why do we not call to minde the last sentence of the high Iudge vttered from his heauen­ly iudgment seate which is stablished in the cloudes, pronounced in this manner, Come ye blessed of my fa­ther, possesse the kingdome whiche Matth. 25. was prepared for you frō the begin­ning of the world. I haue bin hungrie and you haue giuen me meate. I haue bin a thirste and you haue giuen mee drinke. I was a stranger and you har­boured me. I was naked & you cloa­thed me. I was sick, & you visited me. I was in prison, & you came vnto me. The Euangelist also addeth that whi­che agréeth very much to our purpose: Then shal the iust aunswere and say, Lord, when saw we thee hungrie and gaue thee meate: thirstie & gaue thee drinke? When saw we thee harbour­lesse and lodged thee: or naked and cloathed thee? Or when sawe we thee sick or in prison, and came vnto thee? The king aunswearing, shal say vnto them, Verily I saye vnto you, in that you did it vnto one of the least of these my brethren, you did it vnto mee. Then shal he say also vnto them that are at the left hand, Depart from mee yee cursed, into euerlasting fire, which is prepared for the diuel & his angels. For I was hungrie, and you gaue me no meate. I was thirstie, and you gaue me no drinke. I was a stran­ger and you harboured me not. I was naked & you cloathed mee not. I was sicke & in prison, and you visited me not. Thē shal they answere & say vn­to him, Lord, when saw we thee hun­grie, or thirstie, or a straunger, or na­ked, or sick, or in prison, & ministred not vnto thee? Then shall he answere them, saying: Verily I say vnto you, in as much as you did it not vnto one of the least of these, neither did you it vnto me. It foloweth after, And they shal goe into euerlasting punishmēt, but the righteous, into euerlasting life. The Lord also in another place in the Gospell substituting the poore in his stéede, sayth: Ye haue the poore with you alwayes, and when ye will Mark. 14. ye may do them good: but me ye shal not haue alwayes. And therfore we reade that the Primitiue Church was carefull in prouiding for the poore, e­euen [Page 1125] to the working of myracles.

S. Paule in all places commendeth the poore to the Churche of God: hee made collections for the poore almost in all Churches, & the blessinges which he had gathered, he distributed with great iudgement, faith and diligence. As it wil appeare almost in all his e­pistles, specially in the 15. to the Ro­manes, in the first to the Corinthians the sixtéenth Chapiter, in the second to the Corinthians the eight and ninthe Chapiters. And to the Galathians, While wee haue time (sayth he) let vs Gala. 6. do good towardes all men, especially towardes the household of faith. In 1. Tim. 5. the first epistle to Timothie, hee war­neth that there be consideration had who should be holpen, and who not be holpen. In the same epistle he giueth charge to Timothie, and to all the bi­shopps howe to deale with the richer sort in the Church, saying: Cōmaund 1. Tim. 6. them that are riche in this world, that they be not high minded, neither put their trust in vncerteine riches, but in the liuing GOD, who giueth vs all things abundantly to enioy, that they may do good, that they may bee riche in good workes, that they may be rea­die to giue, & bestowe willingly, lay­ing vp vnto themselues a good foun­dation against the time to come, that they maye take hold of life euerla­sting. Heb. 13. Also vnto the Hebrues, To doe good and to distribute forget not for with such sacrifice God is pleased.

Wherfore, riches were gathered euē in y e time of y e Apostles to succour y e necessitie of the poore withall. Deacons were appointed by the church as pro­uiders and stewards: amonge whom those first Deacons were most fa­mous, Actes. 6. of whome the Actes of the Apo­stles make mention, and also the no­ble martyre of Christ Laurence. And the writinges of the auncient fathers doe testifie that with those ecclesiasti­call goodes, prisoners were redéemed out of captiuitie, poore maydēs of law­full yeares married, finally hospitals, almeries, spittels, harbours, hostles, and nourceries were builded, name­ly to interteine poore trauellers, for the maintenaunce of the poore that were borne in that countrie, for the reliefe of the sick and diseased, for the necessitie of old men, and for the ho­nest bringing vp of pupils & orphans. Concerning these matters there are yet extant certaine imperiall lawes. Wherefore in refourming of Chur­ches, very diligent héed must be taken Reforma­tion of churches to bee made. that there be no offence committed in this behalfe thoroughe ouersight or of purpose, that the poore be not defrau­ded, and that in taking away one a­buse, we bring not in many. If there be plentie of goodes, let them be kept: if there be none, let them be gathered of the rich. Then let the state of the poore be searched, and what euery mā néedeth most, or howe prouision maye best be made for euery one. Whiche being knowen, let that which is méete and necessarie for euerie one be done spéedily, gently, and diligently. If then any of the cōmon goods remaine, let them be kept against such calami­ties as may ensue. Let nothing be cō ­sumed vnprofitably or vngodlily. A­gaine, let not the treasure of the poore vnhappily be deteined from them by fraude, and to the increasing of their pouertie. For there maye be like of­fence committed on both sides. For on eche side the poore are defrauded of their goods. Touching liberalitie, wée haue entreated in another place in these our Decades: and of prouiding for the poore, in other of our woorkes. And Lewis Vines hath written very [Page 1126] well of relieuing the poore.

The fourth & last part o [...] [...] of the Church, [...] holy Holy buildinges. buildinges, as Churches, scholes, and houses [...]longing to Churches and scholes. [...], which because of Temples of christi­ans. the companies gathered together in them are also called congregations, are the houses of the Lord oure God. Not that God whome the wide com­passe of the heauens cannot compre­hend, doeth dwell in such manner of houses, but béecause the congregation and people of GOD méete together in those houses, to worshipp and per­forme due honour vnto God, to heare the word of God, to receiue the Lords sacramentes, and to praye for the assi­stance & presence of God. Churches therefore are very necessarie for the Church and people of God. Touching holy assemblies, I haue said somwhat in the disputation of prayer. And al­thoughe that at the commaundement of God, Moses builded a moueable Church, and afterward the most wise king Solomon founded a standing Churche not without great cost, not­withstanding wee must not thincke therfore that God liketh of such great charges after that hée had sent Christ, and fulfilled y e figures. For as before the lawe was made, it is not to bee found that the Patriarches did euer build any Ministers or great churches, euen so after the disanulling of y e law in the Church of Christe, a meane and sparing clenlinesse pleaseth God best. For God misliketh that foolish & madd kinde of buildinges, not much vnlike to that vnwise building of Babylon, enterprising to sett vp the topp of the tower aboue the cloudes. For God li­keth not the riotousnes of Churches, who without all riot doeth gather his Church together from out all y e parts of the [...], whiche Churche also be h [...]th taught both sparingnes and th [...] contempt of all riot. A church is large and bigge enough, if it be sufficient to receiue al that belong vnto it. For the place is prouided for men and not for God. But aboue all thinges let that place be cleane and holy. A Churche is hallowed or consecrated, not (as some doe superstiously thincke) with the re­hearsing of certeine woordes, or ma­king signes and Characters, or with oyle, or purging fire, but with the will of GOD and his commaundement, bidding vs to assemble and come to­gether, promising his presence a­mongst vs: and also, it is hallowed by the holy vse of it. For in the temple y holy Church of God is gathered toge­ther: the true and most blessed word of God is also declared in the temple: the holy sacraments of God are recei­ued in y e temple: and also in the tem­ple prayers are powred forth to God whiche are most acceptable vnto him. Verily the place of it selfe is nothing holy, but because these holy thinges are done in that place, in respecte that they are done there, the place it selfe is called holy. Therefore not without great cause ought all prophanation & filthines be farre from the holy tem­ple of the Lord. The Senatours court or seate of iudgement is accounted so holy a thing, that whosoeuer either in woord or déede vsed himselfe vnreue­rently towardes it, should be accused of treason. And yet in this Courte the Senatours only are gathered and as­sembled together, to heare y e matters of suiters in thinges transitorie that shall passe away and perish. By howe much the more then ought reuerence to bee giuen vnto temples, into the which the children of God do come to worshipp him, to heare the true word [Page 1127] of God, and to receiue his holy sacra­ments? And therefore as we hate and abandon all superstition in temples, so wee loue not the prophanation of them, yea rather I say wée cannot a­bide it. Neither haue we leysure at this time about the consideration of temples to rehearse and searche out o­pen and plaine superstitions. Of whi­che matter wee haue spoken in an o­ther place.

I finde it a matter of controuersie amonge the fathers of old time, to Towarde what part of the worlde we must pray. what part of the world wee ought to turne when wee pray. Socrates the histographer in his fifte booke cap. 22. speaking of the most auncient Apo­stolique Church of the whole world at Antioche, saith: At Antioche, whiche is in Syria, the Church is set contrarie to other, for the altar looketh not to­wards the East, but towards the west. It may be they did imitate y e fashion of the old people in building and set­ting their tabernacle, and in the fashi­on of their temple. For they worship­ped God turning towards the West, without doubt because of the cōming of Christ in the latter time, and at the end of the world. Otherwise it is cō ­monly vsed that men worshipp with their faces turned toward the East. But in all these matters so there be no superstition, dissention, licentious­nes and offence, a man may doe what him lusteth.

But there ought no temples to be built for the worshipping of Saincts. Churches not to bee builded to Sainctes. For vnto God onely, to whome all ho­nour and worship is due, we ought to build Churches: which thing wee are taught by y e examples of auncient fa­thers, and the determination of the whole scripture. The heathenish ido­laters built temples vnto creatures, sinning against the true and eternall God in cōmitting a gréeuous offence. S. Augustine in his booke, De Ciuita­te Dei, sayeth plainely, We build not temples vnto our martyrs. And a­gaine in his first booke against Maxi­minus a bishopp of the Arians, If wee should (saith he) build a Churche of timber & stones vnto some excellent holy angel, should we not be accursed by the trueth of Christ, & the church of God? Because wee should do that seruice vnto a creature, that is due on­ly to God? Therefore if we should cō ­mit sacrilege in making a temple to e­uerie creature whatsoeuer, howe may it be that God is not true vnto whom we make no temple, but we our selues are a temple for him? Thus muche saith he. Againe, they are to be coun­ted lyars, who affirme that temples were built by certeine religious men in the worshipp of the Apostles while they were a liue. Of whiche matter we haue spoken in times past, as wée haue both against the riotousnes of the Churche, and the vnprofitable expen­ses thereof, in the first booke intituled, De Origine erroris, the 21. chapter.

Instrumentes belonging to the Church, ought to be holy, cleane, and Holy In­struments. voyde of all riot, and farre from any kinde of superstition. The instru­mentes be these, an holy seate or pul­pit, in the whiche the minister maye teach and preach: conueniente sea­tes for the congregation: a Fonte readie to baptise infantes in, and the Lords Table, with such thinges as are necessary thereto, as water, bread, wine, bookes, candles, baskets and cuppes. These at sometimes were all of gold: but good & godly bishops haue oftentimes molten them, and there­withal deliuered prisoners out of cap­tiuitie, and fedd such as were like to perish for hunger. Many examples of [Page 1128] this sort haue I gathered in my booke of the Iustitution of Bishops, the 9. Chapiter. As for candles whereof wée made mention euen nowe, sure it is that the auncient fathers vsed them in the churches to driue away y e dark­nes of the night, as it appeareth in the twentie Chapiter of the Actes of the Apostles. But it is a foolish matter & nothing religious, to vse lightes in the worshipping of God. Lactantius crieth out, shal we iudge him to be wel in his wits which offereth the light of a burninge waxe candle or taper for a pre­sent to the authour & giuer of light? Hee requireth other manner of light at our handes, and that not smokie, but cleare and bright, to wit the light of the minde. But a man may com­monly sée in these dayes, a great part of the worshipping of God to be repo­sed in the offering of candles, whiche thing is cleane against the manifest trueth. Amongest other instruments of the Church, bells are reckoned vpp, whiche at these dayes are vnto vs, as in old time trumpets were vnto the people of God. For they serue to call y e congregation together, and they are numbered among tokens and war­nings. About bells there is a wonder­full superstition. They are christened by bishops: and it is thought that they haue power to put away any great tempest. In the old time men were stirred vp to prayer by the ringing of them, what time any sore tempest did arise: but nowe the very ringing of bells, by reason of their consecrati­on séemeth to haue a peculiar kind of of vertue in it. Who can but meruel and he astonied at this extreme blindnes? Moreouer they vse belles to be­waile the dead. All which things are superstitious, and vtterly to be con­tenmed.

Forsomuch as the true v [...]e [...]f the church g [...]ds consisteth in those things Abuse of the church goodes. whiche wée reckoned vp before, it fol­loweth that the abuse thereof must néeds be in the contraries, whether we do offend in one kind or in many. Iustice and equitie is to bee kept in these as well as in all other thinges. Wée ought not to take from one man & giue to another, but wée must giue vnto euery one that which is his own. Therfore we may not take any thing from the poore and giue it to the mi­nisters of the Church: neither is their portion and necessaries to be taken from them, that the poore maye liue thereof. The holy scripture giueth one portion of the Church goods to the mi­nisters of the Churche: and the same Churche willeth vs to giue vnto the poore their part. Therefore if bishops or ministers of the Church doe chal­lenge vnto themselues all the Church goods, and giue not vnto y e poore their partes due vnto them, they destle themselues with sacrilege. If the mi­nisters doe not challenge vnto them­selues all the goods of the Church, and yet do take vniustly more then either it becommeth them, or than néede re­quireth, or otherwise than the decrée of God and the Apostles doeth allowe: or else if they spend vnthriftily y por­tion due vnto them, they gréeuously offend. But they sinne greatly, yea, most horribly, if they wast the goodes of the poore, in hunting, diceing, drin­king and rioting, whore-hunting, or else in warrefare: and in the meane time haue no regard of the Churche, neither care what is done there, or howe.

But if a iust and good portion fall vnto the poore, perhaps there will bée a fault in this poinct, in the Steward or Almonar thoroughe fauour or [Page 1129] hatred, that they that haue most néede shall haue nothing, and the least wor­thie shall haue most, and in this case there is great offence committed thorough filthie abuse. But of all a­buses, that séemeth to be the shame­fullest whiche is nowe a dayes almost commonly vsed. We bestowe great costes and charges vppon stones and stockes, that is to say, vpon idols void of all vnderstanding: but there is no regard had vnto the poore who are the perfecte images of God. Which kinde of madnes is heathenish and extreme folly. But forsomuch as other haue al­readie very largly spoken of the abuse of the Church goods, and we also haue set downe certeine matters concer­ning the same elsewhere, I will for this time make an ende of speaking thereof.

I would also now intreate of y e holy time, which treatise is altogether like Holy time that of the Holie place, whereof wée disputed els-where, vnlesse we had also discoursed thereof in the expounding of the tenne commaundements. This onely I add as for this present time, that there ought to be no odious con­tention in the Church concerning that matter, but that in this and other such like cases, discipline with charitie is constantly to be obserued. For it be­houeth vs to be mindefull of the most pernicious contention about the kée­ping of Easter, which with much dan­ger and great detriment, much and long time troubled the churches of the East and West: and beware in any case that through contention there bée not a gapp left open vnto Sathan to enter in. It were profitable in mine opinion both in this case and in such like, to remember the counsell whiche S. Augustine giueth, That that which is enioyned vs, and is neither against faith, nor good manners, is to bee ac­counted indifferent, and to be obser­ued according to the focietie of them with whom we liue. In the 118. epistle to Ianuarius.

Vnto the holy ministerie belongeth Discipline and cor­rection of ministers. also discipline and correction of the ministers. Howe necessarie this is, it may be gathered by these woordes of our Lord Christe, You are the salt of the earth. If the salt haue lost her salt­nesse, what shal bee salted therewith? It is good for nothing else but to bee throwne out of the doores, and to bee troden vppon by men. I know there be some that doe boast themselues of certaine priuileges whereby they are exempted from all discipline. But they are deceiued. For the Lord hath made all the ministers of his Churche subiect vnto discipline. Whose there­fore wil be exempted from discipline, are not Christes ministers. Or who, I pray you, will say that he is frée from discipline, whome y e Lord would haue altogether subiect and bound vnto it? Against the commaundement of God there is no Popes lawe, no priuilege of king or Emperour of force. For no man can abrogate the decrée of the high God. And the lord commaundeth vs to warne and correcte euery bro­ther that doth amisse: therefore would hee haue vs also sharpely to admonish the ministers of y e Churches that are negligent and goe astray. Truely hee himselfe did often and very sharpely reprone the whole order of the priests of the church of Hierusalem. Helie the lords priest is yll reported of in y e holy historie, for that he restreyned not his sonnes being priestes, with sharper discipline. Wée read howe the pro­phets of the lord blamed very bitter­ly all the colledges of priestes, and the high priests also. Examples are to be [Page 1130] found in euerie place throughout the holy hystorie, and in the writings of the Prophets. Yea, S. Paule repro­ued the moste holy Apostle S. Peter [...]. at Antioch in Syria in the sight of the whole congregation, for y t he taught not directly according to the prescript rule of the Gospel. And to be shorte, Christ himself in the reuelatiō which was made to S. Iohn y e Apostle, doth verie sharply admonish & reprone the Angels, that is to say, the ministers of the Churches. Againe, S. Paule the Apostle, sayeth, Against an Elder, re­ceiue 1. Tim. 5. no accusation, but vnder two or three witnesses. But those that do of­fend reproue before the whole con­gregation, that the other may stand in feare. There are extant also in the scriptures many notable examples of most holy Princes, who by their Lawes haue restrained euen the chiefest ministers of the Churches, and haue thruste downe from their chaires & degrée suche as did not wel discharge their duties. Yea verie ne­cessitie it self and the good estate of the people of God requireth, y t the naugh­tie ministers of Churches bee depo­sed. And better it were that a fewe euill ministers were troubled, than so many congregations brought into daunger of bodie and soule. For the Churches and congregations are vt­terly destroyed, through the negli­gence and vngodlines of wicked pas­tours. Therefore let them be de­posed with spéed. But to the end that Of Sy­nodes. the ministers of Churches might the better and the more easily be kept in their function & calling, the auncient fathers in the old time solemnely held conuocations of the Clergie once or twice in a yere, applying the same as remedies to the diseases of the minis­ters. And that I may not bring any thing here farre fette I wil recite vn­to you (Déerely beloued) what is read in the Imperial constitutions of the Emperour Iustinian commanding af­ter this maner: The auncient Fathers solemnely helde conuocations of the Cleargie twise a yeare, in euerie Pro­uincet, hat such things as are grown vp may there be examined, & amēded by competent correctiō. Which hitherto not being obserued, it seemeth now to beneedful to bring it to the rightway. And for as muche as we our selues by reason of this negligence haue founde many to bee intrapped with sundrie errours and sinnes, wee commaunde them all, that in all prouinces euerie yere, either in the moneths of Iulie or September one Synode be holden, & that the priests meete together either at the patriarches or the bishops, and that there matters of faith be handled & also of canonical questions, & of the administratiō of Ecclesiastical things, or of reproueable life, or other matters which require correctiō. These things beeing thus obserued, the layitie also shal reape muche profite concerning the true faith, & honest life, & amend­ment of them selues to the better. Im­mediatly after he addeth these words: Moreouer, we commaund the Lieute­nants of the prouinces, if they seé this to be negligently looked vnto, that they vrge the Bishops to assemble sy­nodes. But if they perceiue them to seeke delayes & to be negligent here­in, let them certifie vs there of, that we may proceede with due correction a­gainst suche lingerers. Thus muche haue I reported out of y e Caesarial de­crée. Therfore let bishops take héede, that in this behalfe there be no faulte committed through their negligence: and if they forget their duetie, let the magistrate beware that hee win [...]e [Page 1131] not at their sluggishnes to the destruction of the whole Churche, and all the ministers of Christ. There créepe in continually many vices, for that the dispositiō of the flesh is very corrupt. Vnlesse therfore therebe admonitiō in the Churche, and correction conti­nually put in vse, those things which we thinke to be most firme, shall fall to decay & perish sooner than we sup­pose. Like as the Lord would haue y e transgressing ministers of the Chur­ches priuately to be admonished and Ecclesi [...]sti­call admo­nition & correctiō. corrected, so doth he extend the cōmo­ditie of the same admonition and cor­rection to the whole Churche. And therefore the auncient Churche had an holy Senate of elders, which dili­gently warned them that transgres­sed in the Churche, corrected them sharply, yea and excluded them out of the Ecclesiasticall fellowship, namely if they perceiued that there was no hope of amendement to be looked for in them. But in the latter times, the Popes and bishops tyrannically ta­king that kinde of punishment into their handes, and exercising it sacri­legiously contrarie to the first institu­tiō, haue turned an holsome medicine into an hurtful poison, making it ab­hominable bothe to the good and bad. S. Paule teaching that this kinde of punishment was permitted by the Lord to restreine the licentiousnes of many, sayth, I haue decreed, that he which hath committed this offence, 2. Cor. 5. when you be gathered together in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ & my spirite with you, together with the power of our Lord Iesus Christe, bee deliuered to sathan to the destruction of the slesh, that the spirite may be sa­ued in the day of the Lord Iesus. Loe, this is y e power & reuengement of the elders of y e church. The meanes is, y e destruction of the flesh. The end is, y e safetie of the spirit, [...] the sauing of a faithful man. For the fame Apostle to the Thess. hath these wordes, If there be any man, sayth be, that obeyeth not 2. Thess. 3. our words, signifie to me of him by an epistle, and fee that he haue nothing to do with him, that he may be asha­med: neither wil I you to acoūt him as an enimy, but warne him as a brother. The same Apostle also plainely show­ing in an other place, who ought to be punished by the Ecclesiastical sword, not suche as be offenders throughe weaknesse of the fleshe, or good men, beeing adiudged for heretiques of the bishoppes onely and their compa­nie about them, or poore men for not paying their duetie to their ordinarie or their officiall, but wicked doers, & pernicious men. If any man, sayth he, that is called a brother, bee a whore-hunter, or a couetous person, or an I­dolater, or a slaunderer, or a drunkard, or a theefe, with such see that ye eate not. S. Augustine doth admit mo­deration in giuing punishment, and then especially, when throughe pu­nishment, not the edifying but the destruction of the Churche is to bee feared. Whiche feare might per­happes séeme eyther vaine or else too muche, if the same Apostle who com­maunded the incestuous adulterer to be deliuered to sathan, had not saide in the latter epistle to the Corinthi­ans: 2. Cor. 12. I feare that when I come I shall not finde you such ones as I would, & shal mourne for many that offended before, and haue not repented them­selues of their vncleannes, & of their whoring and wantonnesse they haue vsed, &c. Truly he threateneth them hardly that he will not spare them: but because he perceiued that it did rather tende to the vtter destruction and ouerthrowe of the Churche, than to the gathering together & increase [Page 1132] thereof, if (as he did the adulterer (he should deliuer them vnto sathan, he vsed moderation therin according to Gods commandement, Suffer both of them to grow, lest that while ye pluck Matth. 13. vp the cockle, ye also pull vppe the wheate by the rootes. It is necessarie therfore that holy indgement be vsed, lest offence be committed either by too mu [...]he fauour, or by too muche extre­mitie. Moreouer let spéedie reconcili­ation be of force among such as be re­pentaunt. S. Paule faith; It is suffi­cient to suche a man, that he be thus 1. Cor. 2. blamed or chidden. Saint Peter who shamfully denied the lord, doth heare of women in the day of the resurrecti­on the gospell preached by angels.

Moreouer, we haue shewed y t there is a magistrate in the church, and au­thoritie to execute the sword vpon e­uil doers, & a magistrate which doeth iudge and exercise the sword, and not withstanding is reckoned vp among the true members of the Church, yea & that a magistrate is very necessary for the church in respect of his office, as it is set downe in our 7. and 8. ser­mon of the second Decade.

The speciall institutions and or­dinaunces which God hathe appoin­ted Of Chris­tian matrimonie. in the Churche, are these that fol­lowe. And truly amongst all the ordi­naunces of the Churche, wedlocke is not to be accounted least, whiche if it be wel vsed, it bringeth forth a great company of good fruits in the church, but if it be not wel ordred, it bréedeth a number of offences and deadly mis­chéefes in the Church. For they iudge vprightly which say, that that church is moste holie, and best assembled, which is gathered together frō out of many houses well ordered: againe, out of many wicked houses, a wicked churche is assembled. God therefore in his holy word, doth diligently ap­point couples, and garnisheth wed­locke derie beautifully. But it is not our purpose at this preset to set forth the praise of matrimonie. For it suf­ficeth to knowe that God himselfe is the authour of wedlocke, and that he instituted it first in Paradise: and he did it to this end, that man might liue wel and pleasantly with a followe: to conclude, he first coupled them, man and woman together, and being cou­pled he blessed them: and that y e most holy friends of God, the patriarches, princes, prophetes, kinges, bishops, wisemen and priestes, liued in this kinde of life. Whereof perhaps S. Paule said, Wedlocke is honourable Hebr. 13. amongst all men, and the bed vndefi­led. He in another place, calleth the doctrine that forbiddeth wedlocke, The doctrine of diuels. For it is eui­dently knowen, that Christes disci­ples 1. Tim. 4. and the Apostles were married men, neither did they put away their wiues when they toke vpon them the office of preaching, though some most shamefully feigne that they did. It is notable that the Apostle requireth at 1. Tim. 5. Titus 1. the hands of a bishop or an elder, to be the husband of one wife: & that in another 1. Cor. 9. place he plainly saith, y t it is law­full to carrie about a Christian wife beeing in the calling of the Apostle­ship: and he chalengeth it both to him selfe and also to Barnabas. What shal I say moreouer that it was pro­noūced in the counsel of Nice, to wit, that to lye with a mans owne wife is chastitie. For Saint Paule had said before, Let euerie man haue his own wife to auoide fornication. And, 1. Cor. 7. Hebr. 13. The bed of wedlocke is vndefiled. A­gaine, If a virgin marrie she offen­deth not. Wherefore we iudge that Papistical doctrine which forbiddeth [Page 1133] marriage vnto ministers, to be suche as the blessed Apostle S. Paule ter­med to be the doctrine of diuels. The verie papistes themselues, who haue not as yet put all shamefastnesse a­way, wil confesse it with vs. For if we iudge the trée by the fruits, I pray you what fruits of single life may we recite? What filthinesse, what bam­derie, what aduiteries, what fornica­tions, what rauishings, what incests and heynous copulations may we re­hearse? Who at this day liueth more vnchaste, or dishonest than the rabble of priestes and monkes doe? For as they haue no care or regarde to obey Gods word and his lawes, and to glorifie GOD with their holy life in chaste wedlocke: euen so hathe God through [...] desire of their hartes gi­uen them vp vnto all vncleannesse, that their bodies may be stained with reproche.

But first of all, the holie scripture diligently teacheth all men to haue a Cōtractes of mari­age to bee soberly made. speciall care that they contracte ma­trimonie deuoutely, holily, soberly, wisely, lawfully, and in the feare of God, and that no euil disposition of couetousnesse, desire of promotion, or fleshly lust may lead and prouoke thē, and that wedlock be not entred into, otherwise than either the lawes of man or of God will permit. And in this place we must consider of the de­grées of consanguinitie and affinitie, of publique honestie, of the reuerence of bloud, of offence towardes other, and that no man take vnto wife a heathen woman, or one that is of a contrarne religion. For we are expressely forbidden to yoke oure­selues with the vnbeléeuers. A­gaine, we are taught to enter into the knot of wedlock lawfully, godlily, 2. Cor. 6. and holily, with prayer & the receipte of Godly blessing in the temple of the Lorde, bothe in the sight, and with the prayer of the whole congregati­on: and to beware that in any case we bee not stained in this pointe with all prophanation of the filthie world.

Neither be we ignorant in this case also, that men of this worlde are commonly wonte to celebrate their weddinges more fitte for the diuell than God, with riotting, pride, surfet­ting, drunkennesse, and all kinde of wantonnesse. Moreouer we are taught to dwell with our wyues ac­cording 1. Pet. 3. to knowledge, moderation, patience, faith, and loue, and also to bring vppe our children vertuously and honestly, and them also to place and bestowe when time requireth in holy wedlocke. But if for adulterie, Diuorce­ment. or some other matter more heynous than that, necessitie forceth to breake wedlocke, yet in this case the Church will do nothing vnadui [...]edly. For she hathe her Iudges, who will iudge in matters and causes of matrimonie according to right and equitie, or ra­ther according to Gods lawes, and the rule of honestie. The holy Apo­stle woulde not haue the faithfull to I. Cor. 6. contend and stande in lawe in the court of the vnfaithfull, wherefore he exhorted them to take vmpiers to make agréements friendly betwixte them that were in contention. But in causes and matters of matrimo­nie there are farre greater matters that forbidde the parties that sue or be sued to come before vnbeléeuing iudges: Therefore the Churche of God hath very wel appointed a court to trie matters of matrimonie. But bicause we spake of wedlocke in the tenth sermon of the second Decade, & also haue set forth somtime a booke [Page 1134] specially concerning the same, I haue knit vppe this matter in these fewe woords touching christian wedlocke.

The Church of God hath widowes in it, but such, as the Apostle of Christ Of wi­ [...]ower. doth describe in this sort, saying. Shee that is a widowe and a lone woman in deede, trusteth in God, and continu­eth in prayer and supplication night and day. But she that liueth in plea­sures and delightes, is dead thoughe she be aliue. The same Paule doeth will the yonger sort to marrie to gett children, and to gouerne the house, neither to giue any occasion at all, for the enimie to speake euill of them: the place is euident in the first Epistle of S. Paule to Timothie, the fift chap­ter. The Church also hathe virgins. These be careful only for those things Of virgins y t long vnto the Lord, & are true vir­gins without all deceit or hypocrisie. Paule saith, A virgin careth for that that belongeth to God, that she may be holy both in bodie & spirit. There are many that rule and gouern their bodies, but not their mindes: God re­quireth bothe, and especially of the minde. It is an easie matter to de­ceiue men, but we cannot by any meanes deceiue God. S. Paul in the first epistle to the Corinths y e seuenth chapter, setteth forth the praise of vir­ginitie, and by comparing a virgin to a married wife, he sheweth how great the goodnesse of virginitie is. Not­withstanding it is lawfull for vir­gines to marrie if they will, whiche thing the same Apostle plainly shew­eth in the selfe same place of Scrip­ture. Vnto this testimonie of God the testimonie of man also is agréea­ble. For Cyprian with his fellowe Bishoppes and Elders, making an­swere to a question demaunded by Pomponius, saith. Doest thou desire that we shoulde write vnto thee what we thinke of those virgins, who after that they once determined to conti­nue their state continently and sted­fastly, are found to haue lien and con­tinued in the same bedde with men? concerning which thing because thou dost desire to knowe our iudgement, thou shalt vnderstand, that we do not departe from the traditions and ordi­naunces of the Gospell and the Apo­stles, whereby we should so much the lesse strongly and stoutly prouide for our brethren and sisters, and that Ec­clesiasticall discipline should be kept by all meanes, for their profite and safetie. And it followeth, But if tho­roughe faith they haue vowed vnto Christ, and continue chastly & sham­fastly without leasing, let them sted­fastly and stoutely looke for the re­warde of virginitie: But if they will not or can not continue, it is better that they marrie, than to fall into the fire of their delights & pleasures. And so forth. S. Augustine disputing of the wordes of the Apostle, Hauing the 2. Tim. 5 greater damnation, because they brake their first promise and faithe, ascri­beth not this damnation to the mar­riage following, but to the inconstan­cie going before. Suche are damned (sayth he,) not because they entred in­to the bonde and promise of wedlock, but because they brake the firste pro­mise made of continencie and chasti­tie. De bono viduitatis cap. 9. And a litle after that hee addeth these wordes, They therefore that say suche marriages are no marriages in deede, but rather adulteries, it seemeth to mee that they speake foolishly and without consideratiō. And thus much he. I vnderstande that by this worde Condemnation or Iudgment, is men by the Apostle Reprehension, whiche wee Switzers terme, Ein anszricte [...] [Page 1135] oder nachred. For they be euil spoken of by many, for that they haue broken their firste faith, that is to say, they haue broken the promise of continen­cie. Wherefore the Apostle thinketh it much better, for young women to matche themselues in marriage, then to set downe to themselues suche an order of life, from the which, although necessitie forceth them thervnto, they cannot depart without reprehension of men. But in that place he spea­keth not of virgins but of widowes. Saint Cyprian speaketh simplie of virgins.

Monkes and Nonnes were alte­gether vnknowne in the primitiue Of monasteries and [...]onkes. churche of Christe and the Apostles, the latter ages had monkes, but not such as are nowe a dayes, whiche are their owne rule and lawe, whose mo­nasteries abound in all filthinesse and vncleannes. Which though we should holde our peace, yet to be true, trueth it selfe and experience wil sufficiently declare. And those that séeme to bee gouerned by more seuere discipline, are defiled with hypocrisie, I wil say none other thing. Touching the firste monkes, they dwelt not in cities ney­ther intermedled them selues with worldly affaires. We haue declared in another place, howe that a writer of the middle age being made an Ab­bat, required that he might leaue off from béeing a clerke, for that no man could well be bothe a monke and a clerke, since the one is an impediment to the other. Then liued they not of the common reuenues of the Church, but of the trauel of their owne hands as the lay people do.

S. Hierome disputing of the ori­ginall of monkes in the life of Pau­lus, hath thus written: Among ma­ny it hath oftentimes been called into question, who first beganne chiefly to dwell in the wildernes of the monkes? Some fetching the matter somewhat farre off, beginne to reckon from He­lias the holy prophet, and S. Iohn: of whome Helias seemeth to vs to haue beene more than a monke: and that S. Iohn began to prophecie before he was borne. But others (in which opi­nion the moste part of all people doe commonly agree) affirme that saint Anthonie was the firste beginner of that order: which in part is true. For he was not onely the first, but also the motioner of all others therevnto. A­mathas, & Macarius saint Anthonies scholars, whereof the first buried his maisters bodie, do nowe affirme that one Paulus Thebius was the first be­ginner of that way: whiche thing we also confirme, not only in name, but also in opinion. And anon hee addeth, that Paulus forsaking the citie being thereto inforced for feare of torments vnder the persecuters Cecius and Valerianus, departed into the wil­dernesse, where he found a [...]aue and lay hid therein vntil hee was founde out by S. Anthonie. The Emperours Decius & Valerianus gouerned y e Em­pyre about the yeare of our Lord 260. but it is saide that S. Anthonie dyed when he was an hundred & fiue yeres olde, in the yeare of our Lord, 360. S. Augustine in the 80. epistle to Hesy­chius, who reporteth of his own time howe that he liued in the yeare of our Lorde, foure hundreth and twentie. but Eutropius and Beda reporte howe that he died in the yeare of our Lord, foure hundreth and thirtie, in the thirtie and one chapter, of the ma­ners of the catholique church, reciting the manners and institutions of the monkes in his time, reporteth suche [Page 1136] thinges as are verie farre from the orders & institutions of our Monkes now a dayes. In the time of Iustini­an the Emperour, who made certeine lawes of Monkes and Monasteries, there liued one Benet, whom many of the Monkes nowe a dayes do call fa­ther, whose life I will recite vnto you out of Trittenheymius, who died aboue fiftie yeares since, to the intent you may vnderstande what power and dignitie they obteyned in pro­cesse of time, who at the beginning were contemned & of none authori­tie. Benet Abbat of Cassina, sayeth he, first founder, beginner and gouer­nour of the monkes in the West, wroate in eloquent style, and with graue iudgement, the rule for monkes in one booke, whiche beginneth, Giue care O my sonneto my precepts, &c. and it conteineth thrée score and thirtéene Chapters. He died in the yeare of our Lord 542. But Maria­nus Scotus supposeth that hée died in the yeare of our Lord, 601. in the last yeare of the Emperour Maurice.

He writeth also of twentie orders of Monkes that were vnder Benets rule. Of S. Benets order there haue béene eighttéene Popes in the Sea of Rome. Cardinals aboue two hūdred. Archebishops in diuerse Churches to the number of one thousand, sixe hun­dred. Bishops almost foure thousand. Famous Abbats, who excelled in life, doctrine, and writings, fiftéene thou­sand, seuen hundred. Of suche as are Canonized, fiftéene thousand sixe hun­dred. And that I may not recite many other orders of monkes, it is knowne, that the mendicant Mon­kes and Friers, beeing the faithful, diligent, & valiaunt Romane cham­pions of the Pope, and the spirituall Monarchie, were confirmed by Ho­norius about the yeare of our Lorde, one thousand, two hundred, twentie and two. Hereby I would declare nothing else, but onely that all men shoulde vnderstande that Monkerie was deuised by mannes inuention, not deliuered vnto the Churche of Christe by the Apostles: and that at the firste it sémed to be tollerable, but afterward became altogether in­tollerable.

Howe profitable it is to the com­mon wealth, experience it selfe tea­cheth. And who so euer knoweth not that it is quite repugnant to true re­ligion, knoweth nothing. They feigne that it is meritorius before God, and the state of perfection. But who séeth not how repugnant it is to Christes merite, and to the sincere doctrine of the Gospell? What god­linesse or necessitie is it that moueth vs, after that we haue wholy beta­ken our selues to one God in baptis­me, to betake our selues also and to make our vowes to Sainctes, and to binde our selues by religiō of an othe to the obseruing of their rules? True religion forbiddeth vs to vowe our selues to Saintes, or by any meanes to depende in way of religion vppon them.

True religion forbiddeth vs to choose vs any other Fathers or Mais­ters. True religion forbiddeth vs to deuise new māners of worshippings, or new religions, or to receiue them that are deuised by others. The ex­ample of Ieroboam, and his fellows, maketh vs affeard. True religion forbiddèth vs to sweare by the names of other GODS. Religion refer­reth vs to one GOD by faith and obedience. Superstition breaketh this bande, and admitteth creatures. S. Paul to y e Corinthians saith, Eue­rie [Page 1137] one of you sayeth, I am Paules, 1. Cor. 3. I am Apollos, I am Cephaes, and I am Christes. Is Christ diuided? was Paule crucified for you? Or were you bapti­sed in the name of Paule? Beholde Christ is our redéemer and our mai­ster. The faith of Christe hath made vs one bodie. By baptisme we are baptised into one body that we might be called Christians, not Petrines or Paulines. S. Paule would not suffer that Christians shoulde take their name of the Apostles, how much lesse would he abide that at this day some shoulde bee called Benedictines, some Franciscanes, some Dominicanes? We are the Lordes inheritance and possession: it is not lawfull for vs to binde our selues to the seruice of men. But who so binde themselues they teare in sunder the vnitie of Christes body, they prophane the crosse and baptisme of Christ. The Apostle sayeth playnly, Is Christe di­uided? was Paule crucified for you, or wer you baptised in the name of Paul? And therefore although they be com­monly called Spirituall persons, yet are they nothing lesse than spirituall. For the Apostle sayth, When one of you sayeth, I am Paules, and I Apol­loes, are ye not carnall? To what end is it, after the receiuing of the gospel of Christe Iesus and the doctrine of the Apostles whiche conteyne and deliuer vnto vs all godlinesse, to in­uent newe rules? For truely when they had once founde out certeine pe­culiar lawes and meanes of liuing, they separated themselues from the common sorte of Christians in all outward maner of liuing in their be­hauiour, and in all their apparell, to the intent that by that meanes they might make euident to all men, that they woulde liue a-part, as it were, from that common, laye, and imper­fect Church, to liue more holily, per­fectly, and spiritually. But how well the same hath framed or doth frame with them, the whole world speaketh it at this day. The vowes which they vowe, are most foolish. They vowe chastitie which they haue not. Chasti­tie Of monas [...] ical vowes is y e gift of god, & it is not incident to all men. And S. Paul sayth, whoso cānot liue continently, let them mar­rie. For it is better to marry than to burne. Generally he sayde to burne, whether it were in a vowe, or out of a vowe. Neither is it lawfull that an humane vow and which was foolish­ly taken in hande and vowed, shoulde preiudice the law of God. What ma­ner of pouertie it is whiche is in Ab­byes, experience it selfe teacheth. They put off pouertie when they put off their cōmon garments, and with their coule they put on great riches. For Monkes, a thing whiche in the old time would haue semed a strange and monstruous matter, are made Princes. The common sort of them liue idely, and eate their bread fréely and for nought, against the Apostles rule in the 2. Epistle to the Thessalo­nians, cap. 3: where such be also ac­cursed. They forsake their parentes and kinsfolke, whome by the lawe of GOD they are bound to serue and obey, and betake themselues vn­to straunge men, by whome they are enforced to i [...]finite superstitions. And they which are thus fréely set at libertie by their parentes, either they are set at libertie through supersti­tion, or to the intent they may haue, all the dayes of their life wherewith­all to lye and rot in idlenesse. So that it is euidēt, that such put on the coule for their bellies sake, not for any reli­gion. What obedience is y t which is [Page 1138] quite contrarie to the obedience whi­che is reuealed by the worde of God? When the magistrate commaunded them to susteine and beare publique burdens with the residue of the faithfull, they be euermore frée and exempted. In olde time, ministers of straunge religions, had vnder the Kinges of Iuda, princely priuileges and customes confirmed by prescrip­tion of long time: but forasmuche as their ministerie was not allowed by the worde of God, but was rather re­pugnant to the woorde of God, they were not vngodlily, neither vniust­ly or sacrilegiously broaken and di­solued by holie kinges.

Who can well abide to heare their excuse, who being admonished to doe penance for the sinnes whiche they haue committed, make this excepti­on, that by vertue of their othe they are referred to their monkish order, so that with safe conscience they can­not depart from the same? For it is e­uident that the othe which they pre­tend is altogether a rash oth: which is not to be perfourmed, as I haue de­clared in the 3. sermon of the seconde Decade. What, I pray you, can a bond which is made by man without God, yea rather against the worde of God, binde one vnto, specially béeing made vnwisely or vnaduisedly? If the crosse of Christ bée of so great vertue that it hathe released vs from the curse vnto which we were all subiect, how much more shal it deliuer vs frō outward bonds wherewith we were intrapped not by God, but otherwise through the follie or wickednesse of men, or crafte of the diuell. The A­postle Saint Paule crieth out, Yee were bought for a price, become not the seruantes of men. But if happily 1. Cor. 7. through the malice of men, or our owne follie wée become seruants, the godly muste endeuour that through true faith and obedience they may be restored to the libertie of the children of God. Verily the Gospell is prea­ched vnto vs, to the intent wée should bée deliuered from all vniust captiui­tie, and serue GOD in spirite and trueth.

Moreouer, where some obiect that it were good and conuenient that all monasteries through out the whole worlde were refourmed and brought back to the first simplicitie: We aun­swere, how that in this our vnhappie age it were in vaine, yea plaine follie to hope for it. They cannot be redu­ced to the auncient simplicitie, nei­ther will the Princes and Monkes suffer such reformation to be made: for then they know that they must de­part not onely with muche of their profites, honoures and pleasures, but with all together. Howbeit, they had rather that the whole worlde were together by the eares, than they wold deliuer vp to God his kingdome, whi­che they haue hitherto enioyed. But admit this thing were easie enough to accomplish, who shall persuade vs that if Abbyes were refourmed ac­cording to the auncient institution, that in this our age they shoulde bée aswell or better gouerned than they were in the olde time? We sée what beginning they had, howe they haue gone forward, and howe increased. We see what hypocrisie, ambition & couetousnesse, pleasure and idlenesse could doe, and to what point al things are come. Do wée thinke that mens desires at this day will bée more mo­derate? Doe wée thinke that disci­pline shall nowe be lesse corrupted by vs and our posteritie, than it was by our forefathers? yea we are constrei­ned [Page 1139] not to hope for the better, but to feare the worse, who euery day do ex­periment that which is worse than o­ther. For wée liue in the dregges of the worlde and in the verie latter end of all ages, wherein the dragon of the bottomlesse pitte through the malice and vngodlinesse of men, hath gotten to him selfe great power and force to disturbe and corrupte all thinges that are in the whole worlde. Howbeit in so great perils, this comforteth vs not a litle which is written in the word of truth, y t for the elects sake those dayes shall be shortened, and that he shalbe loosed for a short time, and then anon be caste into the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone. Moreouer, if we will make a iust reformation, we muste néedes goe to the founteines themselues. But in the Primitiue Church, wée read of nothing set down in the doctrine of Christ and his Apo­stles concerning Monkerie, and there by wée vnderstand that it is not ne­cessary for the Church: yea we haue learned by experience that it is noy­some and hurtefull to the Churche. Wherfore, true reformation persua­deth vs altogether to abrogate mon­kerie: not reiecting or neglectinge in the meane season such as do repent whom the wickednes of the time hath made vnprofitable both for them­selues and others, but gently to re­ceiue them into the care & almes of the Church. Thus much hitherto haue wée sayde by occasion, and as it were by the way, concerning monkerie, which wee haue declared to haue had no place in the primitiue Churche of Christe and his Apostles. Let vs ther­fore returne to other necessary insti­tutions of the Church.

Likewise the faithfull Churche of How the Church sealeth with the sicke. Christe vseth discipline aboute the sicke, and such as are departing out of this life. There come aboute them neighbours and brethren, and euerie one for his part sheweth the dueties of loue and charitie: they relieue the néedie with their goods, and if the sick be not néedie then do they shew other dueties of goodwill. There commeth also the minister of the Churche, who in comforting the sicke person pre­pareth him to die by makeing firste his confession of sinnes to God: which he pronoūceth out of the word of God to be forgiuen if he doe stedfastly be­léeue.

He requireth of him also that he for­giue, and bée in loue and charitie with all men, and that hée kéepe no olde grudge or malice in his hart. Af­ter this, sōe publique prayer is made to God by the sicke person, & by those that are about the partie that is at the point of death. Hée is also admonished of sundrie thinges, hée is confirmed in the fayth, hée is called to patience, hée is instructed according as his goodes, and euerie thing else requi­reth, and he is taught that at his de­parting out of this worlde, he com­mend his soule into the hands of God the father, according to the doctrine and example of our redéemer, who at the very pointe of death cried aloud, saying, Father into thy hands I com­mend my spirite.

This discipline haue wee learned of the Apostles of our LORDE Christe. For the Apostle Saint Iames saieth, If any bee sicke among you, lette him sende for the elders of the Church, and let them pray ouer him, anoynting him with oyle in the name Iames. 5. of the Lorde. And the prayer whiche is made in fayth, shall deliuer the [Page 1140] sicke. And the Lorde shall rayse him vp againe.

And if he bee in sinne, they shalbe forgiuen him. Confesse your sinns one of you to another: & pray one for an­other, that you may bee safe, for the heartie prayer of the iust is of greate force, &c. This is the Apostolique dis­cipline. But if you say vnto mée, Annoyn­ting with oyle. Where is the oyle? I answere, that in Saint Iames the Apostles time, and certeine ages after, there remai­ned yet in the Churche, the miracu­lous gifte of healing the sicke. Of this wée reade in Saint Markes Gospell, And the disciples going foorth prea­ched the gospell that they mighte re­pent, and they cast out many diuels, & they annoynted many with oyle, that were sick and healed them. And again in the same place, saieth, Moreouer, These signes shal follow them that be­leeue. In my name they shall cast out diuels, &c. And anon he sayth, They shall lay their handes vppon the sicke, and they shall be healed. And because this benefite remayned yet in the Church, Saint Iames biddeth vs vse oyle, and to vse it in the name of the Lorde, as the Lorde had commaund­ed. But seing that gift is now ceassed in the Churche, and wée finde by ex­perience that oyle doth no good to the sicke, according to the time, and as our duetie bindeth vs, we do the best we can to assuage and cure the diseases of the sicke by medicines most conue­nient for the sicknes, being applied in the name of Christ.

I knowe howe by this testimonie of the Apostle, the Papistes go about Last annoyling. to set out and cōmend their extreame vnction, or last annoyling: but they labour in vaine. But to let passe that Saint Iames speaketh nothing of the hallowed oyle: and that they do not admit this medicine but in verie ex­tremitie, where S. Iames commaun­deth to annoynt euery on that is sick, how, I pray you, can they defend out of Saint Iames wordes that which the priest demaundeth of the sick per­son, Doest thou beleeue that the Lord will heare our prayers for the merites sake, and prayers of the Saintes? The sick man answering, I do beléeue. He then saith, Let vs therefore pray to God and his Sainctes. Or where, I be­séech you hath Saint Iames or any o­ther Apostle of Christe taught that which they bring in their annointing? In the name of the Father, and of the sonne, and of the holy ghost, I annoynt thee with holy oile, that by this anoin­ting thou mayest receiue full remissi­on of thy sinnes. What scripture, I pray you, teacheth vs, that full remis­sion of sinnes is obteined by that an­ointing? These thinges are done ma­nifestly against the principall article of our religion, whiche teacheth that we are purged from all our sinnes onely by the bloud of Christ, and that most fully. To him onely is the glory due, not to the oyle, nor to any crea­ture in the whole worlde.

Moreouer, the Church of Christe Of fune­rals and buriall. doth not reiect the bodies of the dead, as if it were a deade dogge. For it ac­knowledgeth that their bodies haue béene the Temples of the holy ghoste, which hath dwelt in them. It acknow­ledgeth that they are buried in hope of resurrection and glorie of life euer­lasting, wherefore the Churche doeth in moste reuerent manner take the bodies, windeth them in a shéete, and couereth them verie decently, and béeinge put into the coffine careful­ly carrieth them vnto the place of [Page 1141] buriall, or churchyard, y neere friends, neighbours and brethren following after, and accompanying the corse.

While the bodie is set downe and laid in the earth, there are publique prayers made by them that brought the corse. For they giue thankes vnto God, for that he hath called the partie deceased out of this world in the true faithe, and they pray also that it may please the Lorde to take them like­wise vnto him spéedily, beeing ligh­tened with the true faith. Moreouer, the name of the dead brother or sister is recited in the publique assemblie of the Churche with honour, and all the people are put in minde of their own destinie, and spéedily to prepare them selues to die. And after this manner, we read in the scriptures, that the an­cient fathers buried their dead, yea, the moste holie of them. We reade nothing of canonizating, of woor­shipping of reliques, of monethes and yeares mindes for the dead, which are offered to the ende the soules of the de­parted shoulde be deliuered from the paynes of purgatorie. There be cer­teine burialles described vnto vs in the olde Testament, as the buriall of Abraham, Sara, Isaac, Iacob, and Ioseph, Aaron, Marie, Iosua, Samu­el, and Dauid, &c. And in the new Testament of Iohn Baptiste, and Stephan, but they were all sparing, and without all manner of superstiti­on.

In that Iosephes bones were car­ried forth, they were carried in a mys­terie, that the Israelites might ga­ther thereof, that they shoulde bee brought into the Lande of promise. Wherevnto also that belongeth, that the Patriarches chose a buriall in Hebron. Otherwise the place auay­leth nothing to purchase the better or worse spéed to the bodie that is buried in it. We must thinke that the place, by reason of the bodies of the saintes and holy men which are there buried is after a maner sanctified, or at the least wise called holie: not that the bo­dies do gett any holinesse or safetie by the grounde. Therefore vnlesse it séeme good otherwise to y e diuine pro­uidence of God, the saints would gladly lye with their auncestours in the selfe same place of buriall. But if it please God otherwise, they acknow­ledge that they are notwithstanding receiued into the same earth, without any exception, and that they are not se­parated from their auncestours by distance of place. Wherefore there is no superstition in the Churche of God about burials and graues. But howe muche there was in the time of Po­perie, no man can declare in fewe wordes.

These be the necessarie instituti­ons of the Churche of GOD, and are The chur­che hath [...]o neede of the lea­gal instruc [...]ion. by the faithfull religiously obserued without superstition, to edification: as for other matters which are onely de­uised by the inuention of man, the godly nothing weighe them. I knowe what thinges may here be obiected, That forsoothe, the auncient people of the olde Testament had sundrie and manifolde rites & ceremonies institu­ted of God by his prophetes, because beeing rude they had néede of such in­struction. But since the common sorte of Christians are also more rude than is to be wished, so many sundrie and diuerse ceremonies were deui­sed by the auncient fathers not with­out the motion of y e spirit, which they must also obey. I answer, that this is no true nor sounde reason, whereby the weake in faith may receiue com­moditie. For surely then would not y e [Page 1142] Apostles of Christ haue saide nothing therof. Moreouer experience teacheth y t the state and condition of the weake and simple is such, that the more cere­monies are left vnto them, the more their mindes are diuersly dispersed, and are lesse vnited to Christ, to whō alone al things are to be ascribed. For it pleased the father that all fulnesse should dwell in him, and to heape to­gether in him al things apperteining to our life and saluation. Yea, the di­uine wisedome of God hathe taken a­way y whole externall discipline & in­structiō, setting a difference betwéen vs & them. We should therefore pro­céede to bring againe Iudaisme, if we shuld not leaue of to multiplie & heape together rites & ceremonies, accor­ding to the maner of the olde Church.

For in olde time those ceremonies were had in vse, althoughe they were not infinite, but comprised within a certein number. At this present there is no vse nor place for thē in y e church. Neither do we want moste graue au­thoritie to proue the same. The Apo­stles and elders in a greate assemblie Actes. 15. méete together at Hierusalē at a coū ­sell, where the Apostle Peter plainely telleth them that they tempt the Lord in going about to lay the yoake of the lawe vpon the frée necks of the Chri­stians. There is also a Synodall E­pistle written, wherin by one consent they testifie that it hath séemed good to y e holy Ghost & them, to lay none other burthen [...] the church of Christ, thā y which [...] in few words. To the inten [...] therby it may be euident, y t the doctrine of y e Gospel is sufficient for the Church, without y e c [...]remonies of the law. If he would [...] haue the rites which in olde time were by God instituted, to be ioyned to y e Gos­pell, how much lesse ought we at this present to couple therewith y e inuen­tions of men? Vnto which moreouer is wickedly ascribed, either the prepa­ration to the grace, & worshipping of God, or part of our saluation, that we may say no lesse at this day, than S. Paule said long agoe, After that you haue knowne God, howe chaunceth it Galath. 4. that ye returne againe to weake and beggerly elements, which you would begin to serue a new? Ye obserue days & moneths, times & yeres. I am a feard lest I haue taken paines aboute you in vaine. Vnto all these things this is al­so to be added, that this instruction of ceremonies, whereof they speake, be­longeth to the worshipping of God. But we are fordidden to deuise vnto ourselues any strange worshipping: we are forbidden also to put too, or take away any thing from the insti­tution or word of God. Wherfore, the Church of God, neither ordeineth, nor receiueth of other any other such con­stitutions. Of which matter we haue also spoken somewhat before, where­as we intreated of the abrogating of the lawe, and of Christian libertie.

I trust that in these fiftie sermons, I haue as shortely & conueniently as might be comprehended y e whole mat­ter of faith, godlinesse or true religion, & also of the Church. That which I do often repeate in al my sermons, & my books, that do I also againe repeat in this place, that the learned may with my goodwill and thankes gather and imbrace better things out o [...] the scrip­tures. Vnto the Lorde our God, the euerlasting founteine of al good­nes, be praise, and glorie, through our Lorde Iesus Christ. Amen.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.